ã€ŠPampered by Short-Lived Bigshotã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 001 Marry into the Jiang Family Be a stepmother or a

    ?Chapter 1: 001 Marry into the Jiang Family? Be a stepmother or a living widow   Chapter 1: 001 Marry into the Jiang Family? Be a stepmother or a living widow       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Thest days of summer were upon them. The sudden night rain cooled the air by several degrees, but once the wind ceased and the rain stopped, the heat once again surged. The air remained sticky and irritable.

    Pingjiang, Yiyu Tea House

    On stage, two performers, one ying the sanxian and the other hugging a pipa, sang in tender, gentle Wu dialect¡ªa local, famous style of storytelling and bad singing.

    The audience listened to the performance while discussing the most sensational news in Pingjiang City.

    ¡°The Jiang Family patriarch is gravely ill, and his children are showing their true colors, each trying to im their share of the family wealth.¡±

    ¡°The patriarch is sick, yet the Jiang Family celebrates with engagements and weddings, iming it¡¯s to cheer him up. It¡¯sughable.¡±

    ¡°They just want to marry off quickly before the patriarch passes, adding more heads in hopes of getting a bigger share of the inheritance.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll stop at nothing to get arger inheritance. Having money isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the Jiang Family had an informal childhood engagement with the Jiang Family in Sijiu City? It¡¯s said the eldest wants to marry his stepdaughter into the Jiang Family.¡±

    ¡°But considering the Jiang Family has two sons, it¡¯s quite a situation¡­¡±

    Years ago, the Jiang Family in Pingjiang and the Jiang Family were equally matched. But in recent years, the Jiang Family has waned while the Jiang Family has grown more prominent. It stands to reason that even the legitimate daughters of the Jiang Family don¡¯t quite measure up to the Jiang Family now. Still, that Jiang Family¡­

    The discussion was met with long sighs.

    ¡°A stepdaughter? What about the status of the legitimate daughter?¡±

    ¡°No choice, when the stepmother calls the shots, she¡¯ll fight for her daughter¡¯s best interest.¡±

    ¡°This marriage was initially intended for the legitimate daughter. No matter how the Jiang Family is, it shouldn¡¯t be a stepdaughter¡¯s ce to interfere.¡±

    In a corner, a young woman got up, settled the bill, and left with a box of snacks.

    On stage, the performers were singing a section from ¡°The Story of the Cat and the Crown Prince,¡± which went,

    ¡°¡­Empress Liu is quite foolish, exchanging the true master is inappropriate. Quickly switching the Crown Prince with a cat, ordering the maid to toss it into the green waves.¡±

    She was, in fact, the center of the gossip¡ªTang Wan, the Jiang Family¡¯s legitimate daughter.

    *

    Pingjiang Jiang Family Vi

    Tang Wan had just parked and turned off the car when a woman in her sixties approached. Despite the signs of hardship on her face, it was clear she was from a family of standing. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The Jiang Family has sent someone!¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± She had not seen any other cars in the courtyard.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°Then, these two boxes of snacks I bought for Grandpa might not be enough.¡± The Yiyu Tea House made them the best, but they were supplied in limited quantities daily and were hard to buy without arriving early.

    ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still worried about snacks? I heard the Jiang Family is here to discuss the engagement between our two families. Although it¡¯s not imperative that we marry, if the second Miss takes the opportunity, people will be talking behind your back¡­¡±

    Whether the marriage happens or not is one thing, but having it taken by a stepdaughter adds a different narrative.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°He went out, said it was stuffy at home, and wanted some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°His health isn¡¯t good, and he¡¯s going out? Asked me to buy snacks, and now he¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡­

    The two of them talked as they walked inside, immediately seeing a mother-daughter pair in the living room. The woman, striking at thirty-five or thirty-six, wore her attractions with a simple ck dress but could not conceal her natural seductiveness.

    ¡°Wanwan¡¯s back.¡±

    This woman was Tang Wan¡¯s stepmother, Zhang Liyun.

    ¡°Aunt Li.¡± Zhang Liyun had married in when Tang Wan was in middle school, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to change the way she called her.

    ¡°Big Sister,¡± the girl next to her said quietly.

    She wore a princess dress trimmed withce. Neen this year, she was three years younger than Tang Wan¡ªthe stepdaughter of the Jiang Family everyone talked about, Tang Mo.

    Her name was changed after she entered the family, with no blood rtion to the Jiang Family.

    Tang Mo took after Zhang Liyun, young but already possessing allure. In appearance she seemed sweet and charming, though Tang Wan had seen her y the role of ady outside¡ªhaughty because she relied on being a Jiang Family daughter.

    After Tang Wan caught her, the timid and inferior image she held at home was totally shattered.

    Although Tang Wan hadn¡¯t spread rumors, Tang Mo felt guilty and didn¡¯t dare get close to her, and the rtionship remained lukewarm as a result.

    ¡°Miss, have some tea.¡± The maid had already brought over a cup of ck tea.

    Tang Wan epted the tea and sat down leisurely, seemingly ignoring the apprehension in the eyes of the mother and daughter opposite her.

    ¡°Wanwan, actually someone from the Jiang Family ising over soon,¡± Zhang Liyun smiled with false camaraderie.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to discuss the engagement between our families. Although it was just a verbal agreement, with no formal documents, the patriarch values his promises and intends to honor themitment.¡± Zhang Liyun looked at Tang Wan, with a gentle, maternal expression.

    ¡°Even though the Jiang Family said you could choose from the two sons, in that situation¡­¡± Zhang Liyun sighed. ¡°It¡¯s natural your father doesn¡¯t want you to marry into that.¡±

    ¡°If your father were here today, and if the Jiang Family came over, it might not end well.¡±

    The Jiang Family had two sons. They said the Jiang Family could choose freely, seeming very sincere. But the problem was¡­

    The eldest son of the Jiang Family, though renowned and aristocratic, had a son whose mother was unknown;

    The younger son, on the other hand, was sickly and rumored to be unwell, not expected to live past twenty-eight, hence his entric and violent temperament.

    Even so, many sought to marry their daughters into the Jiang Family. As long as they were secure there, they could live in affluence.

    Zhang Liyun was the kind who would try hard to get her daughter in.

    But Tang Wan¡¯s father favored her and felt that, despite the Jiang Family¡¯s wealth, marrying there would mean suffering, which is why the marriage hadn¡¯t been decided yet.

    After all, marrying into the Jiang Family¡­

    Would mean bing a stepmother or being destined to be widowed!

    **

    Meanwhile, in the private room of the Yiyu Tea House

    Two men, one old and one young, sat opposite each other.

    ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t my granddaughter beautiful?¡± The old manughed, with the sound of augh that was hoarse and weak.

    The man across from him took a sip of tea, ncing at the spot Tang Wan had sat.

    From his position, he could barely make out her profile in the bustling crowd, yet remembered her eyes vividly¡ªlovely like the city of Pingjiang after the rain, delicate, ethereal.

    ¡°Tang Old Master, people outside say I won¡¯t live past twenty-eight. Maybe your idea of finding her a protector should involve my brother.¡±

    The old man said nothing, only evaluated him. How such a good person¡­

    was fatefully destined for a short life!

 Chapter 2 - 2 002 Jiang Familys Fifth Master Like a Demon but with a

    ?Chapter 2: 002 Jiang Family¡¯s Fifth Master, Like a Demon but with a Short Life [New Book Request for Collection]   Chapter 2: 002 Jiang Family¡¯s Fifth Master, Like a Demon but with a Short Life [New Book Request for Collection]       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             The man¡¯s fingers grazed the cup, his eyes on the Bamboo Leaf Green Tea in the bowl, ¡°Mr. Tang, you should consider my brother.¡±

    ¡°Your brother¡¯s temper¡­¡± Mr. Tang sighed helplessly, ¡°He also has a little Demon King at home, too troublesome. You know our family¡¯s situation somewhat, she doesn¡¯t get along with her stepmother and probably doesn¡¯t want to be one herself.¡±

    Thinking of his nephew, the man¡¯s lips curled slightly. He recalled the little guy¡¯s love for sweets, and the pine-nut yellow cake here was indeed good. Perhaps he should bring some back when returning to the capital.

    ¡°Besides, I think you two are more suitable. My granddaughter has the best temperament in Pingjiang.¡± Speaking of his granddaughter, Mr. Tang¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile.

    ¡°But matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced, and I won¡¯t put any pressure on you. Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this. We¡¯ve listened to the storytelling, drank tea, eaten cake, and seen the person. Walk with me, it just rained, the air outside is good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The old man pursed his lips, looking at him with aplicated expression.

    **

    At the Tang Family at this moment

    Tang Wan finished listening to Zhang Liyun¡¯s words and smiled with her lips pursed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fortunate father isn¡¯t around. Otherwise, with his temper, he would definitely quarrel with grandpa.¡±

    ¡°The old man values promises and trust, your father is just worried about you, actually no one is wrong.¡± Zhang Liyun secretly disliked Tang Wan.

    When she married in, Tang Wan was not young and already sensible, making it hard to win her over. However, her personality wasn¡¯t willful, and over the years, though there had been friction, they coexisted peacefully.

    Ultimately, they were at odds in secret, but as the old man¡¯s health declined, friction increased.

    ¡°Wanwan, who do you prefer among the two Jiang Family members?¡± Zhang Liyun probed.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met either, so I can¡¯t say I prefer anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to go upstairster? If the Jiang Familyes and your father and grandfather aren¡¯t around, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it if they insist on discussing the marriage.¡±

    She smiled kindly, as if everything was for Tang Wan¡¯s benefit.

    Tang Wan, however, put down the teacup more forcefully, and smirked, ¡°Aunt Li, you really don¡¯t have to beat around the bush with me. I know what you¡¯re up to, it¡¯s already spread outside¡­¡±

    ¡°They say you want Tang Mo to rece me in marrying into the Jiang Family!¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, who have you been listening to?¡± Zhang Liyun indeed had this thought, with her daughter¡¯s elevation in status, her position in the Tang Family would also rise, and she might get arger share of the inheritance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to inquire; someone naturally tells me.¡±

    ¡°Since you say so, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I have thought about it this way, but I¡¯m doing it for your benefit.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Your father disagrees, but the old man insists on marrying you off. The Jiang Family only wants a daughter from the Tang Family; Mo Mo couldpletely go.¡±

    ¡°Our mother and daughter have been living such Good Days thanks to the Tang Family. We should give a little something in return.¡±

    ¡°Compared to Mo Mo¡¯s happiness, I hope you live well.¡±

    Tang Wan took a sip of lukewarm tea. Clearly, it was an attempt to use her daughter to climb up the socialdder, yet she dared to say it was for her benefit. The absurdity was outrageous.

    ¡°Aunt Li, since it¡¯s for my good, let me be honest with you.¡± She put down the cup and sat there properly.

    Every gesture exuded cultivation and grace, something that was innate and can¡¯t be learned.

    ¡°If Tang Mo actually marries over like this, how do you think others will see me? They might think I didn¡¯t want to marry, so I pushed her out.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ll even gossip behind my back, saying I am heartless, harsh to my stepsister.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore¡­ you let her marry like this, what will the Jiang Family think of me? Say that I look down on their family, using someone to make up numbers?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly doing this for me, you shouldn¡¯t let me fall into such a dilemma.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, Aunt Li¡­¡± Tang Wan smiled lightly, her eyes like rain-soaked Pingjiang, suddenly shot out a sharp glint.

    ¡°The Jiang Family¡­ not just anyone can enter! Even if you want to send, they may not ept.¡±

    Thesest words were no longer just spoken but were daggers stabbing the mother and daughter in the heart.

    ¡°I can handle my affairs myself. Even if I do not wish the marriage, I would inform the Jiang Family personally, sparing you the trouble of worrying, Aunt Li.¡±

    ¡°There are some things I¡¯ve heard that you might need to worry about, whether they might reach my father.¡±

    ¡°What I can think of, he naturally can as well.¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s face turned shades of green and white. She hadn¡¯t thought that far; she only knew that if Tang Mo could enter the Jiang Family, their fortunes would rise, sparing her the need to pandering in the Tang Family.

    Her intentions were exposed, and she was warned. The refined face had started to show cracks.

    She had been in the Tang Family for over ten years, but this was the first time she shed with Tang Wan directly. Tang Wan usually lived with the old man in the old house. Recently, due to his health and for the convenience of medical check-ups, they had moved to the city vi for some days.

    The girl from Pingjiang was famous for her gentleness and grace, while Tang Wan was the epitome of a socialite, a model among them all.

    Every move was elegant.

    But who knew that buried within was an untamable wildness.

    ¡­

    Just as the tension reached a stalemate, Chen Ma suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Old man, when did you return!¡±

    The people in the living room turned their heads to see a few people standing not far outside the door.

    Mr. Tang leaned on a walking stick, with gray hair and a white beard, dressed in a ck Tang suit. Though he was in his twilight years, his eyes were cloudy yet profoundly deep, as if they could see through a person.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Tang Wan immediately stood up.

    ¡°Old man.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zhang Liyun and her daughter also hurriedly stood up, not knowing when he returned or how much of their conversation he overheard; their eyes showed some panic.

    But Tang Wan¡¯s eyes fell on the man standing slightly behind him.

    With just one nce, Tang Wan knew she would never forget when she first saw him¡­

    When the man turned his head to look at her, it seemed as if a damp wind blew past, with a patch of green shade swaying over his head, castingyers of warm green over his white attire.

    He followed Mr. Tang forward. At first hidden under the tree¡¯s shade, when stepping out into the light¡­

    The daylight was just right, with radiant sunshine, scorching in intensity, falling on him, enveloping him in ayer of light. His eyes held a gentle warmth, yet his lips carried a deste coldness.

    His entire being seemed to radiate brilliance, proud and honorable down to the bone, fine in appearance and bone structure.

    ¡°This is the Jiang family¡¯s second eldest.¡± Mr. Tang introduced while walking. Though he was ranked second at home, it was said that in the entire Jiang family genealogy, he was fifth; hence, people in Sijiu City called him Fifth Master.

    ¡°Mrs. Tang.¡±

    His voice was warmer than the mountain breeze, yet upon careful listening, carried an undertone of coldness and detachment.

    He looked at Tang Wan again, courteously addressing, ¡°Miss Tang.¡±

    In that instant, Tang Wan felt as if her heart would leap out, pounding violently against her chest, seemingly about to break that thin rib.

    The surroundings were too quiet, making everything appear magnified.

    For instance, the frenzied heartbeat, the disordered breathing.

    At this moment, all that upied her mind were thements within Sijiu City about him:

    The master of the Jiang family, ah, tsk¡ª

    Seven parts demon charm, three parts ethereal grace.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Doomed to die young, unlikely to live past twenty-eight.

    Back then, Tang Wan had just pursed her lips, feeling it a pity. Such a well-described person was short-lived.

    Said to be so clever it bordered on supernatural, so wisdom must cause harm.

    Onlyter did she understand the meaning of the phrase about great evils lingering for a thousand years.

    Currently, someone was observing Tang Wan. Along the way, Mr. Tang frequently praised her, describing her as gentle and serene. But the truth seemed contrary¡­

    The warm exterior was akin to seemingly the most gentle wine, yet unsuspectingly¡­ harbored the fiercest burn.

 Chapter 3 - 3 003 Fifth Master has been sick and eccentric for a

    ?Chapter 3: 003 Fifth Master has been sick and entric for a long time, doesn¡¯t know how to behave? I¡¯ll teach you.   Chapter 3: 003 Fifth Master has been sick and entric for a long time, doesn¡¯t know how to behave? I¡¯ll teach you.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             The sky after the rain was cool due to the breeze, yet it still carried the lingering heat of midsummer.

    As that person followed Old Tang into the room, his gaze met Tang Wan¡¯s. She nodded slightly as a greeting, and at that moment, the wind blew in from outside, stirring a nameless restlessness within her.

    ¡°Fifth Master, please have a seat.¡± Zhang Liyun restrained her nervousness, discreetly observing the person in front of her.

    At his age, being addressed as ¡°Master¡± in Sijiu City was rare. Though he wasn¡¯t very old, one needed to speak to him with a certain degree of politeness, considering the rumors that this person¡­

    Did not have a good temper.

    Perhaps due to prolonged illness, he had a paleplexion, cold as frost, making him hard to approach.

    ¡°Tang Madame, you¡¯re too kind.¡± His voice was warm but carried a chilly undertone.

    Tang Wan had already diverted her attention to her grandfather, Old Tang, who suddenlyughed. ¡°Wanwan, isn¡¯t it such a coincidence? I just went out for a stroll and met Xiaowu, so I brought him back with me. Pingjiang is really too small.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed quite a coincidence.¡± Tang Wan did not expose him, instead turning to the person beside him and politely greeting, ¡°Fifth Master.¡±

    That person merely nodded, his gaze indifferent, as if he had no interest in her whatsoever.

    This Fifth Master Jiang¡¯s full name was Jiang Jinsang.

    He was simply an invalid; it was said that when he was seriously ill, he was either bedridden or reliant on a wheelchair, and it was only in recent years that his health had improved a bit.

    The Jiang Family would love to keep him in a greenhouse; how could they possibly let him wander outside aimlessly!

    ¡°Why call him Fifth Master? You¡¯re around the same age, just call him brother.¡± Old Tangughed.

    That person said nothing. However, Tang Wan had enough sense to understand that he did not refute out of respect for her grandfather, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t be tactless enough to really call him brother.

    ¡°What were you two talking about earlier?¡± Old Tang noticed their distant expressions and promptly changed the subject.

    Just now outside, he could tell that the atmosphere in the room was somewhat off but didn¡¯t quite catch the gist of it.

    ¡°Nothing much, just chatting casually.¡± Zhang Liyun immediately spoke up, fearing Tang Wan might say something if she dyed for even a second.

    At this moment, a servant from the Tang Family had just brewed tea and brought it in. Zhang Liyun immediately nudged the person beside her. Tang Mo, who was staring nkly at the person opposite, was suddenly nudged back to reality.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Why are you standing there? Quickly serve the tea to Fifth Master.¡± Zhang Liyun seized the opportunity.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Mo immediately got up, took the tea from the servant, and, feeling nervous, the cup was hot in her hands, nging against the porcin tray.

    After following her mother into the Tang Family post remarriage, she had met quite a few people, yet she had never seen anyone like the person before her.

    Arrogant, pampered, every gesture exuding grace.

    When you¡¯re unfamiliar, you often evaluate by looks. Fifth Master Jiang, both in appearance and bone structure, was exemry. As a girl in her maidenhood, how could Tang Mo not be moved?

    Being a fellow girl, Tang Wan could discern her thoughts but remained silent.

    ¡°You child, what are you doing standing there? Look at you, so nervous. Hand over the tea.¡± Zhang Liyun urged her, a hint of exasperation in her tone.

    Creating an opportunity for her, yet she didn¡¯t know how to make the most of it.

    ¡°Fi¡ªFifth Brother, please have some tea.¡± Tang Mo, quite pretty, spoke with a coy tone.

    In her prime, with her head slightly lowered, her face all blushing timidly, it was rare for a man not to be swayed.

    Tang Wan picked up the cup of tea in front of her. Just as she lowered her head to sip, she heard him say, ¡°Tang Mo?¡±

    He knew her name, startling Tang Mo, and making her blush even more.

    ¡°Just now, Old Tang asked your sister to call me brother. She knew it was inappropriate, understood the rules, and knew the boundaries, what to say to whom and when, while you¡­¡± he slightly raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You should learn more from her.¡±

    ¡°Your words and actions should match your status.¡±

    Tang Wan took a sip of water and looked up at Tang Mo. She was standing there, her face turning even redder, hands trembling as she held the teacup.

    They said Fifth Master Jiang was entric due to long illness, and it really seemed true.

    His words were nearly equivalent to telling Tang Mo,

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare call me brother; you, even less!¡±

    Moreover, her rtionship with Tang Mo was already precarious; yet he picked on her while stepping on Tang Mo.

    Even harsher.

    It seemed there was a deeper meaning to his words:

    Recently, in Pingjiang, there had been many rumors that Tang Mo would rece Tang Wan to marry into the Jiang Family. How these rumors spread, any smart person could see. These words were a veiled warning to the mother and daughter, saying, ¡°Your status doesn¡¯t match; don¡¯t covet what isn¡¯t yours.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know any better.¡± Zhang Liyun immediately stepped forward, taking the tea, and subtly shielding Tang Mo behind her, offering the tea personally to him. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind a child.¡±

    Zhang Liyun, after all, was his elder, yet he still didn¡¯t ept the tea, instead shifting focus abruptly.

    ¡°Speaking of children, I suddenly thought of my nephew.¡±

    Zhang Liyun didn¡¯t know what his intent was, just forced a smile and went along, ¡°I know that. Heard he¡¯s smart and cute.¡±

    Whenplimenting a child, only speak of the good¡ªcan¡¯t go wrong.

    ¡°I myself have no children, not sure how to educate them. But my brother manages to educate his child well, because since my nephew was very little, he never treated him as a mere child.¡±

    ¡°Because my brother says¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t treat him like a person when he¡¯s young, he won¡¯t be a person when he grows up.¡±

    Zhang Liyun stood there, her face immediately turning bluish-green. Just now, Tang Wan mildly chided her, and now Fifth Master Jiang had pped her hard on the face.

    Her face stung!

    ¡°Tang Madame, do you think my brother¡¯s educational philosophy is correct? He says if parents are irresponsible and fail to teach their children properly, society will teach them when they grow up.¡±

    His voice was calm, but the corners of his lips held a coldness even more chilling than before.

    His implicit meaning was:

    Zhang Liyun failed to teach Tang Mo how to behave, so¡­

    He would do it!

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very correct.¡± Zhang Liyun had no choice but to go along reluctantly, even though frustration was boiling inside her, she couldn¡¯t oppose him.

    Tang Wan lowered her head sipping water. True, Fifth Master Jiang had a sharp tongue, and his heart was pitch ck.

    Under the guise of his brother¡¯s name, if Zhang Liyun rebutted, it would mean opposing his brother, at which point, he could entirely use this as a pretext to retaliate, keeping himself clean.

    The mother and daughter of the Zhang Family suffered in silence, being pped in the face but having to apud, likely never having felt so aggrieved in their lives.

    Tang Mo was even more embarrassed, using the excuse of going to the restroom to retreat to her room.

    She had specially dressed up today, only to look like a clown.

    Though Tang Wan held old grudges against this pair of mother and daughter, they were, at the end of the day, family. Still, she had never openly torn into them and wouldn¡¯t be so blunt with some words.

    Today, however, a sense of relief washed over her as she sipped the tea, feeling a profound sense of satisfaction.

    She knew certain people didn¡¯t need a knife to kill, and clearly, Fifth Master Jiang was an expert at it.

    Sharp as flowers and leaves, all could wound.

    *

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang went out to take a phone call, probably from home; after a brief chat, he hung up, turned to reenter the house.

    ¡°Fifth Master, I heard those rumors about Tang Mo being a recement daughter-inw in Pingjiang City were spread by that mother and daughter. Your earlier warning to them was right.¡±

    ¡°Warning them?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°Are they worth my attention?¡±

    ¡°Then, were you¡­ doing it for Miss Tang?¡± Moments ago, even outside, one could feel the tension inside the house, and besides, the Tang Family was endlessly embroiled in inheritance disputes, stepping on that mother and daughter was indirectly elevating Tang Wan.

    ¡°After all, if the marriage goes through, if she isn¡¯t my sister-inw, she might just be¡­¡± my wife.

    The few Jiang family members who came along exchanged nces, what Fifth Master said was indeed true, buting here this time¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it to break off the engagement?

    Why did it seem like he was starting to ¡°defend his future wife¡±?

 Chapter 4 - 4 004 Secretly enticing she should be easy to appease

    ?Chapter 4: 004 Secretly enticing, she should be easy to appease.   Chapter 4: 004 Secretly enticing, she should be easy to appease.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 If it had been anyone else from the Jiang family, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point, but it was Jiang Jinsang, who left three parts of everything he said unsaid. It looked like he held back, but one p¡­

    Even if it didn¡¯t draw blood, it made you ache deep inside and tremble.

    Nevertheless, although Old Tang tried to persuade him to stay, he didn¡¯t stay at the Tang family for dinner.

    ¡°I just happened to run into Old Tang; it was a rushed visit. I¡¯lle by for a formal visit some other day,¡± he said in a gentle tone, very humble and polite when speaking to elders.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so set on leaving, I won¡¯t keep you. Wanwan, see him out for me.¡±

    Old Tang really admired Jiang Jinsang, even knowing how to help him find a way to back out, but why couldn¡¯t this child perform better!

    Live a little longer for me, will you!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Miss Tang,¡± Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t decline or act polite, evident that he had something to say to her.

    Tang Wan nodded and escorted him out the door. The Jiang family car was parked right at the entrance.

    ¡°Do you have time to chat alone?¡±

    The Jiang family had originallye for the purpose of their marriage. He probably wanted to talk about this when suggesting a private conversation, and Tang Wan nodded. ¡°Shall we find a ce to sit down?¡±

    Having just witnessed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s prowess, Tang Wan spoke to him with extra respect.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar here, you go ahead and arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Shall we take my car?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke in a gentlemanly and courteous tone, always asking rather thanmanding, without making anyone ufortable. ¡°After we talk, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t refuse.

    However, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s car was unlike the usual ones. It was clearly a special order to amodate his physical condition. Tang Wan wore a long dress today and carefully gathered her skirt to get into the car.

    The cabin was spacious, and although the two sat in the same row, there was a distance of one person between them.

    Tang Wan looked down to send a message to her grandfather, simply letting him know she might be hometer, but she didn¡¯t expect him to call immediately.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Tang Wan lowered her voice.

    ¡°My eyesight isn¡¯t great; what did you message me? It¡¯s already noon; just find a restaurant and eat while you talk.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was loud enough for everyone in the car to hear.

    Tang Wan replied perfunctorily, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu is a good person; you two should get along well. It¡¯s fine if youe backte. It¡¯s his first time in Pingjiang, and we people of Pingjiang are known for our hospitality. Entertain him well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before hanging up, Old Tang specifically added, ¡°He came solely for you.¡±

    The Jiang family person sitting in the front passenger seat stifled augh at Old Tang¡¯s obvious implications.

    Tang Wan hung up the phone, head bowed in embarrassment.

    Jiang Jinsang, however, asked straightforwardly, ¡°Which restaurant are we going to?¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Did she ever say they were going to a restaurant?

    But there was no way out now. Tang Wan could only quickly inquire about his tastes and preferences, ¡°Is there anything you particrly like or avoid eating¡­¡±

    With his poor health, he should have many dietary restrictions.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, you can choose.¡±

    After he said this, the two people in the front and passenger seats exchanged looks,

    Whatever you say, you¡¯re not fussy at all!

    The entire Jiang family knew that there were two people with the pickiest diets in their family: one was Master Wu, and the other was their little precious child at home.

    But Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health didn¡¯t allow for picky eating, so it often happened that the elder brother would keep an eye on his own son while also watching his younger brother.

    His mother couldn¡¯t stand it and said directly, ¡°Xiaowu, aren¡¯t you an uncle now? Can¡¯t you set a good example for your nephew?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°A good example needs a bad example to stand out. Big Brother is his father, and ys the good cop. I¡¯ll be the bad guy, a cautionary tale. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    While speaking, he even put the carrot strips his little nephew had picked out back in his bowl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t learn from Uncle to be picky. Uncle¡¯s health problemse from being picky.¡±

    The little guy looked at the carrot strips in his bowl, bewildered.

    At that time, the expressions of everyone in the Jiang family were:

    All of this to avoid eating a few bites of food. Such shameless words!

    Then someone began to openly be picky, iming it was to set a good example for his nephew.

    Now that he said he was fine with anything, if Miss Tang chose a restaurant that didn¡¯t suit his taste, he probably wouldn¡¯t even touch his chopsticks. It would be an embarrassing situation.

    *

    Tang Wan had no idea about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s discerning pte, so she chose a restaurant she thought was decent, with a light taste and good environment.

    When they arrived, since Tang Wan was seated inside, Jiang Jinsang got out first and stood waiting for her.

    This car was specially customized for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s condition, with many handrails inside, and even some intricate designs. It was convenient for him but would be inconvenient for a normal person.

    Tang Wan tried to get out, automatically looking for something to hold onto as support, but because of the different interioryout, her fingers couldn¡¯t find anything to grip onto.

    ¡°Tang¡­¡± Someone from the Jiang family knew that normal people would struggle the first time they rode the car and wanted to give her a hand.

    Before he could finish speaking, Jiang Jinsang asked, ¡°Need some help?¡±

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t responded when she saw a hand appear in front of her.

    The nails were impably trimmed, a cool white color, with long, slender, and distinct knuckles, yet so proportionate.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Tang Wan remembered that Tang Mo had been criticized as unworthy after calling him Fifth Brother once. No matter how good-looking he was, she dared not take liberties with him.

    Polite and gentlemanly as he was, she couldn¡¯t overstep the bounds.

    Tang Wan was cautious getting out, while Jiang Jinsang stood by the car, instinctively raising his hand to shield the top of the car, preventing her from bumping her head¡­

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A man with both looks and height, gentlemanly and attentive, made Tang Wan feel that the restlessly beating heart of hers was at it again.

    The two were fairly close.

    He seemed slender, but as his figure loomed over her, she feltpletely enveloped.

    There was a faint scent of disinfectant from him, mixed with a hint of bitter medicine. It wasn¡¯t overpowering, blending with his fresh and clean scent, inexplicably enticing.

    She felt the top of her head brush against his palm¡­

    Like a sudden spring awakening, her heart pounded fiercely.

    ¡°Take it slowly,¡± he said, with a hint of a Beijing ent,zy and casual.

    Too close.

    Although there was some distance between them, his voice seemed to echo, pounding again and again on her heart.

    Pressing against her heart, making it beat hard, staining her cheeks with a flush.

    Blushing, full of charm.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan bit her lip. This Fifth Master of the Jiang family was almost too gentlemanly, but¡­

    Just had a short life.

    ¡­

    After getting out of the car and thanking him, Tang Wan led him to the restaurant. She had reserved a spot online beforehand, and the hostess guided them to a private room.

    ¡°This restaurant has lighter dishes, which should suit your taste,¡± Tang Wan said, smiling as she introduced it.

    Jiang Jinsang only nodded, without any words, but couldn¡¯t help rubbing his palm.

    He had only ever petted his little nephew, whose hair was cut short¡­

    And prickly.

    But her hair was so soft, brushing against his palm, the sensation was¡­

    A tickling itch down to the core.

    Must be nice to pat.

    *

    Meanwhile, back at the Jiang family¡¯s home in Beijing, a group of people gathered around the table for a meal, knowing that Tang Wan was dining alone with Jiang Jinsang. They couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Only a particr young one was diligently picking carrots from his bowl, ¡°Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t eat people, but he could eat Auntie?¡±

    Everyone exchanged looks; it would be wonderful if he actually ate someone up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t calling her Aunt inappropriate?¡± someone nearby reminded him. Such a title, if overheard and manipted by someone with an agenda, might cause unnecessary trouble.

    His brother didn¡¯t care much, as everyone in the Beijing circle knew he had a bad temper, and there was little reputation left to tarnish. However, they worried about sullying the youngdy¡¯s good name.

    ¡°Do you want to marry her and make her my stepmom?¡± The little one pouted, poking at the rice in his bowl.

    After being away from his mother for so long, was his dad finally thinking of finding a second spring?

    The person didn¡¯t respond, only silently dumping the carrots picked out into his bowl.

    The little guy pursed his lips, taking a deep breath, his expression solemn and weighty.

    Jerk uncle left, jerk dad arrived!

 Chapter 5 - 5 005 Do you want to marry me A broken engagement

    ?Chapter 5: 005 Do you want to marry me? A broken engagement bes a blind date?   Chapter 5: 005 Do you want to marry me? A broken engagement bes a blind date?       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Inside the restaurant.

    A waiter led the two of them into a private room, and when Tang Wan saw the decor inside, her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I apologize, because you booked rtivelyte, only thisrge private room is avable. If you want a smaller one, you might need to wait another half hour or so.¡±

    Inside was arge round table, enough to amodate more than ten people. How were two people supposed to sit at such a table?

    ¡°Fifth Master, what do you think about this¡­¡± Tang Wan hesitated to seek someone¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, you decide.¡±

    Outside the restaurant, in the public dining area, it was bustling with people¡ªnot a good ce for a conversation. She gritted her teeth, ¡°Then this room it is.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please have a seat. Someone will be here shortly to serve you tea and take your order.¡±

    Naturally, Tang Wan let Jiang Jinsang sit at the head of the table, and he did so without hesitation. She herself lingered for a bit¡­

    Thisrge table, sitting too close seemed too intimate, sitting too far made it inconvenient to talk.

    Hesitating, she chose a seat at a distance from him. Because they weren¡¯t familiar, the atmosphere was undeniably awkward, until a waiter entered with tea and to take their order.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, you go ahead and order; don¡¯t order too much, just enough for the two of us.¡± Jiang Jinsang pushed the ordering tablet directly in front of Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t hold back and ordered a few dishes: Biluo Shrimp, Squirrel Mandarin Fish, Cherry Meat, Stir-fried Seasonal Vegetables, and an additional Silver Fish Soup, all dishes she often ate and found delicious.

    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat?¡± After ordering, Tang Wan, out of politeness, turned her head to once again seek his opinion.

    As she turned her head, their eyes met. He was holding a teacup, sipping while watching her, his gaze direct, his skin pale and bloodless, making his pupils darker as ink.

    He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine as you decided.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath caught under his gaze. She turned her head to hand the tablet to the staff. As the waiter left, the atmosphere in the private room suddenly became strange again.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m not in good health, so my voice might not be that loud.¡± Jiang Jinsang rubbed his cup, assessing the distance between them.

    The implication was clear:

    You¡¯re sitting too far away!

    Tang Wan had no choice but to brace herself and move two seats closer to him. He still didn¡¯t say anything, but his pale, cold face exuded a chill that made him hard to approach.

    He just stared at her until there were no seats left between them, then lowered his head to sip his tea before looking up again, focusing on her seriously.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat echoed like a drum. The two were not familiar, and this distance crossed a safety line¡ªa strong scent of disinfectant radiated from the man, a pungent signal of danger.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she sensed something approaching. Just as she slightly lifted her head, she saw Jiang Jinsang extending his hand.

    ¡°Fifth Master?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was gentle, but his tone was overwhelmingly firm.

    She felt those hands pass over her face, gently brushing atop her hair, seemingly picking up a lock of hair. The fingertips grazed her scalp, soft and warm, carrying a fine heat.

    It was like a sudden summer storm, catching her off guard, disrupting her breathing.

    ¡°Your hair is a bit messy.¡± Maybe it was the angle, but Tang Wan felt¡­

    His shadow enveloped her, as if she were hugged within his shadow.

    ¡°Miss Tang, are you afraid of me?¡±

    As he spoke, Jiang Jinsang had already returned to his seat.

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Wan casually arranged her hair, warmth lingering in the ce where he had just brushed, inexplicably making her heart tremble.

    The Jiang Family members, at that moment, were standing against the wall. Someone was in poor health, and the family instructed not to stay more than a meter away from him.

    Seeing their Fifth Master perform such an action, they were utterly speechless!

    Tang Wan managed to appearposed, showing no signs of panic, but it was clear that she surely had awe for their Fifth Master. Earlier at the Tang Family, against that mother and daughter duo, he had been ruthless. Miss Tang was not foolish. Seeing him so entric and peculiar, she would surely keep her distance.

    So, was their Fifth Master trying to smooth Miss Tang¡¯s hair?

    Was her hair really messy?

    Tang Wan adjusted her hair, took a sip of tea, and then heard a gentle voice from the side,

    ¡°Miss Tang, saying something like this the first time we meet might be a bit abrupt, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Tang Wan roughly guessed what he might say, but she never thought he¡¯d be so direct.

    Still reeling from the touch that smoothed her hair, she was almost choked by a sip of tea from the shock of his words.

    The Jiang Family members exchanged nces, utterly astonished:

    Oh my, Fifth Master, being straightforward is good, but¡­ this seems a bit too blunt and rough.

    ¡°Our family has only two brothers. You probably know my brother¡¯s situation¡ªhe has a good temper, a son, is a serious and responsible man; my nephew is also well-behaved and cute.¡±

    Good temper?

    Tang Wan awkwardly smiled. This Jiang Fifth Master really knew how to lie with his eyes wide open!

    In the entire business circle, everyone knew his brother was cold, arrogant, and entric.

    It¡¯s said that the little prince of the Jiang Family was even more extraordinary. Because of an unknown mother, the Jiang Family spoiled him, truly a little Demon King, quite overbearing. Without even thinking, one could guess he was a difficult person to serve.

    However, Tang Wan yed along and nodded, her lips curving upwards into a diplomatic smile.

    Whatever you say, I¡¯ll just smile and not respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m 25 this year, have no history of marriage, no experience in dating, no bad habits¡ªI don¡¯t smoke or drink, just not in great health.¡±

    His tone was gentle and direct, yet Tang Wan felt there was something off about his words. She suddenly recalled some rumors about him, supposedly because of his health, that in some aspects, he might¡­

    Tang Wan took a sip of tea: a man living to such a state was indeed pitiable.

    In fact, marrying Jiang Jinsang equated to a living widowhood, waiting a few years to inherit his estate. Being wealthy and having the Jiang Family¡¯s protection, she could live worry-free forever¡ªit wasn¡¯t so bad.

    However,ter on, she realized that with rumors, one shouldn¡¯t believe even a single word, or punctuation!

    The Jiang Family members looked at each other: Weren¡¯t we here to break off the engagement?

    This self-introduction sounded much more like a matchmaking appointment!

    *

    At that moment, the Jiang Family had already finished lunch, and Madam Jiang was still sighing, ¡°I guess after finishing this meal, this bride-to-be will fly away.¡±

    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t seem foolish. Staying away from Xiaowu is a good thing.¡± The elder brother slightly raised an eyebrow.

    A little kid had just finished grumbling over carrots, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t marry Second Uncle, she might not necessarily marry you either.¡±

    ording to Second Uncle,

    ¡°You¡¯re just a middle-aged weirdo with a burdened kid.¡±

    If she doesn¡¯t fancy Second Uncle, would she go for you?

    Someone simply nced at their child, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at lunch today, no appetite?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± With such awful carrots, how could there be an appetite?

    ¡°I heard ack of vitamin B can cause a poor appetite. Tomorrow, keep eating carrots to replenish vitamins.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A lousy dad was no better than a lousy uncle!

 Chapter 6 - 6 006 Its not about your face its about craving you

    ?Chapter 6: 006 It¡¯s not about your face, it¡¯s about craving you.   Chapter 6: 006 It¡¯s not about your face, it¡¯s about craving you.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Jiang Jinsang sat casually, unable to hide the air of privilege that surrounded him, his gaze calm and profound.

    It was so deep that Tang Wan inexplicably felt a tingling at her scalp, her heart pounding. She admitted this man in front of her was excellent enough, but this fate¡­

    Too short!

    ¡°Miss Tang, do you not want to marry into our family?¡± Jiang Jinsang lightly touched the cup in front of him.

    ¡°Fifth Master, both you and your brother are outstanding individuals, renowned in Beijing. Pingjiang is just a small ce; honestly, we¡¯re not a good match.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s face revealed no expression.

    ¡°This is our first meeting, and we don¡¯t know each other. Getting married would be irresponsible to both of us, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Just then, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. ¡°Sorry, I need to take this call.¡± As soon as he moved, several Jiang family members followed him out, and Tang Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He found a rtively secluded corner to answer the call, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fifth Brother, you haven¡¯te back yet? How did the breaking-off-the-engagement thing go?¡±

    ¡°Better than expected.¡± His fingers instinctively rubbed together, and his gaze was indifferent.

    ¡°Wow, that girl doesn¡¯t want to marry into your family, huh? She¡¯s not silly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to mention it. An old man with a child tagging on, trying to marry a young woman¡ªno wonder she doesn¡¯t want to. And you¡­¡±

    ¡°Not to criticize you, Fifth Brother, but your reputation outside is terrible. Why would she marry you¡ªbecause of your bad temper or your short life expectancy?¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, anyone wanting to marry you is either after inheriting some money after you¡¯re gone or lusting after your face, your body, your very being.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Lusting¡­ after his body?

    Only he could say something so shameless.

    ¡°I think this youngdy has the right mindset. At least she knows how to avoid jumping into a fire pit¡­¡±

    When Jiang Jinsang returned to the private room, the dishes had already been served. The conversation from earlier was interrupted, and picking it up again felt awkward. Both of them tacitly avoided bringing it up, understanding each other was enough.

    However, Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Jinsang had already asked someone to settle the bill in advance, leaving her owing him a meal when she had promised to treat.

    *

    On the way back, they didn¡¯t exchange many words. After all, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other; forcibly finding topics to talk about would have been awkward. Midway, Tang Wan received a phone call.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go back myself.¡±

    She and the old Tang lived not in the city but in an old house in the suburbs. This time, they had moved to a vi in the city for a few days to apany the old man for a health checkup.

    Originally, they had nned to return to the old house this afternoon. The old man hoped Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang would interact more, so he didn¡¯t disturb them and packed up to leave first, saying he was hurrying to y chess and tease birds with old friends.

    The old man¡¯s intentions were clear, so Tang Wan could only reply that she could pack up and return by herself.

    ¡°Where are you going? Do you need a ride?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked politely.

    ¡°Just drop me off at the doorstep.¡±

    Once the car stopped, Tang Wan, considering that she owed him a meal and fearing they wouldn¡¯t have many chances to meet again in the future, wanted to repay the favor. ¡°Fifth Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you something, a local specialty pastry from Pingjiang. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang said nothing, but the people following him reported the situation truthfully to the family. The Jiang family, upon hearing this, felt deeply that Tang Wan was a genuinely good child.

    She wasn¡¯t someone who worshipped the rich and powerful; she knew etiquette and had a sense of propriety.

    *

    However, as soon as Tang Wan pushed open the door, she saw a young man and woman sitting on her family¡¯s sofa, andughter echoed from upstairs.

    A pile of shoes was scattered at the entrance, and her slippers were long gone. She raised an eyebrow slightly as a servant rushed over in a panic, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°The old master packed up and returned to the old house, and the mistress went with him.¡±

    Zhang Liyun, having been publicly reprimanded by Jiang Jinsang before for trying to move up the ranks by marrying into the Jiang family, was now undoubtedly trying every means to impress the old man by showcasing her virtue. It was understandable.

    ¡°Then these¡­¡± Tang Wan nced at the disordered shoes at the entrance. She always stayed with the old man at the old house, only returning home for a couple of days during festivals.

    ¡°The second Miss¡¯s ssmates came over, saying they wanted to do some group work. Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll find you some slippers.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Tang Wan scrutinized the two individuals seated on the sofa, dressed extravagantly and styled in a modern fashion.

    It wasn¡¯t that she thought trendy dressing meant someone wasn¡¯t a good student, but their mannerisms truly didn¡¯t resemble those of peopleing to do homework. Instead, they seemed more like¡­

    They were there to throw a party.

    ¡°Hello, sister,¡± the two quickly stood up when they heard the servant address her as Miss.

    Previously, Tang Wan had bought several boxes of pastries at Yiyu Tea House, intending to give them to Jiang Jinsang as a token of thanks before he arrived. That way, it wouldn¡¯t feel like she owed him anything. However, at this moment¡­

    She saw the pastries she intended to give were on the coffee table, already unwrapped and mostly eaten.

    Despite this, she didn¡¯t show any anger, smiling as she greeted the two. Then she calmly nced at the servant at her side, ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Chen? Did she go back with Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs, saying she¡¯s helping you pack.¡±

    Hearing the noise upstairs, Tang Wan faintly thought she heard Aunt Chen¡¯s voice. Ignoring the Jiang family¡¯s car still parked outside, she quickly walked upstairs, only to see her room door open and the soundsing from within.

    ¡°Second Miss, I can pack myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, helping out sister is the right thing to do.¡±

    Entering her room, she saw it crowded with many people, and her bedroom was a mess.

    Aunt Chen, a woman in her sixties, was squeezed among a group of young people, looking lonely and isted.

    They had taken her slippers, opened her things, and now, under the guise of helping, invaded her bedroom. Tang Mo dared not confront her directly, having just been humiliated by Jiang Jinsang earlier.

    They knew she was leaving¡­

    And found clever ways to irritate her.

 Chapter 7 - 7 007 Close the Door to Catch the Thief Im Ready for

    ?Chapter 7: 007 Close the Door to Catch the Thief, I¡¯m Ready for Trouble (Part 2)   Chapter 7: 007 Close the Door to Catch the Thief, I¡¯m Ready for Trouble (Part 2)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             As soon as Tang Wan appeared at the door, she caught people¡¯s attention. Though they hadn¡¯t seen her in person, the photos in her bedroom made it clear who she was.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Hello, sister,¡± and a few people quickly left the bedroom.

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back!¡± Tang Mo smiled at her, beautiful and sweet-voiced.

    Tang Wan nced around the slightly messy bedroom, her eyes tightened, but there was no change in her expression.

    ¡°Grandpa said you all wereing back to the old house today. He left first. Aunt Chen is packing your things. I came to help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m clumsy. See, I¡¯m trying to be helpful, but it looks like I¡¯m making a bigger mess.¡±

    She smiled apologetically, appearing harmless and na?ve.

    With just a few words, she blocked any further protest from Tang Wan.

    After all, others were just helping out of kindness; even if they didn¡¯t do a good job, for her to lose her temper now would make her seem petty.

    ¡°These are all my ssmates. There are a few of us, and things got a bit messy. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Tang Mo continued to apologize.

    Tang Wan only smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a bit messy upstairs right now. Why don¡¯t you take your ssmates downstairs to hang out?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Mo smiled and led the ssmates downstairs.

    As they went down, they continued to whisper among themselves.

    ¡°Momo, do you think your sister won¡¯t be angry at what we¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°Why would she be angry? It¡¯s not like we did it on purpose.¡± Tang Mo led her ssmates downstairs¡ªseven or eight of them, both boys and girls. Whether or not it was on purpose, no one was na?ve.

    Moreover, Tang Wan had stayed at the old house for a long time and rarely appeared. Since they were stepsisters, their rtionship was unique, and they didn¡¯t talk much, let alone argue.

    Besides, she apologized, and with so many people around, if Tang Wan didn¡¯t have a valid excuse, she couldn¡¯t lose her temper.

    She risked beingbeled as mistreating her stepsister instead.

    Once the group left, Aunt Chen sighed and apologetically looked at Tang Wan, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Aunt Chen had been with the Tang family for many years, having worked with the olddy before taking care of Tang Wan after her demise. Being over sixty, how could she manage against a group of young people?

    Tang Wan bent down and picked up a silk scarf from the floor. She was only temporarily staying there and hadn¡¯t brought much, so packing wasn¡¯t difficult.

    ¡°Miss, it seems like something is missing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    Aunt Chen handed her the jewelry box. Tang Wan was only staying temporarily and had brought a few pieces of jewelry to match her outfits. It was clear what was missing. ¡°Did you check around?¡±

    ¡°I checked everywhere, but nothing. However, I did see a little girl looking at the jewelry box and said she was just looking. Later, the second miss insisted on packing your luggage, which distracted me. I suspect that it was¡­¡±

    Taken away by someone.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, and it could have been misced.¡± Without evidence, Aunt Chen felt troubled. ¡°That second miss must have done it on purpose. Look at the state of this room, ugh¡ª¡±

    ¡°As soon as the old man left, she brought a bunch of people back. I reckon she¡¯s taking out her frustrations from Jiang Wuye on you.¡±

    ¡°You are always too kind to her. Look at her¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll pack my thingster. There are still guests downstairs, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to stay upstairs the whole time. Join me in greeting them,¡± Tang Wan smiled amicably.

    ¡°They imed to be doing group work, but I overheard them talking about nning a driveter. With the Master out of town on business, I wonder if the second miss would be this bold when he¡¯s around!¡±

    Aunt Chen, who always stayed at the old house, wasn¡¯t aware of the situation here.

    When Tang Wan went downstairs, the group was still chatting, apparently discussing some celebrity gossip and who got divorced or had cosmetic surgery.

    Perhaps because Tang Wan seemed too pleasant upstairs, the group, while polite enough to greet her, didn¡¯t give her much attention.

    She was a leading figure in the Pingjiang socialite circle, known for her gentle and kind demeanor and her famously good temper.

    She found a single sofa and sat down, slightly gathering her skirt. Despite being there, she maintained a graceful posture, forming a stark contrast with their demeanor, like clouds meeting mud, the difference was evident.

    ¡°Are you all Tang Mo¡¯s ssmates?¡± After Tang Wan joined them, the atmosphere was still a bit subtle.

    The group responded, their tones varying.

    ¡°How many people are here today?¡± Tang Wan looked at Tang Mo, smiling harmlessly.

    ¡°Just 8 ssmates. We have a group project to discuss, and doing it at home is more convenient.¡± Tang Mo, who had just entered her freshman year, had made some new friends and bringing them home was a way of showing off.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Tang Wan nced over the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone is here.¡± Tang Mo, who didn¡¯t really know Tang Wan yet, smugly believed she¡¯d stepped on Tang Wan, who consequently couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    ¡°Aunt Chen, could you please go out and tell Jiang Wuye that I need to borrow a few people?¡±

    Upon hearing Jiang Wuye¡¯s name, Tang Mo¡¯s face turned pale.

    He was the mostposed and imposing person she had ever encountered, yet also the most ruthless.

    ¡°Wuye?¡± Aunt Chen was also a bit stunned, clearly unaware that Jiang Jinsang was still outside. She approached Tang Wan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, what are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Just tell him I need to borrow a few people.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t exin, so Aunt Chen had to brace herself and ry this to Jiang Jinsang.

    He didn¡¯t ask much, directing a few of his men into the Tang house and followed them inside himself.

    ¡°Wuye, I just wanted to borrow two people. You didn¡¯t need to step out of the car.¡±

    Tang Wan only intended to borrow a couple of bodyguards, so why did hee?

    ¡°I heard you have a lot of guests at home, and I wondered what you needed people for. I was afraid you might be short-handed.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, thinking even if she needed help, what use could a sickly person be?

    ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± Though Tang Mo was smiling, a bad feeling crossed her mind.

    Tang Wan gave her a slight smile, slowly exhaling two bone-chilling words,

    ¡°Catch a thief!¡±

    Tang Mo and her ssmates still didn¡¯t understand what Tang Wan intended to do until they saw four or five men in ck enter the house, all wearing sunsses and towering over them.

    Just standing there, they exuded a pressing aura like dark clouds hanging overhead. The students, baffled and never having seen such a spectacle, were already terrified.

    The words ¡°catch a thief¡± sliced through like a knife, leaving the group pale and breathless.

    Jiang Jinsang looked around, found the best seat for watching, and sat down.

    To watch the show!

 Chapter 8 - 8 008 Miss Tang is gentle in nature but ruthless in

    ?Chapter 8: 008 Miss Tang is gentle in nature but ruthless in action (Part 3)   Chapter 8: 008 Miss Tang is gentle in nature but ruthless in action (Part 3)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             [Catch the Thief] The two words made the atmosphere in the room suddenly plummet.

    The autumn wind blew irritably, and at this moment everyone felt only a deste chill.

    ¡°Sis, what are you talking about?¡± Tang Mo had just been smug about her little wit, but now her smile froze at the corner of her mouth, and she looked incredulous.

    ¡°I lost something in my room.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you wouldn¡¯t think it was us¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but rise a few notches, ¡°I just kindly helped you tidy up your room.¡±

    Tang Wan remained calm, ¡°Indeed some things are missing, I¡¯ve searched several times.¡±

    ¡°Tang Sister, we just wandered around the doorway, we didn¡¯t touch anything inside.¡± Those who had been in Tang Wan¡¯s room earlier started to exin anxiously.

    ¡°Exactly, we didn¡¯t take anything, you better not nder us.¡±

    ¡°You lost something, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we took it, maybe you misced it and forgot.¡±

    The group discussed among themselves, their demeanor now certain that Tang Wan was ndering them.

    ¡°We¡¯re here as guests, yet we¡¯re being treated like thieves. It¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°Just because your family is rich doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not familiar with good things.¡±

    Among the eight people, there were three boys who, seeing their femalepanions being bullied, were even more outraged, as though they were about to storm out of the Tang Family house in protest.

    But with Jiang Family people guarding the door, they dared not act rashly.

    After all, they had never encountered such a situation before.

    Deep down, they were scared!

    If it weren¡¯t for the Jiang Family¡¯s presence, they would have rushed over to argue with Tang Wan. She obviously anticipated this situation, which is why she borrowed people from Jiang Jinsang.

    Jiang Jinsang sat to the side, his expressionzy, yet his eyes were fixed firmly on Tang Wan.

    After talking for a long while, Tang Wan remained immovable, unyielding, and frighteningly calm, leaving them no choice but to turn to Tang Mo, ¡°Tang Mo, what¡¯s wrong with your sister? At least say something.¡±

    Tang Mo could only be a bit cunning, and besides, Jiang Jinsang was sitting directly opposite her; meeting his face made her shiver inside.

    Born with a fair, coldplexion, his eyes were slightly squinted, full of chill.

    ¡°Sis, you really are going too far, blocking us here and insisting something was stolen from your room, you need proof, right?¡±

    Tang Wan only gave them a nce, ¡°There¡¯s no need to jump to conclusions so quickly. If none of you entered my bedroom, then if I lost something, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Entering someone else¡¯s room without permission and touching their belongings, to put it bluntly, is quite ill-mannered.¡±

    Her words sessfully turned the faces of the individuals who had been arguing pale.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be treated as thieves, don¡¯t do things that would cause misunderstanding.¡±

    Tang Mo gritted her teeth and defended, ¡°Sis, my friends might note from well-off families, but being ill-mannered, that¡¯s too serious a statement.¡±

    Because Tang Wan wasn¡¯t really hitting her friends¡¯ faces but hers. The people were brought by her, after all, and she had to protect them.

    ¡°You may not think much of them, but there¡¯s no need for such personal attacks.¡±

    ¡°If you lost something and know who took it, you can just say so. Locking everyone here isn¡¯t appropriate. If Grandpa finds out you¡¯re abusing your power, he probably won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    Tang Mo wasn¡¯t foolish and had a bit of cunning in her.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Mama Chen coughed softly as a reminder to Tang Wan not to go too far.

    They had indeed lost things, but with no evidence and not knowing who took them, detaining everyone here was inappropriate.

    Tang Wan only gave her an assuring look before turning back to the crowd in the living room.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal; whoever took my things, if you return them now, I can let it slide. If you like it, it¡¯s just a little trinket, I can even gift it to you.¡±

    The individuals exchanged nces, their expressions varied, from panic to anger to shock.

    ¡°If it¡¯s foundter on someone, then the situation bes different,¡± Tang Wan continued.

    Her voice was soft and melodic, with the unique softness of a Southern ent, yet her words pierced directly into the heart.

    Even if someone had taken something, they wouldn¡¯t dare return it now; they were all ssmates and friends around, admitting to being a thief would ruin one¡¯s reputation forever.

    Tang Mo¡¯s face turned red with anger because Tang Wan was putting her friends in a tough spot, making it embarrassing for her too.

    ¡°Sis, enough is enough; we might have our disagreements, but you shouldn¡¯t vent those emotions on my friends.¡±

    ¡°What if no one can bring out your things today, are you nning to keep my friends here, searching them one by one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s illegal detention, illegal searching, both actions are against thew!¡± One of the boys jumped out, filled with righteous indignation, as if he wanted to devour Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan looked down at her watch, then smiled lightly, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to be so agitated.¡±

    ¡°I know searching is illegal, forcing you to do something, or rummaging through your personal belongings, it¡¯s all uwful, and you surely think I¡¯m bullying you, so I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°But the current situation is that I did lose something. It¡¯s inexplicably gone, and I¡¯m quite upset about it; I saw it just before I left this morning.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who took it, it might have been an insider.¡±

    The Tang Family had only a few maids working on cleaning and cooking. They stood in the corner, watching the scene unfold, and when being pointed out, they were terrified and quickly stepped out to defend themselves.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been working here at the Tang Family for seven, eight years, we wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Stealing from the master was a major taboo.

    ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just analyzing the situation,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, ¡°So after much thought, I¡¯vee up with the best solution¡­¡±

    Before Tang Wan could finish, everyone heard the sound of sirens approaching from afar.

    The autumn cicadas screeched desperately as if using theirst bit of strength, and out of the corner of her eye, Tang Wan noticed a little girl already turning pale with terror and trembling uncontrobly, making her take a few extra nces at her.

    ¡°Sis, you¡­¡±

    Children around Tang Mo¡¯s age rarely had dealings with the police; even if they acted tough outside, they still held a deep respect for the police.

    ¡°When something¡¯s lost at home, reporting it to catch the thief is only normal.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, sitting to the side, instinctively rubbed his fingers together. He lowered his head and chuckled, the theft was small, but Tang Wan wanted to make a statement!

    She just wanted everyone to know that not everyone could freely enter her room. If you made her ufortable, she had countless ways to make you more ufortable.

    This little girl was quite formidable, soft-spoken but¡­

    Ruthless!

    Quite interesting.

 Chapter 9 - 9 009 Warning and Admonition The Tang Family Will Not

    ?Chapter 9: 009 Warning and Admonition: The Tang Family Will Not Tolerate Outsiders¡¯ Impertinence   Chapter 9: 009 Warning and Admonition: The Tang Family Will Not Tolerate Outsiders¡¯ Impertinence       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 The wail of police sirens approached, like the climax of summer interrupted by a sudden chilling rain.

    In the Jiang Family¡¯s living room, several students were freshmen who had just entered college, their youthful innocence not fully faded.

    Confronted with Tang Wan¡¯s domineering tactics, even those with a clear conscience wanted nothing to do with the police, their faces turned pale and bodies weak.

    ¡°Tang Mo, your sister¡¯s going too far, isn¡¯t she, calling the police like we¡¯re all thieves?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look how scared the girls are.¡± A few boys pretended to stay calm.

    ¡°We came here for fun, and now this¡­¡±

    They realized Tang Wan was imprable and could only look to Tang Mo for help.

    Tang Mo was clever, not stupid. It was clear Tang Wan¡¯s actions targeted her. As the sirens grew louder, she had never experienced such a situation before, her gaze wavered, and panic crept in.

    The people were invited by her. Being ndered as thieves and questioned by the police, where would she have the face to return to school afterward?

    ¡°Sister, what was lost, maybe I canpensate you, no need to go to such lengths.¡±

    The sirens, like an insidious tune, drew nearer, unsettling her mind.

    Her voice trembled, her speech broken.

    ¡°Momo.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice was soft, her sudden affectionate tone made Tang Mo¡¯s heart tighten, ¡°You¡¯ve been with the Jiang Family for ten years now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Mo looked at the person sitting elegantly on the single sofa.

    Graceful and poised, despite the chaos in the living room, her lips held a faint smile, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of disorder in her expression.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hands were calmly sped, resting on her knee,

    Her words, our Jiang Family, effectively shut Tang Mo out, it stung.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in our family for so long, I¡¯ve never had the chance to tutor you in your studies. I¡¯m a few years older than you, and I can teach you about the principles of life, to avoid a repeat of this morning¡¯s incident, sparkingughter at you.¡±

    The Jiang Family members exchanged nces, this Miss Tang had a way with words!

    Not only did she dig into wounds, but she also brought up past embarrassments. Clearly afraid Tang Mo forgot about being humiliated by her family¡¯s Fifth Master in the morning.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± It was the first time Tang Mo saw Tang Wan like this, and it worried her.

    ¡°You mean to privatelypensate me? Such behavior is nurturing evil, thinking you¡¯re preserving your image? That petty thief would justugh at you, thinking you¡¯re a fool with too much money. Not punishing small evils only indulges bigger ones, you think you¡¯re helping him? You¡¯re harming him!¡±

    ¡°Even if I say not to pursue it, now that the police are here, how am I supposed to exin? im I reported the wrong case, or filed a false report? ying with the police? Take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Besides, my actions are also in your best interest.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled at the people in front of her, even sitting, she didn¡¯t lose an ounce of her imposing presence.

    ¡°Today I lost something, even if I don¡¯t pursue it, so many servants saw it. If word gets out, everyone will just think there¡¯s a thief among your ssmates, and there might even be mutual suspicion among them, which isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±

    ¡°I know that by doing this, you all feel wronged, but doesn¡¯t everyone want to prove their innocence?¡±

    ¡°You are upright, what is there to fear?¡±

    A few people exchanged looks, this made sense; they weren¡¯t thieves, after all. What was there to be afraid of?

    ¡°Earlier, everyone was agitated, and I can understand. Once the police arrive, if you can prove you are all innocent and the stolen items aren¡¯t on you, I will apologize to each one of you.¡±

    ¡°I borrowed some men from the Fifth Master, not to trap you, but because I don¡¯t want you to leave out of impulse.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s mouth curved slightly, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth in her gaze, as she chuckled softly.

    ¡°If the police had to find you at school and question you, wouldn¡¯t that be even more embarrassing?¡±

    ¡°Everything I¡¯m doing is for your own good. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The arrival of the police had stupefied the students, and these words from Tang Wan only sent chills down their spines.

    If they rushed out and were dragged back by the police, they¡¯d never show their faces again.

    Seeing their silence, Tang Wan simply smiled.

    ¡°If anyone feels what I¡¯ve done is truly unreasonable, you¡¯re free to leave now¡­¡±

    The people behind Jiang Jinsang almost couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.

    This maneuver by Miss Tang was ssic, getting an advantage and still acting magnanimous. With the police at the door, anyone leaving now would seem guilty. Who would dare move?

    Just a few minutes ago, this group of students acted as if falsely used by Tang Wan and ready to fight. Now they seemed like wilted nts.

    ¡­

    Tang Mo stood to the side, her fingers clenched tight into a fist, feeling that Tang Wan¡¯s move was too ruthless.

    She was effectively trampled underfoot, yet still obliged to thank her.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s voice shook.

    Tang Wan raised a hand, brushing her hair back casually, ¡°You¡¯ve just finished your college entrance exams, started university, in high spirits, making new friends. I¡¯m happy for you. I didn¡¯t intend to cause trouble for your ssmates today, nor make it hard for you, but you also need to understand¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Jiang Family, not a ce for an outsider to act brazenly, let alone a petty thief!¡±

    ¡°Does this person really think by taking some of my jewelry, wearing it raises their worth, turning into a wealthydy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simplyughable!¡±

    Her voice was soft, even tinged with amusement, but thosest words!

    Sharp and cutting, piercing straight to the spine.

    Even the Jiang Family members took a sharp intake of breath, my goodness, those words were vicious enough.

    This wasn¡¯t just about catching a thief; it was about pressing this second miss to the ground.

    Using strength against strength, warning to shock a more powerful opponent!

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on his knee, feeling more and more¡­

    That Miss Tang was truly interesting.

 Chapter 10 - 10 010 Warning stepsister just want to play based on

    ?Chapter 10: 010 Warning stepsister, just want to y based on your mood (Chapter 2)   Chapter 10: 010 Warning stepsister, just want to y based on your mood (Chapter 2)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Tang Wan finished speaking, and the entire living room was so quiet that even the sound of breathing seemed distinctly audible.

    Even Tang Mo¡¯s ssmates had noticed something was amiss; earlier, with all their brazenness, this eldest miss of the Tang Family wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent.

    She was enduring, gathering strength!

    When she made her move, it was enough to make your heart tremble.

    *

    At this moment, the police car had already stopped at the entrance of the Tang Family¡¯s house, and the servant immediately went to open the door.

    The Jiang Family originally stood at the entrance but had now retreated behind Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°The person who reported the case is¡­¡± The leading police officer entered the house with six people. After all, it was the Tang Family who reported the theft, so they specifically brought a few extra people.

    ¡°It was me.¡± Tang Wan stood up and walked over to them, briefly exining the situation.

    ¡°The item is indeed missing, so you can¡¯t really be sure if it¡¯s actually lost or stolen, can you?¡± The police needed to rify the rationale before conducting a search.

    ¡°Now the item is gone, and although the amount isn¡¯trge, I¡¯m quite sorry to trouble you toe here. It¡¯s just that today, only this group of kids entered my room, and they are friends of my sister.¡±

    ¡°They came here clean, and I can¡¯t let them leave with a stain on their reputation.¡±

    ¡°Some things are inconvenient for me to do, but you have more authority, and I hope you can prove their innocence as well.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang sat to the side, a slight smile suddenly appearing on his lips.

    He hadn¡¯t realized she was quite good at talking nonsense.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± The police officer surveyed the surroundings, his gaze falling on Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a suspect, just a friend of mine. By the time he entered, the item was already missing.¡± Tang Wan hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Alright then. If the stolen item is on anyone, please take it out; otherwise, we¡¯ll have to start searching.¡± The police didn¡¯t want to go through the hassle of searching, which was cumbersome. If someone stepped forward voluntarily, that would be ideal.

    After those words, the living room remained silent.

    ¡°Miss Tang, could you please describe the missing item¡­¡±

    After hearing Tang Wan¡¯s description, the police asked the students who had entered Tang Wan¡¯s room toe forward. At this moment, a girl¡¯s legs went weak, and she sat on the sofa, her body shaking like a sieve¡­

    The policeman¡¯s eyes were still sharp. ¡°Student, please stand up!¡±

    His voice was sharp and prating, scaring the girl into a momentary nk mind. The bag clutched in her hand was snatched away, and a pair of Cyan Feather Bidentate Lotus earrings fell out.

    ¡°These are the earrings!¡± Aunt Chen immediately said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to steal them, I just thought they were pretty, I¡­ I was just looking at them.¡± The girl said with teary eyes.

    Facing a group of policemen and the strange looks from her ssmates around her, any exnation seemed feeble.

    ¡°Miss Tang, how much are these earrings worth?¡± the police asked.

    ¡°Probably over ten thousand.¡± Being gilded with cyan feathering, they certainly didn¡¯t look cheap.

    ¡°Then this counts as a significant value, which could lead to sentencing.¡±

    ¡°Officer, please¡ª¡± The girl couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. Student? Do you have your student ID and ID card with you?¡±

    ¡­

    What came next was up to the police to handle; Tang Wan did not actually intend for her to go to jail, but a minor punishment for a major lesson was always necessary. Letting the police take her back for a few days to eat a bit of hardship seemed fitting.

    The ¡°catch the thief¡± matter was brought to a close. Tang Wan apologized to the other students and even invited them to stay a little longer.

    ¡°¡­Our school has other matters, so we¡¯ll head off first.¡±

    Several of them, scared out of their wits, hurriedly ran out, not even caring to greet Tang Mo.

    *

    With the students and police leaving, the entire Tang Family quieted down. The servants were busy cleaning up the pastries and used teacups on the coffee table, while Tang Mo stood at the side, her eyes reddened.

    She hadn¡¯t expected her ssmates would actually dare to steal something on the sly.

    Swallowing a mouthful of blood, she restrained a breath, her body stiff from anger.

    ¡°Fifth Lord, thank you very much. The house is a bit messy right now, so we can¡¯t host you properly. I originally wanted to give you some of the local specialty pastries, but¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang noticed her gaze fall on the few boxes of pastries already opened on the coffee table and got the idea.

    ¡°Are you packing up to return to the old residence?¡± he directly changed the subject.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa went back first, and I¡¯m packing to go over soon.¡±

    ¡°I also have something to discuss with Elder Tang, so I¡¯ll go over with youter. You go ahead with your tasks, and I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± he said and left with his people.

    Since Tang Wan had just asked him for help and now he was offering a ride, it was harder to refuse. She pursed her lips and looked at Tang Mo. ¡°Momo, didn¡¯t you want to help me pack? Come upstairs with me.¡±

    The few female servants of the Tang Family watched the two walking up the stairs one after the other, too frightened to speak, though someone secretly called Zhang Liyun to report the situation.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t bring Tang Mo into her own bedroom but stopped right at the door.

    ¡°Being smart is a good thing, but don¡¯t perform tricks foolishly and take others for idiots.¡±

    ¡°From the moment you entered our house, doing little stunts behind my back, deliberately vexing me, I didn¡¯t take it to heart, thinking it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I really dislike others entering my room without permission and rummaging through my things. Today¡¯s incident, I just wanted to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°If I really wanted to make a fuss, wanted to y with you, it would be easy, just based on my mood!¡±

    ¡°I usually live at the old residence, and you live here, so we don¡¯t interfere with each other. If you want to be the eldest miss, that¡¯s none of my business. However, when I¡¯m around, remember to behave.¡±

    Tang Mo stood at the door, watching her pack up her luggage and walk out, brushing past her. Her nape still felt cold.

    She¡¯d actually been in the Tang Family for ten years, had provoked and tested Tang Wan many times, and she never reacted. She truly thought she was easy to bully, which is why she and her mother had the idea to take her ce in marrying into the Jiang Family.

    Now it seemed those little tricks of hers must have been nothing more than a joke in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes.

    *

    Jiang Jinsang sat in the car, while the Jiang Family members in the front seats were still discussing Tang Wan¡¯s actions earlier.

    ¡°Fifth Lord, I think her way of handling things is quite like yours.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers together, seemingly in a good mood.

    ¡°Just like, if you try to mess with me, I could destroy you; but if I want to mess with you, you can only smile back at me.¡±

    Simply put, if you don¡¯t provoke me, there¡¯s no issue;

    But if you do provoke me, then it¡¯s a massive double-standard and a roguish spectacle!

    The words were a bit crude, but the logic was sound.

    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±

    The few of them awkwardlyughed and changed the topic, ¡°Fifth Lord, why are we going to find Elder Tang? Is it about Ms. Tang rejecting you and calling off the engagement?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang gave him a faint nce, one filled with murderous intent, scaring him into shrinking his neck.

    Did he say something wrong?

    Her rejection of marrying you is a fact; without calling off the engagement, what more could you want?

 Chapter 11 - 11 011 Jiang Fifth Master Takes the Initiative Backs

    ?Chapter 11: 011 Jiang Fifth Master Takes the Initiative, Backs Her Up (Part 3)   Chapter 11: 011 Jiang Fifth Master Takes the Initiative, Backs Her Up (Part 3)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Tang Wan gathered her things and sat in the Jiang Family¡¯s car, heading to the Tang Family¡¯s old residence.

    Her aggressive demeanor just now was entirely observed by Jiang Jinsang, who surely thought she was very fierce.

    However, he didn¡¯t seem like a person who indulged in gossip behind others¡¯ backs. Once he returned to the capital, they wouldn¡¯t have many opportunities to meet. He was already twenty-five and said he wouldn¡¯t live past twenty-eight, so he needed to repay the favor he owed today as soon as possible.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look out the window. The Tang Family¡¯s old residence was in the suburbs, and Pingjiang was and of rivers andkes, offering pleasant scenery along the way.

    He asionally nced sideways and noticed the person sitting next to him was staring nkly at a spot.

    At this moment, he could never have imagined that Tang Wan was secretly thinking:

    With Jiang Wuye living like this, if he doesn¡¯t repay his favours now, the next time they meet, this person might already be gone.

    ¡­

    After the car passed a cluster of small structures with ck tiles and white walls, it was still some distance away when the Tang Family¡¯s old residence came into view.

    The old three-part courtyard, with its scarlet doors and white walls covered in vines, featured only the huge gold-leafed characters ¡°Tang Family,¡± which sparkled brilliantly under the autumn sun.

    Once the car steadied, Tang Wan was the first to push the door open and alight, ¡°Wuye, please.¡±

    Upon entering through the door, the scene transformed, revealing an expansive old courtyard. Having withstood a century, even the seemingly casually ced rocks adhered to feng shui principles.

    Tang Wan led him into the front yard¡¯s living room, ¡°Wuye, make yourselffortable and have a seat.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang discreetly examined the living room. Even the fruit bowls on the coffee table were cdon tes, and the incense burner, with its bronze hanging ears, was exquisitely crafted.

    Living in such an environment, it was no wonder Tang Wan paid attention to detail in her actions.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± A maid-like person entered.

    ¡°Where is Grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Madam took the master back, and she is in the backyard helping to organize things. The master went to the small park to watch birds; he should be back soon.¡±

    No sooner had she finished speaking than Zhang Liyun¡¯s voice was heard from the backyard, reaching them before she herself appeared.

    ¡°Did the master return?¡±

    She was charming in appearance and usually spoke and acted in a pleasing and efficient manner. However, recently, the master¡¯s health had declined, leaving her somewhat restless.

    Zhang Liyun emerged from the backyard, and upon seeing Jiang Jinsang sitting in a nanmu chair, her smile froze momentarily before blossoming like a flower again, ¡°So it¡¯s Wanwan who¡¯s back, and Wuye, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°Madam Tang.¡± Jiang Jinsang greeted politely, his tone as calm as ever.

    ¡°I heard you two went out for a meal. What did you eat? I wonder if Wuye is ustomed to the tastes of Pingjiang¡­¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s demeanor suggested nothing of what had happened in the morning, remaining poised andposed.

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow:

    Compared to Tang Mo and her mother, she was farcking!

    **

    Meanwhile, Old Master Tang had already entered the gates, and upon learning Jiang Jinsang was here, was overjoyed. Hisughter was audible from far off; it was just thatughing hard made him cough a couple of times.

    ¡°Xiaowu, I was just on the phone with Wanwan. I thought you left after lunch. Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you toe too.¡± Old Master Tang¡¯s gaze shifted between the two.

    His demeanor showed that he fervently wished to bind them together immediately.

    ¡°Old Master Tang.¡± Upon seeing him, Jiang Jinsang promptly stood up.

    ¡°No need to stand. Your health isn¡¯t great¡ªsit!¡±

    Being chided about his health by an almost eighty-year-old man, Jiang Jinsang cleared his throat slightly, feeling somewhat awkward.

    Zhang Liyun stood to the side, inwardly anxious. She had received a phone call at home, finding out what Tang Wan had done, which was simply too much.

    Losing an earring and then bringing the police to the door to criticize Tang Mo¡¯s ssmate, it was clearly meant to embarrass her daughter!

    She intended to bring up the matter with Old Master Tang and question Tang Wan when he returned. As a family, did it have to be handled in such an extreme way?

    Never did she expect Jiang Wuye to be present, rendering her unable to speak, her anger bottled within.

    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t bring it up and neither did Tang Wan, the first to speak was actually Jiang Jinsang!

    ¡°Actually, after lunch, I already sent Miss Tang home, but there was a small incident.¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    ¡°What small incident?¡± Old Master Tang asked, not understanding.

    ¡°Tang Mo brought some ssmates home, but unexpectedly, a girl got confused and stole a pair of Miss Tang¡¯s earrings.¡±

    While helping to brew tea, Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped at these words. She wasn¡¯t sure what Jiang Jinsang intended!

    ¡°Stealing?¡± Old Master Tang frowned, no one liked a thief.

    ¡°Miss Tang Mo stood up for her ssmate, which is understandable. A dispute arose, and it even attracted the police.¡±

    ¡°In this day and age, with people being unpredictable, making friends requires some caution. After this incident, I bet Miss Tang Mo felt ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Even though the two sisters have a good rtionship, helping her sister pack couldn¡¯t justify casually bringing outsiders in.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang spoke gently, a faint smile hovering at his lips, an expression both deste and cold.

    His words were spoken so cleverly, nothing explicit was said against Tang Mo, but the Tang Family understood the rtionship between the two sisters very well.

    Entering Tang Wan¡¯s room without permission and bringing a crowd inside, stealing, disputing¡­

    In a few sinct sentences, hepletely ruined Tang Mo¡¯s reputation, as if worried she wasn¡¯tpletely downtrodden, hended more blows.

    Old Master Tang was intelligent and grasped the situation immediately, his face darkening.

    With Zhang Liyun absent, anything she said now would be annoying, forcing her to swallow the resentment.

    ¡°Even though Miss Tang called the police, she was still generous enough not to rm too many people. If it were me dealing with the theft¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be so polite!¡±

    These words indirectly lent Tang Wan some backing.

    His tone was leisurely, each word seemingly gentle like spring rain, yet as sharp as cold des, condemning each word.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Tang Wan caught a glimpse of Zhang Liyun¡¯s ashen face from the corner of her eye. A thought shed quickly in her mind:

    Did Jiang Jinsang suddenly offer to take her home? Could it be he anticipated Zhang Liyun would trouble her?

    By gaining the upper hand, he silenced Zhang Liyun and solidified Tang Mo¡¯s actions in stone.

    Anyone attempting to dredge up old scores and use this incident against Jiang Wuye would essentially be publicly calling him a liar!

    It was said that Jiang Wuye of the Jiang Family was exceptionally cunning, thinking more deeply and strategically than she did, as if helping her clear up lingering issues.

    Tang Wan pressed her lips together. Having paid back a meal and owed a favor, she now had another debt, which felt impossible to repay.

    Jiang Family members knew their Wuye well, exchanging nces:

    We came here to annul the engagement. Having exined it, the engagement should be called off, and then it¡¯d be time to head home. Why get involved in so many of others¡¯ matters?

    ¡°Did Wuye not take his medication today?¡±

    ¡°I think he must have taken the wrong medication.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 12 - 12 012 Actively invite first date

    ?Chapter 12: 012 Actively invite, first date?   Chapter 12: 012 Actively invite, first date?       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 It was already afternoon, the scorching sun had faded, and a cool breeze was blowing.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words caught Zhang Liyun off guard; she originally intended to seize the opportunity to berate Tang Wan.

    She nned to criticize her for making a big deal out of nothing, disregarding the Tang Family¡¯s reputation, and ignoring sisterly feelings. Unexpectedly, in just a few sentences, he shut down her daughter and managed to clear Tang Wan of any involvement.

    Zhang Liyun had never suffered two setbacks in one day at the hands of the same person, especially someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°How could such a thing happen! What kind of friends has Momo been making? I¡¯ve already told her not to bring new acquaintances home casually.¡± Zhang Liyun seethed with anger.

    ¡°Wanwan, I really apologize.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could speak, Jiang Jinsang added, ¡°Is it the first time Mrs. Tang has heard about it too?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Master, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your ce after all; even if no one at home informed you, I assumed the Second Miss would have. It¡¯s surprising that the police had to get involved before you knew.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers gently, his tone soft but each word hit home.

    Old Master Tang squinted, a subtle expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Since Miss Tang is safe at home, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Jiang Jinsang said as he got ready to depart.

    ¡°Xiaowu, I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Evidently, Old Master Tang wanted to have a private conversation with him.

    ¡­

    After the old man returned, and shortly after Zhang Liyun had left, only Tang Wan and he were left in the front hall.

    ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t packed my things yet. I¡¯ll just go back to my room¡­¡± Before Tang Wan could stand, she heard a long sigh.

    ¡°Oh, wife¡¯s lucky to have passed early, the kids these days are too worrisome¡­¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyelid twitched fiercely.

    ¡°You know, Jiang Family¡¯s two kids were the ones you liked. Pity, our granddaughter isn¡¯t interested; your efforts were in vain.¡±

    ¡°I promised you, I¡¯d personally give Wanwan away in marriage, but this old man won¡¯t keep his word in this life.¡±

    Tang Wan forced a smile and sat beside him, ¡°Grandpa, what are you babbling about?¡±

    ¡°What am I babbling about? Didn¡¯t you reject Jiang Xiaowu today?¡± Old Master Tang said sternly.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re suitable?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s bad about that kid? Except¡­¡± Old Master Tang coughed.

    ¡°A bit short-lived!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Old Master Tang deliberately raised his voice, as if by shouting he could gain the upper hand, ¡°with modern medical technology, he might live as long as a century!¡±

    ¡°Besides, how can you believe in rumors?¡±

    ¡°Why do you hope I marry into the Jiang Family so much?¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t understand why her grandfather was so mysteriously keen on the Jiang Family.

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s suitable! You have to trust Grandpa; I¡¯ve lived this long and won¡¯t be wrong about people.¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled bitterly, ¡°Previously at the park, you were tricked into buying two thousand dors worth of health supplements by someone you said looked honest. Later, the police came, saying you bought a bunch of fake drugs and wanted you to assist in their investigation¡ªdid you forget?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Old Master Tang snorted in anger: In life, who doesn¡¯t encounter a few swindlers.

    *

    After returning to her room, Tang Wan kept thinking about how to repay Jiang Jinsang¡¯s favor.

    After much thought, gifting or treating to a meal were the options, but a very real problem soon presented itself:

    She didn¡¯t have Jiang Jinsang¡¯s contact information!

    In her circle, the only one who could reach the Jiang Family was her grandfather, but she didn¡¯t know when Jiang Jinsang would return to Beijing, and this matter couldn¡¯t be dyed. So she had no choice but to knock on the old man¡¯s door.

    Old Master Tang, squinting his eyes, was flipping through his contacts on an old phone, a mischievous smile ying at his lips:

    Not interested but still asking for contact information, are young people this coy today?

    Neglecting her grandfather¡¯s teasing gaze, Tang Wan retreated to her room, opting not to call Jiang Jinsang directly but to send a polite message first.

    [Fifth Master, hello, I¡¯m Tang Wan. Are you free tomorrow? I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal if convenient. Please set the time and I¡¯ll handle the location.]

    Jiang Jinsang was at the hotel, dressed casually and with a nket draped over his knees. On the table was a cup of hot tea and aptop with several people crowded onscreen, seemingly in a video call.

    ¡°¡­Actually, it¡¯s understandable that she wouldn¡¯t want to marry into our family. It was just an oral agreement; it¡¯s enough to rify things with the Tang Family. After all, it wasn¡¯t us refusing marriage¡ªthey have nothing on us. If the girl isn¡¯t willing, there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡±

    ¡°You were too blunt today. What do you mean by asking whether she¡¯d want to marry you? Did you think you were proposing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xiaowu¡¯s first time going out alone with a girl and getting rejected?¡±

    At this point, a man sitting in the corner, acting as the elder brother, said in a deep voice, ¡°Unless the girl is foolish, wasn¡¯t rejection anticipated?¡±

    ¡­

    With the Jiang Family gathered in front of theputer screen, Jiang Jinsang remained calm throughout.

    At that moment, his phone suddenly vibrated. ncing at it, his gaze became fixed.

    ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t worry, if the Tang Family isn¡¯t an option, there will always be other good girls,¡± someone in the video continued forting¡± him. ¡°Xiaowu? What are you doing? Whose message are you staring at for so long?¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan¡¯s.¡± Once Jiang Jinsang said this, silence fell on the other end of the video. He squinted at theputer screen.

    ¡°She¡¯s asked me to meet.¡±

    Silence enveloped the Jiang Family for a few seconds before they erupted.

    ¡°Do you think I should go?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone remained gentle, his expression indifferent.

    ¡°The girl requested it herself; why wouldn¡¯t you go? Of course you should!¡±

    After all, their families had been trying to bring them together. Every move the two made was inevitablymunicated among the elders¡­

    As soon as the Jiang Family knew, they immediately informed Old Master Tang about the ¡°progress¡± of the rtionship!

    **

    The next day

    It was drizzling in Pingjiang, the autumn air was slightly cool.

    When Tang Wan went out for the appointment, the old man was leaning in a rattan chair in the living room, watching opera on TV and humming along. Catching sight of her changed clothes and purse as she walked out, he raised his brows and said, ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting a friend. I won¡¯t be back for lunch, please remember to take your medicine after eating.¡±

    Old Master Tang snorted, ¡°Going on a date with Xiaowu, huh!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s mouth twitched, wondering how repaying a favor turned into a date.

 Chapter 13 - 13 013 Fell into the arms indulging her closeness (Part

    ?Chapter 13: 013 Fell into the arms, indulging her closeness (Part 2)   Chapter 13: 013 Fell into the arms, indulging her closeness (Part 2)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Tang Wan drove to the hotel where Jiang Jinsang was staying, sat in the lobby waiting for a while, and nced at her wristwatch, realizing he was already over ten minuteste.

    She furrowed her brows before calling him, but it wasn¡¯t himself who answered the phone.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry, but Fifth Master isn¡¯t feeling well and unfortunately can¡¯t make it to the appointment. I apologize for making you wait so long.¡±

    ¡°Are you still at the hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In which room? Is it convenient for me toe over?¡± Tang Wan was already there, and regardless of her role, it was necessary to check on him.

    There was a brief hesitation on the other end before a room number was given, ¡°5520.¡±

    After hanging up, the two people on the other end looked at each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling her over? If Fifth Master wakes up, he might kill you; he has always disliked others entering his territory. Someone is strongly possessive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the same sex; Miss Tang is female.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think Master cares about gender? Don¡¯t let him wake up and throw a fit, leaving Miss Tang embarrassed, how awkward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Fifth Master take his medicine? He didn¡¯t sleep wellst night; maybe we should give him a bit of a sleeping pill?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    *

    When Tang Wan entered the room, a wave of unseasonable warmth greeted her; the room was too hot, with both the air conditioner and humidifier running.

    ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Fifth Master?¡± Tang Wan was still holding the pastry she had prepared for Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°An old ailment, it acts up on rainy days, probably not quite ustomed to this ce yet, felt unwell sincest night,¡± exined a member of the Jiang Family.

    ¡°Is it okay if I check on him?¡± Tang Wan understood the etiquette.

    ¡°Of course, but he just fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll just take a quick look.¡± She hade all this way, no reason not to see him at least.

    As soon as the bedroom door opened, Tang Wan saw the person lying on the hospital bed, not using the hotel¡¯s bed linen, instead wrapped in warm gray covers, his gentle features sunk into them.

    Like a begonia struck by rain in spring, exuding an elegance that captivated.

    Yet his naturally pale skin appeared even more sickly with the absence of color from his lips.

    A faint mixture of medicinal scents permeated the room; an IV bottle hung by the bed, the fluid dripping through the line into the back of his right hand, and he was in a deep sleep.

    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Tang Wan instinctively lowered her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, a doctor has seen him, nothing major,¡± the Jiang Family seemed ustomed to it.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t just leave after a nce; she sat in the room for a while, watching Jiang Jinsang, lost in thought.

    The rumors surrounding his illness were many, with two versions being the most widespread.

    One said that there was an incident during his mother¡¯s childbirth, she was frightened, hence he was born premature and frail.

    The other version imed his brother was to me, poisoning him slowly at night, bullying and tormenting him during the day, just to prevent him frompeting for inheritance rights.

    Suddenly, the phone vibrated by the bedside guard of the Jiang Family, who hastily answered it, speaking in a respectful tone, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Has he taken his medicine?¡± The room was so quiet that Tang Wan could hear fragments of the voice from the other end.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Make him take it if he won¡¯t!¡±

    The voice was low and hoarse, carrying an intimidating power.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Before finishing, the call was hung up, clearly by someone used to being authoritative.

    Tang Wan slightly frowned; the voice was deep, yet sounded quite young. Someone daring tomand the Jiang Family like this could only be a certain elder brother¡­

    Force-feeding medicine to a patient? Such a devil?

    What kind of a rotten brother is this! How can you treat a patient this way?

    ¡°Miss Tang, sorry, Fifth Master sometimes doesn¡¯t cooperate with treatment, so the family gets a bit anxious,¡± the Jiang Family exined awkwardly, knowing she heard the conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand.¡±

    Although Tang Wan said this, certain impressions once formed can easily take root.

    Her opinion of a certain elder brother was now entirely negative, leading her to be vignt against someone like a thief, fearing he might harm her ¡°short-lived¡± husband when sheter married into the Jiang Family.

    *

    Tang Wan stayed in the room for a while until her phone rang, prompting her to take the call by the window. Jiang City, softly showered in rain, cast a gray veil over the sky.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa¡ª¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you met Xiaowu? It¡¯s not easy going out on a rainy day, since you¡¯re already out, don¡¯t rush back.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sick, I¡¯m in his room and can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°His health is even worse than mine. Is it serious? Do you need me to find a doctor to take a look!¡±

    ¡°No need¡­¡±

    After hanging up, Tang Wan noticed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s IV bottle was nearly empty.

    At this moment, the Jiang Family members were conveniently absent from the room. Given her father¡¯s consistent poor health and annual IV treatment, Tang Wan had learned basic medical care skills.

    She had just inquired about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s condition, noting this was thest bottle.

    Moving to the bedside, she readied some breathable medical tape and a cotton ball, skillfully yet cautiously removing the needle, pressing down with the cotton, and taping it securely.

    As the needle was withdrawn, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s brow barely perceptibly furrowed.

    The coldness of the IV fluid caused his palm to be warm while the back of his hand was cold. Tang Wan slightly lifted the nket to tuck his hand back in.

    Unexpectedly, her hand was suddenly grasped in a reverse grip.

    In an instant, she was pulled against his chest, her heartbeat rapidly increasing.

    She inhaled deeply, instinctively looking up, falling into his dark, deep eyes.

    At this moment, the nket was slightly lifted; close proximity tingled with his warmth, his body temperature higher than usual, and half-lying on him, neither could distinguish whose heartbeat thundered like a drum¡­

    Disrupting her breathing rhythm.

    She attempted to get up, but the position was too cramped, with her hand still under his control, leaving her unable to move.

    His palm was hot, yet didn¡¯t tightly hold her wrist, just enough that she couldn¡¯t break free.

    Jiang Jinsang slightly raised an eyebrow.

    Such a slender wrist, fitting in one hand.

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡± His voice was soft, resonating as if from his chest and coincidentally echoing in her ear, causing her heart to tremble.

    ¡°Your IV is finished. I removed the needle for you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jiang Jinsang released her hand, his tone polite yet indifferent.

    Tang Wan hurriedly straightened up.

    The suddenness had caused bleeding at the IV site due tock of pressure, so Tang Wan had to address it again.

    The Jiang Family had estimated the IV end time beforeing in to see Tang Wan tending to him, while their Fifth Master umonly allowed someone to handle him quietly.

    Jiang Jinsang, entric from long illness, was indeed challenging to approach. Tang Wan wasn¡¯t a professional medical worker; despite skillfulness, she was inevitably awkward from the earlier incident.

    The Jiang Family exchanged nces, considering their Fifth Master¡¯s behavior as somewhat permissive.

    ¡°All done.¡± Tang Wan exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He squinted at her, his gaze gentle, yet she found it somewhat burning.

    Her breath still unsettled, as she¡¯d never been this close to a man.

    His pampered hands, without a trace of calluses, slid over her wrist¡­

    His palm temperature abnormally high, leaving a fiery trail.

    *

    At the Tang Family¡¯s old house at this time

    The old gentleman sat in a wicker chair by the entrance, fingers tapping his knees in rhythm with the southern tune on the television, chatting with the Jiang Family via his senior citizen phone.

    ¡°¡­With Xiaowu in this condition, he can¡¯t return to the capital.¡±

    ¡°He might have to stay here a bit longer, we¡¯ll need to trouble you with some extra care.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too formal; staying in a hotel is inconvenient for him. I n to bring him home; at least with more people, someone can look after him.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?¡± the other side hesitated in tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯m notfortable with him being sick and staying outside.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t sit well with me either¡­¡± the other party said resignedly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    In the Jiang Family living room, a certain elder brother squinted as he watched his mother send his younger brother away, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Xiaowu will be angry for making decisions on his behalf?¡±

    ¡°Pingjiang is a good ce, nurturing and beneficial; staying at the Tang Family to recuperate is good, might even bring me a daughter-inw, just don¡¯t let him learn from his brother¡­¡±

    ¡°No wives; sons who aren¡¯t affectionate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The little guy ying with models beside them tilted his head to look at the ¡°lousy dad¡± being scolded, grinning mischievously, as if the hatred for carrots was finally avenged.

 Chapter 14 - 14 014 He Makes People Want to Commit Crimes

    ?Chapter 14: 014 He Makes People Want to Commit Crimes   Chapter 14: 014 He Makes People Want to Commit Crimes       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Pingjiang City, a fine rain formed a continuous curtain of water; Tang Wan stood at the hotel window, holding a cup of hot tea, her mind somewhat adrift.

    She remembered bumping into him earlier and took a sip of the hot tea, her throat feeling as if it were on fire.

    The warmth on her wrist subsided, but the tingling sensation was subtle and pervasive, burrowing into her heart.

    She was facing the window,pletely unaware of what was happening behind her.

    A few people from the Jiang Family were gathered together, pushing and shoving, whispering softly.

    ¡°How about you go deliver the medicine to him?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang is the one you let in; if not you, then who!¡±

    ¡­

    Earlier, Tang Wan had removed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s IV drip and chatted politely for a bit before naturally leaving the bedroom. Although he hadn¡¯t said much, his gaze swept over the Jiang Family members, his expression clearly displeased.

    It seemed he was reprimanding them for letting a stranger into his room without permission.

    Some of his medicine was to be taken before meals, and as the time to take it approached, no one dared knock on the door. They pushed each other around until someone suggested, ¡°How about we trouble Miss Tang? I think he¡¯s quite lenient with her.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible. Since the elders are familiar, even if he¡¯s frustrated, he wouldn¡¯t randomly get angry with her.¡±

    After some discussion, their eyes locked on Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan had just turned to ce her empty cup when she noticed the Jiang Family members looking at her with a gaze that was¡­

    full of ill intent.

    *

    When Tang Wan stood at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room door with pills and a cup, she was still a bit dazed.

    Delivering medicine wasn¡¯t a big deal, but before she could react, she was pushed out. Suddenly, she recalled the call from the Jiang Family, saying if Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t take his medicine, forcibly make him. Was serving him medicine really that difficult?

    She cleared her throat and raised her hand to knock.

    ¡°Come in!¡± The voice was as calm and smooth as usual.

    Tang Wan twisted the door open, and her pupils subtly quivered¡­

    It felt like sparks flew across her throat; the heat made it dry.

    Jiang Jinsang had just taken a shower and was dressing with his back to her. He was putting on a light sweater, covering his slender waist.

    Even from the back, she could see his smooth, taut muscle lines.

    When she bumped into him earlier, she already felt that although he appeared pale and slim, he certainly wasn¡¯t weak or powerless.

    Perhaps sensing something unusual behind him, Jiang Jinsang turned to nce at her. He wore gray trousers and a soft-toned thin sweater, which made him appear elegant and calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you your medicine,¡± Tang Wan entered, trying not to look at him.

    She had intended to ce the medicine somewhere and leave but found Jiang Jinsang walking straight towards her. She had no choice but to present the pills and cup to him personally.

    He had just bathed and the heat from his body hadn¡¯t dissipated.

    Getting closer, the warm air enveloped her, his breath crisp yet dangerous.

    ¡°Did you wait for me a long time today?¡± They had never stood so close before, and hearing him speak, Tang Wan politely looked up at him.

    Their eyes met, and his gaze was so deep it made her feel flushed.

    ¡°Not really, it wasn¡¯t a long wait.¡± Tang Wan held the cup, which was only warm water, yet it felt hot to the touch.

    ¡°Next time I won¡¯t keep you waiting.¡±

    Maybe it was because of his illness, but his voice was a bit hoarse today. His whole demeanor was imposing, as if his voice surrounded her, slowly invading her heartbeat.

    Next time?

    Tang Wan raised her eyebrows, thinking: We already made things clear. Are you still not going home? Where would the next time be!

    ¡°Give me the medicine and cup,¡± Jiang Jinsang took the items from her hand.

    Their palms and fingers inadvertently brushed against each other.

    Their expressions didn¡¯t change, yet both felt an unusual tingling in their hearts.

    Jiang Jinsang swiftly swallowed the pills and drank the water. With the bedroom door open, his gaze moved past Tang Wan,nding on the few people sneaking a peek from the doorway, his eyes sharp.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips; because of the angle, when Jiang Jinsang took the medicine, she caught a glimpse of his Adam¡¯s apple slightly moving¡­

    Maybe the water was a bit hot; his pale lips turned a shade of red.

    Cold white skin, a hint of red, ascetic yetx.

    She took a deep breath, thinking how this man really looked¡­

    like someone you¡¯d want tomit a crime for.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± Jiang Jinsang lowered his gaze to look at her, his voice calm and intimate.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Then you must be hungry. What do you want to eat?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke slowly, but his attitude was firm, ¡°You had to wait so long for lunch today. You pick the ce, my treat.¡±

    A reasonable offer, impossible to refuse.

    **

    Half an hourter

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Jiang Jinsang was polite and gentlemanly, offering her a bowl of soup before the meal, ¡°Have some soup to warm your stomach first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wan lowered her head to drink the soup, still feeling vexed inside. She had agreed to repay a favor, but how did it turn into him treating her? The debt only seemed to grow.

    It felt like she¡¯d never finish repaying.

    Maybe because of the camaraderie from ¡°fighting side by side¡± the previous day, the atmosphere during the meal was less tense than the first time. They even chatted about random things. Although these were trivial topics, the atmosphere was harmonious.

    Due to the incessant fine rain outside, and because Jiang Jinsang still seemed unwell after eating, Tang Wan set down her chopsticks and directly offered, ¡°Fifth Master, since you¡¯re not feeling well today, let me take you back to the hotel to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, just as Jiang Jinsang nodded in agreement, someone from the Jiang Family stepped forward, bracing himself as he spoke, ¡°Fifth Master, there¡¯s something we haven¡¯t told you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± He wiped the corner of his mouth, his movementsposed and elegant.

    ¡°That, the family called and asked us to pack your luggage and send it to the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow at him.

    Tang Wan was even more shocked, her eyes wide.

    Sent to her home? What¡¯s going on!

    ¡°And¡­¡± Someone from the Jiang Family coughed, ¡°We also checked out of the hotel room.¡±

    The escape routes werepletely blocked.

 Chapter 15 - 15 015 Go Home with Me Forced Cohabitation (2nd Update)

    ?Chapter 15: 015 Go Home with Me? Forced Cohabitation? (2nd Update)   Chapter 15: 015 Go Home with Me? Forced Cohabitation? (2nd Update)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             The Jiang Family¡¯s words fell, and the private room plunged into a rare dead silence. Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers, his gaze cloudy and obscure.

    Tang Wan was even more stunned by the sudden news.

    The Jiang Family stood there, looking as indifferent as a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, as if to say,

    ¡°We¡¯re just doing what we¡¯re told, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯m just going to the restroom.¡± Tang Wan grabbed her bag and phone, and immediately exited the room, finding a secluded corner to call her grandfather.

    She knew her grandfather liked Jiang Jinsang a lot, but she hadn¡¯t expected he would actively bring him to their home.

    At that moment, Old Tang had just finished lunch, leaning back in a wicker chair sipping tea, while the TV yed opera. He squinted, tapping his knee to the rhythm, shaking his head in enjoyment.

    His phone rang, he put on his reading sses and squinted at the caller ID. ¡°Hello¡ªWanwan.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, since when did Fifth Master n to move to our house?¡± Tang Wan surely thought the Jiang Family¡¯s mention of moving to the Tang Family referred to the old house, not the city apartment.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± The old man feigned ignorance.

    ¡°When did you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Getting old, the mind isn¡¯t sharp, even got tricked when buying health supplements. Now my memory¡¯s gone, thought I told you.¡±

    Tang Wan twitched a corner of her mouth. How could her grandpa, at his age, hold grudges like a child?

    ¡°You said Xiaowu came to Pingjiang for you, and now he¡¯s sick with no one to rely on, staying in a hotel alone, if something happens, who will bear it? At our house, at least there are people to look out for him.¡±

    ¡°His luggage is already sent, and I¡¯ve arranged for someone to clean the room, just in the same courtyard as you.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Living in my courtyard?¡±

    The Tang Family¡¯s old house was a three-part courtyard, with Tang Wan having her own separate courtyard where no outsider had ever stayed.

    Even a fool could see what the old man was nning.

    ¡°Your courtyard is the biggest and the quietest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, if Xiaowu has any little sickness or pain at night, cries half the night, I might not hear due to my deafness. Even if I do, with my old arms and legs, it¡¯d be hard to bring him a ss of water.¡±

    Tang Wan felt a headache, in truth, the old man had fallen seriously ill at the turn of winter and spring; he was perfectly healthy, his legs and feet were quicker than hers, just short of marching upstairs with a gas canister.

    Previously, to get discharged early, every time the doctor checked, he¡¯d say his legs didn¡¯t hurt, his eyes weren¡¯t blurry, nearly jumping out of bed to perform Tai Chi. Now, he was even using the excuse of hearing loss.

    The old man, seeing her not speaking for a while, took a sip of hot tea and spoke.

    ¡°If you have any objections, just say it. If you don¡¯t want him living in our home, I can shamelessly chase him out.¡±

    ¡°If something happens, the Jiang Family would only me me for not taking good care, they wouldn¡¯t scold you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m this old already, so I don¡¯t care what others say about me. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll be the bad guy.¡±

    Tang Wan smirked. You¡¯ve said everything there is to say, now with the luggage already moved, what do you want me to say?

    He clearly had an agreement with the Jiang Family, and now saying not agreeing to Jiang Jinsang moving in, even a fool would know it was her idea. What does he mean by ¡°I¡¯ll be the bad guy¡±?

    A ssic case of taking advantage while ying innocent.

    How had she not noticed her grandfather was such a drama king before, the world owed him an Oscar.

    ¡°Wanwan, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± The old man¡¯s tone was rxed and cheerful.

    ¡°What else can I say?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, then it¡¯s settled. Remember to bring Xiaowu when youe home, and buy some Pine Nut Cake for me; I¡¯m craving some.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    While Tang Wan was making her call, Jiang Jinsang also called home, and his brother answered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t get through to Mom. She¡¯s not home?¡±

    Someone nced at his mother, who was sitting nearby ying with his son¡¯s models, and remained silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Moving my luggage to the Tang Family¡¯s?¡± The stuff had already been sent over; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to have it moved out now.

    ¡°Bro, you really don¡¯t know anything, do you?¡±

    Someone lowered his voice, saying, ¡°I was the one who had it done.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I had someone move your luggage, and I had the room canceled too. If you have any objections, talk to me.¡±

    His tone was like a cold, emotionless, forced-to-work machine.

    Jiang Jinsang raised a brow, ¡°Did Mom hold a knife to your throat?¡±

    Being brothers, living together for so many years, he knew his brother¡¯s temperament well. This kind of thing was only something their mother would do.

    If his brother did something like this, he would do it more drastically!

    He might have bundled him up and sent him away directly while he was sick and asleep, without even giving him a chance to make a call.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t force me, she just wanted to introduce some girls to me.¡± Someone unhesitatingly threw their mother under the bus. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, I could¡­¡±

    Just then, Tang Wan happened to push the door open and enter. Someone hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jiang Jinsang ended the call.

    ¡°Fifth Master, um¡­¡± Tang Wan hesitated, ¡°Are you¡­ing home with me?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s earlier actions clearly indicated he wasn¡¯t aware; she still politely asked, suggesting hee with her directly. If rejected, it¡¯d be too awkward.

    The Jiang Family members lowered their heads against the wall, standing in a neat row, listening to their Master¡¯s tone during the call, hoping he wouldn¡¯t embarrass Miss Tang.

    He only heard him softly say, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Tang Wan took a deep breath. How could she have known, those simple words of trouble¡­

    entangled their lives forever.

 Chapter 16 - 16 016 Newlywed Couple Vibes ( 3)

    ?Chapter 16: 016 Newlywed Couple Vibes (Chapter 3)   Chapter 16: 016 Newlywed Couple Vibes (Chapter 3)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Although Tang Wan couldn¡¯t agree with her grandfather¡¯s approach, as the host, she still needed to be proactive and hospitable.

    The Tang Family was not a hotel, and seldom had outsiders staying over. Although they had some disposable toiletries, it was fine for a one-night stay. If staying long-term, they would need to buy some personal items.

    The old man directly called Tang Wan, telling her to make a trip to the supermarket.

    ¡°That kid has a peculiar temper. If I buy things randomly and he doesn¡¯t use them, it would be a waste. Since he¡¯sing to our house, he should stayfortably.¡±

    Tang Wan had no choice but to ask for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s opinion and went to the supermarket with him.

    The Jiang Family really wanted to say one thing: their master didn¡¯t like going to the supermarket! They could manage his household supplies by themselves just fine.

    Just as Jiang Jinsang spoke up first, ¡°Which supermarket are we going to?¡±

    Jiang Family: ¡°¡­¡±

    Previously, when he wasn¡¯t feeling well, he was toozy to move. What was different today?

    *

    The Jiang Family members were numerous, and going into the supermarket all together would attract too much attention, so they left only two people to follow along.

    Tang Wan apanied Jiang Jinsang, starting their shopping from the daily necessities section.

    ¡°Is this brand okay?¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t know his habits or preferences, so she could only choose based on her own preferences and then seek his opinion.

    Jiang Jinsang followed her step by step. Though the two asionally exchanged words, always maintaining a slight distance, they appeared inexplicably intimate, yet not jarring or ufortable.

    Two Jiang Family members pushed a cart, following about half a meter behind them, observing the pair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that our master is particrly agreeable today?¡±

    ¡°It would be great if his temper stayed this way; I¡¯m just afraid he¡¯s holding back for something big and we¡¯ll suffer for itter.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we should stick close to Miss Tang. I really feel our master treats her quite differently.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was standing in front of a shelf selecting items, when Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone in his pocket vibrated restlessly. He fished it out for a nce and stepped aside, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    The Jiang Family members closely followed Jiang Jinsang; when he moved, they moved as well.

    ¡°I heard you copsed again?¡± The voice carried a teasing tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke, ncing sidelong at Tang Wan.

    She was bowed over,paring two bottles of hand soap. Her long hair draped down, concealing her face, and she casually tucked her hair behind her ear. Her neck was slender and fair, her long gray skirt cinched at a delicate waist.

    Broad shoulders, long legs, gentle brows.

    ¡°Just a friend showing concern. Don¡¯t tell me the Tang Family girl rejected you, and you¡¯re heartbroken and fallen ill?¡±

    ¡°Just getting rejected, what¡¯s there to be sad about?¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of women in the world. If one doesn¡¯t work out, just change things up every day.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow; what else could this person do besides talking crap?

    ¡­

    Not sure if it was because it rained outside, but Tang Wan felt the supermarket was particrly crowded today. She caught sight of someone pushing a cart near, so she politely moved two steps to the side.

    She didn¡¯t expect it was a mischievous kid pushing the cart, the wheels sliding out of control and aiming at her calf.

    Holding items in her hand, she instinctively retreated¡­

    In the next second, an arm wrapped her waist, pulling her slightly backward, and her back collided with someone¡¯s chest.

    Jiang Jinsang lifted a hand to steady the cart, almost pulling her entirely into his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry. Quickly apologize to the older brother and sister,¡± said the child¡¯s parent apologetically. The child, shorter than the cart, obediently apologized.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Tang Wan shook her head good-naturedly, her waist still encircled.

    In that instant¡­

    Her heartbeat stammered, breath tight.

    But in a sh, he had already released his hold. Tang Wan tried to turn sideways, attempting to avoid any further contact with him.

    The space between the supermarket shelves was wide enough, but the kid¡¯s cart pressed so closely to Tang Wan, it squeezed her and Jiang Jinsang into a narrow space.

    Unavoidable contact.

    Her shoulder brushing his chest, he wore a thin sweater, thicker than most, his body warmth noticeable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With their bodies separated slightly, he loosely shielded her, leading them both away from the cramped aisle. Tang Wan then turned her head to thank him, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±

    ¡°Almost done, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    His voice, inherently gentle, carried a warmth through it.

    The phrase ¡°go home¡± in such a setting bore a hint of cozy intimacy.

    Inside, Tang Wan¡¯s heart trembled fiercely at those two words.

    Jiang Jinsang casually took the hand soap from her and tossed it into the cart behind them.

    The Jiang Family members were stunned by his series of surprising moves.

    They continued to fix their eyes on Jiang Jinsang, bewildered at how their master maneuvered.

    *

    At check-out, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang simultaneously pulled out their phones for payment.

    ¡°You can scan mine.¡±

    The cashier nced at the two, smiled, and scanned Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone, ¡°A couple? Do you have to split it so precisely?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling like she still had unpaid old debts and was now ruing new ones.

    They didn¡¯t appear to be siblings but rather like a newly cemented couple, slightly shy and awkward, not quite daring to show affection in public¡­

    ¡°No, just a friend,¡± Tang Wan exined.

    The cashier smiled, not arguing, tidying up the items, ¡°They¡¯re all daily necessities, must be a close friend, right?¡±

    What with tissues, toothpaste, and toothbrushes, who would apany a mere ordinary friend to select such things?

    The Jiang Family members were already stunned by their master¡¯s surprising behavior, and after hearing the cashier¡¯s words, they studied the two, feeling more and more that this pair¡­

    inexplicably had the air of a newlywed couple.

 Chapter 17 - 17 017 The Step-Mother Vainly Acts Like a Villain Miss

    ?Chapter 17: 017 The Step-Mother Vainly Acts Like a Viin, Miss Tang Is a Ruthless Person   Chapter 17: 017 The Step-Mother Vainly Acts Like a Viin, Miss Tang Is a Ruthless Person       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             On the way back to the old residence, while taking a detour to buy pastries for the old man, Tang Wan received a phone call.

    It was Zhang Liyun who called, ¡°Aunt Liyun, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still about Momo¡¯s ssmate yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What about her? Didn¡¯t the police handle it already?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s tone was calm.

    ¡°You see, she¡¯s been at the station for a day. The young girl has learned her lesson. She¡¯s just a student and young, just scare her a bit.¡±

    The intermittent voice came through, and the carriage was silent. Although Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t hear everything, he guessed a few things.

    ¡°Wanwan, are you free now? Her parents havee to the house and want to meet you.¡±

    The girl¡¯s family sought connections, but since she was caught red-handed with no options, they had no way to reach Tang Wan and could only try their luck here.

    ¡°They seem quite sincere, you¡­¡± Zhang Liyun wanted to be a peacemaker.

    ¡°If they¡¯re here to apologize to me, I¡¯ve received it. Aunt Liyun, sorry, I¡¯m busy, so I won¡¯t be going.¡± Tang Wan said and hung up the phone.

    Zhang Liyun looked at the couple sitting in the living room, with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you. You know our rtionship. I¡¯m not close with her. She is a bit stubborn, sometimes she won¡¯t even listen to her dad, let alone me.¡±

    ¡°It was a small matter, but it had to get this big. I¡­ Her family spoils her, so I can¡¯t really say anything.¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    The couple quickly waved their hands, ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Their daughter was caught stealing, which was already embarrassing enough. Zhang Liyun, as a distinguisheddy, treated them so warmly without any pretense, and they were grateful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to pull some strings, your daughter won¡¯t suffer inside,¡± Zhang Liyun continued.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    They were not locals and didn¡¯t have much influence to find connections. Since Zhang Liyun spoke up, the couple was naturally grateful.

    ¡°You could say Wanwan went too far. Actually, it¡¯s better to be forgiving. She¡¯s just too headstrong and can¡¯t help it.¡± Zhang Liyun smiled innocently.

    In the ears of the couple, these words made Tang Wan seem like a strong, unforgiving, and unreasonable youngdy.

    Zhang Liyun sipped her tea, observing the couple¡¯s expressions with a hint of a smile.

    Rumors were dangerous.

    Bully her daughter and let that brat earn a good reputation?

    Strong and unreasonable, she wanted to see if, when such rumors spread, any family, let alone the Jiang family, would want her as a daughter-inw!

    ¡­

    As Zhang Liyun reveled in her own cunning, the couple¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was a call from the police station, the middle-aged man, the father, tensed up, cleared his throat, and answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Officer Yang¡­¡± His tone was ingratiating.

    ¡°What did you say, my daughter was released!¡± The man stood excitedly, ¡°¡­ Oh dear, Officer Yang¡­¡±

    So excited he could barely speak.

    ¡°You said it was Miss Tang who specifically called?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be right over. So I need to pay bail and handle the paperwork, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Is it convenient to let me thank Miss Tang¡­¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s smile froze and instantly cracked.

    After the man hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t have time to say anything to Zhang Liyun, just politely thanked her and took his wife to the police station.

    Zhang Liyun found out through her connections that the girl caught stealing yesterday had indeed been released.

    That Tang Wan, the brat!

    She called me, gave me attitude, yet behind my back, she did this¡­

    Isn¡¯t this deliberately pping me in the face!

    *

    At this moment, Tang Wan was sitting in the car and had already received a thank-you call from the couple, presumably having gotten her number from the police station.

    ¡°Miss Tang, we¡¯re really sorry, we¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you in person. What my daughter did was indeed¡­ Are you free tonight? We¡¯d like to treat you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too kind. I was indeed a bit impulsive at the time. Just take her back and exin the pros and cons. Besides, it¡¯s not you who did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°A child¡¯s misstep is the father¡¯s responsibility, I am ountable.¡±

    ¡°Having you apologize to me is really something I can¡¯t ept¡­¡±

    After exchanging a few polite words, Tang Wan hung up the phone.

    At the police station, the girl¡¯s parents were already deeply grateful to her.

    Recollecting Zhang Liyun¡¯s words now, it felt bizarre.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Tang a good person, she thought of everything for us, even worried about us being embarrassed at the meeting, and saved us face. That Madam Tang is simply talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°How good can a stepmother be, always spouting nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Listening to her now, it¡¯s clear she was deliberately tarnishing Miss Tang¡¯s reputation. If we hadn¡¯t interacted, we might have thought she was really overbearing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard she¡¯s fighting for the inheritance, this stepmother pretends well.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun had been keeping an eye on the developments at the police station, and the tide had turned, now praising Tang Wan.

    Most importantly, this time, she acted like a viin and was thoroughly outmaneuvered.

    **

    The car had already arrived at the entrance of the Yiyu Tea House, and Tang Wan got out to buy pastries.

    Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to watch her enter the tea house, rubbing his fingers.

    ¡°Sir, that Madam Tang must have suffered, right?¡± The person in the passenger seat turned to look towards the back.

    Jiang Jinsang curled the corners of his mouth, ¡°She invited the girl¡¯s parents into the house, two oues, Tang Wan sees them, reconciles, then she is the peacemaker, still a top hero in the couple¡¯s eyes, inevitably praised;¡±

    ¡°The other is that Tang Wan doesn¡¯t see them, appearing overbearing and strong, allowing her to smooth things over in between.¡±

    ¡°Since the person was going to be released anyway¡­¡± he scoffed softly.

    ¡°Why should she be the good person!¡±

    The two people in the driver and passenger seats also figured it out. In the Tang family, because of the fight for the inheritance, tensions were brewing, with ulterior motives in actions.

    Zhang Liyun plotting was outmaneuvered by Tang Wan effortlessly.

    Truthfully, with such a simple apology and release, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have thought so deeply.

    ¡°Sir, this Miss Tang seems docile, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty interesting, right,¡± Jiang Jinsang said.

    Both pursed their lips, wasn¡¯t it actually terrifying?

    Indeed a fierce person.

    Clearly not someone easy to deal with, having just pped the stepsister¡¯s face, immediately following with the stepmother¡¯s, as if meticulously nned.

    When Jiang Jinsang looked outside, the storm had calmed, and Tang Wan wasing out with several boxes of pastries from the tea house. He rubbed his fingers, at this moment his phone buzzed with a message:

    [My god, I heard you¡¯re moving into the Tang family? What¡¯s up with that? Cohabiting?]

    Cohabiting?

    When Tang Wan got into the car with the pastries, she saw Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lips slowly curl up, nodding and smiling at her, appearing almost otherworldly.

    She pursed her lips; regarding the matter at the police station, she indeed used a bit of cleverness, which Jiang Jinsang definitely saw through. Anyway, as long as Zhang Liyun didn¡¯t scheme against her, there would be no issues, or else, she wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    At that moment, Zhang Liyun was heading to the old residence with Tang Mo, her face like asphalt.

    Previously, Tang Wan hadn¡¯t fought orpeted, showing no sign of being someone with high-level schemes, and they as mother and daughter had hit a brick wall.

 Chapter 18 - 18 018 Gentle Rebuttal Im Unworthy But Youre Even More

    ?Chapter 18: 018 Gentle Rebuttal: I¡¯m Unworthy, But You¡¯re Even More (Update 2)   Chapter 18: 018 Gentle Rebuttal: I¡¯m Unworthy, But You¡¯re Even More (Update 2)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Tang Family Old Residence

    The rain in Pingjiang City had stopped for a while, and the sun peeked through. The ground showed little sign of rain. By the time Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang got home, Zhang Liyun and Tang Mo had already arrived and were sitting in the front hall talking with the old man.

    ¡°Xiaowu, you¡¯re here. How¡¯s your health?¡± The old man quickly stood up.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Your things are all moved in; they¡¯re in the East Courtyard. Don¡¯t stay here, go and get some rest. Wanwan, take him to his room and let him have a good rest. Come backter.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t foolish; the old man was obviously intentionally sending him away.

    Tang Wan led him into her own courtyard. The round stone-carved arch gate was adorned with greenery, and in the middle of the courtyard was arge jar with some lotus nts, though they had withered in the onset of autumn.

    Three rooms faced north and south, with two bedrooms both facing south, offering excellent lighting.

    Which meant¡­

    Their bedrooms were right next to each other.

    ¡°I live next door. If you need anything, you can find me anytime. The South House is the study and where I work. If you feel bored, feel free to sit there¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked around the little courtyard. It wasn¡¯trge, but every corner was meticulously crafted.

    He had just moved his things over, so he needed time to organize. Tang Wan led him to his room and briefly introduced the space before heading directly to the front hall.

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter came mainly because of the incident yesterday with Tang Mo¡¯s ssmate stealing something.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all this girl¡¯s fault. She¡¯s young and can¡¯t judge people well, making some bad friends,¡± Zhang Liyun criticized her daughter without a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already stopped her allowance for a while to teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°In today¡¯s society, people¡¯s hearts have changed. If you dare bring those unruly people home again, you¡¯ll see what happens.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Mo bit her lip, looking down. She had just started college, a time when making friends involved spending money. The financial punishment felt harsh.

    ¡°Aunt Liu, it¡¯s okay. Momo didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± Tang Wan said with a light smile. It was easy to say pretty words.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re not holding it against her,¡± Zhang Liyun smiled benevolently.

    The old man sat by the side, not saying a word.

    In truth, Zhang Liyun was clever. Sooner orter, he would confront and me Tang Mo for this, and waiting for him to speak would only embarrass Tang Mo more. So, instead, she took the initiative.

    ¡°You silly girl, still standing there? Apologize to your sister,¡± Zhang Liyun nudged her daughter forward.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tang Mo was reluctant, but after her mother exined the situation¡¯s pros and cons, she had no choice but to bow her head temporarily.

    As they talked, Tang Wan¡¯s phone rang. Squinting at the caller, she smiled and stood up to go outside. ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the address, her expressionplex.

    ¡°Madam, have some tea.¡± Aunt Chen came with tea, smiling at the mother and daughter duo, feeling a bit helpless herself.

    Actually, the husband had his reasons for remarrying.

    Raising a child alone was hard work for him. Back then, the young miss was small, and he was busy with work. As she grew up, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him as a father to overstep.

    During that time, the elderlydy was still around, but her health wasn¡¯t good. The old couple had their hands full; even if the young miss was brought to live in the old house, neglect urred sometimes.

    Such arge family needed someone to manage it.

    He believed remarrying was for better care of the young miss and to attend to the family, much like couples who stayed together for their children or even got divorced and remarried for the kids¡¯ sake.

    Some things parents think are good, and who can say how many mistakes he¡¯s made?

    Besides, this mother and daughter were not like they are now when they first entered the Tang Family. When they had nothing, they knew how to be grateful for what they got. Over time, seeing many good things, dissatisfaction naturally grew¡­

    People¡¯s hearts are the hardest to discern; naturally, who could have foreseen the family¡¯s rtionships bing so tenseter?

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun was the first to punish Tang Mo. The Jiang Family was still present, and though the old man said a few words, he clearly remembered everything.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll cook tonight. Just right, Lord Wu is also here; we¡¯ll have dinner together and make it lively,¡± Zhang Liyun immediately went to the kitchen to make a good impression.

    Tang Wan wanted to return to the East Courtyard to see how Jiang Jinsang was settling in. As she approached her courtyard, she heard someone calling her from behind.

    ¡°Sis¡ª¡±

    She hadn¡¯t turned around yet when Tang Mo ran up to her.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to apologize again,¡± Tang Mo, under her mother¡¯s orders, was here to forge a better rtionship with Tang Wan.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Her expression showed her unwillingness. Forced small talk wasn¡¯t much use.

    The two stood outside the courtyard, exchanging a few random words. Tang Mo nced inside a couple of times, ¡°Lord Wu¡­ How long will he be staying here?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Tang Mo¡¯s intentions were clear to Tang Wan the first time she met Jiang Jinsang.

    But when Jiang Jinsang rebuffed her, if it were Tang Wan, she would avoid him forever. Yet, Tang Mo still held such thoughts¡ªit was in reckless.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, just asking.¡± Tang Moughed lightly, ¡°Sis, you wouldn¡¯t seriously want to marry into the Jiang Family, right?¡±

    ¡°I thought the rumors about Lord Wu¡¯s poor health were exaggerated; turns out they¡¯re true.¡±

    ¡°Sis, marriage is a lifelong affair. You really need to think it over. Lord Wu¡¯s temper doesn¡¯t seem great, and he seems to look down on our family. With our current situation, we¡¯re certainly not suited for the Jiang Family.¡±

    Tang Wan justughed and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he looks down on our family, I¡¯m unworthy. You¡¯re even less so.¡±

    Tang Mo¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    Tang Wan turned back to the courtyard, where Jiang Jinsang was leaning in front of the North House, basking in the sun. No one knows how much he heard.

    He squinted in the light; Tang Mo¡¯s words were truly petty and vile.

    Our families matching or not, I haven¡¯t said a word, so who are you to judge?

    And saying¡­

    I¡¯m unworthy?

    The Jiang Family stood by the wall, sensing a chill despite the sunlight, probably because it had rained. Though they felt the warmth, a coldness seeped into their bones.

    *

    As the sky gradually darkened, night fell, enveloping the old house in a lively, kitchen smoke-filled atmosphere.

    Zhang Liyun was busy preparing, eager to showcase her abilities in front of Jiang Jinsang. Even if they couldn¡¯t be inws, improving their impression was necessary.

    Unexpectedly, a sudden shriek was heard¡ªit was her daughter¡¯s!

    Her heart skipped a beat, wondering what had happened now!

    When she rushed to the East Courtyard, her legs went weak with fear¡­

 Chapter 19 - 19 019 Uncle Wus actions are too daring killing with

    ?Chapter 19: 019 Uncle Wu¡¯s actions are too daring, killing with ruthlessness (3 updates)   Chapter 19: 019 Uncle Wu¡¯s actions are too daring, killing with ruthlessness (3 updates)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Apanied by Tang Mo¡¯s screams, a group of people rushed into the East Courtyard, only to see her lying on the ground, bruised and battered, with her clothes in tatters. It had just rained, and the ground was very dirty; she was covered in mud.

    Wretched, miserable!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Liyun looked bewildered, raising her eyes to search for Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan had also heard the scream. She had juste out of the house, looking perplexed, and before she could react, someone had already stood in front of her.

    ¡°Madam Tang, I was the one who ordered someone to beat her.¡±

    The voice was soft, but the autumn wind blew chillingly.

    ¡­

    The issue dated back to a few minutes ago.

    Tang Wan had greeted Jiang Jinsang before returning to her room. Since outsiders were staying in the courtyard, she couldn¡¯t behave as recklessly as before, so she stayed in her room.

    Perhaps due to the rain and overcast sky, it got dark particrly early, and themps in the East Courtyard were all turned on.

    But Jiang Jinsang was not in his room at that moment. With Tang Wan¡¯s permission, he was in her study casually flipping through a book.

    However, everyone in the Jiang Family knew that their master was in a bad mood. A simple page of content had taken him over half an hour to read, clearly showing his mind was elsewhere.

    ¡°Master.¡± A member of the Jiang Family leaned over, ¡°Someone has been looking for you, hovering around the room entrance for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Tang Mo, at the entrance of the room.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang got up. At that moment, he was in the study of the South House. From the window¡¯s gap, he could see clearly that Tang Mo seemed to be holding something while pacing at his doorway.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I thought she would leave soon, but didn¡¯t expect her to linger for such a long time.¡± The Jiang Family member hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier, noticing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s bad mood.

    Jiang Jinsang held the book in his hand, rubbed its cover, a faint gleam flickering in his eyes. He raised his hand slightly, and the Jiang Family member leaned closer.

    He muttered a few words, and the Jiang Family members exchanged nces.

    So harsh?

    Tang Mo was holding pastries, intending to privately find Jiang Jinsang to make her presence known and take the opportunity to apologize forst time. But he had been too harsh on her before, leaving her still apprehensive and afraid to approach recklessly.

    Furthermore, she was worried that the noise might be heard by Tang Wan next door, risking her disdain once more, so she hesitated, not daring to proceed.

    As soon as she arrived, she entered the sight of the Jiang Family members, who had been watching her for a considerable period.

    ¡°Master, are you sure you want to do this? This is the Tang Family¡¯s residence.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang squinted, ¡°Since when did my words need repeating?¡±

    The few of them nodded.

    ¡­

    Tang Mo was still hesitating. Seeing that it was almost time for dinner and that she¡¯d have to leave after eating, she took a deep breath, steeled her nerves, and prepared to knock on the door.

    But before she could knock, a kick came flying at her back, sending her straight to the ground.

    ¡°Where the hell did this thiefe from, what do you want to do!¡±

    Tang Mo screamed, the impact taking her and her belongings tumbling to the ground, her spine feeling like it was about to split. Apart from shouting, she couldn¡¯t utter a clear word, let alone ask for help.

    And two big men had already rushed over, starting to ¡°gang up¡± on her.

    Being close by, Tang Wan rushed over first and just happened to see Jiang Jinsang alsoing out from the opposite door. The old house was dimly lit, and it was only by recognizing the voice that Tang Wan realized it was Tang Mo being beaten.

    ¡°Stop beating, stop¡ªI¡¯m Tang Mo¡­¡± Tang Mo cried out, fists raining down as swiftly as a storm.

    ¡°Fifth Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Wan frowned, looking puzzled.

    ¡°Second Miss Tang?¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned, seemingly scrutinizing the person on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me¡ª¡± Tang Mo, not having endured such a plight before, whimpered in immense pain.

    ¡°Stop now.¡± Jiang Jinsang gave the order, and only then did the two big men halt.

    By that time, Tang Lao and Zhang Liyun also arrived, resulting in the scene they had just witnessed, rmed and heart-pounding.

    Seeing her daughter beaten and in such a miserable state, how could Zhang Liyun remain indifferent? Her demeanor was agitated, yet she tried hard to suppress her anger, ¡°Fifth Master, did you order this beating? What happened?¡±

    She hurriedly raised her hand to pull Tang Mo up. Being close, she saw the extent of her injuries and felt a heartache that reddened her eyes.

    Even if Tang Mo wasn¡¯t the Tang Family¡¯s biological child, she had the Tang Family¡¯s surname and was a part of them. For someone to be beaten on their own grounds, how outrageous of Fifth Master Jiang¡­

    Today, if he doesn¡¯t provide a proper reason, Zhang Liyun will certainly not let it go easily.

    Jiang Jinsang frowned, ¡°First, I wasn¡¯t aware this person was Second Miss Tang. She was sneaking around the courtyard, and the lighting was poor. I thought a thief had entered the house.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang previously assured that her courtyard was absolutely quiet, and no one would enter without permission. At her age, even Old Mr. Tang avoids it, noting in randomly. Suddenly, a figure was lingering, so I got suspicious.¡±

    ¡°If there was something, just knock on the door directly, but to linger in the courtyard and peek inside repeatedly, if that¡¯s not a thief, what is it?¡±

    A thief?

    Tang Mo burned with anger, yet Jiang Jinsang was speaking the truth.

    ¡°Fifth Master Jiang, you considered my daughter a thief?¡± Zhang Liyun was so enraged her voice trembled.

    ¡°The sky was too dark, and I truly couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡± His tone was firm.

    ¡°I told you who I was¡­ Ouch¡ª¡± Tang Mo raised her voice, pulling on her injury, sending tingles up her scalp.

    ¡°Second Miss Tang, truly sorry. We aren¡¯t acquainted, so I couldn¡¯t recognize your voice. You see, you were sneaky at someone else¡¯s door, it wasn¡¯t our fault for misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Someone else¡¯s door?

    There were only two rooms here, and to disturb Jiang Jinsang, it had to be at his door.

    Those with Jiang Jinsang were carefully selected from the family, generally honest fellows.

    But in serious matters, they were adept at dealing with them.

    ¡°You say you don¡¯t stay in the front yard but keep running to someone else¡¯s ce, what is it?¡± The Jiang Family member added another jab.

    Tang Mo had previously intruded into Tang Wan¡¯s room, and now she entered someone else¡¯s courtyard. It seemed nothing was impossible because¡­

    She was a habitual offender!

    ¡°You¡­ I just¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s body was in immense pain, tears of grievance streaming down her face.

    ¡°You what?¡± The Jiang Family member spoke with an impassive expression.

    It was already dark, and she wanted to knock on a stranger¡¯s room door? Such words, Tang Mo couldn¡¯t voice them, and could only swallow this bitter pill.

    ¡°I just, I¡­¡± Tang Mo was getting anxious.

    ¡°Enough, isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough? You previously entered Wanwan¡¯s room without permission, and this time what are you trying to do!¡± Tang Lao rebuked, the truth of the Jiang Family member¡¯s words being quite clear, ¡°They¡¯ve already given you enough face, get out now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just educate well, control your legs, and guard your mouth, don¡¯t walk around randomly, and don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s final words had a deeper meaning, but Tang Mo was left utterly confused¡­

    Since yesterday, she hadn¡¯t even seen him, speak recklessly? What did that mean?

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun was fuming inside, hating herself for having a daughter who couldn¡¯t sit still, who was disappointing. What kind of temper did this Fifth Master Jiang have, why would you go seeking him out!

    Her daughter was beaten, leaving Zhang Liyun with no outlet for her rage, and eventually, she had to apologize to Jiang Jinsang.

    As the atmosphere in the courtyard turned subtly awkward, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head slightly, looking at the person standing behind him at an angle, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wan still hadn¡¯te back to her senses. Why was he apologizing to her?

    ¡°They were busy catching a thief earlier¡­¡± He gestured to a spot where an empty flowerpot had been kicked over, dirt from inside spilled all over the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just moved in and identally dirtied your courtyard.¡±

    The voice was gentle, but the words were frost-bitten.

    It was evidently implying that Tang Mo was unclean.

    Tang Wan was already stunned by someone¡¯s series of actions, being struck, rebuked, and then having a bucket of filth poured over and stepped on?

    To harm one¡¯s heart and spirit, this was about the level.

 Chapter 20 - 20 020 Fifth Master My health isnt that bad

    ?Chapter 20: 020 Fifth Master: My health isn¡¯t that bad.   Chapter 20: 020 Fifth Master: My health isn¡¯t that bad.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Messed up the yard¡­

    Jiang Jinsang finished speaking, and even the autumn night¡¯s wind seemed to grow colder. Everyone understood¡ªhe was subtly mocking Tang Mo.

    He beat you up, and you have no way to retaliate.

    Tang Wan had seen his knack for insults before; at that time, it could be said he was cunning. Now, however¡­

    He was ruthless!

    The Jiang Family struck too hard. Tang Mo, supported by Zhang Liyun, hunched over, holding her waist, her face bruised and swollen, with bloodstains at the corners of her mouth and eyes.

    ¡°Send her to the hospital for a check-up. I¡¯ll cover the medical expenses,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, rubbing his fingers, his gaze indifferent.

    Tang Wan remained silent from start to finish, only feeling that this Fifth Master Jiang was too harsh.

    After beating her, stepping on her, he suggested sending her to the hospital, clearly indicating he wanted them to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not a big deal; we don¡¯t need any medical expenses. I¡¯ll change clothester and take her for a check-up. Applying some medicine should be enough,¡± Zhang Liyun said. She had been cooking just now and was still wearing an apron.

    Jiang Jinsang had already made such a statement, how could they have the audacity to ask for medical expenses?

    ¡°Miss Tang, you must really mind your words and actions in the future to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±

    He never offered a single apology, already using his actions to tell Tang Mo:

    Everything that happened today was her own doing.

    Tang Mo whimpered as if seriously injured. Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t care about eating and took her directly to the hospital.

    **

    At the dining table in the front hall, the atmosphere improved significantly after Zhang Liyun and her daughter left.

    Old Tang sat at the head, with Jiang Jinsang to his left. Tang Wan brought out a dish of green snail shrimp from the kitchen.

    ¡°Why make this dish?¡± Old Tang recently was on medication that forbade fish, shrimp, and seafood.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t eat it,¡± Tang Wan said, cing the dish directly in front of Jiang Jinsang. She remembered he had eaten quite a bit of it thest time.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, slightly moved.

    He clearly remembered the dishes they had the first time they dined together, and she¡­

    Remembered his preference.

    Old Tang¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two, unable to contain his smile.

    ¡°Chen Ma, I¡¯m happy today; bring out the plum wine brewedst year. Xiaowu and I will have a little drink,¡± said Old Tang in a booming voice.

    Zhang Liyun left the meal halfway, and Tang Wan took over, finishing ting thest dish. She caught a glimpse of her grandfather holding small sake cups, cing one in front of both herself and Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t drink too much of this,¡± Chen Ma said, having already brought out the wine.

    The indigo bottle, adorned with a white plum branch, gave off a sweet and sour plum aroma when uncorked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m happy today,¡± the old man chuckled, just about to grab the bottle when Jiang Jinsang stood up. ¡°Grandpa Tang, let me do it.¡±

    The Jiang Family members stood by, grumbling to themselves:

    Yesterday he was still Old Tang; today he¡¯s Grandpa Tang¡­

    The warmth had increased more than just a little bit.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright; feel free in our home, no need for formalities.¡± The old man wasid-back, thinking highly of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s politeness and manners.

    However, just as Jiang took the bottle, a hand reached out from the side to intercept it.

    ¡°What are two sickly people doing drinking? You feel a bit better now, so you¡¯re going to indulge?¡± Tang Wan frowned, clearly displeased.

    Jiang Jinsang merely looked down at her, his gaze intense, pretending to be angry, but surprisingly¡­

    Somewhat cute.

    ¡°Just a couple of sses, it¡¯s Xiaowu¡¯s first day here. A little drink to lift the spirits. The doctor didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t drink at all,¡± Old Tang lightly scoffed. ¡°Xiaowu, can you not drink?¡±

    ¡°A little won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Look, he can drink too. We¡¯ll just have a small ss. You can boss me around, but why are you bossing Xiaowu?¡± Old Tang smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not even the wife, getting too involved.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tang Wan understood his intentions. Saying it privately was fine, but how could he spout nonsense in front of Jiang Jinsang? It made her grind her teeth in anger.

    ¡°One ss, right? Then I¡¯ll pour for you, but once it¡¯s poured, it¡¯s being put away.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ this girl¡­¡± Old Tang was frustrated but had no choice.

    Tang Wan poured a small ss for the old man first before filling Jiang Jinsang¡¯s cup.

    The small sake cup, only the size of two thumbs, required careful pouring; a slight mistake, and the wine would spill over.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern earlier,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, seated, slightly tilting his head to catch a clear view of her profile.

    With her hair tied up for cooking, it exposed a portion of her neck, fair and slender. Perhaps from the kitchen smoke, her ears were a soft pink.

    They say southern women are beauties, and Tang Wan certainly qualified as beautiful.

    Even if not stunning at first nce, on the second nce¡­

    She had a way of capturing one¡¯s heart.

    At that moment, the proximity seemed almost unbelievable.

    As he spoke, Tang Wan felt his breath brush against her hair at the temples, tickling her face.

    A faint itch lingered in her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Tang Wan replied quietly.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± He seemed to lean in closer.

    ¡°My health isn¡¯t as weak as you think.¡±

    His voice was low, still warm and gentle, strangely a bit intimate.

    Your health isn¡¯t that bad, but what does that have to do with me? Just get better and go back to your own home.

    Tang Wan¡¯s hand trembled slightly, spilling a bit of the wine. She retracted her hand, stood up, closed the wine lid, and leftposedly.

    Old Tang lifted his ss, sniffed it while seemingly appreciating the aroma, but his eyes stayed on the two nearby, seeing how good they looked together.

    Even when Tang Wan returned to her seat, her heart was still unsettled.

    She raised a hand to adjust the stray locks by her ear, feeling as if his voice echoed in her ears, and with them sitting directly opposite each other, their gaze inevitably met. Perhaps due to a little wine, she inexplicably felt that this man¡­

    Not only was his voice captivating, but even his gaze was warm.

    *

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t speak much; Old Tang was more talkative. He just listened quietly. By the end, the food had gone cold, and Tang Wan had to get up to heat some soup for the two of them.

    After the meal, Jiang Jinsang lingered for a while, chatting with the old man. Meanwhile, Tang Wan helped Chen Ma clean up the table.

    ¡°Miss, the dish you made is quite to Fifth Master Jiang¡¯s taste,¡± Chen Ma said with a smile.

    Tang Wan nced at the table; the onlypletely empty dish was the green snail shrimp.

    With someone appreciating it, anyone would feel good. She smiled, lowered her head to clean up, and said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s situation at the Tang home was being truthfully reported back to the Jiang Family.

    They were also having dinner at the time, discussing how fussy someone was and their picky eating habits, only to learn that everything went surprisingly smoothly.

    He even enjoyed the shrimp with some plum wine.

    Madam Jiang breathed a sigh of relief, worried her son woulde back and vent his anger, ming her for making decisions on her own. Now it seemed he had quite a tasteful time.

    Could it be that in someone else¡¯s house, he wouldn¡¯t act out?

    After all, no matter how bad his temper was, he had to save face!

    She turned to her eldest son, ¡°Stop staring at your son eating, answer me. What do you think is up with Xiaowu this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Unusual situations must harbor demons, and his unusual behavior¡­¡± he paused.

    ¡°Must harbor a great demon.¡±

    The little guy clutched his chopsticks, sneakily hiding the carrots under his rice, looking innocent, trying to divert his father¡¯s attention, ¡°I miss Second Uncle, when is heing back?¡±

    ¡°Are you digging a hole to bury the carrots?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the table until you finish it.¡±

 Chapter 21 - 21 021 First Night of Living Together Entering the Room

    ?Chapter 21: 021 First Night of Living Together: Entering the Room (Chapter 2)   Chapter 21: 021 First Night of Living Together: Entering the Room (Chapter 2)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                  When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang returned to the East Courtyard, Old Tang had already taken his medicine and gone to rest.

    The autumn wind was cool at night. As the two walked side by side and just entered the courtyard, Jiang Jinsang saw the stacks of empty flower pots by the wall and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, ¡°Looks like you really did keep quite a few flowers before.¡±

    Tang Wan suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, remembering how her grandfather had justughed while telling Jiang Jinsang,

    ¡°¡­ all those flower pots in the East Courtyard, they were for the flowers Wanwan used to grow. The flowers died, but she couldn¡¯t bear to throw the pots away, so they¡¯re all piled up there.¡±

    ¡°Over the years, quite a few nts have met their end in her care.¡±

    ¡°Even cacti couldn¡¯t survive under her care.¡±

    ¡­

    At that time, Tang Wan wished she could cover her grandfather¡¯s mouth, as he was saying everything out loud.

    It wasn¡¯t that she really couldn¡¯t care for flowers, but when work got busy, she needed absolute silence, and no one would enter the courtyard. She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself, let alone tend to the nts.

    Some flowers were delicate, and by the time she was free, it was toote to save them.

    *

    After Jiang Jinsang finished speaking, she gave an awkward smile, and each went to their rooms. Since she had cooked, there was inevitably a bit of an oily smell. She took a quick shower, opened herputer, and prepared to reply to some work emails.

    Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door, ¡°Miss Tang, sorry to bother you.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang?

    She quickly got up to open the door, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Is there another ce to shower in the house? It seems the heater in my bathroom is broken.¡±

    ¡°Broken?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    Her courtyard rarely had anyone stay over, and those who did were very close friends. If it were a girlfriend, they might even share a room. The room next door hadn¡¯t had someone staying in a while, so the bathroom hadn¡¯t been checked.

    Though it was autumn, Pingjiang¡¯s climate wasn¡¯t very cold, so she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the need for heating while showering.

    Remembering how the hotel Jiang Jinsang stayed in before had an unusually high room temperature, it seemed he was quite afraid of the cold.

    The Tang family residence was an old house, and there weren¡¯t many ces to shower, just the ones in her courtyard which had only been set up in the past two years. They couldn¡¯t exactly have him running around at night, right?

    ¡°How about¡­ youe to my room?¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go get your change of clothes. I have towels and such here. I¡¯ll have someone fix it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I already trouble you enough by staying here. I can have someone fix it.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t say much. After he went to get his change of clothes, she hurriedly tidied up her room. Living alone, she could be as carefree as she wanted, but it was undoubtedly awkward to have an unfamiliar man around.

    The Jiang family people were standing at the room entrance. Seeing their master pack up and prepare to go next door, they were about to follow when he turned and nced at them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. Are you nning toe in and watch?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± They wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to enter a girl¡¯s bedroom?¡±

    The Jiang family: Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to enter?

    ¡°Check the bathroomter to see what the problem is, and fix it tomorrow.¡±

    You¡¯ve said so much. What else can we say?

    **

    A few minutester

    Jiang Jinsang had already entered Tang Wan¡¯s room. The youngdy¡¯s room was clean and tidy, exuding subtle elegance everywhere.

    There were few luxury items in her room, except for a floormp by the bed shaped like a nting flower branch, which was exceptionally exquisite, presumably selected to her personal taste with care.

    ¡°The bathroom is this way.¡± Tang Wan had already turned on the heater for him. As she opened the bathroom door, a warm ambiance greeted them, ¡°Here are the bathing necessities and towels. Use them as you like¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When Tang Wan left, she squatted in front of herputer. Just as she opened her work email, she suddenly heard the sound of running water, inexplicably recalling the sight of Jiang Jinsang dressing earlier today.

    The clothes falling from top to bottom, revealing a lean waist. Her heartbeat suddenly elerated, and her face blushed slightly.

    She patted her cheeks. Could she focus on work?

    However, the bathroom¡¯s soundproofing wasn¡¯t good. The sound of flowing water intermittently reached her ears. A strange man in her room, with such alluring looks, not feeling anything would be false.

    So she put on headphones and opened a music yer to focus on her work.

    To drown out the water sounds, she purposely increased the volume and chose an energetic song. So when Jiang Jinsang came out of the bathroom, she remained oblivious.

    *

    He leaned against the bathroom door, slightly tilting his head, examining her. Her long hair hung down her back, blown half-dry, resting against her clothes.

    The thin material of her pajamas, damp from the shower, clung lightly to her back, sketching a faint silhouette. With the recent shower, no makeup adorned her face, leaving it fresh and beautifully clean.

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡± It was already past ten in the evening. Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t intend to stay long and only meant to greet her, but after calling twice, she didn¡¯t respond.

    So focused?

    He walked over, and it wasn¡¯t until he stood behind her that she seemed oblivious¡ªuntil theputer screen changed. The dark screen not only reflected Tang Wan¡¯s face but also faintly showed the person behind her.

    She hurriedly removed her headphones, but in her haste, the cord somehow tangled in her hair.

    Instinctively, she tugged to free it, but a hand already extended, gently freeing the headphones from her hair.

    ¡°Take it slow.¡± His voice was warm, deep and mellow, both soothing andforting, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    Meanwhile, the pounding beat in the other ear continued to thrum, vibrating against her eardrums, quickening her heartbeat for reasons unknown.

    Helping her with the headphones, Jiang Jinsang was close.

    Tang Wan instinctively held her breath.

    ¡°I just wanted to let you know, I¡¯m done showering¡­¡±

    Some words, when heard ordinarily, wouldn¡¯t sound out of ce, but at this moment, they seemed particrly suggestive.

    *

    In the room next door

    The Jiang family thought that since they were in the same small courtyard, and with Tang Wan also around, if anything happened to Jiang Jinsang, they¡¯d be quickly informed. As he left, they, with nothing particr to do, decided to check the state of the bathroom.

    They turned on all the various functions, the wall lights, venttion, heating¡­

    Seemingly, there were no problems at all.

    The heater wasn¡¯t broken; the heating effect seemed fine. What exactly needed fixing?

 Chapter 22 - 22 022 Little Ancestor of the Jiang Family Second

    ?Chapter 22: 022 Little Ancestor of the Jiang Family: Second Uncle¡¯s Fence Can¡¯t Be Dug? (Part 3)   Chapter 22: 022 Little Ancestor of the Jiang Family: Second Uncle¡¯s Fence Can¡¯t Be Dug? (Part 3)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Tang Wan held her breath, her body tense. His approach had already crossed the safe distance between people.

    But before she could speak, Jiang Jinsang had already straightened up. As he leaned over, undried water droplets from his hair slid down, sshing onto her shoulder.

    It was scalding.

    ¡°You were so focused that I called you twice, and you didn¡¯t respond,¡± Jiang Jinsang exined the reason for his approach.

    The distance between them widened. He stood there,posed and indifferent, strikingly handsome.

    ¡°Wearing headphones, I didn¡¯t notice. Have you finished your shower?¡± Tang Wan asked a pointless question, just trying to ease the awkwardness.

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll leave you now and not disturb your rest,¡± Jiang Jinsang was gentlemanly and restrained from start to finish.

    He could make hearts race, yet he never made people feel he was overstepping boundaries.

    One had to admit, this was a skill.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Tang Wan got up to see him to the door. After closing the door, she leaned against it, exhaling a long breath. This man was too good-looking for his own good, aplete homewrecker.

    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    ¡°Miss Tang?¡±

    She was leaning against the door, and the low knocking sounded like a hammer on her back, startling her heart out of rhythm, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°My mother wants to have a word with you. Is it convenient?¡±

    His mother? Mrs. Jiang?

    It was likely either a video call or a phone call, probably knowing she wasn¡¯t asleep. The two families¡¯ elders were so familiar that refusing would be impolite. She had no choice but to open the door. As expected, Jiang Jinsang was holding a phone, only muted, so their conversation hadn¡¯t reached the other side.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble; give me the phone,¡± Tang Wan had seen Mrs. Jiang before and knew she seemed very elegant and kind.

    She took the phone and couldn¡¯t just stand at the door to take the call, so for the second time, she brought Jiang Jinsang back inside.

    The Jiang Family stood at the door, exchanging nces:

    Seriously, again, yet another time¡­ he went in?

    *

    Tang Wan cleared her throat and, after unmuting the phone, softly said, ¡°Hello, Aunty ¡ª ¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Aunty?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    Instead of hearing Mrs. Jiang¡¯s voice, she heard a child¡¯s milky, muffled voice, ¡°Are you looking for my grandma? She went downstairs, and she¡¯ll be back soon. Sister, what¡¯s your surname? I¡¯ll go call her for you.¡±

    To call Mrs. Jiang ¡°grandma,¡± who else but the little ancestor of the Jiang Family could it be? The voice sounded innocent and well-mannered, so Tang Wan¡¯s tone softened by a few degrees, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, the kind of voice that even women found soothing and attractive, purposely softened, making it even more pleasant.

    ¡°Sister, your voice is so nice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± The little fellow was already holding onto the banister with one hand, the phone in the other, walking down the stairs.

    ¡°My surname is Tang, like Tang in ¡®Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, Qing.''¡±

    The little one¡¯s brain turned quickly, ¡°Sister, with a voice so nice, you must be very beautiful, too.¡±

    With a scoundrel dad and uncle in the house, the little one had long learned the art of being sweet and charming.

    ¡°No,¡± Tang Wan said this even as she felt pleased deep down. After chatting for a while, the little fellow found his grandmother, ¡°Grandma, the phone, it¡¯s¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth wide, silently mouthing two words: [Auntie].

    Which made Mrs. Jiangugh, ¡°Drink your milk and go to sleep.¡± She hade downstairs to get milk for her grandson.

    Once Mrs. Jiang answered the phone, Tang Wan¡¯s tone of voice naturally shifted, behaving impably in front of elders.

    ¡°¡­ Wanwan, with our Xiaowu going over, he¡¯ll surely trouble you in many ways. I do feel a bit bad about it.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be any trouble for me. You¡¯re being too polite.¡± His schedule was managed by the Jiang Family, no need for her to handle anything.

    ¡°Sometimes his temper is pretty bad, please be more tolerant and don¡¯t take it personally. If he really does something too outrageous, just tell me, and I¡¯ll definitely stick up for you.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan just listened; tattling wasn¡¯t something she would do.

    It was just that Mrs. Jiang¡¯s tone of voice suggested that Jiang Jinsang was a ¡°domineering, malevolent¡± force at home, totally out of alignment with his image. However, given how Jiang Jinsang nearly ¡°beat Tang Mo to death¡± today, she really didn¡¯t believe that mistaking Tang Mo for a thief was due to it being dark.

    The Jiang Family were all martial arts practitioners; it was impossible for everyone to be blind just because one person made a mistake, and Tang Mo had even announced who she was.

    The only possibility was¡­

    This Master Jiang Fifth really did want to kill her.

    The two of them chatted a bit more and exchanged contact information before Jiang Jinsang took back the phone and returned to his room.

    **

    Back on the Jiang side, Mrs. Jiang expressed her sentiment after hanging up the phone, thinking that she and Tang Wan got along quite well and it¡¯d be great if she could really marry into their family.

    In the adjacent bedroom, the little one holding a ss of milk knocked on his father¡¯s study door.

    He was still working, video conferencing with some senior executive. Only when he saw the little one enter did he say a summarizing sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s pause here for now; talk more when you¡¯re in the office tomorrow.¡±

    As the video call ended, the little guy had already ced the milk on the table. Like a ko, he mbered onto his father¡¯s body via the chair¡¯s edge, automatically hanging onto his neck.

    ¡°Not sleeping yet?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to find me a stepmother, maybe you can try a little flirtation with Second Uncle¡¯s woman.¡±

    He pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed and I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Someone got up, one hand supporting the son¡¯s backside and the other holding the milk, carrying him back to his room. Only after they left the study did he softly say,

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to find you a stepmother.¡±

    If there was going to be one¡­

    She would be his real mother!

    **

    That night, Zhang Liyun and her daughter were busy at the hospital till the early morning hours, while over at Tang Wan¡¯s ce, having an extra person in thepound made her feel odd, and she couldn¡¯t sleep until after midnight.

    The next morning

    She got ready, opened her door to go out, and froze in ce.

    All the vacant flowerpots in her yard had been filled with flowers, all sorts and kinds, covering about half of the yard. Jiang Jinsang was holding a potted nt, studying it carefully. Noticing her out of the corner of his eye, he smiled and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡± Tang Wan pressed her lips, ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°The flowerpots are quite pretty, too much of a waste to leave empty. I don¡¯t have much to do here anyway, and I know how to take care of flowers,¡± he said, walking up to her. ¡°This pot should go in your room.¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Mint.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t think much, epting the nt and cing it on the desk in her bedroom.

    Onlyter did she realize that when a guy gives mint, it means a pure¡­

    Affection.

    The Jiang Family was also puzzled, thinking that he came to recuperate, so why did he suddenly start gardening?

    Later, he proved with his actions that once flowers are well taken care of, they are portable and can be carried away with the pot.

 Chapter 23 - 23 023 Change to a closer form of address Fifth Brother

    ?Chapter 23: 023 Change to a closer form of address? Fifth Brother? Jinsang¡­   Chapter 23: 023 Change to a closer form of address? Fifth Brother? Jinsang¡­       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Jiang Family¡¯s Old Residence

    With an addition to the household, even breakfast was richer than usual. Tang Wan lowered her head, eating the small wontons, and noticed out of the corner of her eye that Jiang Jinsang, holding a spoon and eating wontons, avoided thetro on the clear broth, not touching it at all.

    ¡°Fifth Master, shall I call someone to fix your bathroomter?¡±

    ¡°What bathroom?¡± Tang Lao was in a good mood today and ate more than usual for breakfast.

    ¡°The heater in my bathroom is broken,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to fix it myself.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I still have the contact number of the maintenance guy from when it was installed. Winter is approaching, so he might as well check other heating equipment in the house too.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s reasoning seemed fair; it wasn¡¯t right to have a guest repair things.

    ¡°I wanted to ask, which hospital is Miss Tang the Second staying in?¡± Jiang Jinsang inquired calmly while eating. ¡°I heard she¡¯s in the hospital. Since it¡¯s partly due to me, I should go see her.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. She really couldn¡¯t figure out the person in front of her. He had beaten someone so terriblyst night without a single apology, and today he wanted to visit the sick? Something about it felt odd.

    Tang Lao clicked his tongue, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. With your health, better rest at home, bask in the sun.¡±

    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s good to go out for walks more often.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan is going to the hospitalter, so you guys can go together.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang is going too? Then it¡¯s perfect forpany.¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t say she wanted to go with Jiang Jinsang, this was so random.

    ¡°I say, the two of you, could you change the way you address each other? One keeps calling him Fifth Master, the other always says Miss Tang. You¡¯re going to be living together; no need to be so formal and distant,¡± Tang Lao found it really awkward to hear.

    ¡°I see young people today start calling each other darling and hubby even before marriage. You¡¯re already living together, why so courteous!¡±

    Tang Wan knew her grandfather had been pretty bold recently, but she never expected him to be this bold.

    ¡°We¡¯re just living in the same courtyard.¡± If outsiders heard this, what would they think?

    ¡°Not living together?¡± Tang Lao countered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In private, Tang Wan pulled her grandfather aside and mumbled, ¡°Grandpa, I already made it clear to him, so please stop saying odd things. Just because he doesn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have thoughts.¡±

    This was her own grandfather, with mutual understanding that he didn¡¯t mean anything bad.

    But Jiang Jinsang was different, a man nearly demonic in wisdom. If you openly and subtly try to matchmake him like this, he¡¯d notice. If it¡¯s someone he doesn¡¯t like, doing this once or twice without giving you a hard time is already being polite.

    ¡°Tell me, aside from his poor health, where is he not good?¡±

    Tang Wan stayed silent. Who wouldn¡¯t want to find someone they like to spend their life with? ording to rumors, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t live past three years.

    Once married, the husband would die soon after. How was there any hope of growing old together?

    *

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang went to the hospital to visit. On the way, they bought two fruit baskets. As they reached the ward,ughter could be heard from a distance.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t wanted toe, but a gesture of goodwill was necessary; appearances had to be maintained.

    As they knocked and entered, Zhang Liyun wasn¡¯t there. Tang Mo was lying in bed. It had been too darkst night to see clearly, but now in broad daylight, Tang Wan looked at her face and couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Her eyes were blue and swollen, and half of her face was bruised and puffy, distorting her facial features. d in a hospital gown, it was unclear how injured her body was, but it was definitely not light.

    The Jiang Family members really went hard; even if they didn¡¯t recognize Tang Mo, they should have known she was a woman.

    Tang Wan once mentioned this incident after entering the Jiang Family. Jiang Jinsang merely said, tly,

    ¡°If you¡¯re a thief, be prepared to be beaten. In ancient times, if you were beaten to death, it was deserved, but now if you kill someone, you bear the responsibility. I¡¯ve already told them to hold back.¡±

    ¡°Sister, Fifth Master.¡± Tang Mo called out softly when she saw them enter, her voice pulling at the wounds, causing her to wince in pain.

    ¡°Aunt Liyun isn¡¯t here?¡± Tang Wan nced at the ward. There were five or six people inside, all looking around eighteen or neen, fashionably dressed in big-name brands.

    ¡°Hello, sister.¡± They stood up to greet her. Tang Wan was not much older, but she was already working, giving off a mature and sophisticated vibe, akin to seeing their own elders.

    ¡°My mom went out; these are my ssmates,¡± Tang Mo introduced briefly.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Tang Wan greeted them politely, her gaze sweeping over the group, different from the ones she¡¯d seen at home before.

    With someone arriving, they felt restrained talking and eventually prepared to leave after a few simple exchanges.

    ¡°Momo, take care and get better. We¡¯ll visit again another day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal when I¡¯m discharged.¡±

    Tang Wan just listened quietly. Tang Mo often spent extravagantly, and recently Zhang Liyun had cut her allowance. These kids were spending money like water when dining and hanging out together; she likely couldn¡¯t afford to treat them.

    However, Tang Mo¡¯s affairs were not something she interfered with. She couldn¡¯t foresee that her matters wouldter implicate herself.

    Tang Mo waspletely terrified of Jiang Jinsang. While she previously harbored some romantic notions about him, now seeing his expression only made her feel as though she was facing a devil.

    Jiang Jinsang, on the other hand, found this fear moreforting.

    Knowing fear meant no more mischief.

    **

    The two didn¡¯t stay long at the hospital. When they returned home, the repairman had already fixed the bathroom heater and was calcting his wages, ready to leave.

    Tang Wan just returned, thanked him, and inevitably asked, ¡°Master, the heater over there hadn¡¯t been used much. It was fine before; why did it break?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it just hasn¡¯t been used for too long. When people don¡¯t move for a long time, it can lead to problems, let alone machines. I checked, and there¡¯s no major issue, just signs of human tampering. If you think there¡¯s a problem, call me. Don¡¯t try to fix it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Human tampering?¡± Tang Wan frowned. The heater was on the bathroom ceiling. Who would touch it?

    Jiang Jinsang casually remarked, ¡°It must have been when I thought it wasn¡¯t working well. One of my guys tinkered with it and ended up breaking it.¡±

    Jiang Family members: ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh my gosh, what the heck, Fifth Master, can you have a bit of face when you speak?

    Had it not been for the fear of you getting caught lying, would we intentionally sabotage things? Now, with a simple sentence, you¡¯re ming it on us. A bit of decency, please?

    But since it was repaired, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t think too deeply about it, nor notice the collective resentment of the Jiang family members. Instead, she went back to change clothes and shoes, preparing to work in her study.

    When she entered the study in the South House, she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Jinsang to be there too. ¡°Fifth Master.¡±

    Although she had said before to make himself at home, a stranger entering her study still gave her a sense of unease.

    He sat in a chair near the window, a thin nket draped over his knees. Sunlight bathed him, smoke-like as if turned to gold. His originally pale skin was now touched with a warm glow.

    March peach blossoms were no more beautiful than this.

    ¡°Working?¡± His voice was as calm and steady as usual.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you by being here?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just replying to some work emails, not too busy right now.¡±

    Tang Wan partnered with someone to open a studio, focusing on creating silk-thread and cyan-feather jewelry. She was only in charge of the designing and crafting, while her business partner managed the marketing.

    They catered to a high-end clientele, primarily producing jewelry for pce-themed dramas or cyan-feather headpieces for Beijing Opera masters. When busy, they barely had time to eat, but during slow periods, they might have nothing to do for a month or two.

    ¡°Fifth Master, would you like some tea? I have some new ck tea here.¡± ck tea is nourishing for autumn and winter.

    Jiang Jinsang squinted:

    The address ¡°Fifth Master¡± sounded too formal and distant.

    It was time to change it.

    Maybe second brother? Or Jinsang¡­

    Her voice was soft and melted into his bones. If she said his name, it should sound even better.

    Tang Wan was brewing the tea,pletely unaware that someone was staring at her with a gaze¡ªintense and vivid.

 Chapter 24 - 24 024 You are special you can be a bit unrestrained

    ?Chapter 24: 024 You are special, you can be a bit unrestrained with me   Chapter 24: 024 You are special, you can be a bit unrestrained with me       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Half of the bookshelf in the study held books, and the other half, sketches. On the workbench, tools needed for making Cyan Feather crafts such as hole punch pliers, a hand drill, and carving knives were neatly arranged. There was also a semi-finished Cyan Feather iy peony piece on the table.

    Tang Wan was brewing tea, and as the boiling water poured in, a faint aroma of ck tea filled the study.

    She was about to serve the tea to Jiang Jinsang but realized he had somehow circled behind her.

    His unexpected closeness caught her off guard, causing her hand holding the cup to tremble and nearly spill the tea, but¡­

    The next second, he reached over, and with her hand, steadied the cup.

    ¡°Were you scared of me?¡±

    The cup was too small, and Tang Wan held it with both hands. His hands now encased hers, his fingertips warm and his body temperature slightly high, as if there were sparks teasing the back of her hand¡­

    It was quite hot.

    ¡°No,¡± Tang Wan maintained herposure, attempting to withdraw her fingers, but she was trapped, having no way, ¡°Fifth Master?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re somewhat familiar now, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m currently staying in your courtyard, it¡¯s hard to avoid seeing each other every day.¡±

    ¡°You keep addressing me as Master, and it always makes me feel like we¡¯re generations apart, even though there¡¯s only a three-year age difference between us.¡±

    ¡°What Grandpa Tang said this morning was quite right¡­¡±

    His tone was calm and gentle, his eyes lowered, without a hint of desire, speaking as if he were discussing the weather so casually.

    Tang Wan guessed what he was about to say, but when he finally spoke, it was simply, ¡°Should we change how we address each other?¡±

    His voice was warm, and he pressed down on thest syble of the word, sliding the entire sentence into a low, ambiguous tone.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart was pounding, thumping wildly, squeezing her chest.

    It painted her ears with a delicate blush.

    ¡°Change how we address each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    If Old Master Tang had said it, it would have been a half-joking teasing, but when Jiang Jinsang said it, the entire meaning changed. His soft and humble tone made it irresistible.

    The form of address was just a few words, yet it constantly reminded Tang Wan that the person before her was a master of Sijiu City. She must respect and revere him. Once such boundaries were broken¡­

    More things would inevitably follow suit and be broken.

    They were not from the same world, and even if she felt a flutter, Tang Wan wasn¡¯t eager to get too entangled with him.

    Sijiu City was different from Pingjiang, and the waters of the Jiang Family only ran deeper.

    ¡­

    At that time, a few members of the Jiang Family were squatting in the courtyard, fussing with flowers and nts.

    Most of them came from martial backgrounds, usually handling firearms and sticks, yet now, these grown men were holding pink watering cans to sprinkle the nts. The scene was truly strange.

    ¡°This life is impossible to live, broke the heater, took the me, and now damn it, we even have to water the flowers? How did we end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask the Fifth Master then?¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Master is definitely interested in the youngdy, lying through his teeth, saying he knocked over her flower pot yesterday and dirtied her yard, but the results?¡±

    ¡°Hepensated with a courtyard full of flowers!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to cancel an engagement? How did he end up flirting with a girl? Should we tell Madam about this?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, unless he¡¯s sick, if you dare to say a single word more, today you can still nt flowers, and by tomorrow, you¡¯ll be nting trees in the desert.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They had followed Jiang Jinsang for quite a while and had previously sensed that their Fifth Master had some special interest in Tang Wan, but they dared not think in that direction. Afterst night and this morning, even a fool could see the anomaly.

    The group watered the flowers and squatted in the corner to bask in the sun. Thinking about it, this wasn¡¯t such a bad little life.

    **

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan suppressed her trembling heart, slowly withdrew her fingers from his palms and created a small distance between them.

    ¡°Fifth Master, I think there¡¯s no need to change the form of address. You are indeed a master of Sijiu City, calling you Fifth Master isn¡¯t overboard, just like you said before¡­¡±

    ¡°In speaking and acting, one must match their identity.¡±

    This was what Jiang Jinsang had said when he once admonished Tang Mo.

    ¡­

    He held the teacup, the water was hot. He blew at the rising steam by his lips and looked at Tang Wan, with gentle brows and eyes, ¡°But in my heart¡­¡±

    ¡°You are different.¡±

    Tang Wan felt she was about to die. This man was naturally too handsome, and he always left some parts unsaid when he spoke. She indeed was different from Tang Mo, but hearing this¡­

    Yet it always carried some indescribable ambiguity.

    Enough to make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡­

    ¡°Some things she can¡¯t do, but you can afford to be a bit indulgent with me.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was clear and slow, yet it shot like an arrow, ¡°biu¡ª¡±

    Hitting right in the heart.

    This was tacit favoritism and indulgence.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t cold-hearted. When a handsome man tells you that you are special, iming not to be moved would be a lie.

    ¡°In my household and among friends, I¡¯m the youngest, everyone calls me Xiaowu, you can call me by my name, or¡­¡±

    ¡°Calling me Brother Wu is fine too.¡±

    Tang Wan tightly pressed her lips, call his name? Jinsang? How could she bring herself to say it?

    Yet Brother Wu was even more ambiguous.

    He stood right in front of her, leisurely drinking his water, patiently waiting, but Tang Wan felt like sitting on pins and needles, changing the form of address wasn¡¯t a big deal, but at the moment she just couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    ¡­

    Just when the atmosphere was tense, someone¡¯s phone started vibrating. Tang Wan felt saved, immediately took out her phone, but it wasn¡¯t hers.

    ¡°Fifth Master, it¡¯s your call.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone was on the chair he had been sitting on, resting on a nket, vibrating away.

    He picked up the phone, squinted at the caller disy, frowned slightly, mildly impatient, and directly hung up.

    ¡°Not answering the call?¡± Tang Wan exhaled a sigh of relief, feeling she had dodged a bullet, internally grateful for such a call.

    ¡°Unknown number, a spam call.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t think much of it.

    And then Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone vibrated again, he casually ended it and blocked the number.

    Tang Wan exhaled long, took a sip of tea, her palms damp with nervous sweat.

    This Fifth Master Jiang was truly a demon, and not a little demon, but a millennium-old Demon!

    Later she came to know, this Demon¡ª

    Could eat people!

    *

    Meanwhile in Beijing, the person on the other end frowned, having called twice and unable to get through: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Bad reception?¡±

    Yet when he dialed again, the tone indicated:

    [The number you have dialed is not in service.]

    ¡­

    ¡°Could it be because the Tang Family¡¯s old residence is in the suburbs, so the reception is poor? The suburbs aren¡¯t the countryside; how can there be such poor mobile signal?¡± he mumbled softly to himself.

    For the next few days, the call never got through, only then did he realize his prior thoughts were so naive, for then he became aware of one possibility:

    He might have been blocked by Jiang Jinsang!

    Damn it, I was just concerned about your health, afraid that you¡¯d be unfamiliar with the Tang Family¡¯s ce, mistreated and abandoned in the wilderness, and you blocked me?

    All my earnest brotherly feelings, truly fed to the dogs!

 Chapter 25 - 25 025 Holding her hand we returned to the room to rest

    ?Chapter 25: 025 Holding her hand, we returned to the room to rest.   Chapter 25: 025 Holding her hand, we returned to the room to rest.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             The issue of addressing someone was ultimately interrupted by two unexpected phone calls. Tang Wan sat in front of theputer, replying to work emails, her heart in turmoil due to a certain someone¡¯s influence. The back of her hand, which had been touched by him, still felt faintly warm.

    The instigator leaned against a chair, with a soft nket on his knee. Sunlight poured down, as if ayer of pale gold danced on his eyshes.

    Apanied by a gentle knock on the door, ¡°Master Wu, the doctor is here.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back to my room first,¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up. Tang Wan also got up to see him off. The doctor, in his forties and apanied by an assistant, greeted Tang Wan very politely before following Jiang Jinsang back to the room.

    Tang Wan¡¯s mind was a jumble, and she couldn¡¯t focus on work, so she simply strolled around the garden a few times.

    ¡°Big brother, may I ask what flower this is?¡± Tang Wan looked at the man in ck holding a small pink spray bottle. She worked in the fashion industry and recognized most flowers and nts due to needing to draw designs, but not all of them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± the Jiang Family member responded politely.

    At that time, the door to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room wasn¡¯t closed. Every movement in the yard could be seen clearly, and Tang Wan could hear most of the conversation between him and the doctor.

    It was nothing more than advising him to rest peacefully, pay attention to his health, and other routine matters. Since it was often repeated, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mind wandered outside and did not listen, but Tang Wan heard it distinctly.

    **

    Around lunchtime, Tang Wan mentioned that she had an appointment and wouldn¡¯t be eating at home.

    Jiang Jinsang was ying with a small stick, teasing birds. Two birdcages hung under the eaves of the Tang Family¡¯s corridor, containing two Hua Mei birds raised by the old man.

    He caught a glimpse of some fishing gear and the like in the corner, used by the old man to pass the time.

    Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡°Fishing for three years and raising birds for a lifetime¡±?

    He was not interested and naturally did not understand why some people enjoy pursuing these things. The main issue was that some young people also liked this despite the fast-paced modern life; they probably had too much free time.

    He nced at Tang Wan changing into clothes and leaving, a simple ck suit, with a tight pencil skirt, and a white shirt underneath, simple and elegant, her graceful figure on full disy.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes lingered on her slender waist, and his hand holding the stick was unsteady, identally poking the Hua Mei. The bird, already loud, was jostled hard¡ª

    ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp¡ª¡± pping its wings.

    The noise was telling its owner, ¡°I¡¯m damn scared!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was just a guest, and their rtionship had not reached that level, so he naturally wasn¡¯t in a position to ask what she was doing. Fortunately, the old man spoke up, ¡°Going out to see Manager Chen?¡±

    ¡°Mm, talking about something, do you want me to bring back some snacks for you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan left, the old man feigned nonchnce and walked over to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°This Manager Chen is in his forties, a partner of her studio, has been married for a long time, and their kid is about to start high school. The couple¡¯s rtionship is quite good; they¡¯ve even brought their kid over to our house for meals a few times.¡±

    Indirectly telling Jiang Jinsang,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Wanwan has nothing to do with him. I¡¯m still optimistic about you two.¡±

    Once Tang Wan was gone, the old man loosened up, patting Jiang Jinsang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Xiaowu, you didn¡¯t get your fill of drinkingst night, and we have nothing to do this afternoon. How about we get thoroughly drunk today?¡±

    Saying that, he pulled out the Plum Wine.

    *

    Tang Wan went out to discuss two work-rted matters. One was apany wanting to acquire their studio and merge it into a bigpany. The tform resources would naturally be different, but it also meant losing ownership of the studio. There were pros and cons.

    ¡°I need to think this over.¡±

    Manager Chen had anticipated this and merely smiled, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Tang¡¯s healthtely? I heard he almost performed Tai Chi in the hospital room to get discharged recently.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I told you before, my niece works as a nurse at the hospital, remember?¡±

    Tang Wan suddenly remembered and nodded.

    ¡°If Mr. Tang is okay, I have a project here. Would you be interested? It¡¯s a historical drama with an investment of two hundred million, a Qing Pce Drama. I¡¯ll send you the materialster, so you can take a good look.¡±

    ¡°A Qing Pce Drama, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a heavy task. My grandfather needs someone around, and I might not have that much energy.¡±

    ¡°The opposite party has only approached our studio so far and is very sincere. It¡¯s still in the preparation stage, so there¡¯s plenty of time. The offer is exceptionally generous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan returned home before two o¡¯clock without having lunch. As soon as she entered the door, she heard her grandfather speaking in the living room, his voice slurred, clearly drunk.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± Aunt Chen looked uneasy.

    ¡°He drank again? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop him,¡± Aunt Chen said apologetically.

    Tang Wan quickly entered the living room, realizing the old man wasn¡¯t just drinking alone¡ªhe¡¯d even pulled Jiang Jinsang in. Seeing her return, he smiled and waved at her, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re back! Have you eaten? Come over and have a drink with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Tang Wan frowned, feeling that he didn¡¯t take his health seriously. She took away his wine ss and had someone help him back to his room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the state of your own body? A couple of sses should be enough, but you drank the whole bottle!¡±

    ¡°And you dragged Master Wu to drink with you. It¡¯s not advisable for him to drink much,¡± Tang Wan felt he didn¡¯t care for his health and spoke louder than usual.

    When she returned, Jiang Jinsang was evidently a bit drunk, holding a wine ss and about to bring it to his lips. As her cold gaze swept over, he paused. His pupils were dark, exuding a purity indifferent to worldly matters.

    The Jiang Family had advised him to drink less, but he didn¡¯t listen.

    However, when he saw her now, Jiang Jinsang obediently set the ss down and sat upright obediently.

    Just missing the words on his face: ¡°I¡¯m well-behaved.¡±

    How could he be like this after drinking? Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry.

    In fact, both of them were drunk. As she supported the old man back to his room, she noticed Jiang Jinsang was still there in the front hall.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you helped him back to his room to rest?¡± Tang Wan looked at the Jiang Family members.

    ¡°He won¡¯t go.¡± The Jiang Family members were helpless.

    If that family member were here, they would certainly have said directly, ¡°Not going? Tie him up and take him back!¡±

    But no one was here now, and a few people didn¡¯t dare act rashly.

    ¡°Master Wu, shall we go back and rest?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice was gentle, deliberately slowing down, as if coaxing someone.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded, but when he got up, he was a bit unsteady. As Tang Wan extended her hand to support him, he grabbed it¡­

    Holding her hand tightly.

    His breath carried a trace of alcohol, warm and steady, and he spoke almost against her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26 026 A call of Wanwan is very gentle the operation is

    ?Chapter 26: 026 A call of Wanwan is very gentle, the operation is so skillful it breaks legs.   Chapter 26: 026 A call of Wanwan is very gentle, the operation is so skillful it breaks legs.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 ¡°Are you going back to rest?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s hand was held by him. Perhaps because of drinking, his palm was warm and the grip wasn¡¯t tight, just enough to make it hard to break free.

    ¡°Fifth Master, please slow down.¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t shake him off at the moment; besides, for a drunk person, he probably didn¡¯t even know what he was doing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    His voice was always gentle, but now it carried the sour-sweetness of plum wine, and even his breath felt warm.

    Tang Wan, after all, was a woman; no matter how strong, she found it difficult to support a drunken adult man by herself, so she kept ncing at the Jiang Family members beside her,

    signaling them toe help.

    The usually perceptive group of rough men collectively pretended to be dead.

    Just as Tang Wan was about to speak, the group suddenly busied themselves.

    ¡°Time to go back to the room, right? I¡¯ll go prepare the bed first.¡±

    ¡°I think the master needs a bowl of hangover tea.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pour him a ss of water; he¡¯ll definitely be thirstyter.¡±

    ¡­

    In just two seconds, they were all gone.

    Tang Wan was amused and exasperated. This group really trusted her with Jiang Jinsang. Weren¡¯t they afraid she¡¯d take advantage of him?

    What if they encountered a female rogue who¡¯d take full advantage of him? These people were really irresponsible.

    *

    Although Jiang Jinsang had drunk a lot, he didn¡¯t act drunk or do anything reckless, he just held her hand and refused to let go.

    The first time she saw his hand, Tang Wan thought it was exceptionally beautiful, with long, slender fingers and a cold white skin, and now, as he gently held her hand, his palm felt warm and dry.

    The plum wine aroma on him overwhelmed the smell of disinfectant, and now his cold white skin was tinged with a bit of red.

    Like March sea bream, after the rain, a burning color.

    Beautiful things are loved by everyone, and the man before her possessed both an exceptional appearance and bone structure, impable in every way.

    Being held by him, without any reaction, would be a lie.

    Finally, they reached the East Courtyard, and Tang Wan led him back to her room.

    Since Jiang Jinsang moved in, it was the first time Tang Wan stepped into this room. It was her courtyard. In fact, she picked all the furniture pieces here, yet now his belongings upied every corner.

    Somehow blending perfectly with hers,plementing each other so well that anyone who didn¡¯t know might think this ce¡­

    Was originally his.

    Tang Wan led him to the bedside, ¡°Fifth Master, here we are, please rest first.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was in poor health; from childhood to adulthood, the number of times he¡¯d drunk was rare. For someone who never touched alcohol, getting drunk was too easy.

    He only felt dizzy now, everything before him was spinning, even Tang Wan¡¯s face was blurry, only the hands he held¡­ Were real.

    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tang Wan exerted a bit of force to try to break free.

    But Jiang Jinsang suddenly thought of how she looked when she went out this morning in that fitted business outfit, feeling a bit tight in his chest.

    Moreover, she was now trying to withdraw her hand. He grew tense inside and slightly increased his grasp¡­

    Unexpectedly!

    Tang Wan stumbled, falling into his arms, unable to move.

    The Jiang Family members on the side were dumbfounded.

    What on earth?

    Was the next scene going to be inappropriate for children?

    Should they leave to avoid suspicion?

    ¡°Fifth Master¡ª¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    This overly intimate move set off rm bells in her heart.

    Just as she struggled, she heard a voice by her ear.

    He had truly drunk too much, couldn¡¯t muster strength, and even his voice was feeble, gaining ayer of hoarseness because of it. Leaning close to her ear, he murmured her name¡­

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    Like a cicada inte autumn, seemingly using itsst bit of strength, voicing a desperate call.

    Suddenly startled like a bolt of electricity.

    Calm andposed as she was, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but lose herposure a bit.

    But Jiang Jinsang had drunk a lot after all, and soony down on the bedying next to her, holding her hand, never once loosening his grip.

    With no other choice, Tang Wan sat by the bed, feeling a bit bored, even asking the Jiang Family members to fetch a few books from the study to pass the time.

    Only after her arm became numb and he was sound asleep did she finally have the opportunity to pull her hand free.

    Her hand, held by him, had been very warm; as she walked out of the room into the chill of autumn, her heart was still warm.

    Tang Wan took a deep breath¡­ One call of ¡°Wanwan¡± could utterly melt one¡¯s heart.

    **

    Jiang Jinsang rarely got drunk, and his usual sleep wasn¡¯t good, yet this time he¡¯d slept exceptionally well, waking only at dusk.

    His head ached terribly, supporting himself up, feeling parched. As he caught sight of the water cup on the bedside table, just as he was about to reach for it, he noticed the books on the nightstand¡­

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll get you a fresh ss of water.¡± The Jiang Family members immediately bustled about.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang genuinely couldn¡¯t remember clearly.

    ¡°These belong to Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°Hers?¡±

    The Jiang Family members then exined the situation briefly.

    They didn¡¯t hold back on describing how someone shamelessly held her hand and refused to let go. In short,

    she wasn¡¯t brought into your room by us; it was you who, after drinking too much, insistently held onto the little girl¡¯s hand.

    Though you didn¡¯t lose your senses, you did take advantage.

    Three words summarize it: Shameless!

    Jiang Jinsang drank water to soothe his throat, and after hearing them out, he just casually said, ¡°Drank too much, can¡¯t remember.¡±

    The Jiang Family members seemed unsurprised by this; after all,

    someone wasn¡¯t newly notorious for such behavior!

    ¡­

    A knock sounded from the outside, the Jiang Family members hurried to open the door, and from Tang Wan¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t see Jiang Jinsang sitting on the bed as she spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°Fifth Master awake yet? It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to inform you, dinner is at six.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t step inside, leaving immediately.

    **

    Tang Wan was a mess inside; she was absent-minded even while preparing dinner, almost injuring herself, leading Chen Ma to tell her to wait in the courtyard.

    When Jiang Jinsang reached the front hall, he saw she was holding a small stick, poking at¡­

    ¡°Hua Mei¡±

    The bird was chirping ¡°chirp chirp¡ª¡± under her pokes, while she seemed oblivious, not hearing it at all.

    During dinner, the old master was unusually quiet. He secretly drank and encouraged Jiang Jinsang to join him. Now, he acted timid around Tang Wan, using a headache as an excuse to return to his room right after eating.

    Since Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang lived in the same courtyard, they couldn¡¯t avoid returning together.

    Walking shoulder to shoulder, Tang Wan still felt a bit uneasy.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble before.¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke first.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°They mentioned¡­ I might have called your name, and that¡¯s why you stayed?¡±

    Might have?

    Tang Wan chuckled softly; he had called it quite clearly, recalling it now even made her ears warm.

    Besides, she hadn¡¯t stayed willingly!

    ¡°These past few days I¡¯ve been contemting our families¡¯ marriage, with thoughts filling my mind, unintentionally calling your name, perhaps because recently¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been all I think about.¡±

    His voice was gentle, carried by the autumn breeze that slowly blew, making Tang Wan feel¡­

    Her heart began to lose its rhythm again.

    The Jiang Family members followed behind, looking up at the sky:

    Their master¡¯s bold move was astonishingly bold to the point it¡¯d break a leg- c¡¯mon!

    My goodness, the less seen, the less magical!

 Chapter 27 - 27 I entered Fifth Masters room and there were only the

    ?Chapter 27: I entered Fifth Master¡¯s room, and there were only the two of us.   Chapter 27: I entered Fifth Master¡¯s room, and there were only the two of us.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 The autumn wind was supposed to gradually cool at night, yet Tang Wan felt it blowing against her, making her restless.

    Walking side by side with Jiang Jinsang, no matter how much they tried to maintain distance, their arms and elbows would inevitably brush against each other.

    ¡°Today, I heard from Grandpa Tang that you went out to meet a partner at the studio. Is there a new job?¡± His voice was as usual, cold and restrained.

    ¡°Yes, but Grandpa¡¯s health is unstable, and with the weather getting colder, I¡¯m even more worried about him. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to work with peace of mind.¡± As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard for old folks to endure winter, and as children, extra care is definitely necessary.

    ¡°You¡¯re very filial¡­¡± His voice paused for two seconds before he added,

    ¡°It¡¯s trulymendable.¡±

    Jiang Family members silently looked to the heavens,

    Was he just a step away from adding, ¡°I really like that¡±?

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but her voice revealed no particr emotion. ¡°These are things that should be done, the duties of a child, nothingmendable.¡±

    The main hall was not far from the East Courtyard, and within a few words, they had arrived.

    ¡°Fifth Master, your room¡¯s bathroom has been checked today; there should be no problem. You can rest well tonight. So¡­good night.¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°Good night.¡± Jiang Jinsang said no more.

    **

    Tang Wan returned to her room and checked emails sent by work partners.

    About the Qing dynasty drama mentioned during the day, the cast was considered the pinnacle of all pce dramas in recent years, with all main actors being top-tier. Even the supporting roles could stand alone.

    The luxurious lineup naturally demanded more excellence in costume and props.

    The more such work arose, the less Tang Wan dared to take it lightly, too much pressure. But with such a top-tier configuration, she was certainly tempted. The contract mentioned many requirements for the Cyan Feather headpiece, which she quickly reviewed, nning to study more thoroughly after her bath.

    After taking a shower, she ran to the study to get some reference books; Qing dynasty dramas are based on history. Understanding the life and paths of each concubine helps design headpieces ording to age.

    It was then she realized she had left her book in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room.

    Her interest in work was aroused, and she didn¡¯t want it to be interrupted. Hesitant, she sent Jiang Jinsang a message:

    [Fifth Master, are you asleep?]

    His room was actually still lit.

    But the message seemed to sink into the sea. It was quitete, and she didn¡¯t feelfortable knocking on the door, so she patiently waited.

    About ten minutester, he returned the call, ¡°I¡¯m not asleep. I was just showering earlier. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I left my book in your room.¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hair tips were still dripping water. He nced at the stack of Qing history books on the bedside table. ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re here. Do you need me to bring them to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite chilly outside, and you¡¯ve just showered. I¡¯lle instead.¡± It¡¯s embarrassing to ask someone to deliver a book directly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After ending the call, Jiang Jinsang nced at the people in the room, clearly implying:

    Move quickly, get on with your business!

    ¡°Fifth Master, we should also get to sleep. Call us if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ªyeah, really tired!¡± They were indeed exhausted, having gotten up at dawn to help him with flowers in the courtyard.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze was faint. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for quite some time and know my rules¡­¡±

    More doing, less looking, less listening, less gossiping.

    This was a disguised warning not to spread certain matters outside.

    They nodded ruefully and quickly walked out.

    Finishing the day¡¯s work, they huddled in a corner of the courtyard, lighting a cigarette.

    ¡°So damn shameless, went to Miss Tang¡¯s room yesterday, today brings her into his bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, when I got a call asking about his health, I didn¡¯t dare say a word, just going ¡®hmm¡¯ and ¡®uh-huh¡¯ to everything.¡±

    ¡°Came to annul the engagement, but went to someone¡¯s house to flirt. Have you ever seen such bold moves? Earlier, he even said, even if this Miss Tang wanted to marry, she could only be his sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that fit with that saying? ¡®Good fun is being with your sister-inw?''¡±

    They looked at the one who spoke, and one of them stuffed his half-smoked cigarette directly into his mouth. If someone heard this, they¡¯d all be sent to nt trees in the desert.

    ¡­

    They crouched in the corner smoking, watching Tang Wan go out, hesitating before she finally knocked on the door. Seeing her enter the room, an inexplicable feeling like amb entering the tiger¡¯s den arose.

    Beijing was abuzz with talks of their master¡¯s intelligence bordering on the supernatural, not a word exaggerated, and this demon was not one to be trifled with.

    **

    After Tang Wan knocked, a single phrase came from inside: ¡°Come in.¡±

    She pushed the door straight in, Jiang Jinsang just having finished his shower, wearing a light gray set of loungewear, simple, yet suiting him. Her book was ced by his hand.

    ¡°Fifth Master, I came to get my book.¡±

    He suddenly said out of nowhere, ¡°The wind at night is a bit cold.¡±

    Tang Wan nned to grab her book and leave within ten seconds. But when she entered, she hadn¡¯t bothered to close the door.

    Hearing his words reminded her of the doctor¡¯s morning advice to keep warm, so she turned to close the door.

    Jiang Family members originally crouched in the corner, ready to sneak a peek through the open door, felt two words sh in their mind:

    Crap!

    What are they doing! Why close the door!

    Once Tang Wan shut the door, she went to get her things. The book was handed to her by Jiang Jinsang in person. Both of them were quite close at that moment.

    ¡°Going out without wearing a few moreyers?¡± His words were casual, as if chatting idly, yet each word dripped with a sense of flirtatiousness, burrowing into one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Just showered, still feeling a bit hot.¡±

    Now close enough, Tang Wan could clearly sense the heat radiating off him.

    The light casting behind him left half his body shrouded in shadow, abstinent yetzy, full of temptation.

    But at this angle, Tang Wan slightly tilted her face up, light casting down on her face, her brow bones, eyshes, the brightness of her eyes¡­

    Every inch was vividly clear, and upon a closer look, seemed as if etched into one¡¯s heart.

    The surroundings felt quiet, only their light breaths audible.

    Both, having just bathed, breathed softly¡­

    Yet warmth surged.

    Holding the book, he moved closer, not touching her, yet his breath brushed against her face, catching her off guard as their gazes met.

    ¡°You seem nervous each time you see me. Do those people with me frighten you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Wanughed lightly, not fearing those people at all.

    ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯ve all gone back to rest. Here, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°The two of us.¡±

    The breath was calm, yet hot and restless.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, uncertain of what to say next, when Jiang Jinsang spoke again, ¡°Do you like Qing history?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but my worktely involves it, so I¡¯m just browsing.¡±

    ¡°Matters from the Qianlong Period? Actually, for some things, just reading official history isn¡¯t useful. After all, what makes it into official history is what those in power think fit for posterity to see¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m preparing to find some other materials.¡±

    ¡°Which aspect are you interested in? I might be able to rmend some.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Family¡¯s men, outside in the courtyard, were squatting and starting to ce bets: [When will Miss Tange out?]

    Just getting a book, some betted on one minute, others on ten tops, but an hour passed. Damn, the moon was high in the sky, and she still hadn¡¯te out?

    *

    It was almost midnight when Tang Wan finally returned to her room hugging the book.

    The next morning, Jiang Family noticed Jiang Jinsang was just getting up, on the phone, seemingly with family. Due to his health, he usually woke at five or six since sleep wasn¡¯t great, so today wakingte was rare.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, just got up, maybe my voice is a bit hoarse.¡± Another reason was that he had a bit to drinkst night.

    ¡°Just got up?¡±

    ¡°Chatting went a bittest night.¡±

    Jiang Family¡¯s members: Chatting? You two, single man and woman alone untilte, just chatting? You think anyone would believe you?

    Someone, acting as the elder brother, frowned slightly, not knowing it was Tang Wan he chatted with, only voicing doubts over his suspect.

    ¡°Was it that kid clinging to you?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang smiled without admitting or denying, ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up. The Tang Family is having breakfast soon. It wouldn¡¯t be right to keep them waiting.¡±

    Then, someone just blocked by Jiang Jinsang found himself inexplicably targeted by his elder brother. Thoroughly infuriated, he stomped around yelling, ¡°I was blocked by him on the phone, how could I harass him!¡±

    But the elder brother merely coldly stated, ¡°If you weren¡¯t harassing him, would he block you?¡±

    Logic was tight!

    ¡°¡­¡± The anger rendered the man speechless.

    No doubt, these brothers had venom!

 Chapter 28 - 28 028 Were you in my room too long last night Please

    ?Chapter 28: 028 Were you in my room too longst night? Please get married on the spot!   Chapter 28: 028 Were you in my room too longst night? Please get married on the spot!       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Although the autumn day was cool, the sun shining down still brought some warmth.

    Jiang Jinsang leaned back in his chair, a light gray thin nket over his knees, holding a copy of ¡°Draft History of Qing¡± in his hands. Some members of the Jiang Family crouched in the sunshine, while two others were watering the flowers with small pink spray bottles.

    His phone vibrated, and he nced at the caller ID.

    An unfamiliar number from Beijing.

    He usually didn¡¯t answer unfamiliar calls like this, but when it rang a third time, he frowned and picked up, yet before he could speak, the person on the other end began yelling.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, what the hell did you and your brother say! When did I ever bother you? You¡¯ve been in Pingjiang for so long, and I only called you once, and then you blocked me. Now you have the nerve to nder me¡­¡±

    The person on the other end ranted on, realizing there was no response, and then checked their device again.

    Dammit¡ª

    Hung up again!

    When he called back, the response was, ¡°The number you have dialed is temporarily unavable¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang, if you have the guts, don¡¯t evere back to Beijing.¡±

    ¡°You really create more trouble every day with your nonsense.¡±

    His assistant stood by the side, unmoved by his boss¡¯s tirade.

    After all, if Xiaowu didn¡¯t provoke him every ten days or so, he woulde to him anyway. Therefore, his boss¡¯s frequent tantrums were as regr as a woman¡¯s period.

    If it weren¡¯t for the psychological checks each year that he passed without issue, he¡¯d worry that his boss might have some masochistic tendencies.

    The voice on the other end was so loud that just by hearing a few words, the Jiang Family knew who it was. Watching Jiang Jinsang hang up and cklist the number, seeming still uneasy, he simply turned off the phone¡­

    The whole operation was so practiced, and he finallymented, ¡°Really noisy.¡±

    Jiang Family: ¡°¡­¡±

    *

    At about ten in the morning, Jiang Jinsang was originally leaning back in a chair under the porch, resting his eyes, when he was suddenly awakened by noisy voices. He lifted his eyelids.

    A member of the Jiang Family bent down and whispered, ¡°Old Tang went for a walk and brought back some friends.¡±

    Although they were all elderly gentlemen, they had vigor and loud voices.

    Jiang Jinsang nodded in silence and, after some time, heard that Zhang Liyun had alsoe. He remained lying down until he was told that Tang Wan had returned home, at which point his eyelids fluttered.

    A few minutester, he got up, ¡°Since Madam Tang is here, I should go greet her.¡±

    The Jiang Family wasn¡¯t foolish and likely understood what he was thinking.

    As soon as he reached the front hall, Old Tang saw him, ¡°Xiaowu is here,e and sit.¡±

    The old man said, pulling him to sit, and then introduced some of his friends, all grandpa-aged, regr visitors to the small park nearby for walks and bird-watching. After greeting each one, Jiang Jinsang chatted with them.

    Tang Wan was making tea on the side. She thought Jiang Jinsang might not like themotion or might not be good at socializing, but to her surprise, he got along well.

    Jiang Jinsang was proud and free-spirited, pleasing to the eye in appearance, and smart too. If he wanted to win people¡¯s favor, it wasn¡¯t difficult.

    After a few minutes, Old Tang was called aside by Zhang Liyun.

    Tang Mo was still in the hospital, and she needed to deliver lunch and wouldn¡¯t stay at the old house. She came over knowing that Jiang Jinsang had gone to the hospital yesterday. Though frustrated by Tang Mo being hit, it was honestly her fault.

    ¡°¡­It was Momo¡¯s fault, causing misunderstandings. I haven¡¯t had a chance to apologize to Lord Wu yet, didn¡¯t expect he¡¯de to the hospital. I wasn¡¯t there at the time and didn¡¯t see him, so I bought some things today to express apologies.¡±

    Old Tang squinted and listened. This matter was a family disgrace, and since many outsiders were visiting today, Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t easily broach the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to head back to the hospital and wanted to bother you to convey my apologies, and after Momo is discharged, I¡¯ll bring her to apologize properly.¡± Zhang Liyun was very prudent.

    She knew the incident that night hadpletely offended Jiang Jinsang, but she couldn¡¯t afford to fall out with him. Regardless of the situation, she took all the responsibility on herself.

    Old Tang listened and, in the end, said only, ¡°You should apologize to him in person. I can¡¯t do it for you.¡±

    What Tang Mo did was too disgraceful. He still felt ashamed when thinking about it now and couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything.

    ¡°Also, if she¡¯s sincere, she shoulde by herself after discharge. She¡¯s an adult, and as her mother, you can¡¯t do everything for her.¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s suggestion was rejected, and her face alternated between green and white.

    Old Tang nced at her, ¡°If you have time to dress up, why not spend more time educating your child?¡±

    Zhang Liyun was at a loss for words, her perfectly made-up face almost copsing.

    *

    A few older gentlemen and Jiang Jinsang were crowded around ying xiangqi, the battlefield clearly divided,pletely unaware of the tension brewing on the other side.

    Tang Wan brought tea over and saw the fierce battle, with Jiang Jinsang unexpectedly losing in the end.

    ¡°Old Wang, you won.¡± Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t get angry.

    ¡°I just barely won. I know you let me off.¡±

    ¡°I indeed gave you a few moves, after all, you¡¯re older, and I thought I had a guaranteed win. I didn¡¯t expect your skills to be so good; that was my arrogance.¡±

    Even if it was apliment, it was pleasing to hear.

    Indeed, a few old men were all smiles upon hearing this.

    Tang Wan raised her eyebrows. People always said Jiang Xiaowu was as clever as a demon; no one mentioned his silver tongue before, making him too likable.

    ¡°Lord Wu, your tea.¡± While the older gentlemen liked Maofeng, she specifically prepared ck tea for Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Wanwan, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Your dark circles are quite heavy. Staying upte is not good,¡± remarked one old gentleman, quite familiar with Tang Wan, speaking frankly.

    ¡°No,¡± Tang Wan replied sheepishly, smiling.

    ¡­

    When chatting, elders often revolve around certain topics and inevitably talk about children, so soon someone said, ¡°Wanwan, do you remember my grandson? The one who went abroad, he¡¯ll be back in a few days¡­¡±

    Most people didn¡¯t know about the entanglements between the Tang Family and the Jiang Family. The elderly weren¡¯t that gossipy, and since this matter hadn¡¯t been made public, Old Tang wanted to bring about a match without broadcasting it.

    Mutual affection is most important; otherwise, creating a public scandal would make it seem like the Tang Family was forcing a marriage.

    So when talking about the grandson returning, they didn¡¯t go into details, yet everyone understood, probably here to introduce a partner.

    Tang Wan just gave a wry smile, ¡°Is that so? No wonder you seem in better spirits today; it turns out your grandson ising back.¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue the topic.

    Instead, Jiang Jinsang took a sip of tea and looked at Tang Wan, ¡°You do have some dark circles, didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°No, I slept just fine.¡±

    ¡°Were you in my room for too longst night?¡±

    ¡­

    The old gents drinking tea were dumbfounded, Old Tang only said that he was staying with an acquaintance¡¯s grandson, but two young people spending the night together, well¡­

    Members of the Jiang Family were standing on the side, basking in the sun:

    Did you have to be so provocative?

    Why don¡¯t you just marry right here?

    Old Tang and Zhang Liyun had just returned and happened to hear this. One had a full auntish grin, while the other was grinding her teeth to dust!

 Chapter 29 - 29 029 Fifth Master Tonight I will wait for you to come

    ?Chapter 29: 029 Fifth Master: Tonight, I will wait for you toe over.   Chapter 29: 029 Fifth Master: Tonight, I will wait for you toe over.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 After Jiang Jinsang finished speaking, the atmosphere among the old men in the small courtyard turned bizarre in an instant. Only Hua Mei under the porch called out, ¡°Coo, coo¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ªpeople are chatting, what are you calling for, little thing!¡± Old Tangughed as he walked over to the porch.

    ¡°Old Tang, your Hua Mei¡¯s tail is wagging like it¡¯s trying to find a mate,¡± someone joked.

    ¡°This little guy is smart, probably saw people falling in love and wants a partner too.¡±

    Tang Wan said, ¡°Who¡¯s falling in love!¡±

    The old men weren¡¯t fools. Hearing this, their eyes wandered between Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, smiling subtly.

    After they left, Zhang Liyun wanted to find a chance to chat alone with Jiang Jinsang. However, he barely lifted his eyelids and didn¡¯t give her a nce. She had just met a dead end with the old men and, biting her lip, had no choice but to leave first.

    Tang Wan pulled her grandfather aside, ¡°Grandpa, can you watch what you say? I have nothing going on with Fifth Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you go to his roomst night?¡± The old man held a small porcin dish, rubbing bird food between his fingers, ready to feed Hua Mei.

    ¡°I was just getting something.¡±

    ¡°What was so urgent that you had to get it in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Tang Wan took a deep breath, ¡°It wasn¡¯t even the middle of the night, and we just talked for a while.¡±

    ¡°A lone man and a lone woman, alone in a room in the dead of night, and you¡¯re telling me it was just chatting?¡± Old Tang nced at her with a strange look, clearly saying,

    Do you think I¡¯d believe such nonsense?

    ¡°Anyway, we are not in a rtionship.¡± Tang Wan, exasperated, decided not to exin further.

    ¡°I never said you two were dating, did I?¡± Old Tang smirked, ¡°Some people just have toe forward and exin themselves, which just makes it seem like a guilty cover-up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t keep staring at me. I understand that your rtionship is pure, okay?¡± The old man handed the bird food to Tang Wan, ¡°Standing tired me out, you feed the bird.¡±

    ¡°Then stop saying things that make people misunderstand!¡± Tang Wan held the small porcin dish, having no way to deal with him.

    ¡°Then you stop staring at Xiaowu all the time too.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I may have presbyopia but I¡¯m not blind. Ever since he came over from the East Courtyard, your eyes haven¡¯t left him.¡±

    Tang Wan was left speechless and blushing. She was just worried about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s adjustment, that¡¯s why she paid extra attention.

    ¡°Wow, young people these days are so stubborn. They ask for a phone number during the day, go to someone¡¯s room at night, watch someone intently, and still im to be just ordinary friends!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After speaking, the old man hummed an opera tune, deliberately singing a line: ¡°You have a matchmaker and a betrothal, why can¡¯t you be husband and wife¡ª¡±

    He altered the lyrics, clearly hinting at her and Jiang Jinsang.

    Tang Wan felt stifled inside, yet she had no choice, so she put down the porcin dish and turned into the kitchen.

    Hua Mei stood on the perch in the cage, pping its wings: Everyone¡¯s gone, who¡¯s going to feed me now!

    When they sat down for lunch, the old man¡¯s brow furrowed upon seeing the dishes. Although he wasn¡¯t a picky eater, everyone has their particr likes or dislikes.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze fell on the beef carrot soup, his expression unchanged.

    Yet Tang Wan thoughtfully served a bowl of soup to both him and Old Tang. He stared at the carrots without saying a word.

    ¡°The soup¡¯s been stewed for a long time, the beef is tender and vorful, Fifth Grandpa, give it a try,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile. At this moment, she genuinely didn¡¯t know Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t like carrots.

    The Jiang Family stood to the side, holding back theirughter:

    This is what you get for being shameless and showing off, now you¡¯re in over your head in trouble!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jinsang scooped up a spoonful, ate a few bites, didn¡¯t chew, almost swallowing it whole, his expression somewhat stoic.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Tang Wan asked with a smile.

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s face showed little emotion.

    ¡°Then have some more, there¡¯s plenty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang ate more carrots that day than he had all year!

    The Jiang Family looked up at the sky: Today¡¯s weather is really damn great, even the birdsong is so pleasant.

    ¡°The Hua Mei is singing so cheerfully today.¡±

    Hua Mei: I haven¡¯t eaten yet, I want food!

    *

    Speaking of the hospital, Zhang Liyun hurried over to deliver lunch to Tang Mo, only to discover she wasn¡¯t there, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She got a phone call and went out, seemed like it was someone¡¯s birthday,¡± the nurse said helplessly. If she had to leave, there was nothing she could do.

    Zhang Liyun frowned, roughly guessing who might have called her out, always these spoiled brats, gathering either for overeating or drinking, not one serious among them.

    In anger, she dumped the packed meal on the table.

    A rotten stick that¡¯s hopeless.

    *

    Back at the Tang Family

    After lunch, Old Tang went for a nap. Last night, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang indeed just chatted, and it was all proper topics. Jiang Jinsang had rmended her a few books, so she went to the bookstore in the morning.

    ¡°Miss Tang, shall we move these books for you?¡± The Jiang Family had sharp minds, knowing she might be their future ally, they had to cater to her.

    ¡°Thank you then.¡± There were a lot of books, and Tang Wan probably would have had to make two or three trips by herself, so she didn¡¯t decline the help.

    After moving the books to her room, Tang Wan politely thanked everyone and naturally had to thank Jiang Jinsang too, ¡°Thanks for the book list you rmended.¡±

    ¡°Was Grandfather Tang chatting with you today because of something I said that made him misunderstand?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked directly.

    ¡°He¡¯s just like that, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°What do I have to mind? We didn¡¯t do anything shady¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ns tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just reading,¡± Tang Wan honestly replied, thinking Jiang Jinsang had ns and wanted help with something. She didn¡¯t expect he meant going to his room.

    After she said she didn¡¯t mind other people¡¯s gossip and had no ns tonight, she couldn¡¯t outright refuse, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what happens then.¡±

    She was racking her brains on how to decline.

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled and said, ¡°Then¡­ tonight, I¡¯ll wait for you toe over.¡±

    He looked handsome, and when he smiled, she found it even more pleasing, leaving Tang Wan a bit dazed, her heart pounding, with a slight blush on her ear tips.

    *

    Tang Wan sat in a chair, staring nkly at the mint on the table. The phone vibrated, and she nced at the caller ID, immediately sitting up straight, ¡°Hello, Auntie¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, am I disturbing you?¡± It was Mrs. Jiang on the phone.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ever since she got Tang Wan¡¯s number, they¡¯d been in frequent contact.

    ¡°Did you make the beef carrot soup I told you about yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Grandpa drank two bowls.¡±

    ¡°I told you so, he just loves that.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t know Jiang Jinsang¡¯s preferences, and since he was a patient, she asked Mrs. Jiang.

    After hanging up, Mrs. Jiang couldn¡¯t stopughing:

    ¡°That boy is so arrogant at home, who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯s just a paper tiger. At the Tang Family, even his picky eating habits were cured.¡±

    An elder brother merely raised an eyebrow, as if he had already figured out everything:

    It¡¯s probably not the Tang Family that cured his pickiness, but a certain someone.

    Jiang Jinsang had no clue, it wasn¡¯t Tang Wan that set him up, but his own mother!

 Chapter 30 - 30 030 Ambiguous solitude is someone coveting Wanwan

    ?Chapter 30: 030 Ambiguous solitude, is someone coveting Wanwan? [Double 11 Message]   Chapter 30: 030 Ambiguous solitude, is someone coveting Wanwan? [Double 11 Message]       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Tang Family East Courtyard

    Tang Wan sat by the window, pondering how to reject Jiang Jinsang that evening. She indeed had nothing nned for the night, and bailing on him at thest minute felt too deliberate. With no other option, she called her best friend to exin the situation.

    ¡°¡­So you want me to call youter, giving you an excuse to slip back to your room, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met the fifth Mr. Jiang, but his brother¡¯s always on magazine covers, so handsome. I¡¯m sure the younger brother isn¡¯t bad-looking either. Even based on his looks alone, it¡¯s worth it for a couple of extra bowls of rice, so what are you afraid of?¡± her friendughed.

    ¡°Plus, you¡¯re strong and healthy. What could a sickly guy possibly do to you? If you don¡¯t start anything with him, he¡¯ll be lucky.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s lips twitched; strong and healthy?

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, it¡¯s your ce, why are you acting so cowardly?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, make sure you call meter!¡± Tang Wan insisted firmly.

    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s almost the end of the year, and all departments are scrambling to meet targets. My boss is going crazy, so I can¡¯t stay on the line. If caught cking at work, I¡¯ll lose my year-end bonus.¡±

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t even replied before the call ended. Their good rtionship meant she wouldn¡¯t mind such abruptness.

    With an excuse to escape, Tang Wan felt much more at ease.

    After dinner and cleaning up, Jiang Jinsang apanied the old man to watch the news, while Tang Wan sat nearby ying on her phone, browsing Weibo for a bit.

    ¡°Grandpa Tang, I¡¯m returning to my room,¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up.

    Old Tang nodded, catching a glimpse of his motionless granddaughter. ¡°Wanwan, aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned; just because he left, why must she follow?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back on my own,¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled faintly; they¡¯d have to meet again soon anyway.

    The night was long¡­ There was no rush.

    Although, Old Tang¡¯s expression had turned a bit peculiar. Sitting on the sofa and ying on her phone without anything serious to do, why not return to her room? Tang Wan chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll head back after I finish this video.¡±

    She simply didn¡¯t want her grandfather¡¯s gaze fixed on her, casually finding an excuse.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Jinsang made a remark.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you back in my room.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Besides the TV still airingmercials, the whole atmosphere in the foyer suddenly became stifling with tension.

    Old Tang¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them, smiling with an indecipherable expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re just nning to chat a bit about Qing history. The Fifth Master knows a lot, and I need to consult him for work,¡± Tang Wan exined.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, why so eager to exin?¡± the old man chuckled.

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    By the time Tang Wan knocked on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s door, there were others in the room today.

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Two members of the Jiang Family were there, tidying up medicine bottles and a blood pressure monitor, likely just after some medication.

    Tang Wan held her books, greeting them.

    ¡°Have a seat anywhere.¡± Jiang Jinsang had just finished measuring his blood pressure, removing his jacket, now wearing a ck coat, matching his soft white loungewear beneath, intensifying his air of stoicziness.

    His clothes were well-tailored; even the simplest attire bred an aura of noble elegance on him.

    Tang Wan found a chair to sit on, cing her books on the table, and Jiang Jinsang sat down beside her. Perhaps having just taken his meds, there was still a faint bitter medicinal scent clinging to him.

    ¡°Did you buy all the books I mentioned yesterday?¡±

    ¡°One wasn¡¯t avable, I ordered it online, should arrive in the next few days,¡± Tang Wan ced her phone on the table, anxious not to miss her best friend¡¯s call.

    ¡°What should we discuss today? Maybe go over the life of the Qing Pce Drama¡¯s female lead?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tang Wan had to admit that Jiang Jinsang really knew a lot; many details weren¡¯t found in books, and she had to borrow his pen to annotate and take notes.

    The two were already sitting quite close; as Tang Wan lowered her head to attentively jot down Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words, a lock of hair, once tucked behind her ear, fell and swept against Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arm.

    The two members of the Jiang Family finished packing up, initially intending to leave, but the atmosphere between the duo was just right, and they dared not interrupt, standing silently as the background.

    Tang Wan finished her notes and casually tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Fifth Master, is everything I noted urate¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t realize how close their proximity had be. The light touched his dark pupils, seemingly igniting sparks therein.

    Suppressing her slightly irregr heartbeat, she nced at her phone. Why haven¡¯t they called yet?

    Jiang Jinsang stared at the notes in the book, unconsciously rubbing his fingers. The tingling sensation from her hair brushing against his palm was gone, yet he couldn¡¯t quiet the turmoil within.

    Just then, Tang Wan¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed.

    She felt delighted but frowned slightly upon seeing the caller ID.

    Why was it Tang Mo?

    Despite hesitating, she pressed the answer key.

    ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sis, are you busy? Can youe pick me up? I¡¯m over at Fuyou.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not at the hospital, how¡¯d you end up at the bar?¡± Fuyou Bar was well-known in the Pingjiang circle for its high-end, ssy ambiance.

    ¡°I snuck out from Mom, couldn¡¯t let her see. Can you pick me up?¡±

    ¡°I have things to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe, you muste.¡± With that, the call ended.

    Tang Wan stared nkly at her phone, baffled. Why was she suddenly being summoned to pick her up? Their rtionship was average, barely warranting such requests.

    Meanwhile, in a private room at Fuyou Bar

    Neon lights flickered amid ultimate luxury, the opulent d¨¦cor exuding a sense of hedonistic extravagance. After seeing Tang Mo hang up the call, the man seated in the center chuckled.

    ¡°Tang Mo, don¡¯t be nervous. We just want to meet your sister,¡± oneughed, ¡°It¡¯s Young Master He¡¯s birthday, so we¡¯re just here to have fun and get lively.¡±

    Tang Mo grudgingly nodded.

    Within this circle are a bunch of spoiled rich kids; good family conditions, indulging in chaos behind the scenes. Some have coveted Tang Wan for too long¡­

    She¡¯s lived a too upright life, with not a hint of bad habit, leaving them no way to approach her.

    iming to meet could fool no one. Should she arrive tonight, leaving would be a challenge indeed.

 Chapter 31 - 31 031 Fifth Master personally intervened; after all

    ?Chapter 31: 031 Fifth Master personally intervened; after all, it¡¯s a human life.   Chapter 31: 031 Fifth Master personally intervened; after all, it¡¯s a human life.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Tang Wan finished the call and put the phone aside. She had no intention of going; their rtionship was already mediocre, and being suddenly asked to pick someone up clearly seemed suspicious.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang inquired.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    But before long, Tang Mo called again. Tang Wan squinted her eyes, further verifying her suspicion. Definitely no good reason for calling.

    The noise on the other side remained loud. ¡°Sis, are you here yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really busy right now, I¡¯ll call you a cab.¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to cover for me, and now they won¡¯t let me leave. Please, juste by, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not bandits. Why won¡¯t they let you leave?¡±

    ¡°I also drank a little, I¡¯m really scared, I¡¯m afraid tonight I might¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°You have toe.¡±

    The call ended, and Jiang Jinsang subconsciously rubbed his fingers. ¡°Was it Tang Mo calling?¡±

    He had already guessed when he heard Tang Wan mention the word, ¡°Hospital.¡±

    ¡°You heard?¡± Tang Wan smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Because Tang Mo¡¯s side was too noisy, she had purposely raised her voice, confirming who was calling. ¡°Today, Mrs. Tang visited and mentioned her. Said she¡¯d have to stay in the hospital for a few more days. Sick, yet out ying? At a karaoke bar?¡±

    ¡°The bar.¡± Since Jiang Jinsang had heard, there was no need to shield Tang Mo¡¯s actions.

    ¡°She asked you to pick her up?¡±

    Previously, when Tang Wan lost her belongings, it was apparent their rtionship wasn¡¯t good. Asking her to pick someone up from a bar, clearly, there were ulterior motives.

    He rubbed his fingers, it seemed¡­

    Thest time was still too lenient.

    The two Jiang Family members, who sat quietly as a backdrop, saw their fifth master suddenly smirk, and they felt a chill down their spine. He was nning something.

    But when he turned to face Tang Wan, he remained calm andposed. ¡°I heard her say someone wouldn¡¯t let her leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan stroked her phone.

    ¡°Are you going over?¡±

    ¡°A life is a life after all¡­¡± Tang Wan hadn¡¯t nned on going herself. She already had a n in mind. If Tang Mo intended to set her up, she had ways to make Tang Mo ufortable.

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled. ¡°Besides Tang Mo, there are others who need a warning, or you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble in the future. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll handle it?¡±

    ¡°I eat, drink, and sleep at your house. Since I inadvertently hurt her before, now that someone is giving her trouble, it¡¯s only right I help out a bit,¡± said Jiang Jinsang, who surely could find countless justifications for doing what he wanted. ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. If you really go out, alone, I¡¯d worry.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart gave a fierce thump.

    ¡°Are you tired now?¡±

    ¡°Still okay.¡±

    ¡°Want to go out and watch the show?¡±

    There were many rumors about Jiang Jinsang. Except for a short lifespan, they all said he was as cunning as a demon. Tang Wan was also curious about how he would handle things.

    She nodded in agreement, went back to her room to put on a coat, and the two of them headed to Fuyou Bar.

    **

    In the bar¡¯s private room, someone was already urging Tang Mo.

    ¡°Tang Mo, didn¡¯t you say you were close with your sister? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you just need to call her over for a few drinks. It¡¯s not like she wouldn¡¯t give face.¡±

    ¡°I heard you two don¡¯t get along. It¡¯s He Shao¡¯s birthday, is it okay to fool him like this?¡±

    ¡­

    This group of people were famously notorious offspring in Pingjiang City. With a little family money, they always talked and acted arrogantly.

    Tang Mo was merely an adopted daughter without any blood rtion to the Tang Family, always trying to blend in but never fully epted by them.

    Today¡¯s birthday party hadn¡¯t invited her; she forced her way in. When asked about her rtionship with Tang Wan, despite being at odds like fire and water, Tang Mo had to maintain appearances outside.

    This led to the subsequent invitation for Tang Wan toe and drink.

    She wanted to integrate into this circle and gain eptance. Having boasted earlier about her great rtionship with Tang Wan, now all she could do was pretend and call Tang Wan.

    She also knew what this group wanted. Facing Tang Wan, who was always so proud, she wanted to see her brought down from the pedestal.

    After two calls, Tang Wan¡¯s attitude was evident that she wouldn¡¯te. Yet, Tang Mo was in a difficult position. Failing to bring her would make her aughingstock, never able to fit in.

    Just as she was sitting on pins and needles, the phone vibrated, and a message from Tang Wan:

    [I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.]

    She was overjoyed, ¡°My sister just texted, she¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡±

    The group in the room exchanged nces, some surprised, others ted.

    ¡°He Shao, your goddess ising tonight. This birthday will definitely be unforgettable.¡± Someone joked.

    The man sitting in the middle drank silently.

    The atmosphere in the private room instantly became lively again. Yet this birthday party, for him and everyone in the room, would indeed be unforgettable.

    **

    At that moment, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were on their way to the bar.

    ¡°Fifth Master, what exactly do you intend to do?¡± When Jiang Jinsang had someone ¡°gang up¡± on Tang Mo earlier, it was obviously intentional. There was no way he¡¯d genuinely offer help now.

    Given his unpredictable actions, helping wouldn¡¯t be straightforward.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when we get there.¡±

    The bar was filled with all sorts of people. While Tang Mo was inconsequential, having Tang Wan go out sote likely meant there were many suitors there, someone probably intending to get close to her¡­

    Heh¡ª

    The audacity was indeed impressive.

    Just as Tang Wan wanted to ask more, her phone inconveniently vibrated. Her best friend was calling.

    After she asked her to call, it was almost ten and she only called now.

    However, with Jiang Jinsang present, and them sitting quite close, it wasn¡¯t convenient to answer, so she had to hang up.

    On the other side, seeing the call declined, there was a slight frown.

    Knowing that Tang Wan might be with Jiang Jinsang, alone in a room, even if the Fifth Master Jiang was unwell, he was, after all, a man. Worried Tang Wan might be at a disadvantage, she naturally became anxious, with calls following closely.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah? I was just about to answer.¡± Tang Wan gritted her teeth and forced herself to answer, moving as far to the side of the car as possible, away from Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Hello¡ª¡± She lowered her voice.

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, what are you doing, hanging up on me? Are you okay?¡± Her friend, anxious, raised her voice a few notches.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She pressed her voice down, feeling like a guilty thief.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, not convenient to talk? Didn¡¯t you ask me to save you with a call? What are you doing there? Something shady? That Fifth Master Jiang hasn¡¯t done anything to you, has he? If that sick man is up to something, just shout out, given your family, I don¡¯t believe anyone would dare to bully you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll call you back in a bit, hanging up now!¡± She hastily ended the call.

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan¡ª¡±

    After the phone call ended, Tang Wan felt slightly guilty as she nced at the person beside her.

    Jiang Jinsang happened to be looking at her, with the car speeding along. Streemps shed through the car window, casting fleeting lights and shadows across his eyes, much like an ever-changing carousel.

    ¡°A friend of mine, had some business with me.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers, nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Hmm, a female friend, your bestie? She seems very concerned about you.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s head buzzed.

    He heard¡­

    Heard it?

    Her friend¡¯s anxiety had made her voice loud enough for the two sitting at the front to hear. Both simultaneously coughed, making the situation¡­

    Terribly awkward.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Miss Tang almost twisted his hand off

    ?Chapter 32: Miss Tang almost twisted his hand off?   Chapter 32: Miss Tang almost twisted his hand off?       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             The car arrived at the bar¡¯s entrance. The exterior was darkly decorated, with only the words ¡°Fuyou¡± written in wild cursive, full of mboyance. Many luxury cars were parked at the entrance, indicating the high costs associated with this ce.

    ¡°Wu Ye, we¡¯re here.¡± Tang Wan, ever since receiving her friend¡¯s call, hadn¡¯t dared to utter half a word to Jiang Jinsang and had been watching the scenery outside the window.

    ying dead quietly!

    ¡°What should we do? Should I go in directly, or¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    ¡°How about I go in first? If I can smoothly bring her out, you won¡¯t have to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Let two people follow you. I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t hold back, thinking this Jiang Wu Ye was exceedingly considerate and thorough.

    She knew that tonight, with Jiang Jinsang¡¯s involvement, themotion would surely be significant. She wasn¡¯t trying to be a saint; she just wanted to give Tang Mo a chance.

    If she obediently came out with her, there would be peace tonight. If she truly conspired with outsiders against her, the consequences were her own doing.

    Jiang Jinsang clearly understood what Tang Wan was thinking. He watched her intently until her silhouette disappeared at the bar¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Wu Ye, if Miss Tang sessfully brings her out, do we still make a move?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°Some things be toote to stop once they happen, might as well nip them in the bud.¡±

    ¡°Pinch it directly.¡±

    He lifted a hand to adjust the thin nket on his knees, speaking as if discussing what to have for a night snack.

    At this moment, Tang Wan had already entered the bar. It was membership-only. She hadn¡¯t been here before, but after exining she was there to pick someone up, the waiter immediately led her inside, obviously having been notified in advance.

    ¡°This way, please.¡± The waiter smiled obligingly, ncing at the two people behind her.

    Working in such a ce required the ability to read people. Although these two appeared to be bodyguards, their clothes weren¡¯t cheap and didn¡¯t resemble those of ordinary bodyguards.

    One was wearing sunsses, concealing his looks, while the other had fox-like eyes. Noticing the waiter¡¯s gaze, he smiled amiably, appearing harmless.

    The private room was at the far end, requiring a bit of a walk. Tang Wan had just nced at the fox-eyed man, who then smiled and approached her, ¡°Miss Tang, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, but you probably don¡¯t know my name. I¡¯m Jiang Cuo.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Cuo?¡± Tang Wan was familiar with the few people around Jiang Jinsang, but rarely had direct contact, so she didn¡¯t know their names well.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He smiled obsequiously, ¡°And the one beside me is Jiang Jiu.¡±

    Tang Wan forced a smile. These names¡­

    Were quite pdash.

    Yet that person seemed aloof, not uttering a single word, as Tang Wan followed the waiter forward, paying little attention.

    Jiang Cuo nudged the person beside him, lowering his voice, ¡°Are you stupid or what? This is a great chance to be out alone with her; could you at least say a few more words?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s now someone favored by Wu Ye; she could be our Madam someday. You should try to make a good impression, or else there won¡¯t be ¡®Good Days¡¯ for us.¡±

    ¡°The sky¡¯s already dark, why are you still wearing sses? Can you at least look at me when I¡¯m talking to you?¡±

    The person slowly murmured, ¡°Cool!¡±

    Pretending to be badass and calling it cool?

    At this point, Tang Wan and her group reached the private room door, where several people resembling bodyguards stood, all tall and imposing.

    Jiang Cuo snorted, ¡°What kind of prince is inside that they need such a disy?¡±

    The door opened, and Tang Wan went in. Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu naturally were stopped at the door.

    ¡°Miss Tang, just call us if you need anything.¡± Neither was in a rush to follow inside. After all, the people outside weren¡¯t difficult to deal with.

    Tang Wan nodded and went inside. As soon as she entered, the music stopped, causing some dissatisfaction among those still humming.

    ¡°Big sis!¡± Tang Mo greeted with a ttering smile, her face still not healed,cking any attractiveness, ¡°You finally came.¡±

    Tang Wan only recognized a few people in the private room, but could immediately tell that they all deferred to the one in the center, who was also a notorious yboy in Jiang City.

    ¡°Miss Tang, long time no see.¡± Young Master He stood up. Having been drinking, his gaze waszy but full of arrogance and aggression.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master He¡¯s party. Can I take her and leave now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today.¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    Tang Wan hade from home, with no makeup and dressed very simply. Beauty was not just on the face but within one¡¯s essence. She wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful at first nce but was very pleasant to look at.

    Young Master He merely smiled, ¡°Miss Tang, since you¡¯re here, how about a drink before you leave?¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t respond verbally, just turned to Tang Mo. Knowing what the other side intended, she thought, ¡°Momo, what do you think? Should I stay for a drink?¡±

    She was giving Tang Mo a chance. As long as she asked to go home, it would at least show she hadn¡¯t hit rock bottom.

    Tang Mo was very nervous, her breathing a bit fast, but people behind her were already egging her on.

    Moreover, she thought Tang Wan hade alone. Young Master He had so many friends, and there were still bodyguards outside. Nothing to fear.

    ¡°Sis, after all, it¡¯s Young Master He¡¯s birthday, why not¡­ stay for a drink before you leave?¡± Her voice was tiny, but Tang Wan heard it clearly.

    Tang Wan chuckled softly, ¡°So if I don¡¯t drink this ss today, I can¡¯t leave?¡±

    ¡°Sis¡ª¡± Tang Mo could hear the sarcasm in her tone, her face turning pale and bloodless.

    Young Master He, however, remainedzy and smiled, his eyes full of confidence.

    Everyone around was his people, even the manager of the Fuyou Bar was an acquaintance. The whole venue was under his control. As long as he didn¡¯t speak, was it easy for Tang Wan to leave?

    Certainly not.

    ¡°Miss Tang, why don¡¯t you sit down and talk?¡± Young Master He said, moving closer and reaching to invite her to sit down, his hand passing behind her in an attempt to either hug her waist or drape over her shoulder.

    The private room was filled with people¡ªmen and women¡ªall seemingly waiting for a show.

    Even in high society, there were ranks. They were considered the lowest tier. Even if Tang Wan was polite upon meeting them, they knew she looked down on them. Many wanted to see her fumble.

    Just as Young Master He¡¯s fingers were about to touch Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder, she suddenly grabbed one of his fingers, exerted force¡­

    Apanied by the man¡¯s somewhat miserable scream, his entire arm was twisted behind his back.

    Outside, the two men exchanged a nce. The man with sunsses quickly kicked open the private room door, while several bodyguards on one side immediately rushed in.

    But Jiang Cuo was slow and didn¡¯t rush in, instead being held up by the bodyguards at the door. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you slow down a bit? Wait for me.¡±

    The man in sunsses left only one line, ¡°Listening to you, I¡¯m making a good impression.¡±

    Learning and applying it quickly!

    The fox-eyed man was instantly furious, ¡°Screw you!¡±

    What a shameless schemer!

    He rushed inside, expecting Tang Wan to perhaps have suffered a bit, but surprisingly, the people in the room seemed terrified by the scene and didn¡¯t move.

    Even Tang Mo stood to the side, looking bewildered, because¡­

    Tang Wan had nearly twisted his hand off.

 Chapter 33 - 33 033 The so-called minor punishment and major warning

    ?Chapter 33: 033 The so-called minor punishment and major warning swept through half of Pingjiang City (2nd watch)   Chapter 33: 033 The so-called minor punishment and major warning swept through half of Pingjiang City (2nd watch)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 ¡°Tang Wan, you damn¡­¡± Young Master He had one finger twisted back, his face already contorted with pain.

    The expletive hadn¡¯t even left his mouth when Tang Wan applied a little more pressure, and his voice changed with the pain.

    ¡°Sis¡ª¡± Tang Mo stood to the side, her small face pale and bloodless.

    Everyone in the private room was stunned by the sudden turn of events, frozen in shock.

    Yet Young Master He was already boiling with rage; he was used to doing as he pleased in Pingjiang City, and everyone in the room was usually respectful to him. What Tang Wan did today wasn¡¯t just a matter of losing face, it was like grinding his face into the ground.

    Tang Wan knew that if she kept twisting, his finger would probably break, so she let go.

    Freed from restraint, Young Master He turned and shouted hysterically at Tang Wan, ¡°I invited you for a drink, that was giving you face, don¡¯t you dare turn it down.¡±

    ¡°If you can walk out of this bar tonight, I¡¯ll take yourst name¡ª¡±

    Just as he spoke thest word, the man with sunsses at Tang Wan¡¯s side suddenly lifted his foot and kicked Young Master He in the chest with great force.

    His whole body practically dragged across the floor, flying backward into a coffee table and overturning half a table of drinks.

    Young Master He, who had been yelling arrogantly, was now just wailing in pain.

    ¡°Do you damn know who I am?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t say a word, just strode over and kicked again.

    He carried an air of ferocity, all cold and sternness.

    He didn¡¯t know who this person was, only that¡­

    He could kick him to the point of calling him grandpa!

    There were quite a few men in the private room, some even burly, but none dared step forward to intervene. When it came down to it, they were all show without substance, full of bluster but craven when facing actual trouble.

    ¡°Miss Tang, are you alright?¡± A man with foxy eyes came jogging in.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­¡± Tang Wan felt if this went on, there might be casualties, and wanted him to intervene.

    The man with foxy eyes charged forward as well, ¡°Stop hitting him!¡±

    This Young Master He was a real scoundrel. If he were beaten too badly, even if he didn¡¯t hold a grudge, his family surely would.

    Tang Wan thought the foxy-eyed man was going to stop the fight and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just as the man with sunsses paused, Young Master He took the chance to catch his breath and, with the help of hispanions, got up, pointing at them. ¡°What are you standing there for, where are the people outside? Are they all dead? Get in here!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the foxy-eyed man stepped forward and delivered two more kicks, making him howl in pain.

    The first punch credit was sneakily imed by someone else; of course, he had to seize the opportunity to upstage him.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, he¡­

    Wasn¡¯t here to stop the fight?

    There were indeed many people in the private room, and after exchanging nces, they decided to swarm them together. With enough numbers, why fear three people?

    ¡°Dammit, no one dares act up on our turf¡ª¡± One of them raised a bottle, ready to charge in.

    Just then, the half-open door of the private room was suddenly kicked open.

    With a thud¡ªa muffled sound, a group of police officers stormed in.

    ¡°Police, everyone stop!¡±

    A dozen police officers rushed in, startling the one holding the bottle.

    ¡°Officers, you finally came. It¡¯s them!¡± The foxy-eyed man immediately stopped and stood there, all obedient and harmless.

    ¡°In broad daylight, holding people against their will, it¡¯s the 21st century, and still this kind of robbery!¡±

    ¡°Now is the time to crack down on crime and evil. Kidnapping young girls, it¡¯s just like a bandit.¡±

    The lead officer squinted, examining the beaten and bruised man on the floor, ¡°Young Master He?¡±

    Pingjiang City¡¯s notorious troublemaker, in and out of the station often, the police naturally recognized him.

    ¡°Officer, sote, not allowing the youngdy to go home, even insisting her sistere to pick her up, you know exactly what their intentions are. Truly despicable¡­¡± The foxy-eyed man spoke with righteous indignation.

    ¡°Look, they even hired so many bodyguards and thugs, how audacious.¡±

    ¡°You must stand up for us littlemon folks.¡±

    ¡­

    The foxy-eyed man looked infinitely more aggrieved than Dou E of ancient lore.

    Tang Wan clearly remembered that earlier, he had been hitting harder than the sunsses man, going at it fiercer.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn, do you have no shame!

    They were the ones who got beaten, and yet he called them the evil force.

    ¡°Officer, it¡¯s not as he says¡ª¡± Someone stepped forward.

    ¡°Everyone freeze!¡± The police started to secure the scene.

    These rich yboys out for a night of fun, aside from bringing girls, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be without party favors, so after checking the alcohol, the police started searching.

    This group was initially reluctant, but when the sunsses man said, ¡°Obstructing police work can lead to criminal charges,¡± they were too frightened to move. Even when the police found some illegal items on them, they just looked at the private room, headache apparent.

    ¡°Everyone, hands on your heads, squat against the wall.¡±

    He then made a call for backup, saying this side needed more people.

    *

    Outside the bar, police cars lined the road, their lights shing.

    ¡°Sir, the ce is truly a mess.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang squinted silently. These people loved to y, and if probed deeply, there would always be something dirty to find.

    Soon, the people inside started being brought out, heads hanging dejectedly where they would normally swagger.

    On Tang Wan¡¯s side, she only did some cooperation for a simple police investigation, but Tang Mo was directly taken away by the police.

    ¡°Sis¡ª¡± Tang Mo finally panicked.

    But Tang Wan was busy thanking the police, not sparing her even a nce.

    The police arriving so promptly, she didn¡¯t need to think hard to know who orchestrated it.

    His so-called personal intervention was truly without bloodshed.

    News of the arrest of these people soon reached their respective families.

    As each family began to devise countermeasures, somehow the word leaked out, and soon the whole incident spread like wildfire throughout Pingjiang City.

    Countless people had been bullied by this group, already a local evil force. Hearing that illegal items were also found, the news exploded, impossible to contain.

    After the police left, Tang Wan was still regaining her senses when she heard a familiar voice behind her, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    She turned her head slightly, ¡°Fifth Master, how did you get in?¡± The bar was still pretty chaotic at the moment.

    The lights of the bar were on full, yet still a dim haze lingered, casting a shadow over his face, evoking a strange allure.

    He approached her a bit, ¡°You hadn¡¯te out yet, so I was worried and came to check on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head home.¡±

    The bar was bustling, with guests and staff moving back and forth. Tang Wan originally followed behind him, but Jiang Jinsang suddenly slowed his pace and, walking alongside her, casually held her hand.

    His hand was warm, a heat that seeped into her heart.

    ¡°Walk slowly, be careful.¡±

    Actually, with Jiang Family people guarding around, no one coulde close to her at all.

    Tang Wan looked down at their joined hands, and as she tried to pull away, he just held her tighter.

    On the way back, Tang Wan asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a bit too much tonight?¡±

    He just ndly replied, ¡°A small punishment as a big warning.¡±

    ¡°With these people caught, I fear¡­¡± Tang Wan worried about potential retaliation from them.

    ¡°The police arrested them; what¡¯s it got to do with me? If they¡¯re not afraid of humiliation, they can go ahead and make a fuss.¡±

    These families held some standing locally, but news had already spread throughout Pingjiang. Having broken thew, none would dare to bail their kids out, only try discreetly to squash the news.

    Faces got pped until swollen, even if it hurt like hell, they could only nurse it themselves.

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t sure who exactly was eyeing Tang Wan tonight, so the best way was to have them all arrested.

    But Pingjiang City wasn¡¯trge, its web of rtionshipsplexly intertwined. Though only a dozen people were caught, many more were involved beneath the surface.

    His so-called small punishment as a big warning¡­

    Ended up shaking half of Pingjiang City to its core.

    *

    The news quickly reached Beijing. Someone was currently reading a bedtime story to his son.

    Upon receiving the message, he prepared to go out to make a call to inquire about the situation.

    ¡°Dad, the story isn¡¯t finished yet. What happened to the Little Mermaid in the end? Did she turn into foam?¡±

    ¡°She took the dagger, stabbed the Prince, and turned back into a mermaid returning to the sea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 034 Fifth Master said Come to my room does it

    ?Chapter 34: 034 Fifth Master said: Come to my room, does it trouble you a lot?   Chapter 34: 034 Fifth Master said: Come to my room, does it trouble you a lot?       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Several police cars shed their red and blue lights, sirens ring as they raced through half of Pingjiang City. Ordinary citizens only knew something had happened tonight, assuming it was a surprise raid on entertainment venues, unaware of the real situation.

    However, when Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang returned to the old house, they found the front hall lit. The old man, in his pajamas and wrapped in a coat, stood under the veranda, teasing Hua Mei with a stick.

    The bird was evidently exhausted, barely responding to being poked.

    ¡°Back already?¡± Old Master Tang turned his head to look at the two of them.

    ¡°Why are you still up thiste?¡± Tang Wan smiled lightly.

    ¡°Something big happened in Pingjiang. I¡¯ve received many calls; how could I sleep?¡± The old man set down the bird-taming stick and raised his hand to pull his coat tighter.

    Pingjiang wasn¡¯trge; for such a big event, the old man must have caught wind early.

    ¡°Grandpa, did someonee to you and say something¡­¡±

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence when the old man cut her off, ¡°I wonder why you two are still together thiste?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan paused, ¡°Oh¡ªwell¡­¡±

    ¡°We happened to be together when I got the call,¡± Jiang Jinsang exined.

    ¡°You two spent the whole evening together, huh?¡± The old man chuckled mischievously. ¡°Just chatting?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Tang Wan coughed, signaling her grandfather to watch his words.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and rest. We¡¯ll talk about whatever¡¯s needed tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡± Tang Wan now hesitated to be alone with Jiang Jinsang.

    On the way to escort the old man back to his room, Tang Wan tentatively spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, actually tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re acting with a clear conscience, we need not overthink things. The Tang Family isn¡¯t easily intimidated. If anyone dares to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for embarrassing them.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Before going to sleep tonight, turn off your phone. I suspect you¡¯ll be harassed by quite a few peopleter or early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t return to his room but instead stood in the courtyard, idly fiddling with a potted nt.

    To be precise, he was tugging at the leaves.

    Despite sweeping through half of Pingjiang City tonight, he didn¡¯t seem pleased.

    Jiang Cuo stood nearby, vividly describing the night¡¯s events.

    ¡°¡­Sir, no sooner said than done, just as we heard the screams inside, we rushed in and rescued Miss Tang in time.¡± His mouth was dry from talking, but Jiang Jinsang showed no reaction, making him feel awkward.

    Jiang Cuo nudged the person beside him with his foot, ¡°Jiang Jiu, say something. Wasn¡¯t it like that?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded, ¡°I kicked the door.¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t us who saved Miss Tang. She must know some self-defense; she nearly twisted the scum¡¯s arm off. Beauty, wisdom, andbat power in one.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Shameless ttery.

    Too bad someone was wearing sunsses, or else he would have poked his eyes out. What a schemer.

    ¡°But after the police arrived, Miss Tang didn¡¯t have to worry about anything; I handled the rest,¡± Jiang Cuo quickly imed credit.

    Jiang Jiu simply said, ¡°The police were called by the boss. It¡¯s our duty to protect Miss Tang and keep her worry-free.¡±

    Jiang Cuo was so angry his teeth itched, and at that moment, footsteps echoed from afar¡ªit seemed Tang Wan was returning. The two of them immediately retreated obediently.

    As they left together, Jiang Cuo kicked him in frustration, ¡°Can you shut up for once? You make it sound like I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At the bar, you acted pretty well after the police arrived.¡±

    Damn it, that was genuine emotion. You¡¯re the one acting!

    ¡­

    After apanying the old man back to his room and returning, a quarter of an hour had passed. Tang Wan assumed Jiang Jinsang had gone to bed. Upon entering the courtyard, she was startled by the shadow of someone under the veranda.

    Jiang Jinsang looked up at her, ¡°Back?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Master, it¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re not returning to your room to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hesitated, as she couldn¡¯t back down now. As soon as she took two steps into the courtyard, Jiang Jinsang came to meet her.

    The night was deep, and the moonlight nted down, casting a thin halo on him. With his pale skin and a touch of red on his lips, he looked almost ethereal, like a demon.

    As they got closer, the night breeze was chilly, and the silence around them was so profound they could hear a pin drop. Tang Wan could almost hear her own heart pounding like a drum.

    Her chest tightened, the thudding echoing as if antlers were butting inside.

    ¡°Fifth Master¡­¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice was soft and tiny, barely escaping her throat.

    Jiang Jinsang seemed to hear indistinctly. He bent closer until their eyes were nearly level.

    Their gazes met, his eyes deep, with the surrounding lights reflecting as if mes were flickering¡­

    Heating one¡¯s heart to a burning temperature.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice was as gentle as ever.

    ¡°Why are you waiting for me? It¡¯ste; your health isn¡¯t good. You should sleep early and wake up early.¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡±

    Tang Wan just wanted an excuse to get him to leave quickly. But since he asked, all she could do was nod.

    His lips curled slightly, ¡°Is it so difficult toe to my room?¡±

    Tang Wan was mortified. So it was about that after all¡­

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let your friend do that. If you don¡¯t want toe, just tell me directly. I only want to offer you some help to lighten your workload, not add to your burdens.¡±

    Tang Wan felt even more awkward. He was genuinely trying to help, yet she was always wary of him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to my room. You should rest soon. It¡¯s quite cold outside; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Mm, good night.¡± Tang Wan awkwardly smiled. Once she returned to her room and closed the door, she exhaled deeply in relief.

    Just a few minutester, there was a sudden knock on the door, startling her into another jump.

    ¡°Miss Tang? Are you there? It¡¯s Jiang Cuo.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan hurriedly put on a robe and answered the door. He held the Qing History Book she previously took to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room.

    ¡°Sir asked me to bring this to you; have a good rest.¡± Jiang Cuo smiled, eyes squinting like a fox, somewhat adorably.

    Tang Wan took the book, closed the door, and bit her lip.

    Was he angry?

    But if something like this happened to her, she would probably feel ufortable too.

    Lying on her bed, Tang Wan sighed helplessly. She still had a ton of questions to ask him. Now, what should she do? She didn¡¯t even know what he liked, making it impossible to please him.

    At that moment, her phone vibrated. Seeing the caller ID made her even angrier, ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? I asked you to call me, and you¡¯re only contacting me at ten?¡±

    In response, came augh, ¡°Sis, ten is early for me. I¡¯m a night owl; until one or two in the morning, that time is early. You didn¡¯t give me a specific time to call. What happened? Did I interrupt something good for you two?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, Tang Wan just wanted to smack her friend¡ªsuch a fake friend.

    **

    On the other end

    After Jiang Cuo returned to the room, Jiang Jinsang was on the phone with his older brother. Once he hung up, Jiang Cuo stepped forward, ¡°Sir, I delivered the book. She didn¡¯t say anything and seemed normal.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve returned the book, will Miss Tang stille over?¡± Jiang Cuo was puzzled.

    Jiang Jinsang merely caressed the phone, ¡°She wille to me voluntarily.¡±

    After leaving the room, Jiang Cuo spotted Jiang Jiu scrutinizing a potted nt.

    It was the same nt Jiang Jinsang plucked earlier, now balding.

    ¡°Hey, you said Miss Tang is that skilled. If she were to be with our boss, and she bullied him, wouldn¡¯t he be at a disadvantage¡­?¡±

    Jiang Jiu raised an eyebrow, ¡°From what you said, the boss treats her very specially. With his temperament, if Miss Tang reallyid hands on him, he¡¯d just lie down and wee her misbehavior.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 035 Fifth Lord Intentionally Puts on Airs Instead

    ?Chapter 35: 035 Fifth Lord Intentionally Puts on Airs? Instead Gets Teased   Chapter 35: 035 Fifth Lord Intentionally Puts on Airs? Instead Gets Teased       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             That night, many people in Pingjiang tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Tang Wan thought she had ¡°hurt¡± Jiang Jinsang and didn¡¯t know how to make amends. She too tossed and turned in bed, only falling asleepte at night, while the instigator, on the other hand, slept well.

    The next morning, when Tang Wan got up, Jiang Jinsang was standing in the courtyard idly tending to the flowers and nts. He merely nodded casually when he saw here out.

    Compared to the previous days, he was indeed a bit indifferent.

    Tang Wan took a deep breath, thinking, Oh no, could he truly be angry?

    ¡°Good morning, Fifth Lord,¡± she said with a smile as she walked up to him. He replied with a nonchnt sound, which gave her a headache. ¡°These flowers¡­ where are their leaves?¡±

    ¡°The weather turned cold in autumn, so they all fell off.¡±

    The Jiang Family: ¡°¡­¡±

    Clearly, it was you who plucked them baldst night.

    Noticing hisck of interest and seeming unwillingness to engage with her, Tang Wan decided to head to the main hall to prepare breakfast.

    The old man went out early in the morning with his birdcage for a stroll and smiled when he returned to see the dining table, ¡°What¡¯s the asion today that we¡¯re having such a feast?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just a whim to make a few more dishes,¡± Tang Wan replied sheepishly. She certainly couldn¡¯t admit it was to please Jiang Jinsang.

    After breakfast, the two of them returned to the courtyard together, and Tang Wan casually suggested, ¡°Fifth Lord, would you like to go read in the studyter? The sunlight is better there.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you?¡± he asked, his voice low and gentle, yet his lips remained coolly indifferent.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, please do.¡±

    ¡­

    When Jiang Jinsang arrived at the study, Tang Wan had already prepared tea and pastries, her attempts to please him were obvious.

    However, as soon as he sat down in the chair, he began reading without any intention of speaking, leaving Tang Wan to grouse and busy herself with her own tasks.

    Except for the asional chirping of the Hua Mei in the main hall, the study was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly a voice sounded beside her, startling Tang Wan. Her hand trembled, and when she turned her head, she found that Jiang Jinsang was already standing by her side, his chin almost resting on her shoulder and neck.

    She could feel his gentle breathing so close.

    ¡°Mixing paint.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To dye goose feathers,¡± Tang Wan exined.

    ¡°Cyan Feather first uses gold and silver sheets as a base, then the patterns are outlined with gold and silver threads, and finally, kingfisher feathers are pasted on. But this process involves taking feathers from around the neck of live kingfishers, which is very cruel. When I do this work, I usually use dyed goose feathers, blue silk, or artificially bred blue peacock feathers as substitutes.¡±

    ¡°Is the effect the same?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a difference. Kingfisher feathers can disy different colors from different angles, which other materials certainly can¡¯t,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°Cyan Feather tradition is about the ¡®dots,¡¯ not the ¡®feathers.''¡±

    ¡°What truly needs to be passed down is the craftsmanship.¡±

    ¡­

    Talking about her own work, Tang Wan seemed to be glowing, and even as the distance between them grew closer, she seemed oblivious.

    Only when she felt his warm breathnd on her face did she sheepishly stop talking.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been talking too much,¡± Tang Wan coughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I didn¡¯t know about these things, so I¡¯ve learned something new.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to try this?¡± Tang Wan finally remembered her need to ¡°please¡± Jiang Jinsang. Seeing his interest in Cyan Feather, she naturally wanted to cater to his tastes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing this for fun when I¡¯m free. You should give it a try,¡± Tang Wan said, making room for him.

    Creating Cyan Feather pieces is a very delicate task and isn¡¯t something you can easily get the hang of. Tang Wan guided him from the side. Although Jiang Jinsang had keen insights and meticulous workmanship, he still couldn¡¯tplete it wlessly.

    Mistakes were inevitable, and Tang Wan watched for a while.

    ¡°Make sure your hands don¡¯t shake, keep steady, we can adjustter,¡± she finally couldn¡¯t resist and went to guide him herself.

    Tang Wan¡¯s hands were small and couldn¡¯t wrap around hispletely, but she held him steady.

    The touch of her fingers, slightly cool to the touch¡­

    It was as if a drop of icy water fell into a boiling pot of oil, instantly sizzling and popping¡ª

    Sizzling right in his heart, making him tremble.

    ¡°In fact, for your first attempt, you did quite well. Just take it slowly,¡± Tang Wan seemed unaware of his strangeness and continued to instruct him earnestly.

    Only when her phone rang, and she went to answer it, did Jiang Jinsang let out a breath.

    He was particrly adept at controlling situations, and he could see that from the moment he¡¯d gotten up, Tang Wan had been trying to be friendly toward him. He had remained guarded, but he couldn¡¯t continue this way forever.

    Some matters require moderation. If he kept holding himself aloof and Tang Wan got fed up and quit, all his efforts would be in vain.

    Therefore, this level of moderation had to be just right.

    Even if he was being distant, he still needed to reward her a bit, to tell her¡­

    That he could be won over.

    That was why he had made the move to get closer, but hadn¡¯t expected to be flirted with by her in such a subtle way.

    As Tang Wan took the call with her back turned to him, Jiang Jinsang set down the tools in his hand and brushed the back of his hand.

    The cool touch from where she had touched him faded away.

    Leaving only a trace of warmth, which burned intensely.

    She was on a work call, regarding whether or not to take on a certain Qing Pce Drama project. Just as the call ended, there was a knock on the study¡¯s door.

    ¡°Miss?¡± It was Chen Ma¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Chen Ma entered with a push of the door, looking somewhat surprised to see Jiang Jinsang there:

    Not only was this the study, but it was also Tang Wan¡¯s workspace. Various designs here were not to be shown to outsiders, and entry was rarely permitted.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Tang Wan inquired.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chen Ma coughed, ¡°Madam and Second Miss have arrived and are in the main hall.¡±

    She¡¯s here? So soon?

    Tang Wan was surprised internally but nodded in response, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    *

    Tang Wan had some paint on her hands, and while she was washing them, Jiang Jinsang also left the study. As soon as he stepped outside, he saw Jiang Cuo leaning against the wall, shaking his legfortably in the sunlight.

    He frowned slightly:

    Was this kid on vacation here?

    Jiang Cuo spotted Jiang Jinsang and immediately approached, ¡°Sir, Miss Tang came out an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°She just happened to be there temporarily, and she has a hospital certificate. She was bailed out on the grounds of a medical condition. We thought she¡¯d be locked up for a few days; she got off easy,¡± Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Was she the only one bailed out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly smirked, ¡°It would have been better if she stayed inside.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going home, and Old Tang won¡¯t let her off easily.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t surprised that she had been released.

    ¡°Those who got caught don¡¯t know who called the police, but they¡¯ve already suffered a loss from the beatings. With their nefarious plots, they surely don¡¯t dare to hold it against Wanwan. Who do you think they¡¯ll me?¡±

    Wanwan? Jiang Cuo frowned. Are you two that close now?

    ¡°And now she¡¯s the only one out. Do you think these people and their families have no thoughts? When they¡¯re released, Tang Mo won¡¯t have any ¡®good days.''¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°So that night, not dealing with Tang Mo was to wait for this?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan was therest night too. If I wanted to deal with her, I have thousands of ways. Is it necessary to handle everything personally?¡±

    So you didn¡¯t actst night because you wanted to maintain your image in front of Miss Tang?

    Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue: this mind¡­

    Truly dirty and cunning.

    After spending a night at the police station, Tang Mo was already scared witless. Little did she know that the real nightmare was just beginning¡­

 Chapter 36 - 36 036 Looking for Trouble Fifth Master is Very

    ?Chapter 36: 036 Looking for Trouble, Fifth Master is Very Protective   Chapter 36: 036 Looking for Trouble, Fifth Master is Very Protective       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Tang Wan had just finished washing the paint off her hands when her phone vibrated in her pocket. She hurriedly dried her hands and pulled out her phone, catching sight of the caller ID and quickly answering.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wanwan!¡± The voice was affectionate and teasing. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    The call was from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mother.

    ¡°I just wanted to ask about our Xiaowu¡¯s health today. He hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble, has he?¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Wu is doing well.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, still so polite. He¡¯s just three years older than you.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Tang Wan was at a loss for ways to ingratiate herself with Jiang Jinsang. ¡°Auntie, what does Mr. Wu usually like? What does he enjoy eating? What hobbies does he have?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°His health isn¡¯t very good, and he won¡¯t say anything about it. My grandfather said that, since he¡¯s a guest, we should make himfortable.¡± Tang Wan spoke with suchposure that it seemed as if her grandfather had given her the burden of responsibility.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Actually, our Xiaowu¡­¡±

    Mrs. Jiang shared a lot about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s ¡°preferences,¡± such as his particr fondness for carrots andtro.

    After hanging up, her gaze swept over her eldest son, who was staring intently at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Do you have a problem?¡±

    The older brother adjusted his tie and prepared to go out. ¡°You said so much just now, Tang Miss might not remember. You should write it down and send it to her, so she doesn¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan, after hanging up, frowned slightly. She vividly recalled that when Jiang Jinsang ate the small wontons, thetro on the clear soup remained untouched. Why did Mrs. Jiang say he particrly loved it?

    When she was ready to go out, Jiang Jinsang was standing in the courtyard, clearly waiting for her.

    ¡°Mr. Wu, aren¡¯t you in the study reading?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Last night¡¯s incident involved me. I should go.¡±

    When they reached the front hall, the old man was standing under the porch feeding Hua Mei. Zhang Liyun and her daughter were sitting on the sofa; both had not slept all night and looked very worn out.

    Especially Tang Mo, who exuded an aura of despondency and decline. Her eyes were red and swollen, and when she saw theming, she flinched with fright.

    After greeting them, Tang Wan sat down, and on the double sofa, Jiang Jinsang almost sat closely beside her.

    Zhang Liyun nudged Tang Mo. ¡°What are you standing there for? Speak!¡±

    No matter how she tried to help, this useless thing was hopeless.

    Tang Mo had spent the night at the police station. The police werew enforcers, not service staff, and didn¡¯t treat her kindly, which frightened her significantly. At this moment, she was still in a daze.

    ¡°Sis¡ª¡± Her voice was hoarse.

    ¡°How are you? Are you okay? Yesterday, when the police wanted to take you away, there was nothing I could do. You don¡¯t me me, do you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Even though Tang Mo harbored resentment, she dared not say anything.

    At that time, Tang Wan hadn¡¯t even given her a nce.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tang Mo suddenly stood up, her body rigid, her words difficult. Clearly, this apology wasn¡¯t genuine.

    ¡°What do you have to apologize to me for?¡± Tang Wan feigned ignorance.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Mo nced at Zhang Liyun from the corner of her eye.

    As soon as they left the police station, Zhang Liyun brought her straight to the old mansion to apologize to Tang Wan. Deep down, she knew that even though those people had instigated itst night, she too wanted to see Tang Wan embarrassed. It was indeed disgraceful to her.

    Having been detained for a night, she figured it was enough to offset what she¡¯d done. Why should she have to apologize?

    ¡°Speak!¡± Zhang Liyun was infuriated, thinking that whatever was said on the way had just gone in one ear and out the other.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that group would do that to you¡­¡± Tang Mo was also holding onto a grudge. Her words increasingly conflicted with her true feelings. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have called you to pick me up. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Tang Wan smirked, her smile contemptuous. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you really don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±

    Tang Mo already didn¡¯t want to apologize, and now, seeing her proud, disdainful face, anger surged within her. Her blood rushed to her head, and she blurted out,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also call the police on us?¡±

    Meaning, after all, they owed each other nothing. Don¡¯t bully us too much.

    Old Tang continued feeding Hua Mei without even lifting his gaze. However, Zhang Liyun panicked and shouted, ¡°Tang Mo!¡±

    ¡°The police said someone called about me being held captive. Now they all think it was me who called the police.¡± Entering the police station, they were definitely questioned in turn.

    When talking about whether those people threatened her, urging her to call Tang Wan to pick her up, she didn¡¯t call the police, so it must have been Tang Wan. Anyway, it had everything to do with her, and she couldn¡¯t escape it.

    ¡°Tang Mo, shut your mouth!¡± Zhang Liyun was furious.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ve ended up in a situation where I can¡¯t win on either side, I¡­¡± Tang Mo was anxious too. How did it all be her fault out of nowhere?

    At this point, Jiang Jinsang interrupted her words. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood the whole situation.¡±

    Tang Mo was extremely afraid of Jiang Jinsang. As soon as he spoke, her body trembled violently, and she mmed up.

    ¡°I was the one who made the call to the police.¡±

    When he said this, even Old Tang couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°When you calledst night, Miss Tang was already prepared to pick you up. But you said you were being held and couldn¡¯t leave. I really don¡¯t understand. Since you could call your sister for help, why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡±

    ¡°What? You were the one detained, needing help, and now helping you is somehow wrong?¡±

    ¡°Were you really being coerced?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was ruthless, pointing out the heart of the matter with a single question.

    ¡°Your life was being toyed with. Knowing full well it was a pit, you still wanted to drag your sister into it?¡± He sneered. ¡°Is it too much to ask you to apologize?¡±

    Tang Mo¡¯s face turned crimson as she stood there, wringing her hands and gripping the hem of her clothes.

    ¡°I injured you before, and I always felt bad about it. When I heard you were in trouble, I helped by calling the police. If the police can¡¯t solve some problems, then what good would it do to send a girl like her?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to be any clearer?¡±

    ¡°Even so, she still went to get you personally. You owe her not just an apology but also a thank you.¡±

    After Jiang Jinsang finished speaking, the whole living room fell into a terrifying silence, the only sound the chirping of Hua Mei moring for food.

    Tang Mo originally didn¡¯t want to apologize. Now, with Jiang Jinsang airing her dirtyundry in public, shaming her in front of everyone, and even demanding she thank Tang Wan¡ªwhat kind of logic was that!

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu stood outside. ¡°Hey, that Tangdy isn¡¯t stupid. She knows to make that fool apologize, but unfortunately, she raised a useless daughter who doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡±

    ¡°Our grandfather¡¯s words can be deadly.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very protective indeed. Offering himself up to be humiliated only to refuse kindness. How¡¯s she going to get off the stage now?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Cuo saw there was no response from the person next to him and nudged him. Jiang Jiu moved a fraction to the side, his face full of disdain, as if saying,

    Don¡¯t touch me!

    Zhang Liyun also thought it was Tang Wan who called the police. When the police were disturbed, it was alreadyte. Why were the two of them still together?

    But she had no time to dwell on this now. She nudged Tang Mo¡¯s lower back. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Wu?¡±

    Tang Mo genuinely felt aggrieved; everyone has a bit of temper. At this moment, she was stubbornly refusing to bow her head.

    As the atmosphere thickened and tensions froze, a loud ¡°bang¡ª¡± was suddenly heard. Old Tang tossed the china te holding bird food aside, scattering it everywhere.

    Hua Mei was startled, pping her wings with loud squawks, clearly frightened.

    Jiang Jinsang raised a brow slightly. The show was finally about to begin.

 Chapter 37 - 37 037 The old man is angry either apologize or get out

    ?Chapter 37: 037 The old man is angry, either apologize or get out.   Chapter 37: 037 The old man is angry, either apologize or get out.       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             Hua Mei called out, ¡°Qiu Qiu¡ª¡± sensing the owner¡¯s anger, folded her wings and remained silent.

    The entire front hall instantly fell into a deathly silence.

    The old man wore ck today. Already in his twilight years, his eyes were clouded, his back slightly hunched, and he picked up the cane beside him, preparing to return to his chair.

    ¡°Sir¡ª¡± Zhang Liyun stood up to support him.

    The old man, without any change in expression, brushed aside her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all night; you must be tired too. Sit down.¡±

    Zhang Liyun stood in ce, stiffly withdrawing her hand, her breathing slightly quickened.

    She could only secretly hate those who are inept, like trying to help a useless object against a wall!

    Fool!

    Tang Mo¡¯s temper was usually very good, and now he was older, his heart softer, usually unwilling to make things difficult for others. Tang Mo¡¯s face, which was flushed just now,pletely paled, and her gaze suddenly collided with the old man¡¯s.

    Those cloudy eyes suddenly shot out a sharpness that scared her to the core.

    ¡°Gran¡ªgrandfather.¡± Tang Mo¡¯s voice trembled.

    Tang Wan quickly went to get the Heart Protecting Pills and some warm water, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s really nothing serious. Getting angry is not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Knowing they wereing, I took the medicine in advance because I know, without the medicine, I¡¯d probably be angered to death!¡± The old man¡¯s fingers stroked the cane.

    Took the medicine¡­ in advance?

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter¡¯s faces turned even paler, because this signified that even if there was no apology, the old man wasn¡¯t nning to let them leave peacefully today.

    ¡°Since I wasst hospitalized, a lot has happened. Let¡¯s not talk about the far-off things. Let¡¯s discuss the recent events.¡±

    The old man, being older and not in good health, spoke very slowly, each word painstakingly chewed out. This felt even more excruciating to them than being straightforwardly scolded.

    ¡°Tang Mo, I know you were upset after being caught. You¡¯re holding onto that grudge, not willing to apologize, right? Then let me ask you three questions. If you can give me a satisfactory answer to any one of them, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Tang Mo wanted to apologize at this point, but it was obviously toote.

    ¡°Thest time you stole something, you entered Wanwan¡¯s room yourself, saying you were helping her pack. I know the rtionship between you two. You aren¡¯t even harmonious in front of me. Tell me, how did you suddenly be so good to her?¡±

    ¡°Entering someone else¡¯s room without permission is equivalent to being a thief. Not having the police arrest you was already a favor to you.¡±

    Recently, Tang Mo had caused too many troubles, and the old man was bottling up his anger.

    ¡°The second question, why did you go to the East Courtyard in the darkst time? You said you wanted to apologize to Xiaowu, but you were mistaken for a thief. Everyone was polite to you at that time. Now tell me, what were you doing in his room?¡±

    ¡°Thest question, why weren¡¯t you in the hospital recovering from your injuries, and why did you call Wanwan out sotest night? What were you trying to do to your sister?¡±

    The old man suddenly threw his cane heavily, ¡°Bang¡ª¡± a muffled sound echoed.

    Tang Mo¡¯s body shivered, and her face turned entirely pale.

    *

    Jiang Cuo turned his head to look inside the room, clicking his tongue softly, ¡°Wow, this old man is really relentless with each question.¡±

    ¡°Look how scared this little fool is. Wasn¡¯t she standing tall earlier, acting all tough? Shouldn¡¯t she respond strongly now?¡±

    ¡°People like that are just roosters with a few phoenix feathers stuck on them, not knowing what kind of bird they are.¡±

    ¡­

    He spoke for a long time, while Jiang Jiu only raised his hand to adjust his sunsses, yawning out of boredom.

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°¡­¡±

    At such an intense moment, are you really feeling sleepy?

    Instead, Jiang Jiu somehow got a nket and handed it to Jiang Jinsang inside.

    Jiang Jinsang leaned back on the sofa, the nket draped over his legs, exudingziness.

    He seemed like a northern demon,nguid and mischievous.

    He nced at Jiang Jiu, his gaze approving of his actions.

    Jiang Cuo became annoyed and jumped, ¡°This sneaky guy is just too shameless, subtly making his presence known everywhere.¡±

    *

    Tang Mo stood, twisting her clothes with both hands, several pairs of eyes staring directly at her, making her anxious at heart.

    At this moment, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated twice, and she took it out to check it.

    It was a message from Mrs. Jiang, an image detailing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s preferences. She nced guiltily at the person next to her, quickly replying with a thank you.

    If others were not allowed, even if the phone was ced directly in front of Jiang Jinsang, he wouldn¡¯t snoop, nor would he actively pry into someone else¡¯s information. It was only Tang Wan¡¯s guilty actions that caught his attention.

    However, he hadn¡¯t thought that it was his own mother; he thought it was Tang Wan¡¯s girl friend, as that girl had spoken boldly before and indirectly caused trouble for Tang Wan once.

    Tang Wan saved the image well, and Mrs. Jiang sent another message: ¡°Our Xiaowu is counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you are too kind.¡±

    ¡°This is only right. Next time when you have time toe to Beijing, Auntie will surely entertain you well¡­¡±

    The two of them exchanged messages surreptitiously.

    Jiang Jinsang raised his hand, adjusting the nket, still pondering, ¡®Do girls have that much to say to each other?¡¯

    He had no idea that there were countless pits waiting for him ahead.

    At this moment, Tang Mo was being stared down by Tang Lao.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you at least have to give me a reasonable exnation.¡±

    The filthy thoughts in Tang Mo¡¯s mind could never beid bare. Trembling with guilt, she subconsciously nced at her mother, seeking help.

    After all, she was her own daughter. Even if Zhang Liyun was angry at her failure to improve, seeing her so pitiful, she felt distressed.

    She steeled herself, just about to speak, when the old man, in a deliberate tone, said:

    ¡°People make mistakes, yet you think others owe you; that¡¯s unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Either apologize or¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Hisst word was so heavily emphasized that it made Tang Mo¡¯s head spin.

 Chapter 38 - 38 038 Spoiling a child is like killing a child; is Mr

    ?Chapter 38: 038 Spoiling a child is like killing a child; is Mr. Tanging back? (Part 2)   Chapter 38: 038 Spoiling a child is like killing a child; is Mr. Tanging back? (Part 2)       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                                 Was it either apologize or¡­ get lost?

    Even Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but look up with a frown; even she had never seen the old man get so angry before.

    Even when he was scammed while buying health products, he would at most say that the fraudsters were heartless for taking money from the elderly.

    The old man had a good temper, was cheerful, and kind-hearted, rarely arguing with others, so when he did get angry, no one in the Tang Family dared to make a sound.

    Tang Mo was spoiled, with a bit of a temper; the more people wanted her to apologize, the less she would bow her head, especially after the old man said those words. She was even more determined to save face, gritting her teeth and refusing to give in.

    She wanted nothing more than to turn her head, throw a tantrum, and run away!

    Zhang Liyun understood her daughter and hurriedly stood up, ¡°Momo, look at how angry you¡¯ve made Grandpa, what are you standing there for, go apologize to your sister.¡±

    If it were someone else, Zhang Liyun would probably have distanced herself from her. But since it was her own daughter, even though she was aware of the awkward atmosphere, she had to grit her teeth and help her.

    She forced a weak smile at the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Wanwan, Momo is young, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level; she¡¯s just been led astray by those people.¡±

    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t mean any harm, really¡­¡±

    Tang Wan remained silent because the old man had already sneered lightly.

    ¡°Actually, in a reconstituted family, there¡¯s always some conflict and estrangement.¡±

    ¡°When you first brought Tang Mo into our Tang Family, she was gentle, quite introverted, not talkative. You asked me to treat her like my biological granddaughter, but honestly, it¡¯s not very practical, it¡¯s just like¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always bought a lot of things for Wanwan, you seem to treat her well too, but ultimately she¡¯s not biologically yours. If the roles were reversed today, and I told you not to take it to heart, how would you feel?¡±

    Zhang Liyun hung her head, feeling resentful inside, but she could only grit her teeth and endure.

    ¡°Tang Mo has been in the Tang Family for so many years, I think I haven¡¯t treated her badly.¡±

    ¡°At her age, if it were Wanwan who did something wrong, I would hit her with a stick for nursing a grudge, but the next day, she¡¯d still have to call me Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°But her, if I were to hit her with a stick, she¡¯d probably curse at this old, undying thing of mine in her heart.¡±

    These words were not wrong in reasoning, but they made Zhang Liyun and her daughter feel a chill in their bones.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being harsh, but when Wanwan was naughty as a kid, I would hit her too. If you don¡¯t believe it, ask her dad.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, spoiling a child is like killing a child!¡±

    ¡°If you solve everything for her, one day she¡¯ll cause a big disaster, and I fear you won¡¯t be able to handle it then. If you can¡¯t teach her, as Xiaowu said before, once she joins society, others will teach her!¡±

    Zhang Liyun wasn¡¯t foolish; the old man was clearly using this incident to give both of them a stern warning!

    ¡°And you, girl, why are you still standing there foolishly, hurry up and apologize.¡±

    If Tang Mo didn¡¯t apologize today, neither of them would have an easy way out.

    Tang Mo understood this logic in her heart, caught between a rock and a hard ce, so she had to brace herself, first apologizing to Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang, then turning to the old man, bowing her head,

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡±

    The old man just rubbed his walking stick, knowing that some things wouldn¡¯t be resolved by a few words from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old; I can¡¯t manage much anymore. Last night, I called Wanwan¡¯s dad, he¡¯ll be back in a couple of days. Some matters are better handled by him.¡±

    Upon hearing that Tang Wan¡¯s father was returning, everyone¡¯s expressions in the living room varied, naturally, some were happy while others worried.

    Tang Mo was almost driven to tears in panic; she was quite afraid of her stepfather.

    The old man¡¯s hasty words led to a couple of coughs, ¡°It¡¯s not early¡­¡±

    He left the sentence half-finished, clearly urging them to leave.

    Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t stay any longer; she said she still needed to go to the hospital, bade farewell, then hurriedly pulled Tang Mo away.

    *

    After the two left, the atmosphere in the living room remained somewhat stiff. The old man stood up with his cane, ¡°Xiaowu, I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up and reached out to support the old man.

    ¡°Some kids nowadays are just spoiled; they haven¡¯t suffered enough. If this continues, they¡¯ll face hardships eventually.¡±

    The old man walked to where a birdcage was hanging in the hallway, picked up some bird food again, and fed it to Hua Mei.

    ¡°Look at those two, scaring our little treasure.¡±

    Hua Mei: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Family members: Was he serious?

    Jiang Jinsang stood by, just smiling silently, feeling that Hua Mei was a bird destined for hardship. It was just at lunch¡­ that he felt¡­

    He too was a person meant for hardships.

    Before cooking, Aunt Chen asked Tang Wan if she wanted to continue stewing beef carrot soup today. Since it needed time to tenderize the beef, Jiang Jinsang felt his scalp tingle at the thought, only to hear Tang Wan say, ¡°Not today, let¡¯s do something else.¡±

    He breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as they sat around the table, there was a dish of something green in front of him¡­

    Cntro tofu egg soup.

    ¡°Fifth Master, let me serve you a bowl,¡± Tang Wan hadn¡¯t forgotten she needed to win his favor, never giving him a chance to refuse.

    The Jiang Family members on one side were all stunned.

    This Miss Tang must be conniving; every dish she made hit right on the target, seemingly out to get them.

    The old man had a good appetite today and drank the soup, even praising its vor. Jiang Jinsang had just finished one bowl when the old man kindly poured him another.

    ¡°Grandpa Tang, really, it¡¯s okay, I can help myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest.¡± The old man served him arge bowl, ¡°Your body needs some nourishing, drink more.¡±

    An elder¡¯s offer was not to be declined; he could only drink another bowl. When he returned to his room, he felt surrounded by the smell oftro.

    Before he could take a shower to get rid of the smell, his phone vibrated, ¡°Hello¡ªbrother.¡±

    ¡°Not napping yet? Finished eating?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Pingjiang¡¯s cooking to your liking? What did you have for lunch today?¡± His tone was casual.

    ¡°Just some home-cooked food, do you have something to discuss?¡± The amount oftro Jiang Jinsang had eaten in a year was less than what he consumed today.

    ¡°I saw on the weather forecast that Pingjiang¡¯s expecting rain, reminding you to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will, bro, let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done business with Mr. Tang before? What¡¯s he like?¡±

    ¡°Tang Miss¡¯s father? Why are you asking?¡± The person obviously guessed something, his voice carried a hint of teasing.

    ¡°Heard he¡¯sing back, wanted to ask what he¡¯s like, to get a sense of it.¡±

    The person just chuckled on the other end, ¡°He¡¯s difficult!¡±

    ¡°In private dealings, he¡¯s alright, but¡­ he doesn¡¯t seem to favor our families¡¯ affair and probably won¡¯t look kindly upon you.¡±

    The Jiang Family knew well the Tang Family¡¯s stance on the engagement between the two families.

    The Jiang Family came to Pingjiang this time, aware that he was recently out of town on business, temporarily unavable, to discuss breaking off the engagement carefully as to avoid direct shes.

    The timing was precisely calcted.

    It just wasn¡¯t anticipated that Jiang Jinsang would stay in Pingjiang for so long.

    The personughed,forting his brother, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re there to call off the engagement, Mr. Tang would be happier about it; as long as you¡¯re not interested in his daughter, you¡¯ll be treated like an honored guest.¡±

 Chapter 39 - 39 039 Pleasing Master Wu a voice so soft that it

    ?Chapter 39: 039 Pleasing Master Wu, a voice so soft that it touches the heart   Chapter 39: 039 Pleasing Master Wu, a voice so soft that it touches the heart       Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion                             ¡¡¡¡The afternoon sun was warm. After Jiang Jinsang returned to his room and finished his call with his eldest brother, his phone vibrated again. He nced at the caller ID and answered. Before he could speak, the other person cursed.

    ¡°Damn, am I going through Mercury retrograde or something? Nothing¡¯s going right!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was listless.

    This person had been put on his cklist some time ago, but after being threatened through his brother to remove him or face a visit to Pingjiang, Jiang Jinsang reluctantlyplied.

    ¡°There¡¯s a job recently. Ourpany manager has been negotiating for a long time with the other party. The terms are very generous, but they just won¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen people like this before. They¡¯re just never satisfied, always wanting more. One day it¡¯s going to be their downfall.¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to step in personally?¡±

    ¡­

    After listening for a while, Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Then just switch to anotherpany.¡±

    ¡°No way, I¡¯m set on this one. What I want, I must get.¡± The other person said through gritted teeth, ¡°You have no idea. I¡¯ve added the other party on WeChat several times, but damn, I¡¯ve been rejected every time¡­¡±

    ¡°With what you post on your social media, they probably think you¡¯re just an online seller.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He loved shoes as if his life depended on it, and his social media was full of photos of various shoes. The other party might have mistaken him for someone involved in shoe trading.

    After hanging up, the person was furious again, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not an online seller! Once I finish my current work, I have to meet this person in person.¡±

    **

    On the other side,

    Last night, a bunch of people were suddenly caught. On the surface, Pingjiang City seemed calm, but beneath, undercurrents were surging.

    Tang Wan had been contemting how to please Jiang Jinsang all night and didn¡¯t sleep well. After lunch, she went back to her room, and as soon as her head hit the pillow, she dozed off until dusk.

    When she arrived at the front hall, Aunt Chen had already made porridge with some light side dishes, which were quite appetizing.

    ¡°Aunt Chen, are Grandpa and Fifth Grandpa not here?¡± Tang Wan poured herself a ss of water to soothe her throat.

    When she left the yard, there was no one next door. Only a few people from the Jiang Family were chatting softly, and she didn¡¯t ask further.

    ¡°The old master wanted to take Fifth Grandpa out for a stroll. They¡¯ve been gone a while and should be back soon.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, unable to help but mutter to herself,

    ¡°An old invalid dragging along a small invalid, would it kill them to recuperate at home? What are they wandering outside for?¡±

    Usually, when the old Tang was out strolling, he would always return by nightfall. But tonight, as darkness enveloped the sky, neither had returned. Tang Wan waited under the corridor for a bit, ying with Hua Mei using a small stick.

    Hua Mei was overjoyed, chirping loudly. She only stopped when she heard footsteps outside and put the stick aside to go out to greet them.

    Hua Mei: ¡°I¡¯m not done ying yet!¡±

    During the days Jiang Jinsang stayed at the Tang Family¡¯s, after dinner, he would usually apany the old master to watch the news before going to bed, while the old master would engage in activities like soaking his feet and drinking tea.

    Tang Wan had intended to use this opportunity to please Jiang Jinsang by making him his favorite tea. Little did she know, after dinner, he simply said, ¡°Went for a long walk just now. I¡¯m a bit tired, Grandpa Tang. I¡¯ll head back to rest and won¡¯t be watching the news with you.¡±

    ¡°No worries, you don¡¯t have to keep mepany. Go back quickly.¡± The old master didn¡¯t care much about this. Upon hearing him say he was tired, he hurriedly urged him to return to his room.

    This left Tang Wan without even a chance to speak with him.

    *

    After returning to his room, Jiang Jinsang took a shower, sat on a chair with a book in hand, flipping through it leisurely without any intention of going to bed.

    Jiang Cuo stood to the side, already nodding off.

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t in good health and needed someone to keep watch at night. Jiang Cuo was on duty yesterday. The man in sunsses next to him nced over, seeing that Jiang Cuo was about to drop his head in sleep, he didn¡¯t show any courtesy and gave him a kick on the calf.

    ¡°Whoa, I¡ª¡± Jiang Cuo eximed, waking up to meet Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze. His back went cold, and he awkwardly smiled, ¡°Sir, Jiang Jiu hit me.¡±

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses without a word.

    Jiang Jinsang turned back to continue reading and calmly said, ¡°Wipe your drool before talking.¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡­

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone vibrated twice, and a message popped up:

    [Fifth Grandpa, are you asleep? Convenient for me toe over?]

    Jiang Jinsang put down the book, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It seemed he finally received her message.

    [Not asleep yet? Is there something you need?]

    Jiang Cuo tiptoed to peek, ¡°Geez, you¡¯ve been waiting this long, and Miss Tang is finallying to see you, and you¡¯re still acting coy? Such a tease!¡±

    [I have something to ask you.]

    [Shall we go to the study?]

    Receiving this message, Tang Wan felt intensely embarrassed. He indeed heard that phone call and was deliberately keeping a distance.

    If she really answered to go to the study, it would be indirectly acknowledging the truth of the call, showing she was wary of him.

    She could only brace herself and reply: [It¡¯s okay, if it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯lle to your room.]

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s smile broadened: [Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.]

    When Tang Wan went this time, besides carrying a couple of books, she also brought a pot of tea. Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu thoughtfully left the room and even closed the door for them.

    ¡°Is it broken silver tea?¡± As soon as Tang Wan entered, Jiang Jinsang smelled the tea aroma.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan said as she took a cup and poured him some.

    Jiang Jinsang squinted slightly. First, it was carrots, thentro, and now it¡¯s broken silver. Coincidences don¡¯t just happen like this. The first two he didn¡¯t like, but this tea, he drank often.

    A thought popped into his mind, and he leaned a bit closer to her, ¡°How did you know I like this tea?¡±

    Tang Wan already felt him getting closer. Prepared, she didn¡¯t panic as she used to. Instead, she turned her head slightly and smiled at him.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    A smile nced back, with a hundred charms.

    Especially with the night falling, under the dim light, it added even a touch of intimacy.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s throat moved a bit. He shifted his gaze away from her face, giving a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    ¡°This tea is good for the stomach. I thought it suited you, so I brewed a pot. If you like it, I¡¯ll make this for you more often.¡± Wanting to please someone naturally required a gesture of goodwill. Her voice grew softer, seeing him silent, she even softly asked, ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    Her low, gentle voice, both charming and soft, with a lingering echo that unsettled one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He slightly tightened his fingers.

    ¡°Then have a sip and see if the taste is strong or weak, so I can adjust next time.¡± Tang Wan smiled, handing over the tea.

    Jiang Jinsang took the tea. It was very hot, with the aroma of sticky rice, which made him feel both warm and somewhat agitated as it went down his throat.

    Afterwards, Tang Wan did indeed ask him a few questions, and left after staying for over ten minutes.

    Lying in bed, with their rooms adjacent and their bedheads directly aligned, the surroundings were extremely quiet, yet he suddenly found himself unable to sleep.

    Her gentle and soft voice lingered in his mind, making him restless.

    Upon returning to her room, Tang Wan found Jiang Jinsang¡¯s behavior tonight quite normal. Knowing he liked the tea and that her attempt to please was effective, she felt delighted and slept soundly through the night.

    They say it doesn¡¯t matter the cost of tea, it¡¯s about personal preference. But she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Jinsang to like broken silver tea.

    Because this tea is also known as old man¡¯s tea, suitable for the middle-aged and elderly¡­

 Chapter 40 - 40 040 I like everything you do does she have him in

    ?Chapter 40: 040 I like everything you do, does she have him in her heart?   Chapter 40: 040 I like everything you do, does she have him in her heart?                                   The next morning,

    as the old master went out early in the morning to walk his bird, he happened to run into Jiang Jinsanging out from the East Courtyard.

    ¡°Grandpa Tang,¡± Jiang Jinsang had spent the previous night with Tang Wan¡¯s gentle ¡°Is that okay?¡± ringing in his mind and hadn¡¯t slept well.

    Hua Mei, seeing Jiang Jinsang, called out even louder.

    The two then walked together to the front hall.

    Tang Wan had slept all afternoon yesterday and had a good night¡¯s sleep as well; she got up just after five and, from the corner of her eye, saw the two men enter the house, ¡°Hurry up and sit down, it¡¯s just in time for breakfast.¡±

    The old master, all the while observing Jiang Jinsang, asked, ¡°You don¡¯t look very spirited. Did you not sleep wellst night? Or are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°No, it was just that I went to bedte yesterday.¡± How could he admit he couldn¡¯t sleep because of Tang Wan?

    The old master chuckled softly while feeding the birds, ¡°Did Wanwan disturb your rest yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t go see him yesterday?¡± the old man teased.

    ¡°I went for a little while¡­¡± It didn¡¯t add up to even fifteen minutes.

    The old master¡¯s smile grew deeper and more inscrutable, looking as if he understood everything; Tang Wan couldn¡¯t argue with him, ¡°You¡¯ve fed the bird, now hurry up and wash your hands for breakfast.¡±

    When Jiang Jinsang saw the breakfast, his fingers subconsciously rubbed together.

    The breakfast was entirely filled with his favorite dishes, but some were specialties of the north which, although avable in Pingjiang, were not typically eaten for breakfast.

    He could almost be sure now that there was a mole in their family.

    Jiang Jinsang had not slept well the night before, and despite a table full of delicacies, he had no appetite and only sipped a bit of tofu pudding without touching anything else.

    Tang Wan slightly frowned. Could it be that the breakfast didn¡¯t suit his taste?

    At that moment in the Jiang Family,

    having just finished breakfast, Mrs. Jiang was looking at a picture on her phone and, catching sight of someone descending the stairs, she called out, ¡°The picture you fixed for me yesterday¡ªI sent it out without looking at it carefully. This one¡­¡±

    It had things Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t like and many he truly enjoyed.

    Mrs. Jiang couldpose a text well, but organizing and coting all the information into a pictorial format was not her strength; she had to leave it to someone¡¯s older brother.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to address his picky eating habits, but you¡¯ve listed a bunch of stuff he loves to eat as well.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang prepares the meals often picking on his dislikes deliberately; do you think he wouldn¡¯t guess? Mixing favorite and least favorite items is safer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That made sense, actually.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang had already be suspicious yesterday. If it had been one or two coincidences of Tang Wan identally getting things right, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but the tea with broken silver leaves was too much of a coincidence.

    On the way back to the courtyard, Jiang Jinsang pondered over who could have leaked his likes and dislikes. Thinking it over, the person who could have been in contact with Tang Wan and had such a peculiar sense of humor¡­

    He had a target in mind.

    Tang Wan walked back with him, and she too was pondering something, as she had begun to suspect the things Mrs. Jiang gave her.

    Initially, when she was told that Jiang Jinsang likedtro, she had been puzzled, and the breakfast this morning was clearly something he enjoyed yet he barely touched his food.

    Instead of guessing, she decided to ask directly.

    Just as they entered the courtyard and Jiang Jinsang was about to head to his room, Tang Wan stopped him, ¡°Fifth Master, was today¡¯s breakfast not to your liking?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang turned and looked at her, ¡°What?¡±

    He had been distracted by his thoughts and hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, so he naturally walked a couple of steps toward her, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Jiang Cuo stood to the side, speechless:

    ¡°What kind of sassy movement is this!¡±

    They were just talking to you, no one asked you to move closer.

    ¡°I just wanted to ask if the breakfast wasn¡¯t tasty, I noticed you didn¡¯t eat much,¡± Tang Wan saw the person in front of her getting closer and wanted to step back, but thought better of it and simply stood her ground, letting him approach until he was right in front of her.

    The sunrise shone from the east, sunlight falling into the courtyard and just hitting Jiang Jinsang¡¯s face, scattering golden light that made one unconsciously want to keep looking.

    ¡°Did you prepare the breakfast?¡± his voice was gentle, always stirring emotions.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think I would like it?¡±

    Tang Wan was at a loss for words. Out of politeness, she had been looking at him, but now her gaze drifted uncertainly to a flowerpot nearby.

    In the autumn breeze, the branches were almost bare, with just a few sturdy green leaves at the top.

    ¡°Lately, it¡¯s been mostly Pingjiang snacks for breakfast, and I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be ustomed to those, so I prepared some northern dishes. But I didn¡¯t see you eat much, so I wanted to ask¡­¡±

    Tang Wan definitely wouldn¡¯t betray Mrs. Jiang, she only mentioned it wasmon courtesy for a guest to be well taken care of.

    Before she could finish, she heard the man in front of her say in a low voice:

    ¡°I like it very much.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s gaze became intense, and her breathing deepened.

    For a man and a woman, these four words alone always carried a different implication of intimacy, especially since Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze was so intense, different from his usual look.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but I really like what you prepared.¡± he further exined.

    Tang Wan¡¯s breathing and heartbeat were somewhat erratic.

    She quickly changed the subject, ¡°Right, my grandfather loves to talk nonsense. Don¡¯t take his words seriously.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t think that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s poor sleep had anything to do with her; after all, she was only there for over ten minutes and it was already past nine, he hadn¡¯t been sleeping.

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°What exactly did Grandpa Tang say that I shouldn¡¯t take seriously?¡±

    Both were clever people, some things were clear to them, yet forcing Tang Wan to spell it out made her struggle with the words, and she simply blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I should head back to my room now. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, maybe you should take a nap.¡±

    Almost fleeing, she closed the door with a bang, and only then did Jiang Jinsang slightly curve his lips into a smile and turn to go back inside.

    **

    He had deliberately asked Tang Wan just now, wanting to confirm whether she had inquired into his preferences.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were both smart. As soon as he entered the room, Jiang Cuo hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, we definitely didn¡¯t reveal your preferences.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jiang Jinsang had already guessed who it was.

    Jiang Cuo frowned, ¡°Then you not likingtro and such, that definitely wouldn¡¯t be our doing¡­¡±

    That would be asking for trouble! They weren¡¯t itching for a beating.

    To support his own thoughts, he nudged the person next to him, ¡°Jiang Jiu, say something, it¡¯s not like it was us anyway.¡±

    The moment Jiang Jiu spoke, Jiang Cuo¡¯s mind was blown.

    ¡°No matter who it was, Miss Tang inquiring about your preferences and preparing food for you ultimately shows she has you on her mind and cares about you.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, signaling him to borate.

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t care, they wouldn¡¯t bother to look after a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Sir, Miss Tang cares about you.¡±

    Jiang Cuo was stunned, his eyes wide as saucers:

    Damn, how did I not think of that.

    Sly man, at least leave me a few lines to say myself.

 Chapter 41 - 41 041 Feeling neglected when not favored You can come

    ?Chapter 41: 041 Feeling neglected when not favored? You cane closer to me.   Chapter 41: 041 Feeling neglected when not favored? You cane closer to me.                                   Tang Wan fled back to her room in a panic, and the word ¡°like¡± that Jiang Jinsang had uttered seemed to still be tapping on her heart, lightly and heavily, her heartbeat unable to calm no matter what.

    It was not a big deal that this man was handsome, but his short life was indeed a sin.

    Knowing full well that there was a pit of fire ahead, Tang Wan definitely would not jump in. After reading for a while, her phone suddenly lit up¡ªit was still a message from a work colleague, asking her if she would take the Qing Pce Drama.

    She had been reading Qing historytely and felt confident enough to call the person back.

    ¡°Have you thought it over?¡± Manager Chen knew her well after working with her for so long.

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them, we should be able to sign the contract right away. If you have any special requests, let me know, and I¡¯ll discuss it with them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being polite with me?¡±

    ¡­

    Now that Tang Wan had to start working, naturally, she couldn¡¯t be as leisurely as before.

    Jiang Jinsang was still waiting for her to ¡°take the initiative toe over,¡± but unexpectedly, even though they lived in the same courtyard, he hadn¡¯t seen her for two consecutive days.

    That afternoon, the weather was a bit overcast. ording to the forecast, a cold front was moving south with a sudden rain, and the Jiang Family was busy relocating the flowers and nts in the courtyard to a sheltered area.

    Jiang Cuo, with his fox-like eyes squinted, nced at the house. ¡°Sir has been in a bad moodtely.¡±

    ¡°Just when he thought he was favored and before they could get intimate, he was suddenly cast aside to the cold pce, what do you think?¡± Jiang Jiu spoke bluntly.

    *

    The weather wasn¡¯t great, and the old master did not go out for his walk. Jiang Jinsang got up from bed in the morning and went to the front hall to y chess with him.

    The old master got upte, and when he got out of bed and came out, he saw Jiang Jinsang poking at a bird with a stick.

    Catching a glimpse of the old mastering, Jiang Jinsang put down the stick casually, his expression carefree.

    Hua Mei chirped ¡°Qiu qiu¡ª¡±, finding its days too difficult to bear.

    It was either poked for no reason or forced to fast.

    ¡°Grandfather Tang.¡± Jiang Jinsang saw him using a cane, moving with difficulty, and reached out to help him.

    ¡°Rheumatism, an old problem. I took some medicine, feels much better.¡± The old master walked to the door and looked up at the sky. The deep blue sky was windless and cloudless, yet seemed to be brewing an unnamed storm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to bed and rest for a while?¡±

    ¡°No need, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily. Why hasn¡¯t Wanwane back yet?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just looked at the sky and kept silent.

    Just as the two of them had half-finished a game of chess, the rain poured down as if it were cascading silver needles intent on burrowing into the ground, sshing water all around.

    Tang Wan had been out buying materials for Cyan Feather today and it started raining before she got home. She initially wanted to wait for the rain to lighten before returning, but then she received a heavy rain warning for the Pingjiang District on her mobile phone.

    Guessing that the rain wouldn¡¯t stop anytime soon, she decided to drive back.

    *

    Jiang Jinsang was still ying chess with the old master at the time. Chen Ma had made tea for them, looking outside, ¡°This rain is really heavy, I guess the second young miss won¡¯t being today, right?¡±

    Tang Mo, who had been locked up overnight in the detention center and scolded by the old master, had been well-behaved these past few days, and no one knew if it was because she knew Mr. Tang wasing back.

    After being discharged from the hospital, she reported to the old house every day except for school, which was a kind of ingratiating gesture.

    The old master didn¡¯t say much, if she wanted toe, she coulde.

    ¡°Make a phone call to Wanwan and ask her when she¡¯ll get home?¡± Perhaps because of the rain, the sky at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon was already dark.

    Chen Ma nodded, made a call, and at that moment Tang Wan was already close to home, about a five to six-minute drive away.

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his wristwatch without trace. About five minutester, there was the sound of a car outside. However, after a long time, there was still no sound of the door opening.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wanwan back? Why isn¡¯t sheing in?¡± Old Tang furrowed his eyebrows, stood up with his cane, and walked to the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± Jiang Jinsang said naturally.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The old master always wanted to match the two of them up, seeing that they got along well, and was happy about it.

    The distance from the front hall to the doorway was not far. When Jiang Jinsang went out with an umbre, he saw Tang Wan¡¯s car parked in front of the door, her arm holding an umbre, apparently organizing things in the trunk. From Jiang Jinsang¡¯s angle, he could just make out her back.

    Even though autumn had set in, the temperature in Pingjiang was not low. She was wearing a dress, and at that moment, the hem of her dress was wet from the rain, clinging to her calves, outlining the curves of her legs for all to see.

    Jiang Jinsang squinted his eyes and took a deep breath, then started walking over.

    The rain was too heavy, Tang Wan didn¡¯t even hear the door open, she just sensed a hand reaching out, trying to pull out the umbre tucked under her arm. She turned around in shock, and her own umbre ended up in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, while arge ck umbre appeared over her head in an instant.

    ¡°Number Five?¡± Tang Wan stood up straight.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to move things in, but realized it would be difficult while holding the umbre,¡± Tang Wan pointed to two boxes in the trunk.

    ¡°Hold the umbre, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could refuse, the umbre was already thrust into her hands, and it seemed as if the warmth from his palm still lingered on the handle, warm.

    Jiang Jinsang picked up the two boxes, not too heavy. Tang Wan quickly closed the trunk, locked the car, then held the umbre, closely following his steps.

    Jiang Jinsang was much taller than she was; Tang Wan had to raise her arm as high as possible to prevent the umbre ribs from hitting his head. The umbre was heavy, which made it a struggle for her.

    ¡°Have you been busytely?¡± Jiang Jinsang slowed his pace.

    ¡°Preparing for work,¡± Tang Wan exined, as she needed to hold the umbre for Jiang Jinsang, keep him from getting wet, and also be careful not to touch him, to be honest¡­

    The umbre was only so big; it was indeed difficult.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, his peripheral vision catching sight of one of her wet shoulders.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s arms were getting sore.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you touch me¡­¡± His voice was already gentle, and apanied by the sound of rain, it seemed to carry a bit of echo under the umbre.

    ¡°You can stay closer to me.¡±

    Tang Wan responded, holding her breath, she moved a step closer to his side, their arms brushed against each other, both icy cold.

    The space under the umbre, already small, felt even more crowded now.

    By the time the two reached the front hall, Jiang Jiu had quickly reached out and took the boxes from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hands.

    Tang Wan stood under the eaves, just closed the umbre and leaned it to one side when she suddenly felt warmth over her body, Jiang Jinsang had draped his coat over her.

    ¡°Number Five, no need¡­¡± They were home, and she could change clothes in her room.

    Tang Wan was about to give the clothes back to him when she heard him leaning over and whispering, ¡°Your inside clothes are all showing through¡­¡±

    Tang Wan naturally understood what he meant by his clothes, and she instinctively wrapped the coat tightly around herself.

    A cool breeze carrying rain swept over them, but Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 42 - 42 042 Are you from the north deliberately looking for

    ?Chapter 42: 042 Are you from the north, deliberately looking for trouble?   Chapter 42: 042 Are you from the north, deliberately looking for trouble?                                   The storm raged, dark clouds looming heavily over the city.

    Tang Wan returned to her room for a bath, and when she came out, she saw her phone lit up with several consecutive storm warnings. She hung Jiang Jinsang¡¯s coat aside to dry and then headed to the front hall with her umbre¡ªit was time to prepare dinner.

    ¡°Where is grandpa?¡± Tang Wan asked the maid, Chen.

    ¡°His old ailment acted up; he went back to sleep and said not to call him for dinner.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, poured a cup of hot tea, and knocked on the old man¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± His voice sounded muffled through the door.

    After she pushed the door open, she saw the old man leaning against the bed head. His rheumatism was acting up; his legs and knees were sore and weak, and he seemed to have been drained of all his strength, his lips even turning pale. On the TV across the bed, a ssic war movie was still ying.

    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± Tang Wan sat beside the bed.

    ¡°I have, but it¡¯s not very effective.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll rub them for you; it might feel a bit better.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just an old problem¡­¡±

    Before he could refuse, Tang Wan¡¯s hands were already on his knees. The massage wouldn¡¯t relieve the pain, it was more of afort for the mind.

    ¡°With your legs hurting so much, don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t rest earlier. I¡¯m grown up now; you don¡¯t need to wait for me toe home; if you feel unwell, just rest in your room.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was waiting for you? I lost track of time ying chess with Xiaowu.¡± The old man stubbornly retorted, ¡°Wanwan, what exactly is your opinion of Xiaowu?¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°No particr thoughts?¡±

    ¡°If you have no thoughts, why did you run off to his room in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°I had something important.¡±

    ¡°What important thing can¡¯t be handled during the day but needs the dead of night? Let me tell you, if we turned back the clock a few decades, this kind of behavior from both of you would be considered hooliganism.¡±

    Tang Wan paused, her fingers momentarily stiff, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pressure you into marrying someone. I just want to see you settle down in my lifetime. Otherwise, mytter years might pass without any joy.¡±

    He even picked up a photo from the bedside, ¡°My dear, it looks like I¡¯ll have to break my promise, I might not be able to witness Wanwan getting married.¡±

    ¡°What a good child she is, and I really don¡¯t understand what these young girls today are looking for in a partner.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan felt a headacheing on as she talked with him for a good while.

    The downpour continued, and the old man¡¯s legs hurt all night. In the early hours of the next day, he was too exhausted and finally fell into a deep sleep.

    **

    Tang Wan sat in the study, looking at the Cyan Feather materials purchased the day before. After mulling over for an hour, she finally mustered the courage to call Manager Chen.

    ¡°Uncle Chen.¡± The manager¡¯s kid was already in high school, so calling him uncle wasn¡¯t excessive.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°About that partnership, could you talk to the other party and push it back a bit?¡±

    ¡°Is Old Master unwell?¡±

    ¡°On and off, and I can¡¯t focus on my work, feeling uneasy. It¡¯d be best to postpone until next spring. If they don¡¯t agree, I might not be able to take on this project.¡±

    ¡°I understand. We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, I¡¯ll go talk to them again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    Beijing

    In a towering skyscraper, a crisply dressed assistant holding a stack of documents knocked on the office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The man kept his voice intentionally low.

    After the assistant entered, he arranged the documents that needed attention before speaking up, ¡°Manager Chen, who makes the Cyan Feather headdresses, just called. He wants to push back the time of the cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Specific time?¡± His voice was still normal.

    ¡°Next spring.¡±

    His face darkened in an instant, ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°He said the artisan responsible for the production has a family member who¡¯s not well and needs time to care for them.¡±

    He scoffed.

    The mostmon reasons employees ask for leave©¤©¤personal illness, needing a doctor¡¯s visit, or a family member, even extending to their cats or dogs being unwell and needing a day off.

    The most exaggerated was,st time a special assistant was out of town on business and said they¡¯d be back a dayte because:

    ¡°The ne got stuck in traffic, I can¡¯t make it back.¡±

    ne¡­ stuck in traffic?

    Is this some kind of joke?

    Some female employees frequently cited stomach pains as a reason, which is understandable, as there are always a few inconvenient days each month, but¡­

    Three to four times a month is pushing it.

    And others like, ¡°My hair¡¯s too oily, it might damage thepany¡¯s image, I¡¯m going home to wash it.¡±

    How many hairs do you have? Don¡¯t you know yourself?

    ¡­

    He put aside his work and looked up at his assistant, ¡°Do I look like someone easy to fool? Just as we were about to sign, they say they need to dy?¡±

    ¡°Where do they get the courage to bargain with us?¡±

    ¡°Our terms aren¡¯t good enough?¡±

    The assistant pursed his lips, ¡°It seems like they don¡¯t care, and moreover¡­ we¡¯ve been eager to make this partnership happen, we¡¯ve been passive from the start, losing our initiative.¡±

    He took a deep breath, ¡°Where¡¯s their studio located again?¡±

    ¡°Pingjiang.¡±

    ¡°Prepare a ne ticket for me.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°As a partner, if someone in their family is sick, wouldn¡¯t it be normal for me to visit them?¡± He stated matter-of-factly.

    The assistant nodded, fundamentally afraid it wasn¡¯t a simple hospital visit but rather a deliberate provocation.

    ¡°Recent storms in Pingjiang have canceled all flights.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll drive!¡±

    ¡­

    When the car left the Beijing toll station, he immediately regretted it; he had nned to drive through the night to reach Pingjiang by early morning, thereby not disrupting his work schedule.

    But the nighttime storm caused closures on the highway, leaving him and his assistant stuck at the toll station overnight.

    When the new day broke, his eyes were bloodshot, and stubble was showing on his chin.

    After finding a hotel to freshen up and rest, he had his assistant call Manager Chen, causing the manager¡¯s heart to tremble in fear¡ªwhy had hee?

    This was not a pleasant man to provoke.

    Manager Chen immediately called Tang Wan¡ªwho was startled. She had just declined yesterday and today he arrived in Pingjiang saying it was to visit, but clearly, it was for something else, most likely to cause trouble.

    **

    In the hotel

    The man was changing into a suit, adjusting his tie to look exceptionally tidy and proper. This was no simple visit to a sick person; it was a deliberate confrontation, he had to make an impactful first impression.

    ¡°Xiaowu is also in Pingjiang, shall we let him know?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s decideter, we can give him a ¡®surprise¡¯ then.¡±

    Surprise?

    The assistant shook his head: With Xiaowu¡¯s temper, you might not even be able to step through his door!

 Chapter 43 - 43 043 Fifth Masters secret flirtation No matter how

    ?Chapter 43: 043 Fifth Master¡¯s secret flirtation: No matter howte, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back   Chapter 43: 043 Fifth Master¡¯s secret flirtation: No matter howte, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back                                   Pingjiang City, a sudden downpour continued.

    Tang Wan stood by the window, the rain fiercely pelting the ss, already forming a curtain of water, ¡°Uncle Chen, are you sure he himself has arrived?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, or maybe I should go and receive him first.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sing for me; theirpany is indeed sincere. Since I kept refusing before, they probably thought I was intentionally putting on airs. Now that I¡¯ve agreed, and with the dy, I guess they¡¯re quite annoyed, thinking I¡¯m intentionally stringing them along.¡±

    Manager Chen also thought of thisyer, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make contact first, get the guest settled. It¡¯s pouring and we can¡¯t go out, so I¡¯ll find a restaurant nearby.¡±

    ¡°Give me the time and ce after you¡¯ve arranged it, it¡¯d be better for me to go there personally, after all¡­¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°They¡¯reing for me.¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan went online to search for information on this person. There were very few photos, but there was a lot of news about him.

    His family had only recently ventured into the entertainment industry, and too many people wanted to cozy up to him. ording to industry insiders, with his looks and figure, even if he was just freeloading, it would still be a win.

    But over the years, no one dared to use him for hype, which also shows from the side that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.

    *

    After searching for a long time, she didn¡¯t find any useful information.

    Tang Wan applied some light makeup and picked up Jiang Jinsang¡¯s jacket, then knocked on the door of the next room.

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡± The door was opened by Jiang Cuo, his eyes narrowed like a fox, smiling innocently.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Jiang Cuo hurriedly stepped aside.

    The room was already warmed by heating, and despite the high temperature, Jiang Jinsang was still wearing a thin sweater, leaning on a chair, draped with a wool nket, lookingzy and abstinent.

    ¡°With such heavy rain, you¡¯re going out?¡± Jiang Jinsang put down the book in his hand.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to return your clothes.¡± Tang Wan nced at the cover of his book out of the corner of her eye, surprised to see it was about botanical gardening, ¡°I have a work client dinner tonight and might returnte. Please take care of my grandfather for me.¡±

    After Tang Wan entered, Jiang Jinsang had already stood up and walked over.

    Perhaps because of the chilly rain, even in her ck and white business attire, she was thoroughly covered in long sleeves and long trousers.

    Just the pairing beneath the white shirt had two buttons undone, revealing half of her corbone chain, exuding intellectual charm with a hint of seduction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Grandfather Tang,¡± said Jiang Jinsang as he took the clothes from her hand and ced them on his arm, staring at her fair and slender neck with a slight frown, ¡°It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡±

    ¡°It is very cold.¡±

    ¡°Button up properly, otherwise you¡¯ll catch a draft and easily catch a cold.¡±

    Just stepping outside for a moment, Tang Wan had already been chilled by the cold air and was nning on fastening all her buttons anyway. Having heard his advice, she proceeded to button up.

    The shirt buttons were small and delicate; Tang Wan had to concentrate. Just as she fastened the button, she caught a glimpse of the person in front of her reaching out.

    Too close,pletely unguarded.

    She had just been filled with cold air, chilled to the bone.

    ¡°There was hair caught under it,¡± Jiang Jinsang had already withdrawn his hand.

    But¡­

    He didn¡¯t step back, keeping the distance between them ufortably close.

    Tang Wan¡¯s skin was fair, herplexion exquisitely soft to the touch.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan said casually gathering her hair.

    But she didn¡¯t realize¡­

    It made her appear all the more captivating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you¡¯re out alone, girls shouldn¡¯t drink,¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke, his breath slightly held.

    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t touch alcohol if there aren¡¯t any familiar people around.¡±

    ¡°If something feels off, call me at any time.¡±

    A man¡¯s concern is always touching, especially when the man is extraordinarily handsome.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Tang Wan was no na?ve young girl, aware of many things. There really was no point in troubling Jiang Jinsang. But before she could refuse, he spoke, cutting her off.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯lle back tonight? The rain is heavy out there, if it¡¯s inconvenient to drive, find a hotel nearby to stay overnight, and it¡¯s fine toe back in the daytime.¡±

    Everything should be done in moderation; their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached that point, and Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t intrude on her work and social life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just drive slower in the rain, I know the roads well, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone was as gentle as ever.

    ¡°No matter howte, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat stumbled¡­

    Its frequency erratic, utterly disordered.

    ¡°Grandfather Tang won¡¯t be able to look after you if he¡¯s unwell, and if anything happens to you, I would have a hard time exining it to him,¡± Jiang Jinsang gave a well-reasoned excuse.

    Tang Wan faltered, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. With the weather like this, it¡¯d be good for you to get some rest early if you have nothing else to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Jinsang just acknowledged this but didn¡¯t give her an exact response.

    Tang Wan left his room, opened her umbre, tried to get into her car after speaking briefly with her grandfather, and headed for the restaurant.

    The cold wind poured into her neck, yet she didn¡¯t feel chilled.

    Once in the car, perhaps because it was stuffy inside, she actually felt a bit hot.

    She reached to touch her neck, where he had touched; the veins seemed to palpitate restlessly, thumping against her palm¡­

    Warm and burning.

    What kind of a devil was this Fifth Master Jiang!

    **

    Meanwhile, at Pingjiang Hotel, in VIP room 168

    At therge round table, only two people were seated. Manager Chen nced surreptitiously at the man sitting a few seats away.

    That man was looking at his phone, his suit neat and exquisite, his deep blue tie and the line of his jaw profile smooth and superior, the room¡¯s dim light casting a shadow over his eyes.

    His attire was simple and abstinent, yet it looked effortlesslyzy on him.

    Perhaps sensing Manager Chen¡¯s gaze, he looked over, ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    To seed in the business world with a privileged family background, his whole being exuded a sense of aggression¡ªelegant yet dangerous. A mere squint and a smile were enough to drown out any malevolence.

    ¡°Nothing important.¡± Manager Chen awkwardly picked up his tea cup, took a sip, and just then his phone vibrated twice.

    Tang Wan had arrived.

    ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go to meet our guest.¡± No longer wanting to be alone with him, Manager Chen immediately went out to receive her.

    The assistant standing behind the man watched his boss put down the phone and assume a nonchnt posture. Clearly¡­

    Tonight, he was set on taking this person down.

    The assistant pursed his lips, ncing out the window:

    The rain falls as it chooses, and the grandee ys the devil as he wishes; it can¡¯t be helped.

 Chapter 44 - 44 044 Oops fluttering heart or heart attack (2nd

    ?Chapter 44: 044 Oops, fluttering heart or heart attack? (2nd update)   Chapter 44: 044 Oops, fluttering heart or heart attack? (2nd update)                                   The assistant, worried that her boss might go too far in his antics and genuinely upset the person, potentially ruining the cooperation, gently reminded him:

    ¡°If we¡¯re really going to work with them, we should be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone whocks such discretion?¡± he asked, rubbing his brow.

    Coming to Pingjiang on impulse the night before, he regretted it while staying in the rest area.

    If they were to really work together in the future, they would certainly have to interact more, and if the power remained in the hands of the other party, they would be very passive.

    Since he had already arrived, might as well take the opportunity to set them straight.

    ¡°I heard that the teacher responsible for the Cyan Feather is a woman¡­¡± the assistant whispered as a reminder.

    Meaning: It¡¯s a woman, so take it easy.

    He just chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if it were a man, I wouldn¡¯ty a hand on him.¡±

    Assistant: ¡°¡­¡±

    As they were speaking, a knock was heard, along with Manager Chen¡¯s voice: ¡°Qi Zeyan, we¡¯reing in.¡±

    Manager Chen, worrying that it might be inappropriate to just walk in, knocked on the door first.

    When the door opened, Manager Chen very politely let Tang Wan enter first, and the person sitting inside immediately stood up. Seeing Tang Wan, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°Qi Zeyan, let me introduce you, this is the teacher responsible for the Cyan Feather, Ms. Tang,¡± Manager Chen said with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tang Wan,¡± she extended her hand.

    ¡°Qi Zeyan.¡±

    Belonging to the Beijing Qi Family, an old-school family from Sijiu City that was incredibly powerful in the early days of the nation¡¯s founding and even now held a significant reputation. In Beijing, just mentioning an acquaintance from the Qi Family was a matter that added to one¡¯s social status.

    Tang Wan took a calm measure of him:

    The most distinctive feature was probably his eyes, upturned at the corners but not in a frivolous way, instead, they conveyed a sense of haughtiness.

    A crisp suit and a neatly parted hairstyle, the typical attire of the wealthy youth.

    Elite, elegant.

    Tang Wan raised an eyebrow. In daily life, few people styled their hair slicked back because without careful attention, it made one look overly greasy.

    All this for a simple meal? Was there a need to sport such a meticulous hairstyle?

    Their handshake was brief, a matter of courtesy, fleeting.

    Tang Wan, despite leaving herself plenty of leeway, had arrivedte due to a traffic jam caused by the rain, and rushed over practically jogging.

    ¡°Sorry, the roads were too jammed because of the rain.¡±

    Tang Wan said with a smile, aiming to appear gentle and harmless in business interactions.

    She was naturally beautiful, wearing professional attire thatplemented her figure, with a slender waist, and her hair wet from the downpour as she got out of the car, adding an unintended allure.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Theirpany always interfaced with Manager Chen; it was normal for the craftsmen who were not good at external interactions to find an agent to help.

    Qi Zeyan had initially thought that since Manager Chen was of considerable age, his business partner would likely be a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties, especially since the Cyan Feather pieces that their workshop had crafted in recent years were of exceptional quality, hardly the work of a young girl.

    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Tang Wan said, inferring from his previous reports that he wasn¡¯t the most pleasant person.

    She was hosting and had beente; she had been a bit anxious and uneasy, but seeing him unexpectedly agreeable lightened her spirits and she gave him a smile.

    The irritation and hurry on her way here dissolved, and her smile was unspeakably tender and enchanting.

    Qi Zeyan had not expected his counterpart to be a young woman and before he could collect his thoughts, he was dazzled by that smile.

    After sitting down, he took a sip of his tea, the temperature scalding his tongue, leaving him feeling like his heart¡­

    Had been ruthlessly scratched by something.

    And it throbbed fiercely.

    What a mess¡ª

    What was this fatal sensation?

    After some pleasantries and small-talk, as the dishes were served, Tang Wan picked up a cup of tea, ¡°Qi Zeyan, I didn¡¯t expect you toe all this way, I¡¯m sorry for not being able to entertain you earlier. I¡¯ll have to driveter, so let me offer you a cup of tea in lieu of wine.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Qi Zeyan said, unusually agreeable.

    The assistant stood by, all prepared, just waiting for her boss to y his tricks¡­

    Unexpectedly polite, gentlemanly and considerate.

    You were supposed to give her a hard time, but you can¡¯t abandon your principles just because she¡¯s pretty.

    Too superficial!

    ¡­

    Tang Wan exined, ¡°Mr. Qi, actually I¡¯ve been hesitant about this cooperation because there have been some issues at home. I was afraid of holding up your progress, and I wasn¡¯t fully prepared¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan narrowed his eyes, ¡°Miss Tang is a very responsible person.¡±

    The assistant raised an eyebrow:

    Didn¡¯t you say in private that if it¡¯s a sure bet and you don¡¯t do it, the person must be a fool?

    Tang Wan smiled, ¡°The sudden decision to postpone until the start of spring is indeed due to family matters. If you feel that it¡¯s causing a dy, it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t cooperate.¡±

    Film production coordination isplex, requiring scheduling for each actor and the crew spends lots of time renting locations, creating props¡ªdying even a day is costly and hard to estimate.

    Qi Zeyan simply smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I shoot films wanting to use only the best. I can wait. Who in Miss Tang¡¯s family is unwell, and do they need my help?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, my grandfather isn¡¯t well, but it¡¯s an old problem. The weather¡¯s turning cold, and the elderly¡¯s resistance is weak, I¡¯m just not at ease¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very filial,¡± Qi Zeyan observed her discreetly, ¡°Where do you usually work?¡±

    ¡°At home.¡±

    Qi Zeyan nodded seriously, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient¡­¡±

    ¡°May I visit?¡±

    Tang Wan smiled; it was a business involving hundreds of millions, so his wanting to see her work environment was normal, ¡°Sure, give me a call in advance so I can host you.¡±

    The assistant nced out the window:

    Is it raining red rain today?

    His boss¡­

    Could it be he¡¯s taken a fancy to her?

    Just a moment ago he said he wouldn¡¯t make a move? Now it seems he wants to make his move and then some.

    ¡­

    Nobody drank alcohol, after exchanging courtesies, Tang Wan and Manager Chen escorted Qi Zeyan back to the hotel, and then everyone went their separate ways home.

    As soon as someone returned to the hotel, he immediately called Jiang Jinsang.

    **

    At the old Tang Family residence

    Jiang Jinsang was leaning in bed reading a book, the mobile phone vibrated a few times before he somewhat helplessly answered, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu! Do you know what a heartbeat feels like? I think I¡¯m in love¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow: A heartbeat?

    If the heart isn¡¯t beating¡­

    Then that must be a dead person.

    ¡­

    He talked for a long while, but there was no response on the other end, after saying ¡°hello¡± twice, he had no idea when the other side hung up. When he tried to call back, it went straight to an unanswered state.

    At this time the assistant knocked and entered, holding a blue folder in his hand.

    Qi Zeyan, in a bad mood, asked, ¡°Did you find all the information?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± Although they had cooperated before, he hadn¡¯t been in contact with Tang Wan and Qi Zeyan wasn¡¯t directly responsible for the project, hence he hadn¡¯t checked her background.

    Now interested in her, he definitely wanted to know more.

    Clutching the folder, the assistant said, ¡°Boss, this person¡­¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°Herst name is Tang.¡±

    ¡°So what about that¡­¡± The surname wasn¡¯t rare, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    The man was in a good mood, his heart fluttering, he even uncorked a bottle of red wine and poured some into a stemmed ss, just tasting a sip.

    The assistant said, ¡°It¡¯s the same one you mentioned before, the one who in her past life probably mined the Jiangs¡¯ mines, harvested their corn fields, and caught the unlucky eye of their family.¡±

    His mouth twitched, his slick side-parted hair, glistening under the light as though prepared for a photo shoot.

    ¡°Back then you said her name meant ¡®grass,¡¯ mentioned that the Fifth Master¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and that marrying him wouldn¡¯t be ¡®adding flowers to his cap¡¯ but more likely would¡­¡±

    ¡°Lead to grass growing on his grave.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± A mouthful of red wine got stuck in his throat, probably the alcohol hadn¡¯t fully hit, both sour and astringent.

    That wasn¡¯t his heart being stirred, it was more like he was on the brink of a heart attack.

 Chapter 45 - 45 045 Coming in person to poach from Wuyes turf

    ?Chapter 45: 045 Coming in person to poach from Wuye¡¯s turf?   Chapter 45: 045 Coming in person to poach from Wuye¡¯s turf?                                   The sudden downpour turned into a curtain of rain, blurring all the lights of Pingjiang City into a single swath, as if they were part of an oil painting.

    Qi Zeyan gripped his winess tightly.

    He vaguely remembered that he had indeed joked about Tang Wan¡¯s name.

    The expression of his assistant remained unchanged as he set the materials aside, ¡°Boss, shall I step out?¡±

    ¡°Why step out when I haven¡¯t finished speaking?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± the assistant pursed his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you need some time alone, to process this matter?¡±

    After all¡­

    When the spark of infatuation was snuffed out, didn¡¯t one need some time alone to drink and dissipate it?

    ¡°Process what? Just give me a summary of her situation, I can¡¯t be bothered to flip through the materials.¡±

    ¡°This is the one the Jiang Family has taken a liking to¡­¡± The assistant¡¯s voice carried a hint of hesitation.

    Mainly because if the fifth master or the Jiang Family really took a liking, the most probable action they¡¯d take was to¡­

    Dig a hole, bury their boss, and give him a grand funeral!

    And then probably stomp on the soil twice more, fearing he wasn¡¯t dead enough.

    Qi Zeyan, however, didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Their family originally came to break off the engagement, and besides, a verbal marriage agreement has no basis. She¡¯s unmarried, and I am fond of her, so why can¡¯t I pursue her?¡±

    The assistant nodded; this reasoning was sound. The fifth master came over to break off the engagement, after all, it wasn¡¯t like poaching from a brother.

    He picked up the materials and highlighted the key points about Tang Wan to Qi Zeyan.

    Qi Zeyan listened carefully as he drank his wine.

    His budding feelings had just rippled a little when he felt a huge wave crashing head-on, mming him onto the beach, where he could only struggle helplessly.

    But if the Jiang Family wanted to call off the engagement, wasn¡¯t that a golden opportunity sent by the heavens?

    **

    On the other hand

    When Tang Wan returned home, Jiang Jinsang was sitting in the front hall watching an evening show about cultural relics.

    Outside, the rain beat down and the wind was cold, but inside, someone had left amp on for her, and naturally, that felt different.

    ¡°Back already?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to see her, slightly wet from rain but in overall good shape, ¡°Did the client meeting go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Quite well.¡±

    ¡°Chen Ma left some food for you; want to eat something? Or would you rather go straight to your room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat something.¡± Tang Wan had gone to discuss business seriously and hadn¡¯t had the appetite to eat anything.

    Once back home and feeling rxed, she was more at ease. She took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves slightly, and carried the food from the kitchen to the table.

    She was lean, d in white top and ck pants, looking intellectual and elegant. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze followed her as she tied up her hair, revealing her fair and slender neck¡­

    The pads of his fingers that had brushed against her skin earlier seemed to still hold their warmth.

    Chen Ma had left a lot of food, and Tang Wan couldn¡¯t carry it all in one go. She heard footsteps and turned to find Jiang Jinsang already by her side, ¡°Need a hand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s tone still held a degree of formality when speaking with him.

    The old house¡¯s kitchen was naturally small, and with Jiang Jinsang stepping inside, it was inevitable that their bodies would brush against each other.

    As Tang Wan turned with the dishes in hand to head for the dining room, her shoulder inadvertently swept across his chest. She was currently wearing a thin white blouse, and through the fabric, she could distinctly feel his body temperature¡­

    Warm, yet it seemed as though it could burn one¡¯s skin.

    Tang Wan ate while Jiang Jinsang watched television by her side.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go back to your room first? It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡± Tang Wan felt a bit guilty having him apany her the whole time.

    ¡°No worries. Take your time eating; I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan had finished eating, although the two of them did not share an umbre, there was something subtly intimate about walking back to the courtyard together.

    In fact, their rtionship had progressed, but that didn¡¯t mean there had to be any physical contact. eptance in one¡¯s heart was the most important aspect, and Jiang Jinsang felt a closer connection with Tang Wan tonight, content in his heart, he had a good night¡¯s sleep.

    At this moment, he was unaware that a huge ¡°surprise¡± would be waiting for him the next morning!

    **

    The next day

    Although the sky hadn¡¯t cleared up, it wasn¡¯t raining either, which made it perfect weather for sleeping, so the Tang Family all got up a bitte and didn¡¯t have breakfast until around nine o¡¯clock.

    The old patriarch¡¯s rheumatic legs hurt, and although he didn¡¯t lie in bed, lounging in his chair he was toozy to move, leaving the task of feeding the birds to Jiang Jinsang.

    Tang Wan had been reading in her own study but quickly came to the front hall, ¡°Grandfather, Master, I¡¯ll have a business partnering over shortly.¡±

    ¡°A business partner?¡± the old Tang lifted his eyelids slightly.

    ¡°They want to see my work environment, they¡¯ll be arriving soon. I just wanted to inform you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±

    At home, the old Tang naturally dressed casually, but he was a man of dignity and style; receiving guests at home meant at least dressing presentably, if not formally.

    ¡°That sponsor of the Qing Pce Drama?¡± Jiang Jinsang inquired. He knew Tang Wan was currently involved with only this project, but she hadn¡¯t mentioned the specific partners, and he hadn¡¯t asked.

    ¡°Yes, just two people, they shouldn¡¯t disturb you,¡± Tang Wan knew Jiang Jinsang liked his peace and quiet.

    ¡­

    Approximately ten minutester, the sound of a car came from outside, and Tang Wan went out to greet them personally.

    Jiang Jinsang held a bird teasing stick in his hand and stood on the porch, silent, listening to the activity outside.

    But Hua Mei, seeing him clutching the stick and not ying with her, chirped twice loudly, drowning out the conversation outside.

    Jiang Jinsang frowned, and the stick poked into Hua Mei¡­

    Jiang Jiu stood by the side and adjusted his sunsses, Master was a bit too harsh with the bird.

    In the meantime, Tang Wan had already opened the door, with Qi Zeyan and his assistant getting out of the car, bringing numerous gifts¡ªflowers, fruits, tonic products¡ªfilling the trunk.

    The Tang family¡¯s old house was located in the old part of town, where the infrastructure was outdated, even the roads were uneven. Qi Zeyan frowned slightly getting out of the car due to the puddles¡­

    He loved his shoes dearly and always upheld two principles:

    His shoes must never get dirty, and his hair must never be out of ce.

    ¡°Director Qi, it¡¯s good of you toe. You brought too many things, you¡¯re too kind¡­¡± Tang Wan was dressed more casually today, a stark difference from herposed appearance the day before.

    Qi Zeyan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡±

    Tang Wan nced at him; he was still sharply dressed in his suit, with a side-parted slicked-back hairstyle. There was no rain today, but the wind was strong, yet his hair remained perfectly intact, which truly made her wonder¡­

    How much hair gel did he use?

    As they walked inside with the sound of their footsteps, Jiang Jinsang was only watching casually, but upon seeing someone¡¯s signature side-parted slicked hairstyle, his gaze deepened.

    ¡°Director Qi, please, this way.¡± Tang Wan, oblivious, continued to lead them inside.

    Qi Zeyan had thought it through during the night, he had leveled out his state of mind. Since the Jiang Family wanted to break off the engagement, and he liked her, why not take the plunge? After all, as a man, he had to have the right mindset¡ªbeing rejected was the worst that could happen, it¡¯d just be a heartache for a couple of days. What he didn¡¯t realize at that moment was¡­

    The leap from infatuation to a heart attack could mean that instead of heartache, it might be¡­

    A sudden death.

 Chapter 46 - 46 046 Publicly poaching I want to chase your wife (2

    ?Chapter 46: 046 Publicly poaching? I want to chase your wife (2 more updates)   Chapter 46: 046 Publicly poaching? I want to chase your wife (2 more updates)                                   Jiang Jinsang stood in the corridor and turned his head, carefully confirming the approaching person.

    He wore a simple long shirt and ck trousers, his skin a pale white beyond the usual, nobility embedded in his bones. He had an air devoid of mundanity, which is why people in Beijing described him as eerie.

    Standing there, he appeared detached and indifferent, his expression reaching the pinnacle of aloofness.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, let me introduce you, this person is¡­¡± Tang Wan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Qi Zeyan took a step forward, walking past Jiang Jinsang.

    In fact, both men were about the same height, but Jiang Jinsang was standing on a step in the corridor, making him slightly taller, their eyes locked¡­

    Indescribably bizarre!

    Tang Wan blinked, what was this situation?

    Two men, staring at each other like that?

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t someone with a good temper, and with Qi Zeyan rushing over and staring at him intently, it was sure to make anyone feel vited. Worried that he would get angry, Tang Wan was just about to speak¡­

    Suddenly, Qi Zeyan smiled, ¡°You seem to look quite well.¡±

    ¡°Staying away from you, life is peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Do you really not want to see me that much?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, always a prating thinker, deduced from Qi Zeyan¡¯s appearance that he was the one who had dinner with Tang Wan the previous night, and someone had hurriedly called him yesterday¡­

    Had he encountered someone that made his heart flutter, fallen in love?

    Could it be¡­

    He squinted his eyes, his gaze growing deeper and more intense.

    ¡°Coming here without telling you in advance, isn¡¯t it a surprise?¡± Qi Zeyan, whose family didn¡¯t keep birds, saw Jiang Jinsang ying with Hua Mei and subconsciously shook his hand in front of the birdcage.

    ¡°Wow-wow¡ª¡± Hua Mei¡¯s call was loud and clear.

    ¡°Does it seem to like me quite a bit?¡± Qi Zeyan chuckled softly.

    Jiang Jinsang directly said, ¡°It¡¯s telling its mates, there¡¯s danger, hide.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan coughed softly, ¡°Um¡­ do you know each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes, friends,¡± Qi Zeyan smiled.

    Tang Wan nodded, thinking it was normal since they were both from Beijing; she didn¡¯t ask about the nature of their rtionship.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, pleasee inside.¡±

    Old Mr. Tang had already changed clothes ande out, but with sore legs, he hadn¡¯t gone out to greet the guests. Tang Wan introduced him briefly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for not meeting you at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Old Mr. Tang, please sit, no need to be polite with me.¡± Qi Zeyan had taken a liking to Tang Wan and was naturally exceptionally warm to the Tang family.

    ¡°Why did you bring so many things¡­¡± Old Mr. Tang nced at Tang Wan, who shrugged her shoulders, indicating she also didn¡¯t understand why he was being so courteous.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until I arrived in Pingjiang that I was doing business with Miss Tang, nor did I know that Jinsang lived here, these gifts were prepared in haste and are slightly impolite.¡±

    With not many people surnamed Qi and knowing Jiang Jinsang, it was likely the Qi family from Beijing. Their politeness made Old Mr. Tang smile even more.

    Such meticulous manners.

    ¡°I heard you really enjoy the pastries from Yiyu Tea House, so I specially bought some. I¡¯m not sure if they suit your taste,¡± Qi Zeyan was clearly trying to please.

    ¡°These require standing in line to buy¡­,¡± Old Mr. Tang became increasingly embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the main thing is that you like them.¡±

    ¡­

    The Assistant stood aside:

    It¡¯s definitely fine for you as you were busy polishing shoes and styling hair at the hotel, but I was the one who got up before dawn and stood in line for two hours to buy them, okay?

    Jiang Jinsang sat on the side, rubbing his fingers, a faint mocking curve on his lips.

    He clearly wasn¡¯t here to see the work environment, nor was he really here to see him; he was here to poach.

    Jiang Cuo stood to one side, squinting his eyes like a fox, whispering, ¡°Jiang Jiu, what do you think our boss is thinking?¡±

    Jiang Jiu pushed up his sunsses, ¡°Can¡¯t see through him, but I know it¡¯s about time to arrange Qi Shao¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Meanwhile, Old Mr. Tang and Qi Zeyan had chatted for a while before directly asking, ¡°Mr. Qi, why not stay for lunch?¡±

    Qi Zeyan did indeed smile, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble?¡±

    ¡°How could it be troublesome? It¡¯s just that our family eats homemade food, don¡¯t look down on it,¡± the old man said with a smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then,¡± Qi Zeyan wasn¡¯t nning to show any politeness at all, ¡°And don¡¯t call me President Qi. I really can¡¯t take that. Just call me Xiaoqi, or Zeyan is fine.¡±

    ¡­

    *

    Qi Zeyan had been talking to Elder Tang in the front hall for a while and then followed Tang Wan to the study workshop for a tour. Since they discussed future cooperation again, the two were alone in the study for almost an hour.

    In the courtyard, Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant, Xiaozhu, stood in front of Jiang Jinsang, feeling inexplicably nervous and fearful.

    Qi Zeyan was visiting the workshop and wanted some private time with Tang Wan. As an assistant, he was aware of his duties, so he considerately closed the door and walked out. But as soon as he turned his head, he faced Jiang Jinsang¡¯s seemingly smiling face.

    At that moment, Jiang Cuo approached with his sly fox eyes, wrapping an arm around his shoulder, ¡°Xiaozhu, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xiaozhu was inexplicably afraid.

    ¡°Qi is busy,e and chat with us for a while.¡±

    Xiaozhu didn¡¯t understand what the Jiang family was up to, but his intuition told him it was safer to keep a distance from them.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried my boss might call for me. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±

    Before he could finish, Jiang Jiu walked over quickly. Wearing sunsses, his face was unclear. He half-dragged Xiaozhu by his shoulders, practically hauling him over to Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Grandpa, here¡¯s the person,¡± he announced.

    Xiaozhu blinked: Are you sure this is inviting? Isn¡¯t it kidnapping?

    ¡°Mr. Jinsang.¡± Xiaozhu was extremely courteous upon seeing Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Has Zeyan taken a fancy to her?¡± Jiang Jinsang was also bored, holding a pair of small scissors and tending to the flowers. The storm yesterday had knocked over a few pots, and some branches were blown askew.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Xiaozhu coughed. No matter how he put it, he was Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant, and divulging the boss¡¯s matters was a big taboo in the industry.

    ¡°I got it.¡± Jiang Jinsang understood from his expression.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, be at ease,¡± Jiang Cuo patted his shoulder.

    Xiaozhu chuckled nervously, ncing at the already pruned-bare branches in front of Jiang Jinsang, feeling a bad premonition.

    ¡­

    After Qi Zeyan and Tang Wan came out of the study, Tang Wan went to the front hall to help with cooking, and since Jiang Jinsang knew him, he took the time to catch up with him.

    ¡°This little courtyard is really nice.¡± Qi Zeyan looked around the yard.

    As Tang Wan left, he casually unbuttoned his suit, rxingpletely.

    ¡°No wonder everyone says Pingjiang¡¯s environment nourishes people. It¡¯s indeed very suitable for recuperation.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, you came here just to cancel the engagement, right? Since your Jiang family doesn¡¯t want this marriage, why not leave it to me? I quite like her.¡±

    ¡°Snap¡ª¡± Jiang Jinsang cut off a flower branch.

    It fell precisely on Qi Zeyan¡¯s shoe.

    The branch still had residual rainwater mixed with a bit of dust, instantly dirtying his shoe¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan¡¯s voice trembled, he almost cursed.

    He had been so careful all the way, avoiding so many mud pits to keep his shoes clean, and you f***¡­

    ¡°Dirty? Sorry,¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone held no apology.

    The Jiang family members stood quietly to the side.

    So, he personally came to their door to tell them he was chasing his wife? The fact that Mr. Jinsang didn¡¯t step on his shoe was already very polite.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s shoe was dirty, and he busied himself wiping it off to the side, while Jiang Cuo and others approached, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do about this¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang squinted his eyes. For such behaviors of stealing from under someone¡¯s nose, he seemed not worried at all.

    ¡°If he likes to steal, let him steal then,¡± Jiang lightly snorted, ¡°saves me the effort of digging a pit. When the timees¡­¡±

    ¡°Just kick him into the pit.¡±

    Jiang Family: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And keeping him around has other uses too.¡±

    Just as Qi Zeyan finished cleaning his shoes, he turned around to see the Jiang family all staring at him, those looks¡­

    Sympathetic and mournful, as if he was about to pass away.

    He wasn¡¯t dead, why was everyone¡¯s expression, as if lining up to burn paper for him?

 Chapter 47 - 47 047 The silly rich guy asks Wuye to play matchmaker

    ?Chapter 47: 047 The silly rich guy asks Wuye to y matchmaker?   Chapter 47: 047 The silly rich guy asks Wuye to y matchmaker?                                   When Tang Wan arrived at the front hall, Chen¡¯s mother was tidying up the things Qi Zeyan had sent over.

    Seeing here in, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, this Mr. Qi is really too polite. The gifts he sends are all expensive, and just now, I saw there were even some ginseng in the box.¡±

    ¡°Ginseng?¡± Tang Wan thought they were just some ordinary nutritional products.

    Their rtionship was merely a normal business rtionship. Whatever gifts Qi Zeyan sent, she definitely nned to reciprocate with gifts of equal value next time.

    Tang Wan specifically went to look at the ginseng, which was extravagantly packaged in a red gift box with gold lettering; however, the quality of the ginseng inside wasn¡¯t particrly good.

    ¡°Probably just selling the packaging,¡±ughed Chen¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s likely Mr. Qi doesn¡¯t know how to choose ginseng, he was probably fooled by someone.¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, which was typical:

    Rich and naive.

    ¡°Just now, the senior said he¡¯s a very proud man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so polite and send so many things.¡±

    Just from his rich young man attire, it was clear what kind of person he was in Beijing.

    ¡°Probably out of respect for Xiaowu¡¯s friendship,¡± she guessed.

    ¡°That makes sense, we don¡¯t have any rtionship otherwise. If not for Xiaowu, why would he go to such expense?¡± Thinking about pleasing the Jiang family made too much sense.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Qi Zeyan was sitting on the couch, surveying Jiang Jinsang¡¯s bedroom.

    He had no idea that in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes, he was just a foolish man with a lot of money, and even the heartfelt devotion he offered was attributed to Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°This room is nice, warm, good lighting; it¡¯s very suitable for you to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± Jiang Jinsang poured him a ss of water, and from start to finish, his expression didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    ¡°Checking things out. It¡¯s a multi-billion project, I definitely had toe see, just didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence.¡±

    Recently, Qi Zeyan had a lot of troubles to deal with. It was December, the time to review department performances, and with many social obligations, he was really here to vent his frustrations.

    ¡°Jinsang, tell me, what kind of special fate could it be that let me meet her?¡±

    ¡°I really took a liking to her work at first sight; mying here was coincidental. Isn¡¯t it destined?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, his expression saying:

    Whatever you say.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been staying at the Tang family¡¯s for so long, what¡¯s her private character like? Any particr preferences?¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like talking about others behind their backs,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to speak ill of her, just give me some information. If we end up together, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner alone, and give you a matchmaker¡¯s red envelope.¡±

    Jiang Cuo stood by, struggling to hold back hisughter, his eyes narrowing into slits:

    A matchmaker¡¯s red envelope? He¡¯s going tough someone to death.

    ¡°I was thinking, I can¡¯t always trouble him with work, but with you here, I can use visiting you as an excuse toe over often.¡±

    ¡°Luckily you¡¯re here for a broken engagement, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang drank his water and said nothing.

    After all, the pit is dug by yourself, it has nothing to do with me.

    ¡­

    At dinner, Qi Zeyan looked at the table full of dishes and couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Ms. Tang, did you make all these?¡±

    This title was used by Tang Wan when she took him on a tour of the studio; although she was younger than Qi Zeyan, and also a craftsperson, calling her ¡®teacher¡¯ was not too much.

    ¡°I made a few dishes, they¡¯re all southern vors, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like them.¡± Tang Wan was always pleasant and more than polite to him.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t spot any coriander or carrots on the dinner table today, instead, there were two dishes he particrly loved.

    Qi Zeyan sat next to him, leaning in with a hushed voice, ¡°Hey, there are dishes you particrly like.¡±

    ¡°It must be because they¡¯re taking care of my poor health.¡±

    ¡°Very thoughtful, really nice. She¡¯ll definitely make a great sister-inw!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang smirked slightly. Sister-inw?

    Actually, Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t really the youngest among his group of friends. He and Qi Zeyan were the same age, he was even two months older; it¡¯s just that when Qi Zeyan was registered, they identally added an extra year, and someone shamelessly always considered himself an elder brother.

    During the meal, it was mostly Tang Wan¡¯s grandfather and Qi Zeyan talking, while Tang Wan carefully watched Jiang Jinsang, silently serving him a bowl of soup.

    The two dishes she cooked today were still based on what Mrs. Jiang had provided, but clearly, Jiang Jinsang enjoyed them quite a lot. By now, she roughly understood that the listed items might not all be his favorites.

    ¡°¡­Knowing I¡¯m not in good health, bringing all these items, very considerate,¡± Tang grandfather chuckled.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me being considerate, but Teacher Tang is very filial. We had roughly nned the coboration period, but she wanted to postpone it till spring just to take care of your health.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was genuinely nice. Even if Tang Wan wasn¡¯t there today, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to highlight his presence in front of Tang grandfather, really crediting the matter to himself.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a partnership, I¡¯m just using work as an excuse to visit you, the truly considerate one is Teacher Tang.¡±

    ¡°You are lucky to have such a granddaughter.¡±

    Since Qi Zeyan was a businessman, he knew how to measure his words well in public. Even though he had a fondness for Tang Wan, he wouldn¡¯t show it too obviously, still keeping it under wraps.

    Before figuring out Tang grandfather¡¯s temperament for sure, praising Tang Wan heavily was definitely the safe choice.

    Sure enough, Tang grandfather smiled, ¡°My granddaughter is indeed beyond reproach.¡±

    Meanwhile, Assistant Xiaozhu was standing in the corridor with the Jiang family, staring at Hua Mei.

    Jiang Cuo squinted his fox-like eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Your boss is bing even more shameless.¡±

    Xiaozhu, who had followed Qi Zeyan and had seen much of the world, felt quite embarrassed by such ament. He looked at Hua Mei and remained silent.

    ¡­

    After they had finished dining and were enjoying some fruit, they chatted for a while.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, do you have ns this afternoon?¡± Tang Wan inquired.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Qi Zeyan pretended to be ignorant.

    As a business partner, having traveled all the way from Beijing, Tang Wan would naturally fulfill the duties of a host, arranging all his meals and amodations.

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing urgent, and since there¡¯s no rain, Chen Manager and I were thinking of showing you and Assistant Xiaozhu around Pingjiang.¡±

    ¡°That might trouble you too much.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Tang grandfather was drinking water, then suddenly looked at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Xiaowu, you¡¯ve been in Pingjiang for quite a while but haven¡¯t really gone out yet, right? After the rain, Pingjiang is quite beautiful. Why don¡¯t you also take a look around? It¡¯s rare for your friend to visit.¡±

    Qi Zeyan kept giving him knowing nces:

    What the heck are you doing?

    Jiang Jinsang caught his signals and gave him a reassuring look, releasing Qi Zeyan¡¯s tension. Then he heard him say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa Tang.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was full of question marks: What the hell?

    It was only after Chen Manager arrived that they all got into the car, Jiang Jinsang naturally riding in the same one as Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, I kept giving you signals, didn¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go, who would have distracted Chen Manager for you? Would you have had any time alone with her?¡±

    Qi Zeyan suddenly realized, and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Good brother!¡±

    But when they reached their destination, Qi Zeyan realized that the situation waspletely different from what he had expected!

 Chapter 48 - 48 048 Secretly held hands sneakily took a photo (2nd

    ?Chapter 48: 048 Secretly held hands, sneakily took a photo (2nd update)   Chapter 48: 048 Secretly held hands, sneakily took a photo (2nd update)                                   Pingjiang was a famous tourist destination, with many gardens in their prime, shrouded in a misty charm after the rain.

    A group had driven to a park, where Qi Zeyan had originally hoped to finally find an opportunity to be alone with Tang Wan. However, to his dismay, Manager Chen stuck to him like glue and he simply couldn¡¯t shake him off.

    ¡°President Qi, look at this, this ce is where the emperor stayed during his trip to the south¡­¡± Manager Chen, who was responsible for external liaison and entertaining clients, was certainly focused on attending to Qi Zeyan alone.

    Jiang Jinsang would asionally ask a few questions.

    But as soon as Manager Chen was done answering Jiang Jinsang¡¯s questions, he¡¯d somehow maneuver himself back into ce. Every time Qi Zeyan turned around¡­

    Manager Chen¡¯s simple and honest face would be there in an instant, beaming at him, ¡°President Qi, do you have any questions?¡±

    Qi Zeyan forced a smile:

    A ster doesn¡¯t stick to someone as much as he does.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Wan being there, he really wanted to p him away.

    Normally, Manager Chen wasn¡¯t like this, but given Qi Zeyan¡¯s special status and the fact that he was a major client, securing this deal would at the very least relieve economic pressures for the next three or four years. Of course, he¡¯d be treated with great reverence.

    Even more diligently than usual.

    Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t have a choice and could only stroll halfway through the garden.

    Suddenly, he turned around and noticed that Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, who had been following behind him, were gone. Jiang Cuo was also missing while Jiang Jiu and his assistant were walking side by side.

    Damn it!

    Where are they?

    ¡°Master Five went to the bathroom, and Teacher Tang went with him,¡± Assistant Xiaozhu exined.

    Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue:

    He¡¯s not a three-year-old; does he need someone to apany him to the restroom?

    He turned to Manager Chen, ¡°Manager Chen, actually, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to me. You go do your work, I¡¯ll just look around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Manager Chen wasn¡¯t tall, middle-aged and slightly overweight, his smile squishing his cheeks so much that his eyes nearly disappeared.

    But while he said this, he never stayed farther than half a meter away from Qi Zeyan¡­

    ¡°President Qi, I¡¯ll be right behind you, just call me if you need anything.¡±

    Qi Zeyan thought to himself, I seriously don¡¯t want to call you at all!

    *

    On the other side,

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan had returned to the ce where they had split from Qi Zeyan earlier, but, of course, the others were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Should I give him a call and ask where he is?¡± Tang Wan considered, as this was her important client and she was certainly attentive.

    ¡°No need, Manager Chen is with him. If we move forward, we are bound to run into them.¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke as though it made perfect sense, but considering the park¡¯s twistyyout, once separated, it was actually quite difficult to meet up again.

    Tang Wan nodded in agreement.

    In reality, she wasn¡¯t adept at entertaining clients and really wanted to ck off. Jiang Jinsang had given her a legitimate excuse, so she went along with it.

    The deeper they went, the more crowded it became, especially near the famous koi pond.

    You could vaguely see waterweed floating in theke-blue water and red koi gathered in groups. The sight was already quite delightful. Plus, in the past few years, many people believed that koi could bring good luck, so the poolside was lined with people, most of whom were taking photos with their phones.

    When they reached the pool, a gap had just opened up as a group left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a few photos.¡± Although Tang Wan was a local of Pingjiang, she didn¡¯te here often.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded.

    A safety sign stood by the pool, though there were few protective measures around. Tang Wan, trying to find a good angle for her photos, didn¡¯t pay much attention to where she was stepping.

    Under normal circumstances, with some distance from the edge of the pool, she wouldn¡¯t have any trouble. However, it had just rained, making the ground somewhat slippery. Combined with the crowds, she nearly slipped and fell.

    Fortunately, Jiang Jinsang reached out swiftly and grasped her arm, stabilizing her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan quickly expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°There are too many people here; let¡¯s take photos over there.¡± Jiang Jinsang let go of her arm and pointed to another side which was indeed less crowded.

    Tang Wan nodded. She walked ahead while Jiang Jinsang, being a gentleman, stayed close behind. They needed to make their way through the crowd, which was somewhat tight. As people came and went by the pool, it was inevitable to bump into someone. Just then, a person holding a child came through, forcing Tang Wan to step back and nearly stumble into Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll walk in front; just keep close.¡± Jiang Jinsang said this, but fearing she might get lost, he casually took her hand as if it was the most natural thing to do.

    His hand was warm as usual, causing Tang Wan¡¯s heart to skip a beat. His hand was muchrger than hers, almost enveloping hers entirely.

    ¡°Your hand is very cold; are you cold?¡±

    His thumb seemed to unintentionally trace over the back of her hand, bringing a light itch that tingled all the way to the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Wan had juste to her senses and was about to pull away when they reached their destination, and Jiang Jinsang had already naturally let go.

    Seeing Tang Wan a little dazed, he asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take photos? Why are you just standing there?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of desire in his eyes, which caused Tang Wan¡¯s ears to turn slightly red; it was as if she were the one overthinking things.

    Tang Wan took a few pictures of the koi and then some of the surrounding scenery. When Jiang Jinsang entered the frame¡­

    The image was too appealing; Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but sneak a couple of shots.

    Perhaps sensing something, he turned around to find their gazes locked through the phone screen.

    ¡°What are you taking photos of?¡±

    ¡°The rockery behind you looks very nice.¡± Tang Wan remained calm when caught, boldly adjusting her angle and pretending to take a few shots of the rockery.

    Jiang Jinsang looked around at everyone taking photos and a hint of amusement appeared in his eyes, as if he had already seen through her.

    ¡­

    When the group reunited, it was already over an hourter. Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t enjoy strolling through this kind of garden; he was there merely to get close to Tang Wan.

    His objective wasn¡¯t achieved¡­

    And his shoes even got dirty!

    He felt as though he¡¯d not only lost his wife but also his soldiers.

    ¡°You have no idea how exaggerated Manager Chen was. When I went to the bathroom, he even followed me, and I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan felt helpless, ¡°With him watching me like that, how could I possibly go to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s quite responsible,¡± remarked Jiang Jinsang casually.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would help me get rid of him?¡±

    ¡°You saw, I tried my best.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, fortunately, Manager Chen had arranged for them to have dinner togetherter; there was still an opportunity.

    At this moment, Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t realize that he was unwittingly creating opportunities for Jiang Jinsang.

 Chapter 49 - 49 049 Getting Wanwan Drunk Making a Wedding Dress for

    ?Chapter 49: 049 Getting Wanwan Drunk? Making a Wedding Dress for Fifth Master (3 more chapters)   Chapter 49: 049 Getting Wanwan Drunk? Making a Wedding Dress for Fifth Master (3 more chapters)                                   On the way to the hotel, Qi Zeyan was still nning how to get close to Tang Wan.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiang Jinsang was scrolling through WeChat on his phone.

    ¡°Just eat and drink, once someone drinks too much, isn¡¯t it like I can do whatever I want?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at him, ¡°Bullying people?¡±

    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded earnestly.

    ¡°I just feel like she¡¯s too polite with me, too distant. A few drinks could bridge that gap. You¡¯re so dirty-minded, do you really see me as such a shameless person in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Because you just sounded quite sleazy when you said it,¡± said Jiang Jinsang with conviction.

    Qi Zeyan was at a loss for words.

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang opened a voice message on WeChat, and a childish, nasally voice came through, ¡°Uncle, when are youing back? I miss you.¡±

    ¡°Can Ie and see you? Having sses every day is so tough.¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan chuckled lightly, seeing Jiang Jinsang sending another message, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You actually believe what this kid says? He¡¯s probably just looking for an excuse toe out and y, acting pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s the weekend, at this time he should be home studying.¡± Jiang Jinsang stated bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll mention it to my brother, he¡¯s sneakily using his phone again.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was at a loss for words, ¡°Is this really your nephew?¡±

    ¡°Exactly because he¡¯s my nephew, I have to be strict with him. I hope he grows up to be a useful person.¡±

    The statement was correct, but it still felt pretty shameless to hear.

    Qi Zeyan coughed twice, a crummy dad, and now a crummy uncle too. The poor nephew had no one to pamper him. How tough for the little guy.

    A certain little fellow was indeed sneakily ying on his phone while the tutor was away. The phone lit up twice, and he thought it was his Uncle replying to his message.

    But it was from his own father:

    [Bring your phone, ande to my room within five minutes, or I wille and fetch you myself.]

    The boy¡¯s little face turned pale with fright, his hand trembled, and the phone dropped to the floor!

    His crummy dad must have installed surveince in his room! Don¡¯t little kids deserve some privacy?

    Muttering to himself, he resignedly picked up his phone and headed out of his room. The tutor had just returned from the restroom to see him walking out as if going to his execution, a picture of tragic determination¡­

    He nned to save money and run away from home, to seek refuge with his Uncle!

    **

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang and the group had arrived at the hotel. They were there for business cooperation, so socializing with drinks was quite normal.

    ¡°Teacher Tang, won¡¯t you have a drink?¡± Qi Zeyan raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Wan was hesitant. She could use the excuse of having to drive home yesterday, but today it wouldn¡¯t be good to refuse.

    Qi Zeyan kept winking at Jiang Jinsang, signaling for him to help speak up for him.

    Alcohol is the best social lubricant, it easily closes the distance between people.

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m here, you can drink less,¡± Jiang Jinsang said gently, always able to give people the utmost sense of security.

    Tang Wan had been dealing with Tang Mo¡¯s matters with him before, and after many days of interaction, she trusted Jiang Jinsang somewhat, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join you for a few drinks, but I¡¯m not good with alcohol. I¡¯m afraid of making a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not great with alcohol either,¡± Qi Zeyan said with a smile, throwing another nce at Jiang Jinsang.

    I didn¡¯t make friends with you in vain, you reallye through when it matters.

    Manager Chen¡¯s tolerance seemed average, after a few shots of white liquor, his face had gone so red it was outrageous. But Tang Wan, after several drinks, seemed without a trace of difference.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s tolerance was not bad, after all, he had been doing business for years and even a poor drinker would have built up some tolerance.

    He just hadn¡¯t expected that Tang Wan¡¯s tolerance would be strong. He was feeling a bit dizzy, and there was Tang Wan, smiling at him, ¡°President Qi, are you still drinking?¡±

    ¡°Drink!¡± Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of her, so he downed every drink Tang Wan handed to him.

    Jiang Jinsang sat on the side, iming his health was poor, so he didn¡¯t touch a drop of alcohol and leisurely munched on a te of sugar-frosted peanuts in front of him.

    After all, whether Tang Wan got drunk tonight or not, it was he who would take her home, so it seemed to create the perfect opportunity for him¡ªtherefore, Jiang Jinsang was in no rush at all.

    Qi Zeyan initially just wanted to drink a little to liven things up and bridge the gap between them, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Tang Wan could hold her liquor so well; he was really afraid he¡¯d be outdrunk by her.

    The assistant stood by, somewhat dumbfounded.

    Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be just a few drinks and some casual conversation? How did it turn into a drinkingpetition with her in the end?

    Boss, do you still remember why you came here?

    The oue¡­ was predictable, to say the least.

    Qi Zeyan was carried out.

    ¡°Master Jiang, our boss has had too much to drink, so we¡¯ll head back to the hotel first,¡± the assistant said while supporting Qi Zeyan, his head throbbing with headache.

    ¡°Get him some hangover medicine, get him to his room, and send me a message,¡± Jiang Jinsang instructed, showing concern since, after all, Qi Zeyan was a friend.

    ¡°Mm, and about Teacher Tang¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with her; you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡­

    After Qi Zeyan left, Jiang Jinsang asked for Manager Chen¡¯s home address, which was on the way to the Tang Family¡¯s old house, so he offered him a ride.

    Manager Chen got into the passenger seat, buckled up, and sized up the driver. Jiang Jinsang wore sunsses¡ªeven during the day it was one thing, but now at night?

    ¡°What¡¯s the exact address?¡± Jiang Jiu suddenly turned to look at him.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s at¡­¡± Manager Chen gave him the address, and only then did Jiang Jiu begin navigating.

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan sat in the backseat. Tang Wan indeed had a high tolerance for alcohol, but she¡¯d had far too much that night; though not drunk, there was no way she wasn¡¯t feeling any effects. She leaned back in her seat, the back of her hand on her forehead, her eyes closed resting.

    ¡°Feeling unwell from too much drink?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned to look at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but it seems like President Qi got drunk,¡± Tang Wan said, giggling lightly.

    With her eyes closed, she naturally didn¡¯t know that Jiang Jinsang was tantly watching her at this moment, an urrence Manager Chen didn¡¯t miss a thing of.

    He hadn¡¯t drunk much himself, being out on business, he was also concerned about the possibility of saying the wrong thing while inebriated and fouling things up. iming he was drunk had a bit of yacting to it.

    Since Manager Chen could catch Tang Wan¡¯s eye and have her partner with him in setting up a studio, he certainly wasn¡¯t dumb. Married before, he could always catch a hint through the eyes of Jiang Jinsang.

    Could it be that Master Jiang¡­

    Wasn¡¯t here to call off a marriage?

    Considering everything that had happened today, he pondered carefully and felt that perhaps they had all been manipted.

    Including Qi Zeyan.

    Manager Chen discreetly observed the situation in the back seats. When they arrived at hismunity¡¯s entrance, Jiang Jinsang simply said, ¡°Jiang Jiu, see Manager Chen out.¡±

    ¡°Master Jiang, there¡¯s no need; I¡¯m home now, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink today, and the road is rather slippery; I¡¯m worried you might not gauge things correctly and identally offend someone or hurt yourself¡ªit¡¯s easy to get into trouble.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang said this with a smile, his implication very clear:

    Be careful what you say and do; it¡¯s easy to cause problems.

    By this point, Tang Wan had already dozed off, oblivious to the intense dynamics simmering between the two men.

    After Jiang Jiu escorted Manager Chen out, Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at the person beside him; finally, it was just the two of them¡­

    Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan was lying on the hotel bed, utterly passed out!

    He had absolutely no idea that his ¡°sacrifice¡± had been in vain, serving only to dress up someone else¡¯s wedding.

 Chapter 50 - 50 050 Wuye You made the first move so get a grip now

    ?Chapter 50: 050 Wuye: You made the first move, so get a grip now   Chapter 50: 050 Wuye: You made the first move, so get a grip now                                   Pingjiang had been gued by rainy weather for days, with a sudden drop in temperature, so a bit of heat was turned on in the car. Still, the air was stifling and not circting, inevitably causing a feeling of chest oppression.

    Tang Wan had drunk too much, the strong liquor burned her throat, and she frowned slightly, reaching out to open the car window.

    As soon as a thin slit appeared, a cool breeze surged in.

    ¡°Did you drink too much and feel ufortable?¡± Jiang Jinsang nced at her.

    ¡°No, it just feels a bit stuffy.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    ¡°Not cold¡ª¡±

    Before she had finished speaking, the wind made her shiver involuntarily.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t speak, but shifted half an inch closer to her. The car seat was only sorge, and now, instead of a seat¡¯s distance between them, they were sitting close together, intimately close.

    He reached for the control button to close the window, his arm passing in front of her, drawing him even closer.

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath caught, her back pressed against the seatback. This feeling, it was as if she was enveloped in his embrace, her breathing and heartbeat out of her control.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to catch a cold with the wind like this, you¡¯re not cold but shivering?¡±

    The interior of the car was devoid of any light, with only the shadows from streetmps sporadically seeping in, everything mottled and disconnected, except for his voice which was crystal clear, cold and deep.

    His breath sshed on her ear, instantly turning her ear tips crimson.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not cold.¡±

    Tang Wan had drunk too much, and now all the alcohol¡¯s effects surged, her entire body feeling hot, even the palms of her hands were sweaty, how could she be cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much next time,¡± his voice became even lower and softer.

    Tang Wan felt his voice was too close, she tried to move back, but there was no escape. She turned her head to look at Jiang Jinsang and realized he was staring intently at her.

    ¡°If I were by myself, I wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much,¡± she coughed lightly and turned away, trying to put some distance between them.

    Mainly it was Qi Zeyan who kept wanting to drink, as if trying topete with her.

    Being a host to a guest from afar, she naturally wanted to entertain him well, so she kept pace with him drink for drink.

    But the next moment, she heard the person beside herugh softly in a low voice, and Tang Wan¡¯s fingers clenched involuntarily.

    For some reason, her body involuntarily shrank like it had been electrocuted.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m here? Huh?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s breathing stalled, unsure of what to say.

    Jiang Jinsang observed her, he himself had drunk a lot, his face and eyes red as if he had been bullied.

    His throat tightened, and just when he was about to say something else, his phone vibrated twice. He had to return to his position.

    It was a message from Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant, informing him that he had already settled the guest and not to worry.

    ¡°Zeyan has reached the hotel,¡± Jiang Jinsang informed Tang Wan.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Tang Wan felt like her face was on fire, probably from the aftereffect of drinking too much.

    ¡°Fifth Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Are you and Mr. Qi close?¡± Tang Wan felt the air was somewhat oppressive and tried to divert the topic.

    While Jiang Jinsang replied to the message, instructing the assistant to take good care of Qi Zeyan, he said, ¡°Our families knew each other before, and I¡¯ve met him, not very close. It wasn¡¯t until I got sick and was hospitalized that we became acquainted.¡±

    ¡°You met him in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°He was there for an appendectomy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He was about eight or nine at the time, he thought he was going to die when he heard he needed surgery. Knowing that I was short-lived, he came over to cozy up to me, saying that if we ended up ¡®hitting the road¡¯ together, it wouldn¡¯t be as lonely.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What happened afterward?¡±

    ¡°Just felt like we had gone through life and death together, he started toe over to y at my house often, and that¡¯s how we became familiar.¡±

    Actually, Qi Zeyan had been misled entirely by the gossip in Beijing, which touted Jiang Jinsang¡¯s impending demise. Having undergone surgery himself, he was overflowing with sympathy.

    Feeling sorry for Jiang Jinsang, he visited him every day with tasty treats and fun things.

    Trying his best to make himugh.

    Back then, Jiang Jinsang just watched him mildly, and he assumed it was due to the illness that Jiang was not given toughter, onlyter to realize that look in his eyes, Jiang had been regarding him as an idiot all along.

    After Tang Wan finishedughing, she added, ¡°No wonder it doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary friendship between you two.¡±

    ¡­

    The two chatted on and off, and soon Jiang Jiu returned to the car. Before getting in, he knocked on the window, ¡°Master, may Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jiang entered the car, and Tang Wan, now in a cheerful mood, couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°You asked ¡®may I¡¯ before getting in the car? What could possibly be inconvenient?¡±

    Jiang started the car, adjusted his sses, and simply said, ¡°I was just worried it might be inconvenient for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Us? What could possibly be inconvenient for us, what could we possibly do?

    Though thinking back to how Jiang Jinsang had closed the window, almost as if topletely enclose her within his embrace, she still couldn¡¯t help but blush, but it was too dim for anyone to see.

    **

    As the car drove halfway, fine rain began to fall from the sky again.

    Tang Wan was initially watching out the window, ovee by drowsiness, and she slipped back into a heavy sleep. When she opened her eyes again, Jiang Jinsang told her, ¡°We¡¯re home, get out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice was hoarse, her throat scorched with difficulty speaking.

    The moment she opened the car door, a chill breeze carrying fine rain hit her face. Instead of feeling refreshed, her body was burning hot, and the alternation of hot and cold made her even more dizzy.

    Jiang Jinsang had already opened an umbre and walked to her side, ¡°Need any help?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Tang Wan was already unsteady on her feet.

    Fortunately, the rain was light, and the two shared an umbre as they walked into the yard.

    The Tang Family¡¯s yard had a small patch paved with pebbles, and Tang Wan was still wearing semi-high heels. With her head spinning and her steps unsteady, she almost slipped several times, nearly twisting her ankle. Instinctively looking for something to hold onto, she grabbed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Tang Wan had too much to drink, grew bolder, and while holding onto his sleeve, she couldn¡¯t rely on it for much strength.

    Right now, all she could think of was not to fall, a surge of impulse rose in her chest, and her fingers slightly loosened¡­

    She grabbed onto Jiang Jinsang¡¯s forearm.

    Her palms were sweaty and hot, her grip firm, and she could clearly feel the man stiffen momentarily, suddenly regaining her senses, she loosened her grip, intending to withdraw her hand.

    But the next second¡­

    Her hand was grasped tightly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to hold on, then hold on tight.¡±

    Tang Wan, her mind foggy, let him lead her forward while they held hands, and at their joined palms, not sure who was more nervous, both were sweaty.

    Jiang Jinsang inhaled sharply:

    This was your move first.

 Chapter 51 - 51 051 Uncle Wu was shut out and was tricked by his

    ?Chapter 51: 051 Uncle Wu was shut out and was tricked by his nephew again? (2 more)   Chapter 51: 051 Uncle Wu was shut out and was tricked by his nephew again? (2 more)                                   Tang Wan felt somewhat dizzy, and even when she arrived at the door of the house, she still looked confused.

    ¡°What are you dazing out for? Get the keys,¡± said Jiang Jinsang as he released her hand, closed the umbre, and leaned against the wall.

    He looked down at her, her face red, her eyes red, indescribably soft and tender, he almost couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheeks.

    The old house had an independent courtyard, and the doors faced outward. The courtyard walls were not high, and sometimes if they were out for too long, they¡¯d lock the door.

    ¡°Uhm,¡± Tang Wan just snapped back to reality and started rummaging through her bag for the keys.

    Having drunk too much, even with her wits about her, her body was not entirely under control. Coupled with the dim light, she just couldn¡¯t align the keys with the lock hole.

    The more hurried she was, the less she could insert them.

    With the courage from the alcohol, she said directly, ¡°Jinsang, could you move aside a bit? You¡¯re blocking the light.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, feeling helpless, thought it was funny that she med him for blocking the light when she was the one who drank too much. He stepped forward slightly, took hold of her hand firmly, and easily inserted the key into the lockhole. With a gentle twist, the lock opened.

    ¡°There, isn¡¯t that better?¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a hint ofughter in his voice.

    He watched her, his smile gentle and doting.

    But at this moment, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t think too much about it. She just felt that he wasughing, seemingly mocking her for being foolish.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan quickly withdrew her hand from his palm and pushed open the door with the key.

    ¡°You have a good rest,ter¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t even finish saying ¡°good night¡± when all of a sudden¡ª¡±Bang¡ª¡± the door was mmed shut, even knocking down the umbre that was leaning against it.

    He waspletely shut out.

    Jiang Jinsang touched his nose unconsciously. Was she shy?

    After returning to her room, Tang Wan regretted having grabbed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s clothes earlier, wondering how it mysteriously turned into the two of them walking back hand in hand.

    *

    Separated only by a wall, Jiang Jinsang was in a pretty good mood tonight. He took a quick bath and had just picked up his phone when he noticed there were two missed video calls.

    It was already past ten at night; why was this little guy still not asleep?

    He replied with a message: [Not asleep yet?]

    Soon, the video call came through again, but when he answered, what faced him was someone¡¯s little bottom. Jiang Jinsang furrowed his brow, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± The little guy immediately grabbed the phone and pointed it at his own face.

    Jiang Jinsang noticed then that he was wearing autumn clothes and pants with Crayon Xiaoxin¡¯s pattern on them, and was barefoot, busily packing up his clothes.

    ¡°Thiste, what are you busy with?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Packing stuff.¡±

    He earnestly folded the clothes and stuffed them into his little backpack.

    ¡°Are you nning to run away from home?¡± Jiang Jinsang quirked an eyebrow, knowing that if it were for a trip or something, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be up to him to pack, especially not thiste at night.

    ¡°Uncle, how much money do I need to prepare to go to your ce?¡±

    ¡°To my ce?¡±

    Before Jiang Jinsang could respond, the little guy had already turned around to grab his little piggy bank, sticking his bottom out towards him, seemingly weighing how much money was inside.

    ¡°Uncle, is it cold over there? What clothes should I wear when Ie over?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°Can you not face me with your bottom?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± The little guy adjusted the camera again, ¡°Uncle, my dad installed surveince in my room. Today, when I messaged you, he actually sent me a message. How did he know I was using my phone? He must be spying on me.¡±

    ¡°They even said they¡¯d take down the surveince in my room, hmph¡ª¡±

    ¡°No wonder grandma always says, ¡®Men¡¯s mouths are lying ghosts!''¡±

    Jiang Jinsang almostughed out loud. Back when the little guy insisted on sleeping in his own room, the family was worried and indeed installed surveince in his room to make sure he could sleep alone. It had been removed a long time ago.

    ¡°Hey, you say your dad installed surveince in your room, so if you¡¯re packing to run away from home in the middle of the night, wouldn¡¯t he have seen everything?¡±

    The little guy had just mustered up some enthusiasm, all raring to go, when Jiang Jinsang doused him with a bucket of cold water, leaving him feeling thoroughly chilled.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, what should I do?¡± he was so scared he was about to cry.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°So should I turn myself in first to strive for leniency?¡±

    ¡­

    Having just dealt withpany business, a certain man took a quick shower, leaned back on the bedhead, still with hisptop on his knees, sorting out some emails when he heard knocking at the door, slightly furrowing his brows, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s me!¡± The little guy¡¯s voice was so well-behaved it was almost unnatural.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    When he turned the doorknob and entered, he found his dad actually looking at theputer, immediately feeling so anxious he suspected his dad was checking the security cameras.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow morning?¡± Tomorrow was Monday, he had to go to kindergarten.

    ¡°Daddy, I was wrong.¡±

    The person didn¡¯t bat an eyelid.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have run away from home or said bad things about you. I really was wrong.¡±

    The man slightly raised his eyebrow¡­

    Who could tell him, what on earth had happened now?

    After hearing the exnation, he finally spoke with a frown, ¡°You wanted to run away to your Uncle Jiang?¡±

    ¡°No, Uncle Jiang said he missed me! So I wanted to go and see him,¡± the little guy said with utmost seriousness.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kids are kids, after all, not that meticulous in their thoughts, one moment running away from home, the next saying Uncle Jiang missed him, full of holes.

    ¡°Yeah, Daddy, you have to believe me, if Uncle Jiang hadn¡¯t said he missed me I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it, it¡¯s all his fault.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had no idea he had just been sshed with dirty water.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him when we have time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little guy¡¯s face lit up with a smile.

    He promptly threw back the covers, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, get in bed.¡±

    The little guy kicked off his slippers and climbed onto the bed, chilled to the bone from fright, ¡°Daddy, my feet are cold.¡±

    ¡°Stretch them out, I¡¯ll warm them up for you.¡±

    Then the little guy plopped his feet right onto his stomach.

    The man¡¯s mouth twitched: you don¡¯t hold back at all.

    Actually, raising a child is no easy task, especially boys of this age, yful and energetic as if they have endless stamina. It was almost December, end-of-year, and thepany was very busy; he didn¡¯t have much time to spend with him¡­

    Since someone missed him, that person should be very willing to help take care of his son.

    At this moment, Jiang Jinsang was unaware that his nephew had inadvertently set him up.

    *

    Jiang Jinsang was in a pretty good mood tonight, pulled along by Tang Wan, and made tough by his little nephew, even finding the rain outside delightful.

    He reflected on how tough it was for his elder brother to raise a child alone.

    Little did he know that very soon, a little ancestor was about to be airdropped into his care.

    That night was a whirlwind of stormy weather, and Tang Wan had drunk far too much, sleeping deeply, until she was awakened by the urgent pounding at her door¡­

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s been an emergency.¡± Chen¡¯s mom panted with urgency, her voice hoarse.

    Tang Wan awoke with a start, nearly leaping out of bed to open the door. Too hasty, she knocked her knee against the edge of the bed, pain making her nose tingle, fear in her heart suddenly amplified.

 Chapter 52 - 52 052 Tang Lao had an accident a rival in love

    ?Chapter 52: 052 Tang Lao had an ident, a rival in love blocking the doorway?   Chapter 52: 052 Tang Lao had an ident, a rival in love blocking the doorway?                                   Tang Wan anxiously flung open the door, and Chen¡¯s mother, with a white face and red ears, appeared to havee running and was still gasping for breath.

    ¡°What happened¡­¡±

    Before Tang Wan could finish, she was interrupted, ¡°The old master fell!¡±

    ¡°Fell?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart felt like it was suddenly being tightly squeezed, and for a moment she found it extremely difficult to breathe, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wu took him to the hospital and told you not to worry, we¡¯ll inform you as soon as there¡¯s any news¡­¡±

    Without even taking the time to change, Tang Wan grabbed a long coat and her car keys and ran outside, only to bump into Jiang Jiu, who was wearing sunsses.

    ¡°Miss Tang, let me drive. Your grandpa said it¡¯s the morning rush hour, and you¡¯re too anxious, driving could lead to an ident, and that would only cause further dys.¡±

    Tang Wan absolutely didn¡¯t want to deal with him, but Jiang Jiu was tall and strong. He eventually stood directly in front of the car, and it was impossible for her to drive over him, so she had no choice but to let him drive.

    As soon as the car started, Jiang Jiu¡¯s phone vibrated, he answered and then handed it to Tang Wan, ¡°It¡¯s our grandpa¡¯s call. He said you left your phone at home.¡±

    Tang Wan was panicking and had forgotten about her phone. She hastily took it, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been taken to the emergency room. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was as gentle as usual.

    It was like a warm sun in early winter; even if it couldn¡¯t dispel the chill, it could still soothe the restlessness.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan had drunk too much the night before. Right now her head was throbbing with pain, and she waspletely flustered.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t rain this morning; he went out for a walk and was found lying near the house entrance. He might have fallen unless the master wakes up and says so himself,¡± said Jiang Jinsang, unwilling to conclude it definitively without confirmation.

    ¡°He already has rheumatism, inconvenient legs and feet, why go out for a stroll?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s headache grew worse. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Jiang Jiu, who was driving, ¡°Can I borrow your phone again to make another call?¡±

    ¡°Feel free.¡±

    During the peak hour, the car would stop and go, increasing her anxiety. Jiang Jiu, with one hand on the wheel and the other adjusting his sses, heard the person beside him shout into the phone, ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­Grandpa fell and has been taken to the hospital¡­Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Jiang Jiu drove carefully. It was said that Mr. Tang should have been home yesterday, but due to the continuous heavy rain in Pingjiang in recent days, almost all flights were grounded, preventing him from flying back from abroad.

    It¡¯s risky to drive in rainy weather, and the old master had himself called, telling him to dy his return by a couple of days, as a day or two wouldn¡¯t matter.

    **

    Hospital

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, Jiang Jinsang was sitting outside the emergency room. Seeing her dressed in pajamas and a coat, he slightly frowned but exined the situation to her before consoling her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Tang will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan felt a sense of urgency inside but responded indifferently.

    Soon, two middle-aged men in suits hurried over, the leading man short and somewhat plump.

    ¡°Wanwan, how is Old Tang?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Teng?¡±

    This man was Teng Jun, a close friend of her father.

    ¡°Your father called me; I came to see how things were. Don¡¯t worry, just stay here, I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±

    This man was very efficient. He took care of the hospitalization, payments, and reaching out to acquaintances. It was only after everything was taken care of, he was informed that everything had already been arranged.

    ¡°Oh, that gentleman took care of it; the ward is all set up,¡± the nurse said, pointing at Jiang Jinsang.

    Teng Jun just looked at Jiang Jinsang. He was a man of few words; even just now, he had merely nodded in greeting, quietly staying by Tang Wan¡¯s side. He had a good rtionship with the Tang family and guessed his identity. He took out his phone to call his friend to report the situation at the hospital.

    ¡°¡­I asked around, they said he fell, should be nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, how¡¯s Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a bit anxious, unharmed. I rushed here from thepany, all in a sweat, and found them already handling everything when I arrived at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Has she gone inside?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, she hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± Teng guessed he meant Zhang Liyun.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang family member living in your ce, Jiang Wuye, who looks quite decent and handles things effectively. No wonder your grandfather favors him. The kids raised by the Jiang family are reliable when ites to work, at least.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just too pale, and hisplexion doesn¡¯t look great; his health must not be very good.¡±

    After listening for a while, ¡°Keep an eye on the hospital for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡­

    When Mr. Tang was wheeled out, it was already after ten in the morning, and Zhang Liyun had rushed over as well.

    The doctor briefly exined the condition, ¡°Everywhere else is fine, but he took a hit to the forehead and is still unconscious.¡±

    ¡°When will my grandfather wake up?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s eyes slightly reddened as she looked at the person on the hospital bed.

    ¡°He will definitely wake up. As for the specific time, I can¡¯t exactly say. Let him stay in the hospital for observation for now. If there¡¯s any issue, contact me anytime.¡±

    After the doctor left, Zhang Liyun observed Tang Wan, ¡°Wanwan, are you okay? You look pale.¡±

    Tang Wan had drunk too much alcohol yesterday, her eyes are distinctly bloodshot, naturally making her look haggard.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tang Wan said, pressing her lips together.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you head home to wash up and change clothes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°But you need to pack some things for your grandfather. He¡¯s going to be in the hospital for a while¡ªclothes, toiletries, and his usual medications. I¡¯m not very clear on these, so you might need to take a trip.¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle and considerate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your grandfather, Teng Jun and I are here. You should take care of yourself first.¡±

    There were two nurses in the hospital room who looked at Zhang Liyun and felt that Tang Wan, the stepmother, seemed to be quite decent.

    Tang Wan also thought of fetching items for her grandfather and decided to head back.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated directly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head out first.¡±

    **

    Tang Wan went to the doctor¡¯s office, mainly to reconfirm Mr. Tang¡¯s condition and inquire about any special precautions.

    When she returned to the hospital room, however, she saw a very unexpected person.

    The man was dressed in a hospital gown and smirked upon seeing her, ¡°Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°He Shao?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned. It was He Shao, who had almost had his finger broken by her at the party that night; he was in a patient gown with unresolved bruises on his neck and face.

    ¡°What are you doing here¡­?¡±? He should be in detention.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, came here for treatment,¡± He Shao coughed. Tang Wan recalled that night when Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu had fiercely attacked him; perhaps he was indeed severely hurt and, like Tang Mo, got bail for medical treatment.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Tang Wan asked perfunctorily without much attention, her focus remained on Mr. Tang, hardly sparing any for him.

    Several people in the room recognized him; Zhang Liyun and Teng Jun were surprised by his presence, a notorious scoundrel.

    Knowing of his entanglement with Tang Wan, they thought he was there to provoke and cause trouble.

    Unexpectedly attentive, he, a man in his twenties, scratched his head, embarrassed, and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m pretty good, thanks.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood by the window silently while Jiang Cuo gawked in shock.

    He had encountered this He Shao before, who had previously behaved as arrogantly as a rabid dog.

    She¡¯s just asking how you are. Why the hell are you blushing!

    Suddenly acting all shy.

    Jiang Cuo nced at his House of Five Elders, could this be a love rival blocking the doorway? Howe he wasn¡¯t even slightly anxious and still ying on his phone?

 Chapter 53 - 53 053 Someone helps deal with the love rival Does

    ?Chapter 53: 053 Someone helps deal with the love rival? Does Fifth Master only take care of flirting? (2 more)   Chapter 53: 053 Someone helps deal with the love rival? Does Fifth Master only take care of flirting? (2 more)                                   In the hospital room

    Tang Wan looked at the time, ¡°Aunt Li, Uncle Teng, I¡¯m getting ready to head back.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I should be going too,¡± He Shao immediately said.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t concerned about him and only looked towards him, ¡°Fifth Master, we can go back now.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded.

    He Shao had just entered the hospital room and seen this man. With superior looks and demeanor, he was hard to ignore.

    Especially the ¡®fox-eyed,¡¯ sunss-wearing man following him. He was the stuff of He Shao¡¯s nightmares. Scared out of his wits, he felt his injury twinge with pain.

    Since no one had introduced them, he didn¡¯t dare to initiate a greeting. They left the hospital room together, unavoidably creating an awkward atmosphere.

    Tang Wan had a lot on her mind and didn¡¯t bother introducing the two men. It wasn¡¯t until they parted ways that they finally exchanged goodbyes.

    Jiang Jinsang gave him a smile, but He Shao felt an inexplicable chill down his spine.

    **

    The Tang Family¡¯s old house

    By the time Tang Wan returned, Madam Chen had already packed everything, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. You should go freshen up first, you¡¯re still in your pajamas¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Wan felt somewhat calmer now and subconsciously touched her knee. She had been frantic earlier but now felt pain in the spot where she¡¯d been hit.

    Jiang Jinsang watched her, narrowing his eyes, remaining silent.

    ¡°I made some soup for you to take to the hospital. It¡¯ll be ready in about half an hour. You can rest in your room for a bit and then go to the hospital after eating,¡± Madam Chen was always thoughtful.

    Tang Wan nodded. When she got to her room, her phone was filled with missed calls and messages.

    Local Pingjiang media had already started pushing out the news that ¡°Mr. Tang suddenly fainted and was rushed to the hospital,¡± along with messages of concern from rtives and friends. She was just about to reply to a few when she heard a knock at the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, may Ie in?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pushed the door open, holding a medicine box in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your leg injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s apply some medicine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Wan coughed, ¡°I want to take a shower first. Maybe I can do it myselfter¡­¡±

    She had drunk too muchst night. At the moment, she was still somewhat groggy and disheveled, yearning for a shower to freshen up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe out,¡± Jiang Jinsang had no intention of leaving.

    Tang Wan was pressed for time and needed to rush to the hospital, so she couldn¡¯t spare any more words with him. She just took some clean clothes and went into the bathroom.

    Jiang Jinsang waited for a while when his phone vibrated. It was a call from Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Damn, I saw the news and found out Mr. Tang was hospitalized. How is he? Is he okay?¡± Qi Zeyan had just woken up and his head was throbbing.

    ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious, but he¡¯s fine otherwise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. These trashy news reports are unreliable, iming he¡¯s on his deathbed,¡± Qi Zeyan rubbed his brow, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Miss Tang? Is she okay? She must be terrified, right?¡±

    ¡°I should have been by her side right away tofort her. Women are at their most vulnerable in times like this.¡±

    ¡°If she was crying, wouldn¡¯t she need a strong and reliable shoulder like mine to lean on?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Jinsang absently twiddled his fingers.

    ¡°Where is she? She¡¯s alright, right?¡±

    Qi Zeyan had the phone on speaker, his throat parched from the night¡¯s drinking. He grabbed theplimentary mineral water from the hotel, about to take a sip.

    Jiang Jinsang nced at the bathroom; the sound of running water still hadn¡¯t stopped, ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower.¡±

    Showering?

    Qi Zeyan hadn¡¯t even raised the water to his lips when he was startled by this statement, spilling it all over himself, ¡°What the fuck¡ª¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. At a time like this¡­ why take a shower?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the alcohol fromst night hadn¡¯t worn off yet.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. Which hospital and which ward is Old Tang in¡­¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Zeyan¡¯s assistant arrived, his front shirtpletely soaked through and he was taking it off.

    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t notify me the moment something happened to the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°I called you and knocked on your door several times. You told me to get lost,¡± the assistant said, expressionless.

    Zeyan¡¯s temper red. He could tell him to get lost every hour and fire him three times a day, so the assistant obediently avoided touching a raw nerve and would leave if dared.

    He had grown ustomed to it.

    Zeyan knew he was not a morning person, ¡°Prepare some things. We are going to the hospital to see Old Tang.¡±

    He felt that Old Tang¡¯s incidenting at this time was like heaven helping him. It wasn¡¯t that he was cold-blooded and didn¡¯t care for the elderly, but this was an opportunity given by the heavens. He must seize the time to make a good impression.

    ¡­

    Over at the Tang Family, Tang Wan had just finished showering. There was someone in the room, so naturally, she was decently dressed, her hair half-dry, with the tips still faintly dripping water.

    ¡°Thanks for bringing me medicine. I can do it myself, you¡¯ve already troubled yourself enough this morning,¡± Tang Wan said, her mind in disarray, yet she remembered clearly what Jiang Jinsang had done.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Roll up your pant leg, I¡¯ll take a look at the wound.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just bumped it a bit.¡±

    Tang Wan was in a hurry to leave and didn¡¯t have time to waste. She rolled up her pant leg, revealing a knee cap bruised and purple, looking somewhat shocking.

    ¡°I can just apply some medicine myself.¡± Tang Wan reached for the ointment, but Jiang Jinsang held it in his hand and didn¡¯t give it to her, ¡°Fifth Master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could react, Jiang Jinsang had already approached her, bent down on one knee, unscrewed the ointment cap, dabbed a bit with his finger, and gently applied it to the affected area.

    His hands were still as warm as usual. He smoothed out the ointment, gently massaging it, ¡°Let me know if it hurts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe I should do it myself.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ancient times. In summer, it was normal for girls to show their arms and legs, but now, exposing a knee in front of him, Tang Wan inexplicably felt rather awkward.

    Though it was her leg that was in pain, she felt her whole body grow hot.

    After he finished applying the ointment, Tang Wan was about to thank him and pull down her pant leg, but Jiang Jinsang said, ¡°The ointment is oily. It hasn¡¯t fully absorbed yet and might get everywhere.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    But no sooner had Tang Wan¡¯s words fallen than he suddenly leaned in and blew on her knee a few times.

    Warm and gentle, it made her feel as if her whole body suddenly came to life.

    ¡°Fifth Master¡­¡± Tang Wan was unnerved, wishing she could immediately lower the pant leg she had rolled up.

    Yet she moved a bit too hastily, her half-dry hair still dripping with water, and Jiang Jinsang, beneath her, identally got a droplet on his cheek.

    Chilly and crisp.

    Jiang Jinsang frowned slightly.

    ¡°Sorry, my hair¡­¡± Tang Wan¡¯s thick hair would take a long time to drypletely; she hadn¡¯t expected water would ssh on his face and didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s ointment on my hand. Can you help me apply it?¡± his voice was smooth and seemed to carry a coaxing tone.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart took a sudden hit, racing wildly.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were still waiting outside.

    Jiang Cuo squinted his fox-like eyes, ¡°It looks like Young Master Qi has already gone to the hospital, and that coward named He too. With Old Tang sick, anyone who wants to form an alliance with the Tang Family will surelye. I guess there¡¯ll be quite a crowd. With so many rivals in love, howe our master doesn¡¯t seem worried at all?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Qi will help him clear all the rivals, and then he¡¯ll only have to deal with one person.¡±

    Jiang Cuo blinked: The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind?

    ¡°As long as someone helps handle the rivals, all he has to do is to stay by Miss Tang¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The moment Qi Zeyan arrived at the hospital and got out of the car, a cold wind blew, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Pingjiang was quite chilly!

 Chapter 54 - 54 054 Trouble Brewing Wanwans Persona Collapsing

    ?Chapter 54: 054 Trouble Brewing, Wanwan¡¯s Persona Copsing?   Chapter 54: 054 Trouble Brewing, Wanwan¡¯s Persona Copsing?                                   Inside the bedroom

    Tang Wan had just taken a bath, her hair tips still drenched, sticking to her back, and her entire body exuded a chilling coolness. However, at this moment, as their eyes met, she felt as though he had seen right through her, inside and out.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you help me dry off?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her seriously.

    His whole presence was clear and ethereal, as if enchanting, with pale skin and red lips.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Tang Wan¡¯s hand hovered in mid-air, unsure of what to do.

    He helped her apply medicine, and she had inadvertently sshed water on him with her wet hair. Technically, wiping it off was the logical next step, but she truly couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    ¡°There are tissues over there,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, nodding to one side.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wan felt relieved, grabbing a tissue to wipe it off seemed manageable.

    However, she was so nervous that her hand trembled as the tissue absorbed the water.

    ¡°You seem to be really afraid of me,¡± Jiang Jinsang remarked as he watched the ointment on her knee nearly absorbed, and casually pulled down her rolled-up pant leg.

    ¡°Fifth Master, I can do it myself,¡± Tang Wan said, sitting on a chair and bending over to adjust her pants.

    Just as Jiang Jinsang was about to stand up, their gazes momentarily aligned at the same level, and when their eyes met, Tang Wan looked away first. He lowered his voice, ¡°Do I look that frightening?¡±

    Perhaps because he was still bending over, his voice seemed to carry a teasing undercurrent, low and enticing.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you look at me? What are you avoiding?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If Tang Wan kept dodging, it made her seem guilty, so she steeled herself and just managed to move her gaze back to him, only to realize just how close they were to each other.

    ¡°You always seem a bit nervous around me. Are we still not familiar enough?¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Then you should look at me more, hmm?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat; his words seems offhanded, but they were loaded with implication.

    But Jiang Jinsang had already risen by the time he finished speaking, ¡°I¡¯ll use the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay, make yourself at home.¡±

    Only when the sound of running water came from the restroom did Tang Wan feel as though her face had been lightly scorched by fire.

    ¡­

    By the time Jiang Jinsang left, Tang Wan had already taken out a small carry-on bag and was packing her belongings.

    ¡°Are you staying at the hospital tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandfather could wake up at any moment. Even if I go home, I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully with him hospitalized.¡±

    *

    When they proceeded to the front hall, the housekeeper had already packed the soup and meals and suggested they eat something before heading out to the hospital.

    Tang Wan had little appetite, yet she was aware that now was not the time to neglect her health. Even if she didn¡¯t want to eat, she had to fill her stomach. She had only taken a couple of bites when her phone began to vibrate¡ªa call from her best friend, most likely to inquire about her grandfather¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is Grandfather Tang alright? I saw the news.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in aa, but he should be fine.¡±

    ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little panicked earlier.¡± Concern tends to create chaos; Tang Wan had drunk too much the day before and her mind was in a whirl.

    ¡°But how did you get involved with He Shao, and that Qi Shao¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a scoop on the Pingjiang forum iming you¡¯re entangled with He Shao one moment and ambiguously involved with Qi Zeyan the next. They even said you were arrested a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°I was arrested?¡± Tang Wan, alreadycking appetite, set down her chopsticks straight away.

    Jiang Jinsang also put down his chopsticks and looked at her intently. The entire living room quieted down, as everyone tried to catch snippets of their conversation.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Cuo handed his phone to Jiang Jinsang, disying a sensational post from the local Pingjiang forum.

    The headline was explosive.

    [Shocking, the Tang Family¡¯s Young Miss¡¯s Persona Copse, Spent Time in Detainment]

    This was a forum for locals, usually filled with minorints or job postings; so when such news broke out, it instantly grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.

    The hospital is a ce rife with prying eyes. Not many recognized Jiang Jinsang and the others, but a lot of people knew He Shao, who had previously been involved in fights, and indulgences like drinking and gambling¡ªhe had made the local news frequently. Seeing him and them together naturally sparked gossip.

    Photos had been taken¡ªTang Wan in her pajamas, with red-rimmed eyes, looking worse for wear from the previous night¡¯s drinking.

    ¡°I have a rtive who said that He Shao personally pulled strings to consult specialists for Mr. Tang and sent many gifts over. This can¡¯t be just an ordinary rtionship.¡±

    ¡°A while ago when the police raided Fuyou Bar, didn¡¯t they arrest a bunch of people? It was during He Shao¡¯s birthday and a lot of people were taken in.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Tang went to bail someone out that night. They say as soon as the person was released, they went straight to the Tang Family¡¯s old house. It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? It was Tang Wan who got arrested!¡±

    ¡°My friend is a nurse and said that there¡¯s been a lot of visitors at the hospital. The gossip is that someone from the Qi Family in Beijing came.¡±

    ¡­

    Scanning the post in a nce, Jiang Jinsang handed the phone to Tang Wan. As she listened to her best friend and scrolled through the post, the fabrication was tantly clear.

    ¡°All those are fake,¡± said Tang Wan, holding the phone.

    ¡°I know, during that night in Pingjiang when the police made arrests, we were on the phone; there¡¯s no way you could have been caught.¡± The person on the other end was indignant on her behalf, ¡°Let alone He Shao, how could you be linked to Qi Zeyan?¡±

    ¡°Business cooperation.¡±

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± she muttered, ¡°So what are you going to do about this? I¡¯ve been so busytely, otherwise I¡¯d fly back to Pingjiang right away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, take care of your things. I¡¯m fine here.¡±

    After a brief chat, Tang Wan finally hung up and took a closer look at the forum post.

    ¡°Do you need my help dealing with this?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked earnestly.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s false news. People will forget about it after a while. You¡¯ve already been too much help today.¡± At that moment, Tang Wan was solely focused on her grandfather and had no interest in these issues.

    Without another word, Jiang Jinsang helped Tang Wan pack up to head to the hospital, and of course, offered to take her.

    ¡°How about you don¡¯t go? You¡¯ve already been at the hospital all morning.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do at home.¡±

    Tang Wan thanked him before getting in his car. Halfway through the drive, Jiang Cuo received a call and turned to look at Tang Wan, ¡°There are a lot of journalists at the hospital entrance.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    A few minutester, Jiang Cuo repeatedly nced back at the two people in the backseat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Zhang Liyun got stopped by a couple of reporters. She said something that¡¯s a little¡­¡± Jiang Cuo¡¯s expression wasplex.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Tang Wan asked directly.

    Jiang Cuo passed his phone over. Jiang Jinsang had left people at the hospital to watch things; if anything happened, they could get firsthand information. When Tang Wan saw the video, her fingers clenched suddenly, and her face turned dark¡­

 Chapter 55 - 55 055 Not acting is more deadly than a blunt knife (2

    ?Chapter 55: 055 Not acting is more deadly than a blunt knife (2 updates)   Chapter 55: 055 Not acting is more deadly than a blunt knife (2 updates)                                   In the video, Zhang Liyun was cornered in the hallway by a few reporters, with patients and medical staffing and going around them, and the background noise was extremely loud.

    ¡°¡­I really have nothing to say. If you continue like this, I¡¯m going to call the police.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Tang, can you tell us, during the police raid at Fuyou Bar, they arrested a bunch of people. Was Tang Wan really among them? Did you indeed go to bail her out?¡± These reporters had sneaked in and finally caught Zhang Liyun¡ªthere was no way they would let her off easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s said online that she has a good rtionship with He Shao. Are they especially close in private?¡±

    ¡°I heard He Shao is busy contacting specialists for Mr. Tang and sending gifts. Their rtionship must be special.¡±

    ¡­

    That day, when Zhang Liyun picked up Tang Mo from the police station, someone took photos, but Tang Mo was also afraid of losing face, wrapping herself up tightly. Not to mention her face, not even a strand of hair could be seen.

    Zhang Liyun also wore sunsses and a mask, but since she was driving the Tang Family¡¯s car and went directly to the Tang Family¡¯s old house, it implicated Tang Wan in the matter.

    And indeed, some people imed they saw Tang Wan at Fuyou Bar that day.

    ¡°Mrs. Tang, can you just tell us, was it Tang Wan who got arrested?¡± the reporters pursued relentlessly.

    Zhang Liyun knew it wasn¡¯t Tang Wan but she couldn¡¯t rify. If she said it wasn¡¯t, the only other person left that would have her busy until dawn would be Tang Mo.

    That would be like throwing her own daughter into the fire.

    So, she just said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m not clear about that.¡±

    The reporters scoffed, ¡°You were the one who went to bail out the person that day; how can you not be clear? Then what about her rtionship with He Shao? You must know that, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m even less clear about that, noment.¡±

    Reporters kept asking, ¡°There were photos online before. Miss Tang looked very haggard, like she was hungover from drinking. Is she usually like this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang is in the hospital, why isn¡¯t she there? She just showed up briefly and left? Why is it always you staying with him at the hospital?¡±

    ¡­

    Shortly after, the hospital security came, and the video was interrupted.

    Jiang Jinsang tilted his head and watched the video to the end with Tang Wan.

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s actions werepletely understandable as she was protecting her own daughter, but her wording threw Tang Wan under the bus.

    As expected, when Tang Wan reopened the local news media afterward, the headlines all read:

    ¡°Asked about Tang Wan, Mrs. Tang responds with cold indifference.¡±

    Thements were even worse and couldn¡¯t be read.

    ¡°Sometimes even your own granddaughter isn¡¯t reliable. Although she¡¯s just a stepmother, she has always been busy at the hospital, which isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering; the Tang Family¡¯s eldest Miss is famously well-bred, how could she mingle with He Shao and his crowd? Seeing her in the hospital pictures, it¡¯s clear, she must have drunk too muchst night and hasn¡¯t sobered up.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who hangs out with He Shao, none of them are good.¡±

    ¡­

    Strictly speaking, Zhang Liyun didn¡¯t answer any questions, but this inaction was as harmful as a soft knife to Tang Wan at the moment.

    Isn¡¯t this indirectly sabotaging her?

    She refused to state anything about Tang Mo, and for the subsequent questions from reporters, she didn¡¯t respond at all.

    It was an outright acknowledgement of the reporters¡¯ words. Not only did it make her look unfilial, but it also took all the credit for herself.

    This was just shameless.

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers. Zhang Liyun¡¯s move was too dirty because Tang Wan was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t directly settle the ount with her¡ªafter all, Zhang Liyun really hadn¡¯t said anything.

    ¡°Actually, on the police station side, or those who were at the bar that night, if someonees out to rify, it¡¯d be easy to handle,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated straightforwardly, thinking it was too easy to p Zhang Liyun¡¯s face.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be restless after this¡­¡±

    The old man was still in the hospital, and the house was in chaos.

    *

    When the car arrived at the hospital, all the reporters were stopped outside the main entrance by the security guards. Tang Wan was riding in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s car with Beijing tes, which the reporters didn¡¯t notice at all.

    They were still negotiating with the security, simply wanting to enter the hospital for interviews, but the ward wasn¡¯t as peaceful as one might think.

    Qi Zeyan had been sitting by the bed for half an hour; Teng Jun had left earlier, and apart from two members of the Jiang Family, only Zhang Liyun and her daughter were present.

    He had one earpiece in, watching the video¡ªthe interview with reporters had already been posted online.

    All the attention of Zhang Liyun and her daughter was focused on him; they hadn¡¯t expected to run into Qi Zeyan here, someone remarkably eligible in every respect.

    An aristocrat among the single.

    Zhang Liyun nudged Tang Mo, and she coyly walked over, ¡°Mr. Qi, tea.¡±

    Her voice was feigned and cutesy, intentionally pinching her throat, which Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t like¡ªit seemed overly affected.

    To put it bluntly, it was too pretentious.

    He didn¡¯t react, as if engrossed in the video. Standing beside him, his assistant Xiaozhu epted the tea with a smile, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tang Mo, having hit a soft nail, could only stand aside.

    At this point, Qi Zeyan took off his earphones and looked at Zhang Liyun, ¡°Mrs. Tang, I¡¯ve watched the video in which you were interviewed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°Was Miss Tang really arrested, and does she often go out and get drunk with others?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Zhang Liyun looked troubled.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. I am very familiar with the Jiangs; they won¡¯t say anything outside. I just want a straight answer from you. After all, I¡¯m looking to do business with her, and I¡¯m afraid of problemster if she has a bad character.¡±

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t live together, what she does in her private life, I really don¡¯t know,¡± she answered evasively.

    ¡°But was she really arrested? Were you personally there to bail her out? There should be no doubt about that, right?¡±

    Zhang Liyun was torn in her mind. The Jiangs were with Jiang Jinsang and naturally knew the situation, but she still wanted Tang Mo to make a good impression on Qi Zeyan, so of course, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    ¡°Actually, Wanwan¡¯s craftsmanship is indeed excellent. If you do business with her, you won¡¯t go wrong.¡±

    Still avoiding a direct answer to his question, Qi Zeyan just smiled, while his assistant Xiaozhu behind him cleared his throat.

    It seemed his boss was about to stir things up.

 Chapter 56 - 56 056 Qi Duidui goes online whoever is shameless knows

    ?Chapter 56: 056 Qi Duidui goes online, whoever is shameless knows it (3 more updates)   Chapter 56: 056 Qi Duidui goes online, whoever is shameless knows it (3 more updates)                                   Qi Zeyan, who came to visit the sick today, was dressed rather casually, except for his side-parted slicked-back hair, every movement exuded the air of a wealthy young master.

    Without seeming to, he looked up at Tang Mo, his gaze fierce yet indifferent, which made Tang Mo shudder.

    For her, appearance could break all barriers; she hardly noticed the disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Qi¡­¡± Zhang Liyun sensed something was off.

    After Qi Zeyan arrived and discussed his coboration with Tang Wan, inquiring about the old man¡¯s condition, he had barely spoken to them, his gaze too unusual.

    ¡°Madame Tang, do you know the biggest difference between humans and animals?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhang Liyun didn¡¯t catch on.

    ¡°These animals, they can only be animals in this life, but humans¡­¡± Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue, ¡°If they be selfish and shameless, they are even worse than animals and certainly unworthy of being human.¡±

    Zhang Liyun forced a smile, her intuition telling her that Qi Zeyan was insulting her, yet she couldn¡¯t refute and could only feign a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue, ¡°Although I¡¯m not very old, I¡¯ve seen enough people, those selfish stepmothers who exploit their stepchildren, those discontent stepsisters always trying to usurp others, and those ungrateful sessful men¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, people are diverse, but when they lose shame, they are all equally disgusting.¡±

    ¡°No matter how sweet the words or how pretty the actions, they can¡¯t hide the ambition deep within.¡±

    What had been veiled criticism was now open mockery, barely stopping short of naming names.

    Zhang Liyun felt provoked by his words, but she couldn¡¯t argue, for wouldn¡¯t that just prove she was shameless and ambitious?

    ¡°Indeed, there are all sorts of people in this world.¡±

    ¡°Actually, concerning Miss Tang¡¯s situation, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unaware. Fake can¡¯t be real, and in the end, who did what¡­¡± Qi Zeyan chuckled lightly, ¡°Who is shameless¡ªthe person knows best, right, Madame Tang?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°I seem to have forgotten to bring in some hot water. Momo,e out with me to get some water.¡±

    Tang Mo wasn¡¯t foolish; Qi Zeyan had made himself very clear, so she immediately nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, please have a seat for a while.¡±

    Zhang Liyun was so drained by the confrontation that, despite her anger, she felt utterly powerless.

    After she left, Qi Zeyan scoffed, ¡°Veiled and open criticism, who doesn¡¯t know how to do that? Use it to trick reporters by all means, but to show off in front of me as if I¡¯m foolish?¡±

    He might not know other things, but just based on Tang Wan getting drunkst night, appearing haggard in the morning, and igniting a series of spections, his role in insisting they drink was undeniable.

    He didn¡¯t believe a word of the whole news story, andparing it to what Zhang Liyun said, her intentions were utterly condemnable.

    Even if Tang Wan came over, she probably couldn¡¯t say much because Zhang Liyun really hadn¡¯t said anything definitive; his eyes could not tolerate sand, and he couldn¡¯t help but knock some sense first.

    ¡°Boss, do you want some water?¡± Assistant Xiaozhu, worried he might be thirsty.

    He often did this in thepany, criticizing others without using foulnguage, he was best at it; unfortunately for this mother-daughter duo, they met him today.

    Moreover, Qi Zeyan wanted to pursue Tang Wan, and today hisbativeness was intensified.

    It was a pity, though, the two were too meek and even ran off; otherwise, he could have continued for another hour.

    ¡°I won¡¯t drink the tea made by that woman; looking at their expressions, I¡¯m worried they might drug me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Qi Zeyan had just seen the news, looking at the Jiang family members, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed with the Tang Family for a while, what sort of person is this Mr. He? Where did this thing pop up from?¡±

    Sending gifts and contacting experts, a man¡¯s instinct told him that this man had designs on Tang Wan.

    A love rival, of course, must first understand who the opponent is, then kick him to the curb!

    The Jiang family members pondered for a moment, ¡°He¡¯s nobody!¡±

    ¡°I of course know he is nobody; I¡¯m asking what his rtionship is with Miss Tang?¡±

    ¡°We know that, including today, we¡¯ve met him twice. Last time, Miss Tang almost broke his finger,¡± the Jiang family members deliberately chose this to let Qi Zeyan know Tang Wan was still fierce, hoping he would back off and give their Fifth Master a chance.

    To their surprise, Qi Zeyanughed.

    ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s the one I¡¯ve set my sights on, fiery enough.¡±

    The crowd: ¡°¡­¡±

    *

    When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived at the sickroom, the elder Tang was still not awake, and Qi Zeyan was holding his phone, talking about something.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, thank you foring over, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble,¡± Tang Wan could tell that Qi Zeyan had brought quite a few things.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°So, you are here¡­¡± Doing what?

    ¡°The doctor said to keep talking to Elder Tang, he wakes up faster when he hears voices, I didn¡¯t know what to talk about, so I just read him some news.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang walked over and nced.

    ¡°[xx was domestically abused, how to identify abusive men]¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant stood to one side, coughing: his boss was not really reading the news but ranting.

    He worried that Elder Tang might suddenly jump up and hammer his boss¡¯s head!

 Chapter 57 - 57 057 Stepping on the love rival Wuye and Qi Duidui

    ?Chapter 57: 057 Stepping on the love rival? Wuye and Qi Duidui, one foot each   Chapter 57: 057 Stepping on the love rival? Wuye and Qi Duidui, one foot each                                   Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what Qi Zeyan had read to the old man, yet she still smiled and thanked him.

    ¡°Your special visit is already much appreciated; bringing so many things and even reading the news to Grandpa, thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Aunt Liyun here?¡± Tang Wan looked around the sickroom.

    ¡°She went out to get some hot water.¡±

    Qi Zeyan originally wanted to brag about his great achievements just now, but then he felt it was somewhat shameful to speak up.

    Soon, Zhang Liyun and Tang Mo returned; seeing that Tang Wan had arrived, they exchanged looks, and the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.

    ¡°Aunt Liyun, why don¡¯t you and Tang Mo go back first, it¡¯ll be fine if I stay here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay; I can look after you.¡± Zhang Liyun said breezily as if nothing had happened.

    *

    By this time, it was lunchtime. Qi Zeyan and Tang Wan were just in a typical coborative rtionship. Tang Wan nced at her wristwatch and was about to ask him to go have lunch when someone knocked on the door.

    Tang Mo was closest to the door, she didn¡¯t ask questions, and just opened it¡ªit was actually He Shao.

    Carrying a meal box, he clearly came to deliver lunch.

    When their gazes met, the atmosphere was subtly charged.

    ¡°He Shao, howe you¡¯re here,e on in.¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s enthusiasm was unusually warm.

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten yet, I brought you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gesture.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, He Shao helped us get in touch with the best specialists in Beijing; the old man will certainly be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhang Liyun said with a smile, her attitude towards He Shao was so warm it was abnormal.

    It even made people think she was trying to set up Tang Wan with He Shao.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips and kept quiet.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t even give him a nce, but Qi Zeyan was seriously sizing him up: So it¡¯s him?

    He had just been wondering who this person was, and now here he was.

    ¡°He Shao, don¡¯t stand there¡­¡± Zhang Liyun wanted to invite him to sit down, but the seating in the sickroom was limited and already taken by Jiang Jinsang and Qi Zeyan.

    He Shao looked at the fox-eyed man and the one in sunsses standing aside; he wanted to ease the rtionship with Tang Wan, these were obstacles he couldn¡¯t bypass, and obviously, he had done his homework on Jiang Jinsang, so he braced himself and approached.

    ¡°Lord Jiang, hello, I¡¯m He An, we¡¯ve met here today already.¡± He said with a smile, reaching out his hand.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this man, so no matter how awkward, he had to keep a smile stered on his face.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled faintly, ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve met before today.¡±

    ¡°Really? When?¡±

    He Shao used to have a lot of fun in Pingjiang; not just the people in the circles, but even ordinary folks knew his name. It wasn¡¯t strange for them to recognize or have seen him.

    ¡°A few days ago, in front of the entrance of Fuyou Bar.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was when he was being put into a police car; He Shao¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, his lips tightened, unable to utter half a word.

    The people from the Jiang Family stood on the side, unable to hold back their snickers.

    They had thought there would be some exciting confrontation, but it hadn¡¯t even started, and it was over? This guy was too weak.

    This person¡¯s wounds had not yet fully healed, and he was sharply jabbed again, and it was their Lord Jiang who was ruthless.

    He An¡¯s hand hung in mid-air, as Jiang Jinsang had no intention of shaking hands with him, and all he could do was retract his hand in chagrin.

    It was then Qi Zeyan suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. He, I heard you helped Mr. Tang find the best specialists in Beijing?¡±

    With Qi Zeyan¡¯s interjection, it seemed like he was helping him out of an awkward situation.

    He An naturally smiled broadly, eager to show off in front of Tang Wan, yet too embarrassed to smile too widely, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no big deal, just a small favor, really.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, which hospital and which doctor are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± He An was startled. He was only responsible for finding someone; he wasn¡¯t actually clear on who the specific doctor was.

    ¡°All the good doctors and experts in Beijing can¡¯t avoid the Jiang Family. I was just talking with Jinsang about how he had brought in his own familiar expert. That¡¯s the real authority in the field. Before that, the expert hadn¡¯t mentioned being entrusted toe to Beijing. I¡¯m curious¡­¡± Qi Zeyan chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Which of Beijing¡¯s best experts are you actually referring to?¡±

    It was well-known that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health was poor, so the doctors he knew were naturally the best.

    And indeed, He An had found a doctor; all that talk about the ¡®best¡¯ was just to sound good.

    He never expected Qi Zeyan to make such a big fuss about it.

    Jiang Jinsangughed softly, ¡°Seeing a doctor is no small matter. It¡¯s better to be cautious when contacting experts, to avoid dying the condition.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and besides, seeing a doctor isn¡¯t a show. Does it need to be known by everyone?¡± Qi Zeyan agreed.

    ¡°If Mr. Tang is like this, with rumors already spreading outside, if you really care about the Tang Family, you should know when it¡¯s best to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Making such a grand gesture, you¡¯re giving a life-saving grace. Could it be that you expect Miss Tang to be so grateful to you that she would offer herself in return?¡±

    ¡­

    After Qi Zeyan finished speaking, the entire hospital room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    Because that was indeed He An¡¯s intention, being called out on the spot left him with a face as pale as a sheet, extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°No, I had some conflicts with Miss Tang before; I made some mistakes and just wanted to make it up to her,¡± He An gritted his teeth, only able toe up with such an excuse.

    ¡°I thought you had ulterior motives¡­¡± Qi Zeyan, who was always adaptable, added, ¡°Then, I was being too cynical.¡±

    ¡°No, how could that be.¡±

    At this moment, He An truly felt like smiling on the outside, cursing in his heart.

    After all his efforts, Qi Zeyan had exposed him in just a few words, ruining his chance to get close to Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan had been silent all along and only now spoke up, ¡°Still, thank you, Mr. He, for your kind intentions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He An, looking at Qi Zeyan, felt both stifled and furious.

    ¡°President Qi, it¡¯s already noon. Should I arrange someone to order lunch for you?¡± If Mr. Tang hadn¡¯t had an ident, she would have been apanying him today.

    ¡°No need, Jinsang and I will just go out and grab something casual to eat.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had been sitting at one side and upon hearing this, he raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    ¡°Then you definitely haven¡¯t eaten enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Qi Zeyan and Jiang Jinsang were leaving, they cast another nce at He An, ¡°Mr. He, there¡¯s nothing left for you here, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    He An: I damn well don¡¯t want to leave!

    But he had no way to refuse Qi Zeyan and had to follow him, head held high.

    The group walked out of the hospital room; Qi Zeyan was asking Jiang Jinsang what he wanted for lunch, treating him as if he were invisible.

    Finally, when the elevator came, as Jiang Jinsang and others got on, He An was about to enter when Jiang Jiu blocked his path, ¡°Sorry, Mr. He, there¡¯s no more space.¡±

    He An: Are you freaking kidding me? There¡¯s clearly space inside.

    He had been beaten up by Jiang Jiu, and seeing him still made his wounds ache faintly. He had to grit his teeth and endure it, smiling as he waved them goodbye.

    Once the elevator doors closed, Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue: ¡°Such trash, and he thinks he¡¯s a rival worthy of me?¡±

    ¡°You cooperated quite well just now.¡±

    ¡°Wait till I win over your sister-inw; I won¡¯t forget your red envelope.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang only replied, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these words at the time, thinking it was out of friendship, feeling that he was very loyal. It was onlyter that he realized he was the one being helped!

    Thinking about how hard he had worked before, he nearly had a heart attack out of frustration!

 Chapter 58 - 58 058 Making plans with a tiger for its skin tonight

    ?Chapter 58: 058 Making ns with a tiger for its skin, tonight we must settle matters with Tang Wan [Prize Q&A]   Chapter 58: 058 Making ns with a tiger for its skin, tonight we must settle matters with Tang Wan [Prize Q&A]                                   Jiang Jinsang apanied Qi Zeyan for lunch, then stayed at the hospital for a while longer. In the meantime, a steady stream of visitors came to see them, inevitably creating a noisy environment. Finally, Tang Wan found a doctor to change rooms and, using the excuse that Elder Tang needed peace to recuperate, declined all visitors.

    As the sky grew dim, Tang Wan turned to Jiang Jinsang and Qi Zeyan, ¡°Fifth Master, President Qi, it¡¯s getting dark. Why don¡¯t you both head back?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Just as Jiang Jinsang began to speak, he was gently cut off by Tang Wan, ¡°Your own health isn¡¯t great to begin with, and now the temperature has dropped outside. If you fall ill, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave a couple of men with you,¡± Jiang Jinsang offered.

    ¡°This is a hospital; there are nurses on duty outside. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s rtionship with her was just a normal partnership; he had even less right to insist on staying behind.

    Then Tang Wan personally escorted the two men out.

    ¡°All afternoon, so many peopleing and going, I didn¡¯t have a chance to talk more with her, didn¡¯t get to grow closer to her. It¡¯s such a pity,¡±mented Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°I had nned to make a strong move on her, but then Elder Tang suddenly fell ill. She¡¯s in such distress, it would be utterly inhuman to pursue her now!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°So at this time, what you need is to silently contribute.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had truly worn his heart on his sleeve in this time, only to finally realize that the delicate flower belonged to someone else, snatched away by a ¡°brother¡± in an act of love theft.

    *

    After Jiang Jinsang and the others left, the hospital room was left with only the unconscious elderly man, Tang Wan and Zhang Liyun.

    ¡°Wanwan, let me go to the cafeteria to get you something to eat; you can¡¯t just not eat.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself; I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy you something to eat. The elder hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and you can¡¯t let your own health copse.¡±

    Tang Wan was about to say something when Zhang Liyun had already walked out.

    In the brief moment waiting for the elevator, Zhang Liyun caught sight of a figure out of the corner of her eye. The man, dressed in a patient¡¯s gown, beckoned her over, motioning for her toe to him. Zhang Liyun instinctively turned her head to look towards the hospital room, confirming that Tang Wan hadn¡¯te out, before holding her breath and walking over.

    At the stairwell, where it was nowpletely dark, the hospital was mostly deserted, leaving Zhang Liyun feeling uneasy as she approached.

    He An was leaning against the wall, a cigarette between his fingers, puffing out clouds of smoke.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhang Liyun kept her voice very low.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± He An squinted as he smoked, not at all seeming like a patient should.

    ¡°If Wanwan sees this, do you still think she¡¯ll want you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that Fifth Master Jiang and Young Master Qi? Are they interested in her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you¡¯ve got something to say, speak up; it¡¯s not good to be seen like this.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when you came to me initially.¡±

    He An moved closer, deliberately blowing out smoke in Zhang Liyun¡¯s face, causing her to cough involuntarily, his demeanor provoking.

    ¡°That night of the ident, you bailed out Tang Mo, afraid we¡¯de after her. You specifically came to me, and I agreed to let her off this once.¡±

    ¡°But Mrs. Tang, the promise you made to me hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet.¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s fingers clenched, enduring the unpleasant smell of smoke, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the chance to get close to Tang Wan.¡±

    ¡°To approach her like a servant, yet she hasn¡¯t even given me a second nce,¡± He An took a deep drag from his cigarette.

    ¡°Today, I even got ridiculed by those two. Is this the great idea you came up with?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want just an opportunity to be near her? I want her as a person!¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted to marry her? If you don¡¯t take it step by step, do you expect to force her into marriage, to turn uncooked rice into cooked rice? Her father will be home tomorrow, and as I promised you, I will give you a chance to show yourself.¡± Zhang Liyun wouldn¡¯t associate with such a person if it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary.

    In the end, it was all because of the foolish Tang Mo¡ªuseless at supporting the family, and still leaving her with a mess.

    ¡°Even the Jiang Family looks down on me. Do you think she would consider me? Zhang Liyun, you must be joking with me,¡± He An still had some self-awareness.

    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Zhang Liyun fumed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s on the night watch at the hospital tonight?¡±

    Zhang Liyun wasn¡¯t stupid, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking, this is a hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements, tonight just leave her alone,¡± He An casually tossed his finished cigarette butt and stamped it out with his foot, ¡°Or I could have someone go find Tang Mo for some fun.¡±

    ¡°Alternatively, I could have a little chat with Mr. Tangter on.¡±

    ¡°The doctors will probably be making their rounds soon, I better go, tonight she¡¯s mine, you figure it out.¡±

    As soon as He An left, Zhang Liyun was so angry that she gasped for air and violently threw her purse to the ground.

    ¡°Scum, beast¡ª¡±

    All they agreed upon earlier was matchmaking, giving him a chance, lending a hand, how did it turn into¡­

    At this moment, Zhang Liyun realized she had been overly naive back then, seeking help in desperation. How could she have believed the words of such trash.

    ¡­

    By the time Zhang Liyun returned to the ward, she had made a bowl of thin porridge for Tang Wan, along with two egg cakes.

    ¡°Wanwan, you still look a bit out of sorts, why don¡¯t you head back.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Li, I really don¡¯t want to eat, and it¡¯s already dark. Why don¡¯t you go ahead? I can stay here by myself,¡± Tang Wan¡¯s rtionship with her had be very delicate, and staying together for the night would just be ufortable.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t feel easy leaving you alone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    After some polite back and forth, Zhang Liyun creased her lips into a forced smile, ¡°Actually, Momo just got out of the hospital too. I¡¯m also worried about her being at home alone. If anything happens, or if the old master wakes up, call me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart and mind were with the elder Tang, and she didn¡¯t notice the fleeting abnormal expression in Zhang Liyun¡¯s eyes.

    **

    The old Tang Family mansion

    Jiang Jinsang was engrossed in an ancient Qing Dynasty history book when Jiang Cuo briskly approached. ¡°Master, as you suspected, Zhang Liyun and He An have met, and they talked for a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡± His tone remained gentle.

    ¡°He ns to make a move on Miss Tang tonight. Zhang Liyun has already left the hospital, leaving Miss Tang alone in the ward. But¡­ how could you guess these two would¡­¡±

    ¡°After that night, as you guys described, this He An is no good sort. In just a few short days, a person can¡¯t change so drastically, and also, to date, no one has caused trouble for Tang Mo; there must be someone mediating.¡±

    ¡°That group looks up to He An; if they want to make peace, they would need to start with him.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Zhang Liyun indeed behaved unusually toward him today, being overly ingratiating, obviously feigning subservience. Most likely, he has something on her.¡±

    Jiang Cuo frowned, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she fear that the elder Tang might wake up, or Mr. Tanges back¡­¡±

    ¡°She should be aware, after so many incidents one after the other, she won¡¯t be able to stay at the Tang Family much longer.¡±

    ¡°The most insidious part about this is, if she seeds, the Tang Family won¡¯t make a big fuss about it. Even if they conduct a silent investigation, aren¡¯t they afraid of being discovered? Once exposed, the one who is hurt the most won¡¯t be them but Wanwan. The Tang Family is likely to end up swallowing a bitter pill in silence.¡±

    ¡°If Zhang Liyun truly loses all shame, she might even take advantage of the divorce to extort a hefty sum.¡±

    ¡°Besides¡­ plotting with a tiger for its skin, she has no way out; either way, it¡¯s a dead end.¡±

    Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue, ¡°My god, is she even human?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang closed his book and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m off to the hospital.¡±

    As he opened the door to leave, a drizzle had unexpectedly started to fall outside.

    *

    Meanwhile, another ck sedan had already passed through the Pingjiang Highway tollbooth, with its destination set¡­

    The hospital.

 Chapter 59 - 59 059 Abuse the Scum (1) The Fifth Master is very

    ?Chapter 59: 059 Abuse the Scum (1) The Fifth Master is very Buddhist, yet intensely arrogant to the bone   Chapter 59: 059 Abuse the Scum (1) The Fifth Master is very Buddhist, yet intensely arrogant to the bone                                   Torrential rain swept across Pingjiang with the fall of night, the ck sedan speeding through the rain, sshing up a mess of muddy water until it slowed down and merged into the traffic flow.

    Inside the car radio, a few hosts were joking about hot issues in Pingjiang, suddenly shifting the topic from politics right over to the Tang Family.

    ¡°¡­In fact, I have a friend who¡¯s met Miss Tang Wan and she¡¯s not at all like she¡¯s described in the reports, although Mrs. Tang¡¯s attitude is indeed intriguing.¡±

    The driver quickly turned off the radio, ncing in the rearview mirror at the person in the back seat, who just happened to meet his gaze, sending a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Pull over to the side up ahead.¡±

    The voice was hoarse and deep.

    ¡­

    At that moment in the Hospital, Tang Wan had just wrung out a hot towel to wipe down the old man, the only sounds in the otherwise silent room were the sharp pattering of the rain against the window ss.

    Tang Wan entered the bathroom to freshen up quickly, and perhaps because the sound of the rain was so loud, she didn¡¯t notice anyone push the door open ande in.

    She had just hung up the phone with her best friend, who had cruelly told her a ghost story.

    ¡°¡­It was also on a rainy day, in the morgue of a hospital, when suddenly a gust of wind blew.¡±

    ¡°The sheet covering the corpse was blown off, and then the next second¡­¡±

    ¡°The corpse suddenly opened its eyes! Ah¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath caught in her throat, yet her tone remained calm, ¡°Have you been overworked by your boss recently and turned into a pervert?¡±

    ¡°My boss is on a business trip, so I¡¯ve been living life leisurely andfortably, doing a face mask at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hanging up. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan¡­¡±

    The person on the other end was still talking, but Tang Wan had already hung up the phone. She had originally called to chat and pass the time, not to hear ghost stories.

    The rainy night, the hospital, it always gave people a bad feeling.

    Now that her friend had mentioned it, Tang Wan felt a chill down her spine.

    When she opened the door, she only saw a dark shadow at the entrance of the bathroom. Her pupils constricted sharply. The person was dressed in white, their pallid skin under the incandescent light made them look totally bloodless.

    Before Tang Wan could get a clear look at his face, her friend¡¯s ghost story filled her mind, and she screamed involuntarily. But in the next second, the person stepped forward, covering her mouth with his hand¡­

    The man¡¯s hand was warm as a normal human¡¯s, with the scent of rainwater on his body, fresh and subdued, and even slightly cool.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Tang Wan finally saw the person in front of her.

    But her heart was pounding so hard, and her face turned red from holding her breath.

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡±

    Jiang Jinsang leaned in close.

    ¡°Why would you yell like that, especially thiste in the hospital?¡±

    Tang Wan was genuinely scared, misty-eyed, staring at him. Her rapid breathing was warm and moist, coincidentally falling on the side of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers.

    Jiang Jinsang released his hand, and Tang Wan took a moment to catch her breath, ¡°Why did youe sote?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining. I was worried about you being here alone. Did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    His paleplexion, yet with a red-lipped, white-toothed smile, was even attractive, but his sudden appearance, at that moment, had truly terrified her.

    ¡°I was about to knock and ask if you were inside when you opened the door.¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t need toe thiste, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then go sit outside. I¡¯ll just freshen up a bit.¡± Tang Wan was indeed scared, using freshening up as a pretext topose herself and calm her heart.

    ¡°Mhm, take your time. I¡¯ll be outside; there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, and not until the door was closed did her heart stop pounding fiercely.

    ¡­

    He An had also arrived at the door of the ward by this time, purposely finding someone to distract the duty nurse. Through a small ss window in the door, he could almost see the entire room.

    The curtain by the bed had been drawn, yet a silhouette was visible upon it, and he was overjoyed!

    He pushed open the door without caring about the noise, and directly locked it behind him.

    ¡°Tang Wan¡­ After acting like a grandson all day, do you have any idea how tired I am?¡±

    ¡°Last time you almost broke my hand, I swore deep down, that one day I¡¯d make you cry and beg for mercy!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re something special? Let me tell you, you just know some basic kicks and punches. Today you have no helpers, I want to see how you¡¯ll escape.¡±

    ¡­

    He An saw no movement from the person behind the curtain and thought Tang Wan was too scared to move or that she might have fallen asleep, considering it was nearly ten o¡¯clock at night.

    He rubbed his hands and approached the curtain.

    His fingers slowly clenched around the curtain, ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± He yanked the curtain apart, and upon seeing the person inside, he startled with wide-eyed terror, his breathing rapid. How¡­

    It was him!

    Jiang Jinsang sat there, his pallid skin under the light, lips a touch of red, almost bewitching.

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    Just as He An opened his mouth, Jiang Cuo appeared out of nowhere, delivering a kick thatnded solidly.

    He An¡¯s back smashed against the wall with a ¡°Thud¡ª¡± shaking the room twice. Before he could cry out, Jiang Jiu, with his sunsses on and tall stature, appeared, easily lifting He An off the ground.

    He An felt his tailbone might shatter from the impact, his scalp numbing with pain, but a secondter, someone yanked him up, covering his mouth.

    Jiang Cuo, without a word, punched him right in the stomach.

    ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± He An vomited a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°What were you saying a moment ago? Who¡¯s going to cry and beg for mercy?¡±

    ¡°Think you¡¯re such a big shot?¡±

    ¡°You dare mess with anyone? You¡¯re really sick of living. I was too light on you that day.¡±

    When Jiang Cuo delivered another kick, it hit a certain part and even though Jiang Jiu was covering his mouth, He An¡¯s agonized expression was unmistakable.

    The previous kick had been so heavy that even Tang Wan felt the room shake. When she opened the door and stepped out, the sight in front of her left her stunned¡­

    Inside the curtain, Jiang Jinsang was reading a book, while outside, He An was being suffocated, nearly beaten half to death.

    ¡°Mmm¡ªmm¡ª¡± He An, seeing her now, was more excited than if he had seen his own mother.

    ¡°He An?¡± Tang Wan frowned, ¡°What are you doing here¡­¡±

    Jiang Cuo saw Tang Wane out, and his movement paused for a brief second.

    **

    It was at this moment, footsteps resounded from afar. Because all nearby wards were vacant, the two exchanged a nce, prepared to go and send the intruder away. But when the person approached, they were both shocked¡­

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed toe back tomorrow?

 Chapter 60 - 60 060 Abuse the Scum (2) Mr. Tang Arrives Refined and

    ?Chapter 60: 060 Abuse the Scum (2) Mr. Tang Arrives, Refined and Indifferent (Second Update)   Chapter 60: 060 Abuse the Scum (2) Mr. Tang Arrives, Refined and Indifferent (Second Update)                                   In the hospital corridor, with its piercingly cold lights, the gale and heavy rain outside made the interior feel even quieter and more sinister.

    ¡°Mr. Tang¡­ Mr. Tang?¡±

    The man sized up the two people, clearly not recognizing them. His gaze passed over them andnded on the nearby ward; his pupils instantly narrowed, and he strode forward.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Tang, you¡ª¡± Both became dumbfounded with fear. How the hell were they supposed to stop him?

    The girl¡¯s real father had returned.

    The corridor was only so wide, with the two of them standing side by side in the midst, arms extended to block the way.

    ¡°Move aside!¡±

    His voice was extremely cold, frightening the two, who could only move aside resentfully, while his assistant, with his great strides, was almost jogging just to keep up.

    Upon reaching the door of the ward, he halted.

    The assistant, noticing someone watching outside, also had a bad feeling. But as they reached the door and saw the man stop, peering through the ss window into the room, the assistant slightly leaned forward for a look.

    Oh my god, this¡ª

    He nced at the ward number again. They hadn¡¯t gone to the wrong room, so what was going on here?

    Howe it looked like a full-on brawl was taking ce?

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t evene back to her senses when she suddenly saw the man standing at the door, a flicker of surprise passing through her eyes before she smiled.

    She hurriedly ran over to open the door, ¡°Dad¡ªwhy have youe back!¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Jinsang also hurried to his feet, Jiang Cuo¡¯s movements were immediately halted, and Jiang Jiu loosened his grip¡­

    He An was already beaten quite badly; his body went limp, copsing onto the ground like a pile of mud.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d arrive tomorrow?¡± Tang Wan was both shocked and happy.

    ¡°I was worried about you and returned early.¡±

    He looked at the person slumped on the floor, seemingly recognizing who it was, then his gaze fell on Jiang Jinsang and he tentatively spoke out, ¡°Jiang Jinsang?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tang.¡± Jiang Jinsang was also sizing him up.

    Dressed in a suit, he appeared quite refined and schrly, perhaps due to his age, deliberately restraining his edge. The strain of driving all day was apparent, his eyes weary and indifferent as they once again swept over the person on the floor, casting a cloud-like haze of gloom in his gaze.

    Here was Tang Wan¡¯s biological father¡ªTang Yunxian.

    ¡°Uncle Tang¡­¡± He An said, trying to stand up with the support of the wall, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    He wanted to exin something, but his body wouldn¡¯t allow it; some ce on him was hurting so much he was sweating cold sweat.

    The Fox Eyes from just now clearly intended to take his life.

    Tang Yunxian was still holding a big package of meal boxes in his hand. Because of the rain, the stic bag was wet, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to He An and instead went to the bedside, looking at the old gentleman lying there.

    ¡°The doctors said Grandpa had a fall and hit his head, and he¡¯s temporarily unconscious. As for when he will wake up, it¡¯s still uncertain,¡± Tang Wan said, pressing her lips together, still feeling guilty for not looking after him properly.

    ¡°I heard from Uncle Teng,¡± Tang Yunxian replied as he took out the meal boxes, ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, so I brought you some congee, and some of your favorite snacks. You should eat something first.¡±

    ¡°Dad, that¡­¡± Tang Wan felt that the current situation was a bit messy and didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him.

    ¡°Eat something first.¡± Tang Yunxian had already helped her open the meal box, then he looked up at Jiang Jinsang and the others and He An, ¡°All of you¡­e out with me, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    He An was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t walk, so Jiang Jiu simply dragged him out by his clothes.

    ¡°You¡­ let go of me!¡± He An struggled.

    Jiang Jiu didn¡¯t say a word, just kicked him once.

    The man immediately went quiet.

    A ssic case of someone asking for it!

    ¡°Dad, the fifth master Jiang came to apany me, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s at fault for what just happened,¡± Tang Wan cautioned Uncle Tang as he left.

    ¡°I know, you eat. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± he assured.

    Tang Wan nodded, but with her father¡¯s return, she also felt more at ease.

    Outside, He An¡¯s two subordinates had continuously been trying to see what was happening. They hadn¡¯t even gotten closer when they saw their young master being¡­

    Dragged out!

    What the hell?

    But they had no chance to approach because Tang Yunxian led several people into an empty ward, and the Jiang family immediately stood guard at the door.

    ¡­

    No sooner had they entered the ward than Tang Yunxian took off his coat, raising his arm to pat off the rain, suddenly remarking, ¡°The rain¡¯s pretty heavy outside.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, meeting Tang Yunxian for the first time and not having grasped his temperament yet, did not rashly speak but simply nodded, ¡°Indeed, the rain is heavy.¡±

    On the other hand, He An, who had just been gagged, suddenly started making a fuss.

    ¡°Master Jiang, you¡¯re really bullying me too much.¡±

    ¡°I was just worried about Miss Tang being alone in the hospital, so I came to visit in the evening. What gives you the right to hit me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if you are the Jiang family, this matter isn¡¯t over. This isn¡¯t Beijing; you can¡¯t do whatever you please here!¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yunxian raised his hand to unbutton his cuffs and rolled them up to his elbows, the whole motion deliberately slow.

    And He An was still ranting: ¡°Mr. Tang, it¡¯s a good thing you came back today, otherwise I really might not have left the hospital alive. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    ¡°You came tonight to keep Wanwanpany?¡± Tang Yunxian looked at him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also staying in the hospital. Couldn¡¯t sleep, so I thought I¡¯d pay a visit¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock already, and you¡¯reing to visit?¡± Tang Yunxian took off his wristwatch and put it aside, ¡°And¡­ you wore cologne, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡­¡± He An, having already been stunned from being beaten, had put on cologne for Tang Wan, but now he didn¡¯t dare reveal his sleazy intentions in front of Tang Yunxian, and so he stammered, stuck for words.

    ¡°The men guarding outside, they¡¯re yours, right?¡±

    Tang Yunxian had already observed the Jiang family members. Even their subordinates had a clearly different attire and demeanor.

    ¡°Youe to visit the sick and have others keep watch?¡±

    ¡°No, they just¡­¡± He An had reasons to exin, but his brain went nk, and suddenly he didn¡¯t know how to argue.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly. This moron could not even lie properly.

    Yet as the corner of his mouth just started to curl up, he saw Tang Yunxian suddenly lift his arm and clench his fist. Swing his arm, he delivered a ¡°bang¡ª¡± punch right to He An¡¯s face.

    ¡°He An, who gave you the guts toy a hand on my daughter?¡±

    His voice was cold, clearly not because his coat had gotten wet earlier; rather, it had been to¡­ make it convenient to get physical!

 Chapter 61 - 61 061 Abuse the Scum (3) Can Protect the Daughter Also

    ?Chapter 61: 061 Abuse the Scum (3) Can Protect the Daughter, Also Have Ways to Deal with You (3rd Update)   Chapter 61: 061 Abuse the Scum (3) Can Protect the Daughter, Also Have Ways to Deal with You (3rd Update)                                   Tang Yunxian struck first, catching He Anpletely off guard.

    His entire body crashed into the hospital bed behind him, and his lower back throbbed with pain from the impact.

    ¡°No, Mr. Tang, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    The next second¡­

    Suddenly, apanied by a slight electric current sound, He An¡¯s voice came from the phone:

    ¡°¡­begging for mercy while crying! Who do you think you are, let me tell you, I¡¯m definitely nailing you today¡­¡±

    He An nced sharply at Jiang Jinsang, who was holding the phone and ying the recording. Since the clip was short, it yed entirely and then looped several times.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s face turnedpletely dark.

    He An was terrified. What had he ever done to offend Jiang Fifth Master? Was he really so intent on taking his life?

    If this kind of thing got out, it would be the end.

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, ¡°You came to visit the sick, so can you exin to me what these words of yours mean?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time such an incident has happened. You failedst time but still harbored such filthy thoughts. Now, Tang Grandfather is unconscious, and yet you want toe to his hospital room and do such a beastly thing?¡±

    ¡°Do you even consider yourself human?¡±

    The recording continued to loop, with He An¡¯s voice speaking frivolously, filled with arrogance and a determination to seed. These words would be unbearable to any father who heard them.

    Desperation gripped He An, and he inwardly mored for the recording to be turned off immediately. Consequently, the next second, he suddenly clenched his fist and lunged at Jiang Jinsang!

    ¡°Master¡ª¡± Jiang Cuo and the others were still standing to the side. Just as he was about to act, Jiang Jiu grabbed his arm.

    Because, in the next moment, Tang Yunxian actually caught the punch that was thrown at him.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was particrly skilled; rather, He An had just been beaten up and drained of all his strength, unable to muster any force. Tang Yunxian suddenly twisted with all his might.

    A ¡°crack¡ª¡± sound was heard, and an arm was dislocated!

    He An screamed out in pain, ¡°You motherf¡ª¡± He almost swore subconsciously.

    Tang Yunxian delivered another kick and then stepped on the man to keep him down.

    ¡°Who did you say would be crying and begging for mercy?¡±

    He was naturally very refined and schrly, and if judged only by his face, he would appear to be a very approachable gentleman.

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips; he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Tang Yunxian to start throwing punches upon arrival. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t a martial artist but might know some basic punches and kicks for self-defense.

    He just didn¡¯t quite understand how to strike more precisely, so his attacks were even more ferocious, each one as if he wanted his opponent¡¯s life!

    With a foot down, He An¡¯s features twisted in agony.

    The arm that had been dislocated was almost numb, and he was so frightened that his body trembled as if in spasm.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, it was just a moment of lust,¡±

    ¡°You know my father. Spare me this once, and I guarantee I won¡¯t trouble Tang Wan in the future.¡±

    Tang Yunxian scoffed lightly, ¡°You dare trouble her?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to apologize to her, apologize¡ª¡±

    Tang Yunxian paid him no mind. Seeing that his pleading was useless, He An suddenly became frantic. ¡°This is vigntism! If I call the police and my father learns I¡¯ve been beaten like this, none of you will get away with it!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, perhaps due to Tang Yunxian putting more force into his foot, He An suddenly let out a scream of agony. Tang Yunxian said coldly, ¡°Call the police? Very well, as you wish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jiang Jinsang already had his phone in hand.

    These two men seemed well-coordinated, as if it wasn¡¯t their first meeting.

    He An was stupefied. Once this matter got out, the most embarrassed one would likely be Tang Wan. He An had thought that the Tang Family wouldn¡¯t dare make a big deal of it, given the connections between the two families¡ªin effect, this would be a total falling out. He selfishly believed Tang Yunxian wouldn¡¯t dare offend his family.

    That¡¯s why, in his desperation, he proposed calling the police, not expecting that they would actually invite the police over willingly.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s foot, which had been pressing on him, had already lifted away as he raised his hand to adjust his clothes.

    Pulling down his sleeve, fastening his cufflinks, slipping on his overcoat, his movements were smooth and aplished in one breath. Now, adjusting his tie, he looked down upon He An from on high, ¡°Kid, do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to call the police?¡±

    ¡°I can tell you responsibly that in this matter, I have enough ability to protect my daughter from harm¡­¡±

    He scoffed lightly, ¡°Then naturally, I have ways to deal with you, to ensure you¡¯ll never be able to be in Wanwan¡¯s presence for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°There are some people in this world who, if they don¡¯t suffer, won¡¯t die or shed ayer of skin, will never know regret. If you want to repent, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to do so once you¡¯re in.¡±

    His voice came slowly, from beginning to end without haste or agitation, only apanied by the urgent patter of rain against the window.

    Chilling to the bone, it cultivated a sense of coldness deep within one¡¯s heart.

    When Tang Yunxian raised his hand to adjust his clothing, his actions remained very proper, as if he hadn¡¯t been the one who¡¯d just struck.

    Apart from those few strikes, he maintained hisposure throughout.

    He even lifted his hand to dust off his sleeve, as if to shake off rainwater, or perhaps to ensure he hadn¡¯t gotten any dirt on himself.

    Tang Wan was in the next room, having no appetite for food, but when she attempted to leave, Tang Yunxian¡¯s assistant blocked the door, ¡°Miss, the porridge won¡¯t taste good once it cools down.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is going on outside¡­¡±

    Around ten minutester, the police arrived. Seeing He An, their heads nearly exploded¡ªhow could it be this piece of trash again, daring to cause trouble while on bail? Wasn¡¯t he just begging for death?

    Jiang Cuo had already stepped forward to exin the situation.

    ¡°And these injuries on him¡­¡± the police officer sized up He An.

    It seemed like every time they saw himtely, he looked like he¡¯d been beaten up by a crowd.

    Jiang Jiu, supporting his sunsses, came out, ¡°He was about tomit a crime just now, and we stopped him. He resisted stubbornly, so a violent altercation ensued!¡±

    He An was left wide-eyed and tongue-tied, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. You were the ones who hit first. I¡¯ll fucking kill you, believe it or not?¡±

    ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± The police officer furrowed his brows, ¡°What do you want to do? Hit me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡± He An was both angry and hurried.

    Jiang Jiu pointed outside, ¡°His two henchmen are still out there. You can take them back for questioning. We also have a recording of this incident, including his confession of wanting to harm Miss Tang, we have it all.¡±

    It was only then that He An realized his pleas to Tang Yunxian had been recorded.

    What surprised Jiang Jinsang was that throughout it all, He An hadn¡¯t mentioned Zhang Liyun once, which disappointed him somewhat.

    After the police left and it was past midnight, the events caused a stir, bringing doctors, nurses, and even hospital leadership on duty to the scene, causing amotion before everyone finally dispersed.

    Upon understanding the details, Tang Wan felt repulsed by He An¡¯s vile actions, and could only be thankful that Jiang Jinsang had arrived at the time.

    **

    And in the Tang Family vi at that moment,

    Zhang Liyun, wrapped in her nightgown, stood by the window, her heart tumultuous with fear, unable to sleep. Just then, her phone rang, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Tang, the police have arrived at the Hospital. But I can¡¯t get into that floor; I only saw a few people being taken away by the police. The rain is too heavy, and I can¡¯t see who was taken, nor can I find out any news; it seems like it¡¯s beenpletely sealed off.¡±

    Taken away¡­

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s heart leaped. Could it be that He An had been caught? What would she do then¡­

    But with the news being sealed off, if she rushed to the Hospital now and people inquired, she wouldn¡¯t know how to justify how she heard the news, nor did she know if he had seeded. She was beside herself with anxiety.

    She used her connections to try to find out what happened at the police station, but nothing was clear.

    She sat at the edge of the bed, anxiously waiting for daylight, eager to go to the Hospital to get some news, but what she didn¡¯t know was that for her, that day¡­

    Would never brighten again!

 Chapter 62 - 62 062 Mr. Wu vs Mr. Tang isnt it time for you to go

    ?Chapter 62: 062 Mr. Wu vs Mr. Tang, isn¡¯t it time for you to go home?   Chapter 62: 062 Mr. Wu vs Mr. Tang, isn¡¯t it time for you to go home?                                   Pingjiang City First People¡¯s Hospital

    The police had justpleted their notes and were taking He An and the others away. It was only when the hospital¡¯s leaders and medical staff left that the ward finally quieted down, and by then it was already past two in the morning.

    Thewyer from the Tang Group had arrived and was speaking with Tang Yunxian in the corridor.

    When Tang Wan learned that her father had been driving all day and hadn¡¯t eaten yet, she felt regret that she couldn¡¯t offer him the porridge she had ordered earlier, as she had already eaten half of it herself.

    At this time of night, she could only prepare a cup of instant noodles for him.

    She was at the hospital¡¯s hot water dispenser, lowering her head to tear open the noodle packaging when she heard footsteps. ncing out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jiang Jinsang approaching and gave him a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been troubled again tonight.¡±

    ¡°Were you scared?¡±

    Outside, the rain sound was bing softer, and the hospital seemed even quieter. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was very low.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just didn¡¯t expect He An to try something like that in the hospital¡­¡± Tang Wan felt physically sick just thinking about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Uncle Tang came back in time.¡±

    ¡°If my dad hadn¡¯t arrived, what would you have done to him¡­¡± Tang Wan vividly remembered Jiang Jinsang instructing Jiang Cuo to continue, how gentle his tone was, yet how fierce his eyes looked.

    ¡°I have my limits; I wouldn¡¯t have taken a life. It would have just been a severe warning.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang sneered softly: At most, beat him half to death, or¡­

    Just cripple that piece of trash for good.

    ¡°Did you reallye tonight on a whim?¡± Tang Wan tilted her head to look at him, feeling that it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Just asking.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang saw her seriously preparing the noodles and asked in a low voice, ¡°I might be overstepping here, but I notice that you and that mother and daughter don¡¯t seem to get along very well. I thought maybe your rtionship with Uncle Tang might also be¡­¡±

    ¡°Not so good?¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    Jiang Jinsang nodded without denial.

    ¡°Actually, when my dad remarried, I was supportive.¡±

    ¡°You were supportive?¡± Jiang Jinsang arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°After my mom passed away, my dad really struggled. He was already busy with thepany and, aside from work, he mostly focused all his life around me.¡±

    ¡°I was young back then, never hiding whether I was happy or sad. Compared to my distress, he must have been even more heartbroken at losing a wife, but he never showed it.¡±

    ¡°He always wanted to give me the best. He hoped to give me aplete family, and I too wished for someone to appear who could make things less hard on him.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°You were very sensible even as a child.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled brightly, ¡°How could I not learn to grow up when my mother suddenly passed away.¡±

    ¡°My dad wanted me to be happy. After all, he¡¯s a man and couldn¡¯t handle everything perfectly. He wanted someone to take care of me, and his rtionship with Aunt Liyun was more like living together out of convenience. And I felt sorry for him¡­¡±

    ¡°So when they came into the house, I didn¡¯t oppose it.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Tang Yunxian in the distance. It seemed that when he let Zhang Liyun and her daughter move into the house, it was mostly for Tang Wan¡¯s sake.

    Having lived at the Tang family¡¯s house for some time, he understood Tang Wan¡¯s character well: perhaps due to losing her biological mother early, she was more considerate and mature than her peers. Even if she did have some friction with Zhang Liyun and her daughter, she would not easily speak of it.

    Tang Wan secured the hot water and weighed down the instant noodles, preparing to head back.

    ¡°Let me do that,¡± Jiang Jinsang reached out to take the noodles from her, noting they were a bit hot.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, continuing on from where they had left off.

    ¡°Actually, our rtionship was really quite good at the beginning, but after I started learning Cyan Feather and because the downtown area was too noisy, and I spent more time living in the old residence. Plus, with Grandpa¡¯s health declining over the past two years, I just moved in therepletely. That¡¯s probably why our rtionship soured so suddenly, something that happened over these two years.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter to me whether she treats me well or not. If I ever get married, I won¡¯t live with her anyway. As long as she takes good care of my dad, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t let him end up all alone in his old age. But now it seems¡­¡±

    Tang Wanughed mockingly, ¡°Not everything goes as one wishes.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°I can see that Uncle Tang is still very fond of you.¡±

    ¡°After my mom died, he¡¯s always felt that he let me down.¡±

    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have a husband who loves you a lot, and you¡¯ll have a better family,¡± he spoke with certainty.

    Tang Wan looked at him sideways and just smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend, it¡¯s too early to talk about that.¡±

    ¡°You will¡­¡±

    Tang Wanughed heartily, finding it very strange to discuss this matter with him, because they were very close to getting married.

    *

    When Tang Yunxian returned to the ward after sending thewyer away and saw Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang talking closely together in low voices, his eyebrows lifted subtly. In a moment, however, his face returned to its usualposure.

    Why are those two sitting so close!

    ¡°Uncle Tang.¡± Jiang Jinsang saw hime in and immediately stood up.

    Tang Yunxian nodded in response. His gaze almost said:

    Stay away from my daughter!

    But when he spoke, his tone was as calm as ever, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°We were just speaking about getting Grandpa treated. Xiaowu has contacted a specialist, and they should be able to arrive this afternoon.¡± It was already the next day. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s only instant noodles left. Have some to hold you over.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t have much of an appetite but ate a few bites since Tang Wan had prepared it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some hot water for washing up, you eat first.¡± Tang Wan said, leaving the room, and the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became awkward.

    Tang Yunxian removed his coat and ced it neatly to one side, looking at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Jinsang, or Xiaowu is fine too.¡± This was Tang Wan¡¯s father; of course, he had to be extra polite.

    Moreover, he never imagined that their first encounter would happen this way.

    This Mr. Tang¡­

    Waspletely different from what he had expected.

    Tang Yunxian nodded, ¡°You came to the hospital to stay with Wanwan, and you even contacted a specialist. That¡¯s very considerate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Grandpa Tang has also been very kind to me.¡±

    ¡°I know why you came to Pingjiang, and I know your family¡¯s intentions. If you want to break off the engagement, I respect your decision.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang felt a headacheing on. He couldn¡¯t have anticipated that Tang Yunxian would take this opportunity to leverage the situation. Indeed, he hade with the intention of breaking off the engagement. Being struck with this unexpected move now, he could only force a smile.

    Members of the Jiang family were standing by, heads down, trying their best to reduce their presence.

    As expected¡­

    Mr. Tang was not an easy man to deal with.

    ¡°I heard you were unwell, which is why you stayed with us. How¡¯s your health now?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, not having grasped his personality, was wary of speaking recklessly, so Tang Yunxian controlled the direction of their conversation.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°When are you going back to the capital? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Our family is in the midst of a situation as you¡¯ve seen, and it¡¯s likely we¡¯ll be busy with it¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang understood his implication. Tang Yunxian might be gearing up for a major move. With a family affair to handle, it would be inconvenient to have him, an outsider, around.

    Not expecting to lose favor in their first exchange, Tang Yunxian actually¡­

    Offered to send him right back home!

 Chapter 63 - 63 063 Mr. Tang acts too absolutely someones sky has

    ?Chapter 63: 063 Mr. Tang acts too absolutely, someone¡¯s sky has copsed (2 updates)   Chapter 63: 063 Mr. Tang acts too absolutely, someone¡¯s sky has copsed (2 updates)                                   In the hospital room, the rain outside had lessened, trickling down faintly.

    The Jiang Family stood in a corner of the room, ncing at each other. To be honest, they rarely saw their Fifth Master at a loss like this, and the feeling¡­

    was a bit satisfying.

    Tang Yunxian casually ate a couple of bites of instant noodles:

    The marriage was called off, his health was decent, his family didn¡¯t have anyone extra to take care of him, and besides, the rtionship between their two families was really delicate. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave, what was he nning to do by staying at their house?

    He had no issue with the Jiangs, he had met the two brothers, and there was nothing to criticize about their character or appearance. But his daughter was notcking in any way, so why should she go and be somebody¡¯s stepmother or live as a widow?

    With a sidelong nce, he observed Jiang Jinsang:

    This man was so pale, without a hint of color in his cheeks; just one look and you could tell he wasn¡¯t in good health, all skin and bones. If Wanwan were to marry him, he didn¡¯t seem capable of protecting her.

    The looks and demeanor of these two Jiang brothers were worlds apart.

    Jiang Jinsang knew Tang Yunxian was watching him, and if it were anyone else, he could have remained calm. But this person happened to be Tang Wan¡¯s father, whom he cared deeply about; how could he not feel a bit nervous?

    Meeting the parents for the first time, it was like being a bride on her wedding day¡ªhe could only try to appear bold andposed.

    ¡°You let me know when you want to leave, I can¡¯t see you off personally due to my current condition, but I can find time to show you the way.¡±

    Tang Yunxian was really just an inch away from telling him to get lost already.

    At that awkward moment, Tang Wan came back, ¡°Dad, once you¡¯re done eating, you should soak your feet, it¡¯ll feel morefortable.¡±

    Tang Yunxian nodded.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Tang Wan asked casually.

    Tang Yunxian went straight to the point, ¡°We were talking about when he¡¯s going home.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Master, you¡¯re going home?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°¡­¡±

    What could I say in this situation?

    ¡°He¡¯s been away from home for a while now; he must also miss his family.¡± Tang Yunxian looked at Jiang Jinsang with a smile, ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed, I do miss my little nephew quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°How old is your nephew this year?¡± The child¡¯s identity was somewhat unique, and Tang Wan had always been curious but felt it wasn¡¯t polite to ask.

    ¡°He¡¯s a little over four years old.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a picture? Can I see?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Jinsang really did have quite a few photos in his phone. As he took out his phone, Tang Wan naturally moved closer to him.

    Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow:

    Why are they getting close again?

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight, the two of you go back and sleep.¡±

    ¡°I want to stay here, and at this time, I¡¯m really not sleepy.¡± Tang Wan had passed the point of sleepiness, now wide awake.

    Tang Yunxian looked at his watch and then raised an eyebrow towards Jiang Jinsang, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Wanwan, so you¡­¡±

    You should leave now, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried about Grandfather Tang. I won¡¯t be able to sleep if I go back, don¡¯t mind me, I just want to stay with him a little longer.¡±

    And so, thest few people made do and spent the night in the hospital room.

    **

    Tang Family Vi

    Zhang Liyun hadn¡¯t closed her eyes all night. Before dawn, she got up, prepared a bit of breakfast, and was ready to go to the hospital. Before she could leave, her phone rang; it was a call from her parental home, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Tang Yunxian?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bother him for a favor or to borrow money again, did you?¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s only sibling was a brother who had no skills. Over forty and still loafing around, yesterday, he wanted to visit the hospital, but she refused him since Tang Wan didn¡¯t like him either. He couldn¡¯t speak properly and was clumsy in handling matters. His presence would have only caused disturbance.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, haven¡¯t you seen the news this morning?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡± Zhang Liyun was anxious to go to the hospital to find out the situation. Who had time for the news?

    ¡°Tang Yunxian damn found awyer,¡± someone snapped, ¡°and sued several of the reporters who interviewed you yesterday, as well as a few media outlets, for defamation, demandingpensation of one yuan. Thewyer¡¯s letters have been sent out. They say they were spreading rumors.¡±

    ¡°Is this about the money? It¡¯s about getting justice for Tang Wan!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, with the unexpected turn of events this morning, everyone is saying that the person arrested is Momo, and that during the interviews, you were vague to protect your biological daughter, iming your actions were despicable.¡±

    ¡°Sister, did Tang Yunxian tell you about this¡­¡±

    Before the other person could finish, Zhang Liyun hastily hung up the phone, unlocked her cellphone, and started searching for news.

    At six o¡¯clock sharp, the mainstream media of Pingjiang had all shared a headline: [Mr. Tang Sues Several Media Outlets, Defending Tang Wan¡¯s Reputation.]

    Thewyer¡¯s letter, the official seal, even the draft of thewsuit were all made public¡ªan borate undertaking that clearly wasn¡¯t done in mere minutes. The timing meant no one had a chance at damage control.

    As she refreshed the news, another explosive headline appeared.

    [He An Detained by Police Late at Night, Suspected of Rape.]

    Her mind wentpletely nk.

    She was also part of a few small social groups, including some wealthydies. At this hour, many would usually still be asleep, but the groups were now buzzing with activity.

    ¡°That beast He An finally got what he deserved. Wonder who he crossed? It was only a matter of time before he ended up behind bars.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I heard that the He Family only got the news this morning. Apparently, the police conducted an overnight interrogation, and he confessed to the crime without hesitation. There¡¯s no turning this around.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, someone had suppressed the news beforehand, not giving the He Family any chance of pulling strings to save him. That son is good for nothing now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, about Mr. Tang this morning¡­¡±

    Someone had brought it up, probably remembering Zhang Liyun was still in the group, and the conversation dropped off right there.

    With two unexpected blows hitting her, Zhang Liyun was utterly dumbfounded.

    During yesterday¡¯s interview, she had yed smart, but she had never imagined that Tang Yunxian would y an even harder card.

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Tang Mo dashed downstairs in her pajamas, ¡°What is Uncle Tang trying to do? With his actions, isn¡¯t he just telling everyone that it was me who got arrested? How can I show my face now?¡±

    ¡°Now that the news has spread, all my friends and ssmates know. Mom, can¡¯t you pull some strings to get the news retracted?¡±

    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±

    Tang Mo, frantic, rushed over and grabbed her clothes. Zhang Liyun¡¯s head was already exploding, seeing her daughter so flustered and incapable, the anger that she had been holding back finally surged forth.

    She lifted her hand and delivered a resounding p!

    ¡°p¡ª¡± Echoed sharply.

    Tang Mo was stunned, ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done those things, hadn¡¯t been arrested, none of this would have happened. Now you expect me to clean up your mess, totally useless! What did I raise you for!¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t so much about this issue, but what He An might have told the police. She could be considered an aplice and was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to disassociate herself.

    In Pingjiang, after days of incessant rain, it had finally cleared up and the sun had appeared. Only, for Zhang Liyun¡­

    Her world hadpletely copsed.

    **

    At the Hospital

    In thetter half of the night, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open and fell asleep for a while. When Tang Yunxian returned, she felt reassured and slept soundly. When she woke up, Tang Yunxian and Jiang Jinsang had just returned to the room, bringing breakfast with them.

    ¡°I just bought some porridge,¡± Tang Yunxian said as he handed over the breakfast. ¡°I also packed a steamer of dumplings for you. Eat them while they¡¯re hot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up,¡± Tang Wan said, heading into the bathroom.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Jinsang returned to the room that he received the news. He had been out for breakfast and engaging in conversation with Tang Yunxian, which left no time for checking his phone. ncing at the man unpacking the meal box for Tang Wan, he felt a growing tension inside.

    To be honest¡­

    He had acted more ruthlessly than Jiang had anticipated.

    Zhang Liyun hade ndestinely, while Tang Yunxian leveraged the media to fight fire with fire, and executed it more thoroughly, not giving anyone a chance for public rtions mediation.

    And the situation with He An was equally drastic.

    After all, the He Family had money and connections; they could findwyers, and there was always some room to maneuver. But the police had conducted an overnight interrogation and set the case in stone, effectively cutting off all escape routes for the He family.

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers, thinking that this man was indeed as his elder brother had described:

    Troublesome!

 Chapter 64 - 64 Mr. Tang Sign it lets divorce

    ?Chapter 64: Mr. Tang: Sign it, let¡¯s divorce   Chapter 64: Mr. Tang: Sign it, let¡¯s divorce                                   As dawn broke, two pieces of news had already set the small city of Pingjiang abuzz, bing the hot topic even among the elders doing their morning exercises.

    Tang Wan had no mood to refresh the news, but her best friend sent her a screenshot. ¡°Tang Xiaowan, Uncle Tang really has a unique way of handling things¡ªso dashing! Such a pity I wasn¡¯t born 20 years earlier or else¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you want to be my stepmom?¡± Tang Wan chuckled lightly. ¡°No matter how many years earlier you were born, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, my dad doesn¡¯t like your type.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I have a secret crush?¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡­

    On Jiang Jinsang¡¯s end, he also received a call from home. Stepping out of the Hospital room, he stood in a deserted spot at the end of the hallway. ¡°Bro¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang is quite a tough nut to crack, isn¡¯t he?¡± His tone was so coldly neutral it was hard to discern any emotion, but being childhood friends, Jiang Jinsang could still sense a hint of schadenfreude.

    ¡°Calling me first thing in the morning just to say this?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Old Tang doing? Everyone back home is quite worried and it¡¯s inconvenient to keep calling and bothering them.¡±

    ¡°Same old, he¡¯s fine, just needs to wake up.¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family might face a bit of chaos next. Help out more where you can.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Just then, a little one with a backpack scampered down the stairs, ¡°Morning, dad.¡±

    ¡°Mm, your uncle called, want to say hello?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The little guy, dressed in his kindergarten uniform, straightened his clothes and cleared his throat before taking the phone. Despite it just being a phone call, he treated it with great ceremony, grabbing the phone and pretending to speak deeply, ¡°Hello¡ªhi.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°Have you been behaving at home recently?¡±

    ¡°Very well-behaved, just really missing you. When are youing home?¡±

    ¡­

    Standing to one side, watching his son beam with joy, the man considered the recent national weather which wasn¡¯t great. He originally nned to wait for a clear day to parachute the little guy over, but then the Tang Family crisis happened.

    Whether to stick to the original n or rethink it was something he really needed to consider¡­

    **

    At that moment at the Hospital entrance, Zhang Liyun had arrived.

    It had rained the night before, dispersing the journalists who had been blocking the Hospital entrance, but the morning¡¯s explosive news had driven most of Pingjiang¡¯s reporters here upon hearing that Tang Yunxian and He An were both at this Hospital.

    If it weren¡¯t for the security¡¯s threat to call the police on anyone trespassing, they might have already charged in.

    Zhang Liyun, anxious and in a rush, hurried to the Hospital. She had been captured in a reporter¡¯s interview the previous day, and with the morning¡¯s uproar, she dared not use Tang Family¡¯s cars, which were too conspicuous.

    She took a taxi, wearing sunsses and a mask, keeping a low profile.

    But she forgot about the reporters at the Hospital entrance, and as she tried to sneak in, one of them spotted her.

    ¡°There¡¯s Zhang Liyun!¡±

    One shouted loudly, and immediately, all the journalists with their cameras surged forward like a tidal wave, ready to swamp her.

    ¡°Mrs. Tang, what is the meaning behind the legal notice issued by Tang Corporation? Was it not Tang Wan but Tang Mo who was arrested that day?¡±

    ¡°To protect your own daughter, you pushed Tang Wan into the fire pit. Don¡¯t you think this approach is highly hical?¡±

    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Tang Wan? Did you know about this incident beforehand?¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun was overwhelmed by the hoard of reporters, her only option was to keep dodging and trying to escape. However, these people had been waiting outside for a long time, and once they caught someone, there was no way they would let her leave easily.

    Many people sensed something unusual in Tang Yunxian¡¯s behavior.

    She feared her tenure as Mrs. Tang wouldn¡¯tst much longer¡ªthen she¡¯d be worth nothing, and the reporters would show even less mercy.

    A reporter¡¯s microphone even bumped against her face, infuriating her, but under the camera¡¯s gaze, she had to suppress her anger, ¡°I won¡¯t answer any questions, please let me through.¡±

    But the reporters didn¡¯t back down. Amid the shoving, Zhang Liyun got stepped on several times. By the time she finally escaped into the hospital, she was disheveled. Her breakfast had been knocked out of her hands, and even her sunsses had fallen off, drawing numerous sideways nces from people in the hospital lobby.

    ¡°That¡¯s the evil stepmother.¡±

    ¡°She looks human enough, how could she do such shameless things?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, maybe the first Mrs. Tang¡¯s death had something to do with her too, probably used dirty tricks to get into the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡­

    When the wall falls, everyone kicks it.

    In reality, Zhang Liyun had never even met Tang Wan¡¯s biological mother, yet now all the imaginable melodrama of a wealthy family had been thrust upon her.

    ¡°She looks decent enough, but she must have done plenty of dirty deeds!¡± said an old woman loudly, ¡°What goes aroundes around. The poor girl lost her mother early on, and the Tang Family didn¡¯t wrong you, bullying someone¡¯s daughter, you will receive your karma!¡±

    Zhang Liyun wasn¡¯t frightened by the prospect of a legal notice but by the possibility of He An betraying her. The word ¡®karma¡¯ made her shudder so intensely that she didn¡¯t dare to take the elevator and instead climbed the stairs to the hospital room.

    *

    At this moment in the hospital room, Tang Yunxian was watching the morning financial news.

    His assistant knocked and came in, whispering in his ear, ¡°She just called me, inquiring about your schedule. I told her you were already at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of reporters at the hospital entrance, she was surrounded when she got here, she should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Yunxian nodded.

    The hospital room was on the 12th floor. When Zhang Liyun climbed up, her back was drenched in sweat. Seldom involved in physical activities, her legs felt weak, and she seemed to have drained all her energy. After tidying her dress and appearance, she walked out and bumped into Tang Yunxian¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°Xiaocai, what are you doing here?¡± she asked, trying to keep herposure.

    ¡°The master has something to tell you, pleasee with me.¡± Xiaocai led her in the opposite direction from the hospital room.

    They entered a small conference room where doctors discuss medical conditions, Tang Yunxian still in his suit, looking refined andposed, his eyes and face extremely gentle. However, having lived with him so long, Zhang Liyun could distinctly feel the chilling indifference radiating from him.

    ¡°Yunxian¡­¡± Zhang Liyun managed a strained smile from the corner of her mouth, ¡°When did you arrive in Pingjiang, why didn¡¯t you call?¡±

    Tang Yunxian raised his eyebrows and looked at her, his features gentle, yet the light casting his profile betrayed a chilling indifference.

    ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± Tang Yunxian did not speak, but his assistant offered her a chair.

    Zhang Liyun nodded and sat down stiffly, ¡°Um¡­ have you and Tang Xiaowan had breakfast yet?¡±

    ¡°Today, the old master¡­¡±

    Before she could speak again, assistant Xiaocai had already ced a printed document in front of her.

    She nced at it casually; the bold ck words on the first page instantly caused her pupils to dte, leaving her breath staggered.

    [Divorce Agreement]

    The sweat on her back, initially hot, had now turned into a piercing cold, and her entire being felt like it had plunged into an ice cer.

    Tang Yunxian looked at her, ¡°Sign it, let¡¯s get divorced.¡±

    His gaze was terrifyingly calm.

 Chapter 65 - 65 065 Do you talk about feelings with me You are not

    ?Chapter 65: 065 Do you talk about feelings with me? You are not worthy (2 more updates)   Chapter 65: 065 Do you talk about feelings with me? You are not worthy (2 more updates)                                       In the small conference room of the hospital

    The sound of footsteps asionally traveled in from outside. Zhang Liyun stared intently at the agreement before her, her pupils quivering, her heart pounding violently against her chest as her body¡¯s warmth slowly faded.

    ¡°Yunxian, this¡­¡± Her voice trembled fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±

    ¡°You can take a look at the content. If you have any questions, you can discuss with thewyer,¡± Tang Yunxian said with an unfluctuating tone.

    Having lived together for so long, Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t see through him but still understood his temperament.

    He seemed gentle and easy to talk to, but he was decisive in his actions. Once he made up his mind, there was almost no room for turning back.

    ¡°This is just too sudden.¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s tongue tied, her mind bewildered, unable to organize her thoughts.

    She had considered the possibility of conflict with Tang Yunxian when she went to the hospital, even prepared a response strategy for He An¡¯s confession, but she never anticipated she would be met with a divorce agreement.

    ¡°Before I left on my business trip, we had already discussed this matter,¡± Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow, ¡°How is it sudden now?¡±

    ¡°During my time away from Pingjiang, you¡¯ve caused enough trouble. Do you still need me to list everything you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°Considering the care you gave to my mother in the past, I¡¯ve already given you ample time to prepare.¡±

    Speaking of their acquaintance, one has to mention Tang Yunxian¡¯ste mother. She was frail and a regr patient at the hospital, where Zhang Liyun happened to have her gravely ill father admitted ¨C they met because they were on the same floor.

    Aside from hospital visits, Tang Yunxian also had to take care of Tang Wan, inevitably neglecting his own needs. Zhang Liyun offered much help during those times.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know about the Tang family¡¯s financial situation. Her father was seriously ill, and with her family struggling to make ends meet, she didn¡¯t have the time or means to inquire about the Tang family¡¯s affairs.

    Reliable and attentive in her services, she genuinely was a good person. To thank her, old Master Tang secretly covered her father¡¯s medical bills. Without money to repay, she nearly knelt to him out of gratitude. Despite his refusal, she insisted on giving him an IOU.

    Zhang Liyun was gentle and sensible back then; otherwise, the old master would not have agreed to her marriage.

    Rumor had it that she divorced her ex-husband because of her father¡¯s medical condition, a money pit. Fearing his family would be dragged down, he didn¡¯t even want the child when they separated.

    Having a child mattered little; the Tang family could easily support her. Moreover, remarrying someone without children ¨C who wouldn¡¯t want to be a mother? But unfortunately, futureplications were also plentiful.

    Her natal family was practically nonexistent. At that time, she was honest and just wanted a partner to share life with; nobody could have predicted it would turn out this way.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the door from outside. Zhang Liyun nearly scrambled to clutch the divorce agreement in her hand, fearing someone might see it.

    At the door was Jiang Cuo, ¡°Mr. Tang, I apologize for the interruption. The specialist has arrived and is about to conduct a consultation for Old Master Tang.¡±

    The specialist was summoned by Jiang Jinsang, originally scheduled to arrive in the afternoon but hade early.

    Tang Yunxian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    *

    The door closed, and Zhang Liyun gripped the divorce agreement tightly, as if to crush it, her palm sweating.

    ¡°Take your time reviewing the agreement. If this one gets damaged, contact thewyer at any time; he has plenty more,¡± Tang Yunxian said, readying to leave.

    ¡°Tang Yunxian¡­ after all these years together, can you really be so heartless? Do you truly have no regard for our past?¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s voice shook, her throat dry and burning.

    ¡°When we got together, we both had our agendas. You wanted some support, and all I wanted was to give Wanwan aplete family, hoping you would help take care of the household. Now that the foundation is gone, naturally, there¡¯s no need to stay together.¡±

    ¡°Before you entered this household, you knew I had someone in my heart. We lived together with mutual respect, without love and affection. Are you saying¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to talk about feelings now?¡±

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s lips curled with a tinge of mockery.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years; there has to be some affections,¡± Zhang Liyun tentatively sought to salvage the situation.

    ¡°You want to discuss affections? Fine by me,¡± Tang Yunxian crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, a sudden smile ying on his lips that sent a chill down Zhang Liyun¡¯s back.

    ¡°Not to mention the distant past, take yesterday¡¯s incident for example. What did you say in front of the reporters? Not denying or answering, allowing them to nder Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, you want to protect Tang Mo, but if you had any feelings, how could you bear pushing an innocent child into the fire?¡±

    ¡°And you dare talk to me about feelings? You¡¯re hardly qualified!¡±

    Tang Yunxian, no matter how cultured and refined his appearance, was still a businessman. During their exchange, his sharpness fully emerged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything at the time, I had no idea the media would write as they did,¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s eyes reddened in her frenzy.

    Tang Yunxian chuckled lightly, ¡°Unable to answer you cannot withdraw? You know it¡¯s the media, is running not an option?¡±

    ¡°That was inside the hospital, with just two or three reporters, there was no need for a direct confrontation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not fools. Do I really have to tear off your disguise and embarrass you?¡±

    His voice, soft and slowly articted, struck Zhang Liyun with the weight of his words, leaving her almost breathless.

    ¡°I held back until this morning before sending thewyer¡¯s letter, giving you enough time. What have you done?¡±

    The assistant stood by, shaking his head with a helpless look. The master isn¡¯t a fool. ying clever and banking on luck at this time ¨C what was she thinking?

    Meanwhile, noisy disputes suddenly erupted outside, drawing Tang Yunxian¡¯s attention midst the divorce talk, prompting him to frown.

    The assistant opened the door to check, his breath catching before he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Zhang has arrived.¡±

    This surely referred to Zhang Liyun¡¯s idle younger brother.

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s heart tensed, an ominous feeling setting in, proven right when the assistant continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did, but he¡¯s shed with Master Wu¡¯s men.¡±

    Tang Yunxian abruptly stood up and made for the door, with Zhang Liyun quickly following, cursing inwardly:

    What is this idiot doing here!

 Chapter 66 - 66 066 Uncle Wu is a soft persimmon Stepping into the

    ?Chapter 66: 066 Uncle Wu is a soft persimmon? Stepping into the minefield (3 more updates)   Chapter 66: 066 Uncle Wu is a soft persimmon? Stepping into the minefield (3 more updates)                                   Tang Yunxian rushed out just in time to see a man from the Jiang Family, wearing sunsses, dragging someone into an elevator while Tang Mo cried and followed him. It was a VIP hospital ward with few people on the floor, only a handful of medical staff spectating.

    ¡°Defu!¡± Zhang Liyun spotted her brother immediately.

    But Jiang Jiu moved quickly and had shut the door by the time she rushed towards the elevator.

    Zhang Liyun kept pressing the elevator open button, but the elevator was already moving downward¡­

    ¡°Mom!¡± Tang Mo¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What are you all doing here? Why was your uncle beaten?¡±

    Tang Mo panicked, her exnations disjointed and missing the point.

    Just then, another elevator arrived. Zhang Liyun immediately got in and headed down, followed by Tang Mo.

    ¡°Sir?¡± The assistant looked at Tang Yunxian, ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Back to the ward.¡±

    ¡­

    When Tang Yunxian arrived at the ward, the weather had cleared up. Jiang Jinsang was sitting by the window, soaking up the sun, alongside a man with a slicked side-part hairdo, exuding an air of peaceful aging.

    The issue had to be traced back to a few minutes prior when the specialist had just arrived and, after a brief examination of the elder, requested a private discussion with family members, calling Tang Wan out.

    Qi Zeyan had arrivedter, regretting his absencest night upon hearing about the incident.

    ¡°Should I not have left? Did I miss a chance to be a hero?¡±

    ¡°Our Wanwan must have been terrified, that He or whoever, truly a scumbag. If I were there, I would have killed him.¡±

    Our Wanwan?

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers together, growing increasingly shameless?

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was taken aback, ¡°But Jiang Xiaowu, didn¡¯t we leave at the same time? Howe you came back?¡±

    ¡°Chen¡¯s mother was worried about her, so she asked me to check on her.¡± Jiang Jinsang lied smoothly, knowing well that Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t go to the old house to verify with Chen¡¯s mother.

    ¡°By the way, hasn¡¯t Mr. Tang returned? What¡¯s my future father-inw like? Is he easy to deal with?¡±

    Just as Jiang Jinsang was about to speak, the door of the ward was suddenly flung open, its force jarring Jiang Jinsang.

    A greasy middle-aged man appeared at the door, with Tang Mo scurrying behind.

    ¡°Uncle, slow down.¡±

    This man was Zhang Liyun¡¯s only brother¡ªZhang Defu.

    Idle and irresponsible, indulging in gambling and drinking, dabbling in all sorts of vices, his wife had left him, and he was currently living alone.

    ¡°Where is Tang Yunxian?¡±

    He was fat and corpulent, perhaps too heavy, dragging his body sideways as he walked.

    ¡°Uncle Tang seems not to be here.¡± Tang Mo bit her lip, her hair disheveled, her face downturned, fearing the p she had received that morning might be seen.

    ¡°I ask you, where is Tang Yunxian?¡± Zhang Defu pointed at Jiang Jinsang.

    He had a pale, bloodlessplexion, even under the sun, exuding a frail presence.

    There were only three people in the ward then; aside from Jiang Jinsang and Qi Zeyan, there was the sunss-wearing Jiang Jiu.

    So in this room¡­

    He looked the easiest to bully.

    Qi Zeyan sat by, staring at Zhang Defu.

    Where the hell did this idiote from? Across Beijing, no one dared to be so rude in front of him, especially pointing at his nose.

    ¡­

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Tang Mo hastily stopped him from seeking death, having seen how ruthless Jiang Jinsang could be.

    ¡°Why are you stopping me? Call your mom, ask where they are? They¡¯re bullying us too much, sending awyer¡¯s letter without a word, hitting a child, and damn it, thinking about divorce!¡±

    This incident involved Tang Mo. Since the matter had blown up, Zhang Defu was bound to visit the Tang Family to check the situation. Tang Mo was covering her face, crying. When asked who had hit her, she sobbed and muttered that a divorce might be happening?

    Zhang Defu exploded instantly, ¡°Was it Tang Yunxian who hit you?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Tang Mo denied.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, then who hit you? Could it be your mom? Or are you going to tell me that you fell down?¡±

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter depended on each other, and she spoiled Tang Mo, so Zhang Defu wouldn¡¯t believe that she was the one who hit her.

    Furthermore, given this morning¡¯s incident with thewyer¡¯s letter and the fact that Tang Yunxian had never liked him, he assumed rashly that it was Tang Yunxian who had hit her; no matter how Tang Mo tried to exin, it was useless.

    He stormed into the hospital, ready to confront them, but bumped into Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°What the hell are you looking at me for? Where is Tang Yunxian?¡± Zhang Defu was habitually aggressive, and many tried to avoid him, preferring to suffer a loss rather than confront him directly.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze was deep, giving him a nce that carried undisguised mockery.

    ¡°Try ring at me one more time?¡±

    Zhang Defu, used to bullying people, thought he¡¯d picked an easy target since he didn¡¯t find Tang Yunxian. He thought getting angry with some sickly individual would do.

    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s Lord Jiang Five,¡± Tang Mo whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, what¡¯s with that look in your eyes!¡±

    Ignoring Tang Mo¡¯s attempt to stop him, Zhang Defu pointed at Jiang Jinsang and charged over.

    Jiang Jiu took a healthy step, grabbed his wrist, twisted it backwards with a snap that sounded his bones, and forced his hand behind his back, contorting his body into a bizarre pose.

    With a kick to his back, Zhang Defu face-nted into the ground with a dog-eating-dirt maneuver apanied by a wretched scream.

    ¡°Oh my god¡ªtoo violent!¡± Qi Zeyan was astounded, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not young, and he has no manners whatsoever.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang turned to nce out the window, speaking in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Grandpa Tang¡¯s rest. Besides, they just cleaned this morning. Fighting here¡­ would make it dirty.¡±

    Then the scene followed with Jiang Jiu dragging Zhang Defu into the elevator.

    ¡­

    Tang Yunxian arrived at the ward, checked on his father first to make sure he was well, then asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang lightly smiled, ¡°A gentleman came by earlier; I found him a bit noisy in the ward, so I had people ask him to leave.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was astounded:

    That was asking? More like dragging him out like trash.

    Tang Yunxian knew what kind of person Zhang Defu was, but before he could ask further, Tang Wan and the specialist returned, discussing the old man¡¯s condition, and the matter was temporarily put aside.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, here¡¯s your tea,¡± Qi Zeyan suddenly offered a cup of water.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s brows knitted slightly, ¡°Mr. Qi? How embarrassing to have you serve tea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, are you surprised to know me?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was trying to gain favor, thrilled that Tang Yunxian actually knew him, but then came the cold shower¡­

    ¡°We met a few times at events, you were busy. You greeted briefly and even handed out your business card, but I guess you don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°The Qi Family has arge business, you meet so many people, it¡¯s normal not to remember me.¡±

    Qi Zeyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn, I¡­

    Jiang Jinsang stood to the side, looking out the window, his lips pressed tightly, but they couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards.

 Chapter 67 - 67 067 Never trust a sickly mans word offering help

    ?Chapter 67: 067 Never trust a sickly man¡¯s word, offering help without reason.   Chapter 67: 067 Never trust a sickly man¡¯s word, offering help without reason.                                       Inside the Hospital Room

    The specialist came over and examined Mr. Tang once again before he and the attending physician were ready to proceed with further consultation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Tang Yunxian escorted the doctors out, and Tang Wan naturally followed. ¡°Doctor, my father really isn¡¯t in serious trouble.¡±

    He kept his voice low and was slightly bent over the whole time, humble and polite.

    ¡°Currently, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a major problem, but Mr. Tang¡¯s body does have quite a few chronic conditions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, our local medical standards are still¡­,¡± Tang Yunxian spoke helplessly, ¡°He refuses to seek medical treatment elsewhere, feeling that he has lived enough, and doesn¡¯t want to suffer from surgery. He disagrees, and it¡¯s difficult for us as well.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but some issues, if notpletely resolved, always pose a hidden danger. I will contact an authority from Beijingter, and even if he can have the surgery in Pingjiang, we still need the old gentleman¡¯s cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡­

    Some experts wouldn¡¯t readily make house calls. Getting consultation appointments in their hospitals was even tougher, depending on whose influence one could exert, Tang Yunxian was well aware.

    ¡°Dad, we owe Mr. Xiaowu another favor,¡± Tang Wan said, linking his arm, ¡°He has helped me multiple times before, and we owe him more and more.¡±

    ¡°The Jiang family doesn¡¯tck anything. He looks quite feeble; how about I ask a friend to bring some ginseng and deer antler from the northeast for him?¡±

    It was the first time Tang Yunxian had seen a man whose skin could be so pale and bloodless. Had the Jiang family not provided him with any nourishment?

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Actually¡­ Mr. Xiaowu may not be as weak as you think?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Tang Yunxian asked gently, his eyes slightly sharp.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Wan hesitated, ¡°He said so himself.¡±

    Tang Yunxian chuckled lightly, ¡°Your grandfather is already osteoporotic and still ims he can carry a gas cylinder around; can you believe what a sick person says?¡±

    Tang Wan bit her lip; that was true, nobody would admit they were frail.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Qi Zeyan? How do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Business partner, came here for a deal, and I didn¡¯t expect he knew Mr. Xiaowu. He visited our home previously and came yesterday to visit the sick, bringing quite a few things.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not good at business; leave it to Manager Chen to handle. Qi Zeyan may be young, but his family has been in business for a long time; he has vast experience. Businesspeople are cunning; you still need to be cautious.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled, ¡°Just now, when he was serving you tea, you said that and he seemed a bit offended¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t engage in business, you don¡¯t understand the status of the Qi family. We¡¯re mere acquaintances; previously, when we met, it was just cursory greetings. He didn¡¯t even remember me, and all of a sudden, he¡¯s catering to me with tea and favors, uninvited attentiveness harbors ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because of Mr. Xiaowu.¡±

    ¡°At first I got to know Qi Zeyan through doing business with the Jiang family, and it was his brother who introduced us. Are you implying his brother¡¯s influence isn¡¯t as strong as his own?¡±

    Tang Wan was at a loss for words, then suddenly thought of something and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Dad, could it be that Mr. Qi and Mr. Xiaowu are together in this, so¡­¡±

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t get along well with his brother.

    She still remembered the rumors in Beijing, saying that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s condition was his brother¡¯s doing; the brothers clearly had a facade of harmony but harbored rival factions.

    Sibling strife, how ruthless one must be to do such things. No wonder his daughter-inw ran away.

    ¡°Together in what?¡± Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t catch her point.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Tang Wan forced a smile as her father came back, and the specialists arrived. She felt much more relieved inside. ¡°I heard Auntie Liyun visited; is there something between you and her¡­?¡±

    ¡°Back then I was full of presumption, what I thought was best might not necessarily have been the best for you. I¡¯ve been busy thesest two years and failed to notice the problems at home. I wanted to provide the best for you, not realizing I was actually causing you distress¡­¡±

    Actually, their rtionship had been decent in the past, butplications arose as the old man¡¯s health declined in recent years.

    Tang Wan linked his arm, ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t be fully med.¡±

    It is often said that single-parent families share a closer bond, possibly having more intimate rtionships. However, sometimes the reality is quite the opposite.

    Experiencing too much, some children might be more rebellious, while others mature faster, trying toport themselves obediently, avoiding troubling their family with problems for fear of worrying their parents. Tang Wan belonged to thetter.

    Family issues arose, Tang Yunxian failed to notice, and Tang Wan, not wanting to worry her father, chose to hide them, leading to the current situation. The factors were definitely multifaceted.

    *

    In the Hospital Room at that moment

    Soon after the Tangs left, Qi Zeyan became somewhat frantic.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, am I doomed? How could Ipletely overlook my potential father-inw? If I knew earlier that his family had such a beautiful daughter, I would have definitely clung to him tightly.¡±

    ¡°How embarrassing this has be for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and Xiaozhu, when you get a chance, look up Mr. Tang¡¯s business card for me; I really can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve met him before.¡±

    Assistant Xiaozhu, expressionless, responded, ¡°You¡¯ve met Mr. Tang three times.¡±

    ¡°That many times?¡±

    ¡°Last year, there was a project, Tang¡¯spany wanted to partner with ours, and they even sent someone over to visit, but you didn¡¯t meet them.¡±

    ¡°Was I really busy at that time?¡± Qi Zeyan frowned, trying to convince himself that he must have been busy with something important, so he overlooked it.

    But Xiaozhu mercilessly jabbed, ¡°At that time, you seemed to be addicted to ying ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ on your phone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked out the window, the curve of his mouth gradually widening.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched harshly as he finally realized the meaning of ¡°not recognizing Taishan,¡± and wasn¡¯t this his future Taishan?

    He was definitely doomed.

    **

    Elsewhere

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter rushed to the hospital entrance, searching for someone while wearing masks to cover their faces. But in the vast hospital, finding someone wasn¡¯t easy. Atst, they encountered Jiang Jiu on the path leading to the hospital cafeteria.

    ¡°Where have you taken them!¡± Zhang Liyun was somewhat frantic.

    Wearing sunsses, Jiang Jiu¡¯s expression was indiscernible, but he still said, ¡°They¡¯re where they¡¯re supposed to be.¡±

    He walked away after speaking, but Zhang Liyun and her daughter didn¡¯t react until¡­

    They found the person next to a trash can.

 Chapter 68 - 68 068 Does an outsider have a say in Tang Family

    ?Chapter 68: 068 Does an outsider have a say in Tang Family matters? (2 more)   Chapter 68: 068 Does an outsider have a say in Tang Family matters? (2 more)                                   Pingjiang City was experiencing turbulence due to the affairs of the Tang Family.

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter were hesitant to appear in public, while Jiang Jiu worried about some shameless people taking advantage of the situation. He didn¡¯t handle Zhang Defu harshly, but someone was acting as if they were on the brink of death, so the three didn¡¯t see a doctor and just took a taxi home.

    Tang Yunxian also inquired about the situation from the medical staff present at the time.

    It was only then that Tang Wan knew the Zhang Family had arrived, seeing her father¡¯s increasingly embarrassed look, she pulled him toward the hospital room.

    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you go home and get some sleep? You haven¡¯t slept for over twenty hours since yesterday, and the specialists are here anyway, so I can stay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Tang Yunxian insisted stubbornly, but his face showed extreme fatigue.

    ¡°Grandpa Five didn¡¯t have a good rest either. It would be best for you to take him home to rest. If his health fails, we really can¡¯t exin it to the Jiang Family¡­¡±

    Unable to refuse her, Tang Yunxian agreed to go home to rest and took Jiang Jinsang with him while Qi Zeyan, who wasn¡¯t traveling the same way, stayed a bit longer in the hospital.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Before leaving, Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Be more cautious.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s inexplicably pleasing behavior must have had some motive.

    After they left, the room immediately quieted down. Qi Zeyan deliberately stayed to have some time alone with Tang Wan and to possibly share some feelings, but when they actually faced each other, he felt somewhat cowardly.

    He was usually quite articte, but now he didn¡¯t know what to say. Left with no choice, he resorted to using Baidu:

    ¡°How to find topics to talk to a girl about?¡±

    There were many suggestions like zodiac signs, gossip, idol dramas, and so on¡­

    Clearing his throat, Qi Zeyan asked, ¡°Miss Tang, what¡¯s your zodiac sign?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qi, you¡¯re interested in zodiac signs?¡± Tang Wan, peeling an apple, nced at him.

    Still in a sharp suit, with a parted slicked-back hairstyle, resembling a sessful elite, a man discussing zodiac signs with her?

    ¡°No, just asking randomly. So, have you been following that recent infidelity scandal in the entertainment industry?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Seeing her apparentck of interest in the topic, Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth, ¡°What variety shows and TV dramas have you been watchingtely?¡±

    Only then did Tang Wan looked up seriously at him, ¡°Mr. Qi¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He instinctively straightened up.

    ¡°Are you intentionally trying to find topics to talk to me?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Just making casual conversation.¡± Qi Zeyan murmured a curse under his breath, all the Baidu suggestions were useless, truly awkward.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, would you like some apple?¡± Tang Wan handed him a freshly peeled apple.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Qing Pce Drama cast top-ranking actors, is that true? Since it hasn¡¯t been officially announced, can you disclose anything?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient to disclose¡­¡± When it came to work, Qi Zeyan had much more to say, and the atmosphere naturally felt less awkward.

    Leaving the hospital, Qi Zeyan even sent Jiang Jinsang a message:

    ¡°Indeed, the person I fancied is so gentle and caring. Didn¡¯t expect we have so much inmon, could it be a match made in heaven?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had left someone at the hospital, Jiang Cuo was more active, just right to keep Tang Wanpany, and he could ry matters on time. After Qi Zeyan left, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss Tang, it seems like you were amodating Mr. Qi in your conversation.¡±

    Tang Wan raised an eyebrow: ¡°He¡¯s a major client.¡±

    The implication: All for the sake of money.

    So, Jiang Jinsang really wanted to respond:

    ¡°You two have no fate, it¡¯s all about your money spends.¡±

    **

    Tang Family Vi

    The hospital wasn¡¯t far from here, Tang Yunxian had originally nned to have someone drive Jiang Jinsang to the old house.

    ¡°Sending me back to the old house and thening back to rest will take quite some time. I just need a ce to rest, and besides, it¡¯s far from the hospital; it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for me to visit the patients.¡±

    ¡°We can stay at my ce first. I¡¯ll have someone arrange a guest room for you.¡±

    ¡°You arrange it, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Wanwan that you¡¯ve been troubled quite a bittely; you even specially invited experts toe over. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang has always taken good care of me too; it¡¯s all I should do. You¡¯re being too polite.¡±

    ¡°About what happened this morning, I want to apologize to you first,¡± Tang Yunxian was naturally talking about the incident involving Zhang Defu.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to you.¡±

    ¡°You were innocently implicated¡­¡±

    Throughout the journey, the two of them did chat quite a lot, maintaining a harmonious atmosphere.

    When they arrived at the doorstep, Tang Wan seemed to have timed it perfectly, calling Tang Yunxian just as he was letting Jiang Jinsang enter first, ¡°Hello¡ªWanwan.¡±

    Tang Wan was merely asking if they had reached home or something alike, ¡°Did you take Fifth Master there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually, the children raised by the Jiang Family aren¡¯t bad at all. Whether it¡¯s finance or journalism, they know quite a lot and are insightful and proficient in their speech.¡±

    ¡°He also knows a lot about history. I consulted him on many questions before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite learned, and his character isn¡¯t bad either; conscientious and steady, never hasty or rash in speech.¡± Elders generally dislike loud and brash individuals.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t realize that this father and daughter were discussing him. Thinking they had private matters to discuss, he decided to enter first.

    By this time, Zhang Liyun and her daughter, as well as Zhang Defu, were in the living room, already aware of Tang Yunxian¡¯s return.

    Hearing the car, Zhang Liyun kept instructing her brother, ¡°When hees backter, don¡¯t mention anything else, just apologize to me first, or do you really hope I get divorced?¡±

    Zhang Defu, now aware that the p wasn¡¯t given by Tang Yunxian, felt somewhat guilty and grumbled without responding.

    Unexpectedly, when the door opened, who came in was Jiang Jinsang.

    Zhang Defu exploded instantly, bouncing up from the sofa, and bellowing loudly, ¡°Why the hell are you here!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, his expression unchanged:

    It seems the beating wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t settled thest matter with you, and you dare toe here?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Defu!¡± Zhang Liyun was furious; she had exined Jiang Jinsang¡¯s identity before, but the fool obviously hadn¡¯t listened.

    Hearing the shouting from inside the house, Tang Yunxian slightly frowned, hung up the phone quickly, and before reaching the door, he heard Zhang Defu¡¯s words and his face turned even sterner.

    Jiang Jinsang, fingers curling, had a dangerous look in his eyes, but retracted it as soon as Tang Yunxian arrived, still appearing harmless.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t hee here?¡± Tang Yunxian entered directly, standing beside Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡± Zhang Defu was stunned.

    ¡°Uncle Tang.¡± ¡°Yunxian.¡± Zhang Liyun and her daughter immediately stood up.

    Tang Yunxian had driven all the way the day before, had not slept all night, and his eyes were bloodshot. Despite always being schrly, the bloodshot eyes made him look intimidating.

    ¡°Jinsang is my invited guest; I haven¡¯t even uttered a word, what right do you have to order him around?¡±

    ¡°This is the Tang Family¡¯s home; is it your ce to be in charge?¡±

    Zhang Defu, also middle-aged, with his younger family members present, felt humiliated, yet clung to his pride.

    With a shameless smile, he stubbornly said, ¡°Brother-inw, what you say¡­ Aren¡¯t we all family? Do we need to make such a clear distinction?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll not be soon.¡±

    The expressions on the three faces turned grim instantly.

    Perhaps due to the sleepless night, his voice was somewhat hoarse, colder and bleaker than the autumn wind outside.

 Chapter 69 - 69 069 Fifth Master Collaborates with Mr. Tang Expelled

    ?Chapter 69: 069 Fifth Master Coborates with Mr. Tang? Expelled from the Tang Family (3rd Update)   Chapter 69: 069 Fifth Master Coborates with Mr. Tang? Expelled from the Tang Family (3rd Update)                                   Pingjiang had continuous overcast and rainy days, a rarity to see them clear. Even though it was warm and sunny, the chill in the Tang Family¡¯s living room seemed to seep into one¡¯s bones.

    ¡°Tang Yunxian¡­¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s face was the most embarrassed, as these matters could have been discussed privately, leaving room for easing tensions. But now, with Jiang Jinsang present, it was like a p in her face.

    ¡°That¡­ Please take a seat with Grandpa, and I¡¯ll pour you some water. We can talk about everything elseter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Tang, please take a rest first.¡± Tang Mo forced a smile.

    Tang Yunxian seemed not to hear her at all, still fixing his gaze on Zhang Defu, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to find me? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I, I just¡­¡± Zhang Defu chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I just went to see the old man.¡±

    ¡°You visit the sick and curse at others, and you yell in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I only¡­¡± His increasingly fawning smile just made him more repulsive.

    ¡°Apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Defu was surprised, ¡°Brother-inw, you want me to apologize to him?¡±

    ¡°He did nothing wrong, and you insulted him. Is my asking you to apologize too much?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, that kid hit me, dammit¡­¡± Zhang Defu was also fuming, ¡°Look at my face, he even had someone throw me to the trash bin.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke you, yet you pointed at my nose and red. If I hadn¡¯t let someone take action, I might have been the one getting beaten.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, now you have a point¡­¡± Zhang Defu immediately looked menacing.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taunted him, nothing that followed would¡¯ve happened. You¡¯re at fault; apologize first.¡± Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you want me to apologize to a youngster¡­¡± Zhang Defu was reluctant.

    ¡°We should keep matters separate. It may have been wrong for me to order someone to act, but if you apologize, I will also apologize to you.¡± Jiang Jinsang was always adaptable, and more importantly, he needed to curry favor with Tang Yunxian; he couldn¡¯t seem unreasonable.

    He quickly established himself as generous and gave Tang Yunxian enough respect.

    ¡°Did you hear that? You apologize first.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡ª¡± Zhang Defu didn¡¯t want to apologize at all, bowing and bending over to a junior at his age¡ªwhere would he put his face in the future?

    ¡°Hurry up and apologize,¡± Zhang Liyun urged impatiently.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, that¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re not wee in our Tang Family.¡±

    Tang Yunxian spoke with a cold voice, still polite, not telling him to get lost outright.

    ¡°No, Tang Yunxian, what do you mean?¡± Zhang Defu was a scoundrel through and through. The very idea of apologizing had set him off, and now being told to leave was unbearable.

    ¡°Do you find my words difficult to understand?¡± Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yunxian, don¡¯t be angry, he¡¯s always had a rotten temper, you know that.¡± Zhang Liyun came out to make peace.

    Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t give her face, ¡°So, because he has a bad temper, others deserve to suffer?¡±

    ¡°For so many years, I turned a blind eye and endured it. He¡¯s now living in our Tang family home, but can¡¯t even receive the most basic respect. Aren¡¯t you challenging him?¡±

    ¡°This is like pping me in the face!¡±

    Zhang Liyun pushed Zhang Defu, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want an apology; he¡¯s made up his mind to divorce you and doesn¡¯t fear tearing off the disguise. Even if I don¡¯t apologize today, what can you do to me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a small incident that recently happened? She¡¯s been in your family for so many years; even if there¡¯s no merit, there¡¯s hard work, right? Are you that eager to divorce?¡±

    ¡°And now you¡¯re doing this to Momo? Does your Tang family have no conscience?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Defu!¡± Zhang Liyun was furious, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak less?¡±

    She¡¯s surrounded by a bunch of idiots¡ªher daughter is disappointing, and now her brother¡¯s being so stubborn.

    Jiang Jinsang stood on the side:

    Quiet and obedient, seriously watching the drama.

    Waiting for the right moment¡­

    To earn some brownie points!

    Tang Yunxian faced the usations with a lightugh, ¡°A small matter? To you, what counts as a big deal then? She¡¯s contributed to this family, so tell me, have you never taken anything from our home over the years?¡±

    ¡°Tang Yunxian, are you really going to talk about money with us now? Do you have no conscience? Can my sister¡¯s contributions be measured with money?¡±

    ¡°Divorce, huh? You¡¯re the one who prepared this divorce agreement, right? Just two apartments and some worthless trinkets?¡±

    ¡°After all these years, is this all the marital assets you have? The Tang Family is so big, and this is what you give, like I¡¯m a beggar?¡±

    Zhang Defu snatched the divorce agreement lying on the coffee table and tore it to pieces in an instant.

    ¡°Let me tell you, even if you want a divorce, you think you can get rid of us with this little? There¡¯s no way.¡±

    Tang Yunxian actually snorted lightly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re entitled to these things? Over the years, not to mention anything else, do you have any idea how much money you¡¯ve taken from our family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned up your mess more than once, and if you want to bring up the past, you might find it¡¯s not me who looks the worst!¡±

    ¡°These things, I gave them out of the regard for the many years we¡¯ve lived together, out of sentiment. You want money, huh? If I really wanted to get into it¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian¡¯sugh was incredibly sardonic.

    ¡°You came into this house with nothing, and I can make sure you leave with nothing. Forget the apartments, I won¡¯t give you a single penny!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang hooked his lips up in a smile, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re so desperate not because you¡¯re worried about their divorce, but because once they¡¯re divorced, you¡¯ll have no more money, right?¡±

    Caught in his petty thoughts, Zhang Defu¡¯s face turned beet red, and he subconsciously rolled up his sleeves, ¡°You little shit, what the hell are you babbling about!¡±

    Zhang Liyun immediately grabbed him, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Get out now!¡±

    ¡°Big sis, listen to what they¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to get out!¡± She had originally thought about having a nice chat with Tang Yunxian when he returned, but now he hadpletely ruined it.

    Zhang Defu gnashed his teeth in anger, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go! As if I¡¯m eager to stay here.¡±

    But the next second, Tang Yunxian turned to Zhang Liyun and began to speak:

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve decided to get divorced, it¡¯s not appropriate to live together anymore.¡±

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter¡¯s faces turned frosty at once. What does that mean?

    They had to leave, too?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not satisfied with the agreement, I¡¯ll file awsuit with the courtter. The division of property will be fair.¡±

    Zhang Liyun¡¯s head spun immediately:

    Because if he dared to say this, he could really ensure that she wouldn¡¯t get a penny from the divorce!

    Jiang Jinsang said, ¡°Mrs. Zhang, if you need to pack your belongings, I can have someone help you.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jiu, keep an eye on it, will you?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Jiang Jiu¡¯s voice was cold, like a heartless machine.

    ¡°If they want a divorce and they want to get meticulous, then they need to sift through it carefully. What belongs to the Tang Family certainly can¡¯t be taken by them, and what belongs to Mrs. Zhang should be given to her; we can¡¯t let her be wronged.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words were like a heart execution¡ªthe entire house belonged to the Tang Family, what could they take with them?

    Tang Mo was totally dumbfounded. Without the Tang Family, what was she?

    In just over ten minutes, the three of them were escorted out of the Tang Family home by Jiang Jiu.

    ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before Tang Wan received the news at the hospital. Given the ongoing chaos at the Tang house, journalists had long been staking out outside the vi, and as soon as they saw Zhang Liyun and her daughter dragging their suitcases, looking disheveled as they left, they immediately released a press statement.

    [¡°Mr. Tang¡¯s marriage crisis: Husband and wife separated, Mrs. Zhang has moved out of the Tang Family home.¡±]

    When Tang Wan called to inquire about the situation, Tang Yunxian was chatting with Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again.¡± Tang Yunxian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as he rubbed his temples.

    Family disgrace should not be made public, and yet here was Jiang Jinsang.

    Tang Yunxian had thought to let Zhang Defu apologizeter, giving him a way to back down without too much embarrassment, but since he messed it up so badly, there was nothing else he could do.

    Jiang Jinsang justughed, ¡°You¡¯re a refined person; you probably can¡¯t handle evicting someone. I just gave a little help.¡±

    In the end, he did this to save face for Tang Yunxian. If he had done it himself and thrown the people out, it wouldn¡¯t have looked good and could have given them something to hold against him.

    So, he took care of it.

    Tang Yunxian naturally understood his intentions¡ªit was all for his sake, and he immediately appreciated how well Jiang Jinsang spoke and acted.

    No wonder his old man liked him so much.

    On Qi Zeyan¡¯s side, he was still kicking himself for not recognizing a gem in front of him, thinking about how to ingratiate himself with his future father-inw, while Jiang Jinsang aligned with Tang Yunxian and earned plenty of goodwill.

 Chapter 70 - 70 070 Steal a kiss Fifth Master is very nervous

    ?Chapter 70: 070 Steal a kiss? Fifth Master is very nervous   Chapter 70: 070 Steal a kiss? Fifth Master is very nervous                                   Mr. Tang was in aa, Mr. Tang¡¯s marriage was in crisis, and Tang Wan¡¯s reputation was damaged. Although they had sued the media spreading rumors, the discussion was still intense, plunging the Tang Family deep into a maelstrom of public opinion.

    The entire Tang Corporation¡¯s stocks were unstable and had fallen to their lowest point in nearly two years within just a few days.

    However, Tang Yunxian seemed unconcerned, having sent those three people away, he took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, I¡¯m nning to make some noodles. Will you have some?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t just sit in the living room, so he walked to the kitchen doorway and stood for a while.

    He thought Tang Yunxian might just whip up something simple, but seeing his chopping skills and techniques, he knew he wasn¡¯t a novice, ¡°Mr. Tang, are you good at cooking?¡±

    ¡°Not really good, but decent. However, the noodles I cook are Wanwan¡¯s favorite.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang slightly raised his eyebrows and leaned in to observe.

    ¡°You should wait outside; the kitchen is quite messy.¡±

    ¡°You are an elder; letting you work here while I just sit and enjoy the fruits of yourbor outside doesn¡¯t sit well with me, don¡¯t worry about me, just carry on with your work.¡±

    Tang Yunxian raised his eyebrows:

    This young man from the Jiang Family really knows his boundaries well.

    The noodles Tang Yunxian cooked were simple, but in the end, he chopped sometro and turned his head to ask Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Want some?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked at the greentro and squeezed out a faint smile from the corner of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    Those from the Jiang Family standing outside looked up at the ceiling silently, amazed at how shameless he was, trying to put on a good front in front of his future father-inw.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Yunxianughed.

    After eating, Tang Yunxian arranged a guest room for Jiang Jinsang, then went back to his room to rest, only heading to the hospital in the evening to rece Tang Wan.

    Jiang Jinsang knew he would stay overnight to keep watch and had wanted to follow along.

    ¡°You have been here all night yesterday, staying up with us. Rest well at home today; Wanwan wille backter. If you want to go to the hospital,e with her in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I slept all afternoon; it¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle over tonight and can keep youpany by chatting.¡±

    The Jiang Family members maintained a serious backdrop, yet secretly scoffed inside:

    Miss Tang ising back tonight, and I don¡¯t believe you actually want to leave?

    How did we never realize before that our Fifth Master had such a ir for drama?

    ¡°You are already not well; if you exhaust yourself, your family will me me. Listen to me, I have the final say in this matter, you should rest here.¡± Tang Yunxian¡¯s face might look refined, but from the way he handled matters, it was clear he was quite a assertive person.

    Jiang Jinsang wanted to say something more but was interrupted before he could start.

    ¡°Since you call me ¡®uncle¡¯ and are staying in my house, I must take responsibility for you. Don¡¯t say anymore, you need to rest here tonight.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, seemingly quite reluctant, ¡°Then I will listen to you and go over tomorrow morning.¡±

    Before leaving, Tang Yunxian added, ¡°If theye back, just kick them out directly. If they ask, tell them toe find me.¡±

    He was naturally referring to the Zhang Family.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    **

    When Tang Wan got home, it was already past seven in the evening, and she looked utterly exhausted.

    Seeing Jiang Jinsang, her smile was forced, ¡°Fifth Master.¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Not yet; I don¡¯t really feel like eating.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. I¡¯ll go make some noodles, and we can eat together before resting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll cook?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Or maybe I should do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Tang Wan had never seen him cook before and was not reassured. Initially, she went to the kitchen to watch for a while, her eyes slightly narrowed¡­

    It was her favorite kind of noodles.

    Though she thought so deep down, she didn¡¯t say anything aloud.

    At that moment, Tang Yunxian was at the hospital, wiping his elderly father¡¯s body,pletely unaware that Jiang Jinsang had taken the opportunity to secretly learn and use his specialties to please his daughter.

    Tang Wan was truly exhausted. When she got home, her body finally rxed and fatigue overwhelmed her. She had wanted to sit on the couch for a bit, but by the time Jiang Jinsang brought out the noodles, she had already dozed off.

    ¡°Miss Tang?¡± Jiang Jinsang approached and called her softly.

    The living room¡¯s crystal ceiling fragmented the dim light, casting patterns on her face. The weather in Pingjiang was cool, the air conditioner was on inside. Despite the days of hard work coloring her face pale, the warm breeze flushed it with a touch of rosiness.

    Jiang Jinsang came up to her, bending over so that his gaze was almost level with hers. A stray lock of her hair had fallen across her forehead, fluttering slightly with his breath.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡±

    His voice deepened, sliding into that intimately ambiguous ce, tender and enthralling, tickling the heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Tang Wan was obviously too tired to respond.

    Jiang Jinsang reached out, his fingers brushing the stray lock of hair from her forehead back behind her ear. His gazended on her small, rounded earlobe, and he couldn¡¯t help but pinch it gently.

    Even so, Tang Wan showed no response, but Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze had already drifted elsewhere¡­

    His eyes rested on the edge of her lips.

    Pale and even dry, devoid of much color, perhaps due to the air conditioning. Her consciousness was blurry as she pursed her lips.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s throat tightened slightly, and he leaned in closer.

    The nearer he got, the more nervous he became.

    Perhaps he was too close, his breath too hot, blowing ufortably on Tang Wan¡¯s face. She shifted uneasily, and coincidentally her cheek brushed past his lips.

    His heart raced, his breath quickened¡­

    For that instant, Jiang Jinsang felt as if time had stopped, fixated on the person before him, almost wishing to¡­

    Fiercely kiss her.

    From where the Jiang Family stood, the distance was too great, from their angle, their fifth master seemed to havepletely pinned Miss Tang to the couch, in a pose that was indescribable¡­

    Taking advantage of someone¡¯s sleep to steal a kiss?

    Shameless.

    Tang Wan was woken by the ringing of her phone, groggily opening her eyes, she grabbed her mobile, nced at the caller ID, ¡°Hello, Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I ate.¡± Tang Wan replied, just not wanting her father to worry.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, eat then take a bath, and rest well¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian spoke for a while before hanging up. After disconnecting the call, Tang Wan went to find Jiang Jinsang, who was sitting on a single-seat sofa, his pale leather, the corners of his mouth cold, but¡­

    From a distance, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t hear his breathing.

    Urgent and heavy, his palms sweaty.

    After Tang Yunxian hung up, he finally felt reassured. He didn¡¯t feelfortable about Tang Wan staying at home alone; his eyelids had been twitching, prompting him to call and check on her, feeling somewhat relieved to know she had eaten.

    He added onest piece of advice, ¡°Lock the door when you go to sleep.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was still an outsider, and a man. While Tang Yunxian presently had a good impression of him, that didn¡¯t stop him from reminding his daughter to be cautious.

 Chapter 71 - 71 071 Acknowledging Wuye as a godson Visitor from

    ?Chapter 71: 071 Acknowledging Wuye as a godson? Visitor from Beijing [Prize Quiz]   Chapter 71: 071 Acknowledging Wuye as a godson? Visitor from Beijing [Prize Quiz]                                   Tang Wan wasn¡¯t clear about what had just happened, only that the noodles Jiang Jinsang had cooked were now a bit burnt and clumped together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook you another bowl.¡±

    ¡°Warming it up will do.¡±

    Although it was only a brief nap, her fatigue had vanished, and she was indeed a bit hungry. She simply warmed up the noodles. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Then this¡­ do you still want it?¡± The noodles were overcooked, and at this point, they didn¡¯t seem appetizing.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t particrly hungry. Watching her eat half a bowl, he finally picked up the noodles and took a few bites. It was his first time cooking; the noodles didn¡¯t taste good, perhaps because he had used too much oil before, and the seasoning wasn¡¯t right, making the vor quite strange.

    But Tang Wan ate an entire bowl and evenplimented his cooking skills. After cleaning up the kitchen, they each returned to their rooms.

    Jiang Jinsang leaned against the headboard, pondering:

    He had followed Tang Yunxian¡¯s method to the letter, so why was the taste so off?

    At that moment, his phone vibrated. He raised his eyebrows and pressed the answer button, ¡°Brother¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the specialists; they¡¯ll be on tomorrow morning¡¯s flight and should arrive in Pingjiang around noon. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Tang; you just arrange for someone to pick them up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself. Send me the flight details.¡±

    Actually, although Tang¡¯s father has been unconscious since his fall, his injuries were not severe. The main concern was the old health issues, which could be problems if not treated.

    ¡°You¡¯re going yourself?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± The person on the other end spoke in a consistently cold tone. ¡°I heard Mr. Tang is preparing for a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s up with Zeyan?¡±

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the group messages? He¡¯s beenining about thepany¡¯s year-end issuestely, and his recentments all seem kind of frivolous. Is there something going on?¡±

    ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t been on his medstely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    The next morning

    Jiang Jinsang got up just after six o¡¯clock. When he came to the living room, Tang Wan was already cooking. There was also soup simmering in the kitchen; she had apparently already been out.

    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯m going to the hospitalter. You can have breakfast and then rest at home.¡±

    After all, he was an outsider; there was no reason for her to drag him around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do; I¡¯ll apany you to see Grandpa Tang.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Tang has always treated me like his own. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. When they arrived at the hospital, Jiang Jinsang stepped out to make a call, which was just to confirm that the specialists arriving today were on schedule and that their flight was on time.

    Tang Yunxian was eating breakfast and waited for Jiang Jinsang to leave the ward beforeughing, ¡°Jiang Jinsang is a really good guy. I heard from your Uncle Teng about the hospitalization; it was all arranged by him, and he also advanced the medical fees.¡±

    He had been worried that Tang Wan would be overwhelmed, which is why he had asked his friend to help, but he never expected Jiang Jinsang to handle things so efficiently.

    ¡°He said Grandpa treats him like his own, so¡­¡±

    Being in someone¡¯s debt never felt good.

    Tang Yunxian half-jokingly said, ¡°Why not have Grandpa adopt him as his godson once he wakes up?¡±

    Since the old man liked him so much, even if they couldn¡¯t be rtives through marriage, they could still have a godfather-godson rtionship.

    That would make them family.

    Tang Wan frowned slightly at the thought of adopting a godson.

    At that moment, Jiang Cuo was standing in the ward, nearly choking on his saliva when he heard this!

    Damn¡ª

    Fifth Master, this is a huge crisis!

    He knew his Fifth Master wanted to be your son-inw. Although being a godson also made him somewhat a son, it surely wasn¡¯t in this way.

    After Tang Yunxian made his suggestion, heughed to himself, ¡°If we did that, he¡¯d probably have to call me godfather. I always feel like I¡¯m taking advantage of him.¡±

    Tang Wan said nothing, feeling that something was a bit off.

    When Jiang Jinsang returned from his call, he noticed that Tang Yunxian was looking at him differently than before.

    It seemed¡­

    With a touch of a father¡¯s unique affection.

    He nced at Jiang Cuo out of the corner of his eye: What exactly is going on?

    Jiang Cuo pursed his lips, feeling that the situation was developing in a strange direction.

    Good heavens, how was he going to exin this to Fifth Master?

    ¡­

    The ne arrived on time in Pingjiang, at three in the afternoon. Jiang Jinsang said he would pick up the passengers, which was also a way to make a good impression.

    ¡°Wanwan, you should go too,¡± said Tang Yunxian.

    Jiang Jinsang had already helped by calling in specialists; they couldn¡¯t let him do everything.

    Tang Yunxian had his assistant arrange hotel amodations and meals for the experts.

    By the time they got to the airport, the ne was dyed, and a group of people could only wait at the exit.

    The Jiang family upied a spot, dressed uniformly, and very eye-catching.

    Tang Wan was a bit nervous, and Tang Yunxian was periodically calling to check in, ¡°¡­ the ne hasn¡¯t arrived yet, looks like it¡¯s been dyed.¡±

    ¡°No rush, if it¡¯s toote, just take them directly to the hotel to settle in, and they cane to the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Wan saw passengersing out one by one and hurriedly hung up the phone, ¡°I can¡¯t talk now, they might have arrived.¡±

    Tang Yunxian looked at his father on the hospital bed, his brows slightly furrowed.

    If he were awake, he would most likely not want to undergo surgery. Tang Yunxian considered whether to take advantage of his unconsciousness and drag him into the operating room.

    He looked up at the man across from him, Qi Zeyan.

    Qi Zeyan had no idea he was there; with only Tang Yunxian in the hospital room, their eyes met, and he gave Tang Yunxian a smile.

    Good lord, so bloody awkward!

    Tang Yunxian smiled back out of politeness, but inside he wasining:

    What the hell is he doing here?

    *

    By now, the ne had arrived, and Jiang Jinsang knew all of the specialists. He could even say he was very familiar with them; one of them had been his longtime doctor and had a particrly close rtionship with him, as well as a deep bond with the Jiang family.

    The first to emerge was his assistant, pushing a luggage cart.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head toward Tang Wan and smiled at her: ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t recognize them. As Jiang Jinsang began to raise his hand to point them out, his finger paused¡­

    He squinted his eyes, seeing the person and almost thought he was seeing things.

 Chapter 72 - 72 072 The little ancestor of the Jiang Family wants to

    ?Chapter 72: 072 The little ancestor of the Jiang Family wants to poach someone.   Chapter 72: 072 The little ancestor of the Jiang Family wants to poach someone.                                   Pingjiang Airport C1 Exit

    Tang Wan saw Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, which he had almost lifted, suspended in mid-air. With slightly furrowed brows, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°Fifth Master?¡±

    What¡¯s going on?

    His expression looked as though he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Following the direction of his gaze, because there were many peopleing out at this time and the crowd was bustling, nothing particr seemed amiss. However, in the next second, Tang Wan heard a milky, childlike voice, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±

    She looked in the direction of the voice and saw a child of about four or five years old.

    He was wearing a sapphire blue down jacket, a red knitted hat, and was pulling along a suitcase with Spiderman on it, waving his arms towards them. His eyes were like shooting stars in the night sky, shining brightly.

    Then she saw him abandon his suitcase, struggling to push his bulky body through the crowd and shuffle towards them.

    Before he could get close, Jiang Jinsang strode forward, lifted him up, and the little guy wrapped his arms tightly around his neck with practiced ease.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Although surprised, his voice was rising.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Jinsang!¡± At this time, the expert team also walked over.

    The man leading them was over fifty years old and a medical authority in Beijing¡ªZhou Zhongqing. From the way he addressed Jiang Jinsang, it was clear that they had a special rtionship.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou.¡± Jiang Jinsang also had great respect for him, ¡°Did you bring him here?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang guessed that it was probably his brother¡¯s idea and didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Instead, he introduced Tang Wan to Zhou, ¡°Uncle Zhou, this is Tang Wan.¡±

    Tang Wan immediately extended her hand, humble and polite, ¡°Doctor Zhou, hello, thank you foring all this way.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Miss Tang, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Zhou Zhongqing shook her hand.

    Tang Wan felt a little taken aback inside, heard a lot about her? She didn¡¯t think she was that famous.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was famous, but rather she was famous with the Jiang family. Zhou Zhongqing was close to the Jiangs and had heard her name countless times without having met her.

    Because they were still at the airport exit, it was inconvenient for a group of people to stand around, Zhou Zhongqing suggested bluntly, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s walk and talk. I¡¯ve reviewed all of Mr. Tang¡¯s medical records, but there might be some details I need to ask you about.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s save some time, if it¡¯s okay with you, we can share a rideter. I would like to discuss something with you.¡±

    Saving a life was like fighting a fire, every second counted.

    Naturally, Tang Wan quickly nodded her head.

    At the parking lot, everyone was busy moving the luggage. Tang Wan had been busy talking to Zhou Zhongqing and only now noticed that a certain little guy was staring at her unblinkingly.

    When their eyes met, he grinned, revealing a cute little tiger tooth.

    ¡°Hello, sister, we¡¯ve talked on the phone, do you remember me?¡± he eagerly ran over to make his presence known.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I remember.¡±

    That was the Jiang¡¯s little ancestor, and moreover, a few days ago, Jiang Jinsang had even shown her his picture.

    Only his mouth really looked like someone from the Jiang family, the rest of him didn¡¯t quite resemble them and might look more like his mother, yet he was clear-cut and pretty. Just from his appearance, one could tell that his mother must have been a beauty.

    There were many rumors about him: his mother¡¯s situation was unclear, some said she had left, others said she had died, opinions varied widely.

    It was said that once he had severely beaten a boy who was older and even taller than he was, and he allegedly threatened to beat him every time he saw him, which earned him a bad reputation for being spoiled and willful.

    Some even said that because he was motherless and doted on at home, his personality was strange and paranoid¡ª a real-life ¡°little demon.¡±

    But at this moment, the ¡°little demon¡± smiled at her, his chubby cheeks baby-fat cute, so adorable she wanted to pinch them.

    ¡°My name is Jiang Wenyan, you can also call me Jiangjiang!¡± The little fellow had alreadye up to introduce himself, even extending his hand like a miniature adult.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tang Wan.¡±

    Tang Wan bent down to shake hands with him.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, get in the car,¡± Jiang Jinsang urged him.

    ¡°Sister, see you in a bit.¡± He chuckled as he climbed into the car, dressed heavily, which made his climbing posture quiteical from the back, prompting Tang Wan tough.

    *

    The group split up into separate cars and headed straight for the hospital.

    Jiang Jinsang had just gotten into the car when he immediately called his older brother. Why did he send this little guy over?

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s arrived?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang said you missed him, and he missed you too. Uncle Zhou happened to be going over, so he took him along. I originally nned to bring him myself, but he refused.¡±

    ¡°I missed him?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ncing at the person beside him.

    He was pretending to look out the window, feigning death in silence.

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Jinsang poked the person¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, stop pretending. Sit properly, I have something to ask you.¡±

    The little guy immediately turned his head, beaming at him, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let your dad bring you over?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want him to, that¡¯s all.¡± His small hands fiddled with the zipper of his clothes.

    He had his own selfish reasons because if his dad came, he¡¯d probably only stay for two days before going back. And he¡¯d likely take him with him. Compared to going home, kids always like to stay out more.

    ¡°You told your dad that I missed you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    He stared at Jiang Jinsang, his eyes clearly saying:

    If you dare say you don¡¯t miss me, I¡¯ll cry for you to see!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. But I want to tell you in advance, Tang Family¡¯s Great Grandpa is in the hospital, so you need to be good.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The little guy grinned at him, ¡°Uncle, that sister earlier is so pretty.¡±

    Tang Wan had a warm and pleasant appearance, and her soft and gentle voice,bined with a pleasant personality, made her easily likable to children.

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly when someone praised his wife¡¯s looks.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot here!¡± The little guyined while removing his hat, his soft hair clinging to his scalp, except for one tuft that suddenly stuck up, adding aical touch.

    ¡°Uncle, help me fix my hair.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it looks good like this.¡± Kids who are cute can still look adorable even with floppy hair.

    ¡°But it has no style. Would the sister like me this way?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter that much whether she likes you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty and has a nice voice, and she smiled at me just now.¡± He reached up to touch his hair, ¡°Uncle, what do you think about her being my stepmom?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. What was this kid here for?

    To steal his wife?

    ¡°Uncle, help me do my hair!¡± He brought his little head closer.

    Jiang Jinsang reached out, ruffled his hair a few times¡­

    As they arrived at the hospital entrance, Tang Wan had just stepped out of her car when she saw a little guy already bouncing out of the car, having taken off his bulky down jacket, wearing a Spiderman hoodie underneath, naturally looking cool and handsome, except¡­

    His hair was a bird¡¯s nest.

    He walked toward Tang Wan, confident and showy, as if he were the most dazzling kid on the street.

    The wind in Pingjiang wasn¡¯t very strong, but two tufts of hair on his head were fluttering in the wind, rocking back and forth.

 Chapter 73 - 73 073 Qi Duidui and her little nephew packing up and

    ?Chapter 73: 073 Qi Duidui and her little nephew, packing up and leaving together   Chapter 73: 073 Qi Duidui and her little nephew, packing up and leaving together                                   In the wind, the disheveled little guy with tufts of hair sticking out everywhere shed Tang Wan a grin, his rows of small white teeth especially eye-catching under the sunlight.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing with a ¡°pfft¡ª¡±.

    The little guy was delighted at the bottom of his heart, ¡®sister¡¯ had actuallyughed at him.

    At this time, Jiang Jinsang and the others had also gotten out of the car. As the car door closed, he immediately stood on tiptoe, used the car ss as a mirror, and took a look at his own style¡ªwith that, his little face copsed.

    He nced at his second uncle, with a pout that resembled a grumpy old man.

    ¡°Second Uncle¡ª¡±

    Jiang Jinsang bent down and adjusted his clothes for him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to give you a ¡®cool and dazzling¡¯ style, to catch her attention? Hasn¡¯t she been watching you all along?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That did seem right.

    The crowd wasrge, so they went up in two separate elevators.

    ¡°Second Uncle, we¡¯ll go with ¡®sister¡¯.¡± The little tyke was pulling Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, trotting along behind Tang Wan, the tufts of hair on his head sticking up, almost making the Jiang family burst intoughter.

    ¡°Why do you want to go with her?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You help me check out if she¡¯s really suitable to be my stepmom.¡±

    The Jiangs: ¡°¡­¡±

    After getting on the elevator, Tang Wan only needed to look down to see the tufts of hair on someone¡¯s head, and she couldn¡¯t resist smoothing them down with her hand.

    ¡°Thank you, ¡®sister¡¯.¡± His little mouth was sweet, speaking with a tender voice that cheered one up.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look much better after smoothing out your hair like this?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t youughing just a moment ago?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t understand his point.

    ¡°When we got off the ne, you were all tense and seemed very unhappy. My appearance isn¡¯t important; if I can make ¡®sister¡¯ happier, it¡¯s worth it.¡± He smiled, his canine teeth especially cute.

    It struck a chord.

    Tang Wan instantly felt that this was no ¡®Demon King¡¯ at all¡ªclearly a little angel.

    ¡°¡®Sister¡¯, that¡­¡± He feigned shyness as if he was in a bit of a quandary.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Can I have your phone number?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that. ¡®Sister¡¯ has been quite busytely and might not have time to apany you. Next time youe to Pingjiang, ¡®sister¡¯ will take you out to y.¡±

    ¡°Then when youe to Beijing, Dad and I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Having said that, the little guy straightened his sleeves, revealing a child¡¯s phone watch in a blingy gold that could blind someone.

    Jiang Jinsang stood to the side, watching the interaction between the two with a profound look in his eyes.

    *

    In the hospital

    Tang Yunxian had been warned in advance by Tang Wan to expect the visit from the little tyrant of the Jiang family. He wasn¡¯t too surprised to see him and had even instructed his assistant to prepare some snacks.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± He hugged the bag of chips, his eyes sparkling with joy.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Yunxian was busy with serious matters and obviously didn¡¯t have the time to look after him, so the little chap took his short legs over to Qi Zeyan, ¡°Uncle Qi, what are you doing here?¡±

    Qi Zeyan looked down at him:

    ¡°Your hairstyle is really awful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The hospital room was full of doctors and experts, quite crowded, so Jiang Jinsang took his little nephew along with Qi Zeyan out.

    ¡°What¡¯s your brother up to? Why send him here?¡± Qi Zeyan leaned against the railing, watching the person sitting in the distance, swinging his chubby little legs.

    ¡°He wanted to send him; does he need a reason?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°With Tang Elder¡¯s condition, Jiangjiang staying at the Tang Family¡ªeven if I say there¡¯s no need for them to mind him¡ªMr. Tang and Miss Tang would likely be distracted taking care of him, and it would definitely cause them trouble.¡±

    His tone was quite helpless.

    ¡°That¡¯s also true, after all, with a little guest in the house, you can¡¯t just ignore him.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers, ¡°Now if someone could step up to help them solve the problem, Mr. Tang would probably be grateful to him.¡±

    Qi Zeyan pped his thigh, ¡°I¡¯ll take him; he cane sleep at the hotel with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll take him?¡± Jiang Jinsang sounded skeptical.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve watched him grow up; it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t slept over at my ce before. Taking care of him will be a piece of cake.¡±

    Qi Zeyan just wanted to score points in front of the Tang Family folks.

    So when Jiang Jinsang dug a hole, he didn¡¯t even think before jumping right in.

    One by one, they all want to dig holes; then let the two of them keep each otherpany. Qi Zeyan just has too much idle energy, which is why he alwayses to the hospital. Finding him something to do would be good.

    A big and a small, bundled together and kicked out.

    The little guy was very sensible, knowing the Tang Family were busy, plus he liked ying with Qi Zeyan. Hearing the suggestion, his little mouth cracked into a smile and he immediately nodded in agreement.

    Tang Wan had originally wanted to keep the little one at home, but seeing him and Qi Zeyan both so happy, the words died on her lips.

    Qi Zeyan cheerfully took the little guy by the hand and walked out, trying to chase someone down was really hard.

    ¡­

    He initially thought taking care of a kid was easy, especially since he had watched this little fe grow up, when he was running around bare-butt, he¡¯d even helped change his diaper. The imagination was beautiful, but when it actually came to doing it, just bathing him drained most of his energy.

    It was not until he had finally dumped the kid onto the bed that he managed to get into the bathroom for a shower.

    The little guy also took this opportunity to video call his father.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re staying with your Uncle Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I got ¡®sister¡¯s¡¯ phone number for you, and also made ns for her to go out to eat with you next time she¡¯s in Beijing. I can only help you this far; you need to do the rest yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The tone was rather like an old father¡¯s, deeply meaningful.

    The little expression looked like he was truly worried.

    Qi Zeyan had already been tormented by bathing him, and then the kid said he needed to read him some sort of bedtime fairy tale.

    He could only endure and read him the story of ¡°Snow White.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qi, the ending of your story is wrong.¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, ¡°The prince wakes the princess with a kiss, and they live happily ever after¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°My dad says, after the prince kissed the princess, he was poisoned too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Your dad is freaking poisonous.

    Qi Zeyan was so angry his face turned pale; what nonsense had that bastard been feeding the kid?

    *

    The next day

    Last night Tang Yunxian and Tang Wan had spent the night in the hospital, and Jiang Jinsang was the one who went back to sleep at the Tang Family home, agreeing to bring breakfast to the hospital in the morning.

    Breakfast was arranged to be eaten with Qi Zeyan and a certain little guy at a famous breakfast restaurant in Pingjiang.

    ¡°Boss, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked up and the corner of his mouth twitched. He immediately spotted his little nephew¡­

    Does a visit to the hospital really require wearing a little leather jacket and sporting a slicked-back haircut?

 Chapter 74 - 74 074 Mr. Tang vs Qi Duidui though the knife moves

    ?Chapter 74: 074 Mr. Tang vs Qi Duidui, though the knife moves slowly, it stabs fiercely   Chapter 74: 074 Mr. Tang vs Qi Duidui, though the knife moves slowly, it stabs fiercely                                   The tea shop was bustling with people, mostly office workers and students rushing and sporting weary faces. Suddenly, two mboyantly dressed individuals caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    Jiang Jinsang instinctively lowered his gaze, wishing he didn¡¯t know them.

    But a certain little guy looked around and immediately waved at him, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re over here.¡±

    Then a little guy with a slicked-back hairstyle and a leather jacket had already made his way to his table and climbed onto the stool.

    ¡°Uncle, do I look cool today?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded stiffly, thinking his brother would turn green if he saw this getup.

    Qi Zeyan, although dressed in a broad suit, still sported his signature side-parted slick hairdo, but he couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Jiang Jinsang sized him up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own nephew¡¯s temper?¡±

    Once he was away from his brother, he was literally sky-high with endless energy.

    Last night had been rough; before dawn, the little guy had woke him up thinking he needed to use the bathroom, but instead, he rummaged through his suitcase, pulling out clothes for¡­

    A personal fashion show!

    Luckily they weren¡¯t at home, so there weren¡¯t many clothes. After trying on a few outfits, Qi Zeyan had hoped to catch some more sleep.

    But then he said, ¡°Uncle Qi, give me a hairstyle.¡±

    Qi Zeyan thought frantically: For hair, go to Teacher Tony, and why on earth would you do your hair before dawn!

    Where is my forty-meter-long sword!

    Two minutester, he resignedly got up and styled the kid¡¯s hair. Learning from past lessons, this time, he stood in front of a mirror, watching Qi Zeyan closely as the little guy had quite a few ideas and kept directing.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, I think you can lift this part higher¡­ I think this part doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s face was a picture of despair, like an emotionless robot, mechanically moving his unfeeling iron hands.

    Jiang Jinsang packed breakfast for Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian, and as they left the tea shop, he noticed the little guy pulling out a pair of gold-rimmed small sunsses and putting them on with an air of importance.

    No one on the whole street could outshine him now.

    *

    At the hospital

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Tang Wan saw Jiangjiang andughed again, unable to hold back. How had one night with Qi Zeyan changed him so much?

    She dared not imagine what kind of child Qi Zeyan would raise if he had his own.

    ¡°Is Xiaoqi here too?¡± Tang Yunxian had started referring to Qi Zeyan as such.

    ¡°Oh, I brought Jiangjiang over.¡±

    The more Qi Zeyan thought about how he had once ¡°ignored¡± Tang Yunxian, the more politely he treated him.

    Tang Yunxian had spent two nights in the hospital, and after eating breakfast, Tang Wan sent him home to rest.

    ¡°Xiaoqi, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Tang Yunxian put on his coat, ready to leave.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re usually very busy, I really shouldn¡¯t keep you; I¡¯m leaving now. If you didn¡¯t drive, I can give you a ride.¡±

    Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t foolish; he had been slow to catch on at first, but now he was almost certain this young man was here for his daughter.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s past attitude towards him was clear; neither he nor the Tang Family had that kind of influence.

    If it were solely for Jiang Jinsang, visiting twice would have been impressive enough. There was no need for daily check-ins, and the sudden shift in behavior toward him, filled with unbelievable attentiveness, was a tell.

    Although he hid it well, whenever Tang Wan was around, his eyes would flit nervously, always eventually resting on her.

    ¡°No need, I drove here.¡± Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°My assistant isn¡¯t here, I haven¡¯t slept well from the night shiftstely, I¡¯m not very alert. Wanwan was worried about me driving and suggested I call a substitute driver¡­¡± Tang Yunxian spoke in his refined andposed manner.

    But such a soft stab was not without its force.

    He gave Qi Zeyan a smile, ¡°Since you drove, why don¡¯t you give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He looked at Tang Wan subconsciously, not expecting her to say, ¡°Mr. Qi, that would be a bother to you.¡±

    Qi Zeyan nced at Jiang Jinsang again:

    Dude, don¡¯t y dead, look at me, try to keep me here¡­

    But Jiang Jinsang was busy teasing his little nephew,pletely ignoring him.

    ¡°Xiaoqi, let¡¯s go,¡± Tang Yunxian said with a smile.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Qi Zeyan smiled, but inside he was cursing¡­

    They had just gotten into the car, and since Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant was driving, they sat side by side in the back.

    Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t hold back and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the year; yourpany must be pretty busy, right?¡±

    There were many social engagements for Qi Zeyan, and he came to seek some peace, but to leave a good impression on Tang Yunxian and not make him think he was shirking his duties, he smiled and said, ¡°Quite a bit busy.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then stop running to the hospital all the time. I know you mean well, but I¡¯d feel bad if it kept you from your work.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had thought he was going to talk about work, but thisment came as a cold ssh.

    Yet Tang Yunxian remained gentle andposed, speaking slowly, ¡°Wanwan told me you came mainly to talk about work and to check on her studio.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°As you¡¯ve seen our family situation, Wanwan really isn¡¯t in a state to care for her work right now.¡±

    ¡°No worries, that TV series is still in preparation, and the actors aren¡¯t even decided yet.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing pressing with work, when are you heading back to Beijing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan took a deep breath: That direct, huh?

    Tang Yunxian, however, smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it; I¡¯m not trying to rush you off. I just want to know so I can arrange a proper farewell.¡±

    **

    In the hospital

    Tang Wan was ying Ludo with Jiangjiang, propping her chin with one hand, creating a warm atmosphere. Jiang Jinsang watched this scene with a small smile.

    If they ever had a child¡­

    She would definitely make an excellent mother.

    At that moment, his phone vibrated. It was a message from Qi Zeyan:

    [Jiang Xiaowu, I¡¯m freaking out here, why are there such difficult people!]

    His smile grew a bit wider. When Tang Yunxian had Qi Zeyan drive him, Jiang Jinsang had already guessed that he had noticed something.

    As expected¡­

    Mr. Tang wouldn¡¯t disappoint.

    It was a perfect opportunity to use Qi Zeyan as a test subject to see how Tang Yunxian dealt with suitors pursuing Tang Wan, to learn, and to adopt such tactics for himself.

    After a while, a doctor came for a round and specifically called Tang Wan out. Seeing her anxious and noting back for a long time, Jiang Jinsang decided to go check.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, stay here by yourself, don¡¯t run around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jiangjiang, still concentrating on his Ludo, nodded in response.

    Only about five or six minutes had passed when someone pushed open the door of the room and stealthily walked to the bedside.

    Old Mr. Tang was lying in bed, peaceful and tranquil, but then he saw a dark shadow looming over, reaching out a demonic w toward him¡­

 Chapter 75 - 75 075 Jiangjiang is very bossy and venomous-tongued

    ?Chapter 75: 075 Jiangjiang is very bossy and venomous-tongued, there¡¯s always someone causing trouble (2 more updates)   Chapter 75: 075 Jiangjiang is very bossy and venomous-tongued, there¡¯s always someone causing trouble (2 more updates)                                   Since it was the VIP floor, there weren¡¯t many people living there. Silence surrounded the area, making every heartbeat and breath seem magnified. The person held their breath, fingertips trembling as they reached towards Old Tang¡­

    cing a hand near his nose, they felt his gentle breathing and their heart tightened, fingers shaking.

    The shadow of their hand fell over Old Tang¡¯s face, as if to smother him, preventing him from breathing.

    Just then, a crisp child¡¯s voice rang out from inside the hospital room, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The person got so frightened that they jerked back, retreating and colliding with a chair behind them, which scraped against the floor with a shrill sound.

    At that moment, someone from the Jiang Family also pushed the door open, holding a cup of hot milk in his hand. Seeing the person in the room, he frowned slightly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either,¡± Jiangjiang stared at the person in front of him.

    Perhaps due to a guilty conscience, the person didn¡¯t respond but suddenly turned and ran towards the door.

    ¡°Stop her!¡±

    No sooner had Jiangjiang spoken than the Jiang Family member, who was already standing at the door, shut it, trapping the person inside.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m Tang Mo! Let me go!¡± Tang Mo¡¯s heart pounded wildly.

    The Jiang Family member was unmoved.

    ¡°Do you not recognize me?¡±

    The Jiang Family member was dressed uniformly, leading Tang Mo to naturally assume he was one of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s, and thus should recognize her.

    Tang Mo saw that his expression was cold and grew somewhat frantic, ¡°Who are you guys even? Why are you stopping me? This is our family¡¯s hospital room, why won¡¯t you let me out?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you here to visit someone?¡±

    Ma¡¯am?

    Tang Mo felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Did she really look that old?

    She turned to look at a little kid.

    He had just returned from the restroom and was earnestly wiping his fingers with a handkerchief, then took off his little leather jacket, revealing a neatly tailored little suit underneath, appearing extremely meticulous and stylish.

    ¡°I¡¯m obviously here to visit someone!¡± Tang Mo said, her lips twitching with irritation.

    How old did she look to be called ¡°ma¡¯am¡±?

    ¡°Then why did you run?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tang Mo, feeling guilty, had acted purely on impulse, and now she couldn¡¯t find a good excuse.

    ¡°What were you about to do to Great-grandpa?¡±

    ¡°What could I, I possibly do to him? I was just, just tidying his clothes and bedding¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you stutter?¡± Jiangjiang looked at her seriously.

    ¡°How could I possibly stutter?¡±

    ¡°Then why do you keep stumbling over your words? It¡¯s like you did something bad. If you were just visiting, why be so sneaky?¡± Jiangjiang observed her with a sharp gaze.

    Having been with his dad for so long, he hadn¡¯t learned much, but putting on airs and intimidating people, he had pretty much nailed that.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tang Mo, that¡¯s my grandfather. What¡¯s the problem with me visiting him? But you, who are you?¡± Tang Mo had calmed down quite a bit by this point.

    ¡°Why should I tell you? What if you are a stranger with bad intentions toward me?¡±

    Tang Mo had never met such a brazen child before!

    ¡°My dad says when you are out, never talk to strange men or women, and certainly don¡¯t reveal personal information. They might harm kids,¡± the little guy dered confidently.

    Tang Mo¡¯s face turned pale with frustration.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door ¨C Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had returned.

    Seeing Tang Mo there, they were also somewhat surprised.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tang Wan eyed her, her tone quite cold.

    ¡°I came to see grandpa,¡± Tang Mo smiled. ¡°Sister, I have something I want to discuss with you privately. Could we step aside¡­¡±

    Tang Wan originally didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all; she even wanted her to speak her mind directly, but considering there were young children present, she nodded and followed her out.

    No sooner had they left than Jiangjiang ran up to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Uncle, that strange auntie was so weird just now.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang stretched out his arm and lifted him onto hisp.

    ¡°Just now, she looked like she wanted to cover Great Grandpa¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°I saw it! She said she was here to visit the sick, but when I asked her what she was doing, she turned and ran away. Uncle, is she a bad person?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang smiled without responding, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y Ludo? I¡¯ll y a round with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The little guy seemed to instantly forget about Tang Mo and set up the Ludo game.

    **

    On the other hand

    Tang Wan led Tang Mo to the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still about Mom and Uncle Tang; they¡¯ve been married for so many years, how could they not have any feelings? My uncle really did go too far that day, and he knows he was wrong.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea what these past few days have been like for my mom and me.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak to Uncle Tang, find some time, and let¡¯s have a meal together, both our families.¡±

    Tang Wan examined her, ¡°That¡¯s Chanel¡¯stest handbag, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s only been out for a couple of days, not even avable in the country yet. Must have been expensive.¡±

    Tang Mo¡¯s face turned ashen.

    Talking about hardships and still having the mind to buy luxury bags?

    ¡°As for your father and my mother¡¯s matter, they are adults and make their own decisions. I can¡¯t control much. If there¡¯s nothing else, I should be going.¡±

    Tang Mo clenched her bag strap, grinding her teeth in frustration.

    When she got home, Zhang Liyun and Zhang Defu immediately approached her, ¡°¡­ How did it go? Did you see Tang Yunxian? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him, only Tang Wan. There was no room for discussion.¡±

    Tang Yunxian was resolute, having filed for divorce in court just yesterday. It would surely bother him if they approached him now.

    Tang Mo, after all, was a junior, and Tang Yunxian would surely not show her a cold face. That¡¯s why they had sent Tang Mo to the hospital, to see if there was any room for reconciliation.

    Now the surrounding people, rtives and friends, all knew about the divorce, and the way they looked at them had changed.

    Usually greeting them with nods and smiles, now they avoided them when faced, disying the cruel realities of society.

    Going from luxury to austerity is difficult; having lived the good days and then suddenly falling from the clouds, the disparity was unbearable.

    ¡°If there¡¯s truly no hope, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for doom. Otherwise, after the divorce, we might not get a single penny!¡± Zhang Defu was furious, ¡°Just because you have money, can you do whatever you want?¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop making troubles!¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s head was already aching to death.

    **

    Tang Family¡¯s Vi

    Tang Yunxian was originally home to catch up on sleep, but was woken up by the urgent ringing of his cell phone. Worrying about old man¡¯s safety, he kept his phone on 24 hours a day. Hearing the ringtone, he instantly became alert.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaocai¡ª¡± It was a call from the assistant.

    ¡°Sir, the Zhang family has spoken to the reporters, making quite a few usations against you, and they n to appear on TV for an exclusive interview.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±

    Back at the hospital, Tang Wan had also received the news and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Seeking reconciliation in the morning, and ndering our Tang Family to death by afternoon, how shamelessly invincible!

 Chapter 76 - 76 076 Public accusations the rhythm of openly tearing

    ?Chapter 76: 076 Public usations, the rhythm of openly tearing into each other   Chapter 76: 076 Public usations, the rhythm of openly tearing into each other                                   In the hospital ward

    Tang Wan learned that the Zhang Family was heading to the TV station to record a program and couldn¡¯t help but find itughable. The media already enjoyed digging into feuds among the wealthy families, and now that the Zhang Family was stepping forward themselves, they would naturally do everything possible to stir up the story.

    Within just one hour, all sorts of negative news about the Tang Family had spread like wildfire.

    ¡°Big sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the little fellow stared at Tang Wan with innocent eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tang Wan said with a pursed smile.

    ¡°Are you still worried about Grandpa Tang¡¯s surgery?¡± Jiang Jinsang received the news earlier than she had, but he had purposely not mentioned it.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t want to talk to them about family matters and simply nodded along with what he said.

    She had been called out earlier to discuss the old man¡¯s condition with the doctor.

    After the experts arrived, they had discussed Tang¡¯s elder¡¯s condition in the morning. The surgery was definitely necessary, but to ensure its fullest possible sess, some medical equipment was needed.

    The other equipment was readily avable in Pingjiang District; the problem was one particr machine, which was an import and the only one in the country located far away in Beijing.

    If they wanted to ensure the sess of the surgery, they had no choice but to transfer hospitals.

    ¡°When Uncle Tanges, talk to him about it. If Grandpa Tang needs to be transferred, I¡¯ll help you with the arrangements,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated directly.

    Tang Wan just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.

    At that moment, several people in the ward were preupied with their concerns, and no one noticed the old man lying on the hospital bed, whose eyelids twitched slightly¡­

    *

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s car had arrived at the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot. Just as he was about to unbuckle his seat belt, his phone vibrated. It was a call from thewyer, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    He thought it was about the divorce case, especially since the Zhang Family¡¯s appearance on TV would undoubtedly influence the matter.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been aplication with He An¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°He An?¡± Tang Yunxian¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°I said, hit him hard with the case, I don¡¯t want him showing up in front of Wanwan again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m clear on that, but he wants to meet with you, iming it¡¯s about something important regarding the young miss. He won¡¯t speak unless youe and though it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s ying with us. Besides, we have the upper hand now, it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to deliberately toy with us.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Tang Yunxian replied, ¡°Then I¡¯lle over immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the police station and arrange things.¡±

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan saw Tang Yunxian again, it was evening. Although he had not spoken of any matters, his demeanor and attitude made it clear that his mood was extremely foul.

    She assumed it was because of the Zhang Family¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t ask further, just briefly informed him of the old man¡¯s condition.

    **

    The following day, inside the Pingjiang TV Station studio

    After a night of brewing and fermenting, the Tang Family had been thoroughly pushed into the eye of the storm. Earlier, Tang Yunxian made swift legal moves against multiple media outlets over Tang Wan¡¯s issue, but now, faced with such a significant matter, hisck of reaction inevitably raised suspicion.

    The photographers were adjusting their equipment, gathering in small groups to specte:

    ¡°Tang Yunxian sued the media before and threw people out of his family so decisively, why is there no reaction from him this time?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t expect the Zhang Family would dare toe forward; after all, the Tang Family is wealthy and powerful, who could stand against them?¡±

    ¡°Having lived together for so many years, could it be that they still have a firm grip on some secrets of the Tang Family, and that¡¯s why Tang Yunxian doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what explosive news wille out. The station is taking it very seriously, even asking the production team to edit overnight, preparing to broadcast tomorrow.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, the audience gradually started to enter the studio, and the ce instantly grew very noisy.

    This was a local Pingjiang emotional and lifestyle service program. Typically, it would be prerecorded with extras to fill up audience seats, but today, not a seat was empty, and even the aisles were crowded with people, among whom were quite a few social media influencers and journalists.

    Although devices such as mobile phones were not allowed before the recording started, there were inevitably some that slipped through the cracks.

    The situation inside the studio was already being leaked online before the program began.

    As the host took his seat, the Zhang Family members made their entrance, including Zhang Liyun, mother and daughter, and Zhang Defu. Since they were going to be on TV, they all had makeup on. Zhang Defu, who rarely dressed up, was in a suit and looked somehow¡­

    Like a dressed-up farce.

    The host opened directly, ¡°Mr. Zhang, everyone is somewhat familiar with your situation. May I ask how our program can assist you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect much from you; I just want to use your program to use the Tang Family!¡±

    In general, real names would not appear in the production; those would be edited out in post-production, so the host did not interrupt him.

    ¡°Being family by marriage for so long, I never thought Tang Yunxian could be such a selfish, narrow-minded, and cruel man. Don¡¯t be fooled by his gentlemanly appearance on the outside, he doesn¡¯t do a thing humanly behind closed doors!¡±

    ¡°Look at the wounds on my face. I went to the hospital to visit, but he allowed others to beat me. I suspect it was actually he who ordered it.¡±

    ¡°Living together, which household doesn¡¯t have frictions and disputes? He married my sister in the past¡ªfor so many years, she helped take care of the elderly and brought up the children. Now that they don¡¯t need us anymore, they kick us out with a single foot. Is that reasonable?¡±

    The corner of the host¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Mr. Zhang please, calm down. Let¡¯s discuss the issues one by one.¡±

    But Zhang Defu didn¡¯t heed him, feeling the excitement of facing so many people in the audience, he started to get agitated.

    ¡°Now that the kids are grown up and they no longer need my sister, they talk about divorce. After so many years of marriage, they want us to leave empty-handed? What does that make my sister¡¯s years of serving their family, like a maid without pay? Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family has gone too far!¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun was sitting to the side, her makeup faint, her expression one of destion as though she had indeed been grievously wronged by the Tang Family.

    She initially didn¡¯t want to resort to such tactics, but since Tang Yunxian was adamant about pursuing a divorce, and now with the powerful influence of the inte, if they could win over public opinion, they might be able to turn the tide.

    Most importantly, their actions could be seen as hooliganism, whereas Tang Yunxian was a man who valued being genteel. He always took care of the Tang Family¡¯s public image, and insisted on handling the divorce in a low-key manner, so it was unlikely he woulde forward and openly tear into them.

    She encouraged Zhang Defu¡¯s behavior without any hesitation because, whenpared to them¡­

    The Tang Family cared more about saving face.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhang,¡± the host suddenly turned to her, ¡°is what Mr. Zhang said all true?¡±

    Zhang Liyun lifted her head, about to speak, when she suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd behind.

    Dressed in a suit, sophisticated and schrly, his lips slightly pursed, his gaze fixed on her. Despite the distance and his position in the crowd below the stage, which made his facial features hard to distinguish, his sharp angles were entuated, making him appear even more severe.

    He¡­

    Why did hee?

    All these people were concerned about their image; how could he dare to show up?

    Could it actually be that he was ready to confront them head-on?

 Chapter 77 - 77 077 Takes Control of the Entire Situation Mr. Tang

    ?Chapter 77: 077 Takes Control of the Entire Situation, Mr. Tang Exhibits Impressive Skills (2 More Chapters)   Chapter 77: 077 Takes Control of the Entire Situation, Mr. Tang Exhibits Impressive Skills (2 More Chapters)                                   Zhang Liyun saw the person in the distance, and her face instantly turned as white as frost. Her makeup today was already faint, but now not a hint of color remained.

    Under the light, she looked even more ghastly.

    ¡°Ms. Zhang?¡± the host reminded, ¡°How can you space out during filming?¡±

    Subconsciously following her gaze, he didn¡¯t recognize Tang Yunxian, as the light in the audience was dim and he wasn¡¯t familiar with him.

    The lighting technician directed the spotlight that way¡­

    Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on that side, but before they could get a clear view of the person,

    ¡°Zhang Defu!¡±

    Along with a shout of anger, two men dressed like thugs suddenly charged onto the stage, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Zhang Defu froze for two seconds, his expression one of rm, and he stood up from his seat in a panic, ¡°Xiong¡­ Brother Xiong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for days, and you haven¡¯t been answering my calls. When are you nning to pay back the money you owe us?¡± The way these two spoke was rough, clearly the manner of underworld figures.

    ¡°My money, didn¡¯t I already pay you guys?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking bullshit; before, we let some debts slide out of respect for Mr. Tang¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this offstage¡­¡±

    Zhang Defu had been blustering and vocally using Tang Yunxian just moments before, but now he waspletely cowed.

    ¡°You go to the media and use the Tang Family. Well, that¡¯s great. Let¡¯s let everyone judge. Paying back what you owe is a matter of course, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let his current respectable appearance fool you; in private, he¡¯s engaged in all sorts of vices like drinking, whoring, gambling¡­ Mr. Tang has had to clean up after you many times over the years.¡±

    ¡°We overlooked your behavior before because Mr. Tang was there to cover for you, giving you face and treating you with respect. Without the Tang Family, you¡¯re less than nothing!¡±

    Their words were naturally crude.

    Zhang Defu tried to maintain hisposure, but fear was already evident in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have money very soon, let¡¯s talk below,¡± he said, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Waiting to split the assets after the divorce?¡± the man sneered, disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken so much advantage from the Tang Family. Even a dog knows to be grateful; you¡¯re worse than a dog!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re getting divorced anyway, why not take the opportunity to extort a bit more, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Zhang Defu was left speechless, his sordid intentions exposed for all to see, naturally causing him great embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly saints, but we don¡¯t make trouble without reason. We have all the IOUs he signed when borrowing money¡­¡± The man said and took a few papers from his pocket, the audience could only vaguely see some signatures and thumbprints.

    But since they dared to show them publicly, plus Zhang Defu¡¯s behavior, they were most likely real.

    ¡°Who knew he was such trash in private? Can you trust what this kind of person says?¡±

    ¡°Even Mr. Tang is too kind, paying off his debts?¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun was no fool. When those two men came onto the stage, the audience, like her, was confused, but some of the staff, who should have maintained order, did not move at all.

    It was obvious who was in control of the whole situation.

    In one night, a campaign was built, and in just a few seconds, it was all brought back to reality.

    Speaking of ruthlessness, it was still Tang Yunxian, striking the snake at its vitals. His move was extremely precise.

    Zhang Liyun looked at the person in the distance, the lights now falling on him, cultured and schrly, yet with an indifference that seemed devoid of any human warmth.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Tang!¡±

    Someone shouted, shifting the focus, and the atmosphere in the studio was ignited in an instant.

    Tang Yunxian appeared calm, casually walking over, but the aura he brought tensed the studio atmosphere to the extreme.

    His eyes were dull, a storm brewing.

    At that moment, the program director jogged over, ¡°Mr. Tang, do we need to clear the studio?¡±

    ¡°No, since they want everyone to judge, let¡¯sy it all out. I also want to see just how shameless a person can be.¡±

    Tang Mo stood to the side, anxious and panicked, clutching Zhang Liyun¡¯s hand.

    But Zhang Defu, too, had realized by now. The sudden appearance of his creditors, if nobody had brought them in, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the studio at all. Looking at Tang Yunxian, he became furiously enraged.

    ¡°Tang Yunxian, you brought these people here, you did this on purpose, you want to ruin me!¡±

    Tang Yunxian chuckled lightly, ¡°Did I force you to gamble, force you to borrow money, or force you to write IOUs? How does it turn into me ruining you?¡±

    His voice was not loud, but in order to hear him clearly, everyone inside the tent held their breath.

    ¡°Perhaps the only thing I did wrong,¡± he said, ¡°was paying off some of your debts. At that time, I might as well have let them¡­¡±

    ¡°Chop off your hands!¡±

    Those few light words sent a chill through the audience.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Defu¡¯s body trembled with rage.

    ¡°Every time you cried and promised never to gamble again. You even wrote letters of guarantee, signed your name. If you¡¯re going to say that all this is my fault, then I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°But I will admit one thing, I did bring these people here.¡±

    ¡°Look!¡± Zhang Defu seemed to have caught a lifeline and immediately began to shout, ¡°Look, he admits it!¡±

    However, Tang Yunxian just smiled lightly, ¡°To deal with a shameless person, unconventional methods are naturally necessary. After all, to get involved personally¡­¡±

    ¡°Would be beneath me.¡±

    Zhang Defu¡¯s face turned a shade of green with anger.

    By now, the audience was abuzz with discussion.

    ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s utterly shameless.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang really shouldn¡¯t have helped him. Such a person is just wasting oxygen.¡±

    ¡°Just thinking about the things he said earlier makes me want to vomit.¡±

    With the evidence in Tang Yunxian¡¯s hands and the debtors present, Zhang Defu¡¯s character was being questioned, rendering his words unreliable.

    ¡°People like him, who never learn and are addicted to gambling, their words are as good as farts¡ªnot a single word or punctuation mark can be trusted!¡±

    ¡­

    The winds of opinion had shifted dramatically, and the spectators¡¯ looks toward the trio became very strange.

    Since Tang Yunxian was willing to clean up Zhang Defu¡¯s mess, then Zhang Liyun and her daughter must have had an easy life with the Tang Family.

    Their abrupt move to act could only be motivated by one thing¡­

    Money!

    Seeing that the situation had taken a turn and could not be resolved, Zhang Liyun brazenly approached Tang Yunxian, ¡°Yunxian, about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Our marriage was never about love from the start; it was a transaction. Everyone knows whether the Tang Family has treated you two badly over the years. I myself have a clear conscience.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the divorce, others may not know, but we both do. This kind of issue normally affects women more adversely, which is why I decided to handle it quietly. Why did you escte it to the courthouse, iming I kicked you out of the house¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Causing a scene at the hospital, even trying to drive away my guests, didn¡¯t you deserve the beating?¡±

    A disturbance at the hospital?

    The audience looked toward Zhang Defu. Wasn¡¯t this shameless guy saying he got beaten up when he went to visit someone at the hospital?

    What a piece of trash, not a single truthful wordes out of his mouth!

    ¡°Now that this has blown up in the media, it wasn¡¯t my intention. But up next, there are some things that I think should be aired in front of everyone, to avoid someone getting locked up¡­¡±

    ¡°and then falsely using the Tang Family of framing them, abusing our power!¡±

    When Zhang Liyun and her daughter heard these words, their expressions changed drastically!

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± Zhang Defu, having done many things to be ashamed of, thought Tang Yunxian was targeting him and immediately became anxious, ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you have some money, you can mess with us.¡±

    Tang Yunxian scoffed lightly,pletely ignoring him.

    His voice was calm, yet each word carried weight: ¡°Before I embarrass you, I¡¯ll give you a chance to confess on your own.¡±

    **

    In another corner, someone was hiding in the shadows, subconsciously rubbing their fingers:

    The psychological war was being yed smoothly. Ruthless.

    No one knew what they had in their hands. Jumping out rashly, if it was not oneself, it was like walking into a trap. But if it truly was oneself being revealedter, that would be even more thrilling.

    The three of them had their thoughts, and it was just a matter of seeing whose mental defenses would break first.

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going to intervene?¡±

    ¡°No rush. The Tang Family¡¯s affairs are best dealt with by themselves. We don¡¯t want to steal Uncle Tang¡¯s thunder. We¡¯ll just lend a hand at the right moment, make a good impression.¡±

    A helping hand?

    Are you sure your helping hand won¡¯t be the death of them?

 Chapter 78 - 78 078 The Most Elegant Executioner Stepmother

    ?Chapter 78: 078 The Most Elegant Executioner, Stepmother Breakdown (3 updates)   Chapter 78: 078 The Most Elegant Executioner, Stepmother Breakdown (3 updates)                                   Tang Yunxian¡¯s words had an air of deadly menace: ¡°nging chains, thrown in jail.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly tensed up, everyone held their breath as if a single exhtion could ignite the entire studio.

    The three people in focus were all shivering, the studio lights were supposed to be hot, but they all seemed to plunge into an icy pond, their bodies cold.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not forting? When I start talking, the nature of the matter will change,¡± Tang Yunxian remained calm, making the guilty feel even more nervous.

    Nobody knew what kind of cards he held in his hand.

    ¡°If youe forward, the police might consider it a voluntary surrender, and you might get a lighter sentence. If I have to act, it won¡¯t be the same¡­¡±

    His voice was gentle, even slow, like a soft knife slowly twisting.

    Despite trying to appearposed, all three couldn¡¯t hide their fear, especially Tang Mo, who was actually trembling with fear.

    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± The audience was clueless, yet talk of surrender and sentencing was mentioned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, but if they¡¯ve reallymitted a crime, would they dare to be on TV? They¡¯re too bold.¡±

    ¡°In today¡¯s society, there are plenty of shameless people.¡±

    ¡­

    Right when the tension peaked, Zhang Defu suddenly leapt out, ¡°Tang Yunxian, who the hell are you trying to scare? Stop bullying people!¡±

    Feeling guilty and vulnerable, provoked and unable to control himself, especially after being publicly humiliated in front of so many people today, he lost his temper and charged forward, intent on hitting him.

    Jiang Jinsang watched from the shadows, his eyes narrowing. They were too far to help, so the studio staff were the first to run over and try to intervene.

    But Tang Yunxian was too close to Zhang Defu, and the staff couldn¡¯t stop him.

    The audience didn¡¯t expect anyone to resort to violence, and just as they gasped, Tang Yunxian also made his move, lifting a foot and aiming for Zhang Defu¡¯s stomach. He knew only simple moves, but he relied on his strength.

    With all his might, one kick sent Zhang Defu tumbling to the ground.

    The crowd¡¯s gasps didn¡¯t even have time to escape before they were stuck in their throats.

    Damn¡ª

    Zhang Defu, furious and desperate, wed his way up from the ground and lunged at him again, but a sharp pain in his stomach drained much of his strength, only to be met with a punch in the face.

    He hit the ground hard, his body aching so much he broke out in a cold sweat.

    At that moment, the studio staff and the Jiang family rushed over, Jiang Jiu moving the fastest, taking the lead, which made Jiang Cuo stomp his foot in irritation: ¡°You¡¯re always the quickest!¡±

    By then, a group of people had thrown themselves onto Zhang Defu to hold him down, and Jiang Cuo, wanting to show off, seemed to identally step on Zhang Defu¡¯s wrist, causing him to cry out in pain.

    Mr. Tang¡¯s punches must have been light, or else how could he still have the strength to scream so loudly?

    In themotion, he stepped on him two more times!

    Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t a martial artist, even if he hit hard, he didn¡¯t aim for the most painful spots, but Jiang Cuo was different, deliberately stepping on the most painful areas.

    Zhang Defu was in so much pain he nearly left his body!

    Who the hell was taking advantage of the chaos?

    But by then, he was in too much pain to speak.

    As he was pinned to the ground, Tang Yunxian raised his hand to straighten his sleeve: ¡°Don¡¯t take others¡¯ courtesy as capital for your wanton behavior. Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on you?¡±

    The onlookers murmured: It¡¯s more than just daring, your punches are quite fierce.

    ¡­

    Zhang Liyun and her daughter obviously didn¡¯t expect Zhang Defu to resort to violence. Seeing him being wrestled to the ground by several people, they were also breathing heavily, utterly shocked.

    Perhaps because the studio was too warm, Tang Yunxian took off his suit jacket, looking down at the man still wriggling on the ground.

    His gaze was dull, unwilling to spare a bit of eye contact for him.

    His movements were always slow, unbuttoning the top two buttons of his cor, a slight hook on the corner of his mouth, ¡°I already gave a chance just now, and since no one came forward to confess voluntarily, I guess it¡¯s up to me to take the initiative.¡±

    Zhang Liyun and Tang Mo were stunned by Zhang Defu¡¯s mboyant move and hadn¡¯t regained theirposure, when Tang Yunxian already started to speak.

    At this point, it was toote for anyone to stand out and say anything.

    Everyone thought Tang Yunxian would say something shocking, but he didn¡¯t speak; instead, his assistant Xiaocai led some people out.

    Those few were dressed in uniform, the light shining on them revealed the gleaming police badges on their caps, even in the dark.

    ¡°The police!¡± an audience member close by whispered softly.

    Everyone had an innate awe of the police, and the atmosphere inside the recording studio became silent and eerie.

    Behind the police, there was another person, hands bound in front of him, with a coat thrown over them. Having spent a long time in the detention center, his hair was cut short, and he looked much more haggard, but he¡¯d been too much of a scoundrel before. As soon as he appeared, he was recognized.

    ¡°It¡¯s He An! Holy shit, what¡¯s he doing here?¡±

    From her angle, Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t see the person, but when the name ¡°He An¡± erupted from the crowd, her already pale face grew even colder.

    It was as if all strength had been drained from her body in an instant, legs numb and weak, unable to support herself, even her expression uncontroble.

    Her makeup was already pitiful to gain sympathy on camera, and at this moment, she looked even more like a ghastly apparition.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Tang Mo was just as confused, thinking He An mighte forward and expose her past scheme of tricking Tang Wan to the bar with him. Shocked, she realized that her mother seemed even more frightened than her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Tang Mo touched her hand, which was cold to the bone, naturally increasing her concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhang Liyun was breathing rapidly.

    Her entire mentality was on the brink of copse!

    *

    The police quickly escorted He An up to where Tang Yunxian stood.

    He An had been severely beaten by the Jiang Family and had also received a few hits from Tang Yunxian before being taken straight to jail, looking extremely emaciated.

    Seeing Tang Yunxian, his body couldn¡¯t help but shrink back, not daring to make eye contact.

    Jiang Jinsang stood in the shadows, squinting at him:

    Seeing him so wretched and miserable, he felt reassured.

    There were some journalists mingling in the audience, their sense of smell even keener, recalling He An¡¯s incarceration, the case dealt with rapidly, everyone specting who he had offended to deserve such harsh suppression.

    Now, it seemed the truth mighte to light¡­

    He must have crossed Tang Wan!

    But they didn¡¯t understand why the police would bring He An at this time. However, thinking of Tang Yunxian¡¯s words earlier, could it be that there was a traitor within the Tang Family?

    And what the police did next confirmed their guesses.

    Two of them walked directly toward Zhang Liyun and her daughter.

    ¡°Ms. Zhang, you are suspected of being involved in a rape case. Pleasee with us for an investigation.¡±

    The room erupted into chaos, and a sharp intake of breath rippled through the audience.

    Zhang Liyun felt a tingling on her scalp, her legs went weak, and her mentalitypletely copsed!

    She subconsciously nced at Tang Yunxian.

    He was adjusting his clothes, raising his hand. If he were to be likened to an executionermitting murder, then he would be the most elegant and proper one.

 Chapter 79 - 79 079 Struggling Even at Deaths Door Fifth Master Adds

    ?Chapter 79: 079 Struggling Even at Death¡¯s Door? Fifth Master Adds a Stab (4 more chapters)   Chapter 79: 079 Struggling Even at Death¡¯s Door? Fifth Master Adds a Stab (4 more chapters)                                   The police brought He An over, and naturally, the case they were talking about had something to do with him. Zhang Liyun involved in a crime? That¡¯s a lot to take in¡­

    There was a moment of deafening silence inside the shed, which was abruptly broken when a man cursed, and all hell broke loose below.

    ¡°He An was messing with Tang Wan, wasn¡¯t he? And then his stepmother got involved with him¡­¡±

    ¡°I was wondering who He An had offended that they wanted to ruin him like this. If someone touched my daughter, I would fight them to death!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s an inside job, and they wanted to do away with Miss Tang¡­¡¯Hell hath no fury as a woman scorned¡¯ couldn¡¯t be more fitting here.¡±

    ¡°Think about when she was interviewed before, how evasive she was when asked about Miss Tang. Now it seems she yed both sides and was such a hypocrite.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Mom?¡± Tang Mo was also dumbfounded. She thought the police wereing for her, but to think¡­ ¡°Officers, you must be joking.¡±

    How could a scumbag like He An be linked to her mother when they had barely exchanged a few words?

    Zhang Liyun had a nk mind, ¡°Could you have made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Liyun, right?¡± The police confirmed her identity.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ve made no mistake. He An has already exined everything to us. He wants to plead guilty and seek a lenient punishment, iming that for the incident before, you were his aplice.¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t!¡± Zhang Liyun denied too quickly, her voice loud and anxious, her haste to disassociate herself only making her more suspicious.

    Normally soposed, she couldn¡¯t help but panic in this situation.

    ¡°If you were, or not, we¡¯ll find out as soon as youe with us.¡± The police didn¡¯t have time for idle talk.

    ¡°How can you trust anything He An says, don¡¯t we all know what kind of person he is?¡± Zhang Liyun tried to vindicate herself by throwing all usations back on He An.

    He An was also known for his temper. Even though a few days in custody had worn him down, he exploded at her words.

    ¡°Zhang Liyun, what the hell do you think you are to talk about me?¡± If the police hadn¡¯t held him back, he might have charged at her.

    ¡°I admit, I¡¯ve done a lot of shitty things and indeed am no good, but here, you have the absolute least right to judge me!¡±

    ¡°Even if Tang Wan isn¡¯t your biological daughter, you¡¯ve lived together for so long. For the sake of your own daughter, you colluded with me to destroy her. I was temporarily blinded by lust, but you are truly selfish and malicious.¡±

    ¡°He An, you¡¯re full of shit!¡± Zhang Liyun, now livid, had cooled off slightly from her initial shock.

    ¡°If I were really your aplice, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°Now that youe forward, are you sure nobody put you up to this?¡±

    Zhang Liyun gave Tang Yunxian a bleak smile, ¡°Heh¡ªI see.¡±

    ¡°The two of you, did you strike some secret deal? If He An points the finger at me, will you let him off the hook? If I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t have a say in the divorce or property settlement, right?¡±

    ¡°The property will be protected, and you¡¯ll still score points with the He Family. Tang Yunxian, you truly live up to being a businessman, incredibly calcting. What a strategy.¡±

    ¡­

    The audience was baffled. Not having an omniscient point of view and being in the dark, the conspiracy theory about Tang Yunxian sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Could it be Mr. Tang¡¯s trap?

    Because, indeed, He An is not a good person, and everyone was skeptical about what he said, so they were really confused for a moment.

    Tang Yunxian, however, justughed it off with indifference, ¡°It turns out some people¡¯s sense of shame can be endlessly renewed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to cooperate with the police investigation, but if you¡¯re going to use me, you need evidence. Otherwise, fabricating charges in front of all these people¡ªI¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡±

    Zhang Liyun had always been careful when meeting with He An, so she was certain they had no evidence.

    ¡°I have a witness!¡± He An gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t happen to be someone close to you, would it? Officer, can that count as a witness?¡± Zhang Liyun asked sarcastically.

    He An hadn¡¯t immediately told Tang Yunxian at the time because he was shocked and confused. He had been all pumped up to cause trouble but got his nerve wrecked by Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sudden appearance, and then Tang Yunxian showed up, and the police took him for questioning. He was genuinely flustered.

    Later, when thewyer from the He Family arrived and he calmed down, he exined the whole situation, and thewyer suggested he not rat out Zhang Liyun yet.

    Whether it was a crimemitted on impulse or premeditated makes a difference in sentencing. If Zhang Liyun were to be exposed, it would show intent, and though it may not matter much to drag someone else down, he feared a heavier sentence for himself.

    And since Zhang Liyun was a Tang Family member at that time, if she were an aplice and feared exposure, she might have helped him, perhaps even convincing Tang Yunxian not to pursue the matter. But now they were in the middle of a divorce, and she couldn¡¯t help him at all.

    The He Family had recently also pulled all sorts of strings and sought favors, urging people to plead on their behalf, but Tang Yunxian was unmoved, intent on crushing them to the ground, impervious to any form of persuasion.

    Yet now that he needed to deal with the Zhang Family, if He An could lend him a hand, there might still be room for negotiation, and proactively cooperating to identify co-conspirators could warrant leniency, which is why he decided to step forward.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Liyun to be such a tough nut to crack.

    ¡°It was you who came to me because of Tang Mo¡¯s incident, begging me to spare her and saying you¡¯d help me connect with Tang Wan¡­¡± He An nearly exined.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Zhang Liyun spoke with confidence and without fear.

    Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t have any evidence on hand, but he wasn¡¯t worried, because once the police were involved, a trail would be left, surely revealing some clue or other.

    Even if the police couldn¡¯t find anything, the He Family, in their attempt to obtain leniency for He An, would desperately search for leads!

    Thus, finding evidence was never a concern of his.

    The Tang Family was in such disarray; it would be foolish for He An toe out and make a mess at such a time, and the He Family wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Fuck, have you no shame?¡± He An burst out, enraged.

    ¡­

    Both parties stood their ground, at an impasse, when someone emerged from the shadows.

    ¡°Ms. Zhang, you¡¯re looking for evidence, right?¡±

    That person¡¯s voice was gentle and light, like the soft snow falling upon theke¡¯s surface, pleasing and piercing to the ear yet carried a hint of coldness that reached the heart.

    The crowd turned to look, only to see the figure was slender, barely making out his carefree posture, tall and graceful. Those who were near enough might even see his skin, pale white without a trace of blood color.

    The ce was barely touched by the studio¡¯s light; in the intery of light and shadow, it was as if he stood between Buddha and demon.

    Those unfamiliar wouldn¡¯t know him, but those who had dealings understood ¨C this was ¨C

    The fifth master of the Jiang Family!

    Zhang Liyun knew the shadowy figure to be Jiang Jinsang and immediately feared the worst.

    As expected¡­

    In the studio, full of recording equipment yet little else, the recording of Zhang Liyun and He An¡¯s premeditated conversation quickly began ying from the studio¡¯s ceiling for all to hear.

    ¡­

    ¡°What do you want to do then?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s on the night shift at the hospital tonight?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking, this is a hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made the arrangements, just leave her alone tonight.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s it, our conversation from that time!¡± He An immediately jumped in.

    The crowd was shocked; Zhang Liyun had brought this upon herself, and this hammer blow was a heavy one, seemingly sufficient to crush her.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t step forward, content to stay in the shadows. He didn¡¯t need to show off, nor did he need to reveal himself publicly ¨C as long as Tang Yunxian knew he was the doer, that flicker of presence was enough.

    The Jiang Family could onlyment in amazement:

    The fifth master¡¯s knife had struck fiercely indeed.

    If Zhang Liyun wasn¡¯t fatally stabbed by it, she was likely left barely breathing.

    **

    Meanwhile, inside a hospital ward

    The sun shone warm and gently as Jiangjiang yed with his newly acquired toy, his head bowed, Qi Zeyan looked utterly disheartened, ncing at the small child, then toward the empty hospital bed.

    They all went to watch the show; why should he be the one left behind to coddle a child?

    At the same time, a car had stopped steadily at the entrance of the television station, its speakers still ying thetter half of the storytelling of ¡°The Recement of the Prince by a Civet Cat,¡±

    Just as they were recounting Bao Zheng tracing the roots, investigating the case, a pce catastrophe about to erupt¡­

 Chapter 80 - 80 080 Wu Ye angrily boosts favorability adding injury

    ?Chapter 80: 080 Wu Ye angrily boosts favorability, adding injury both deeply and ruthlessly   Chapter 80: 080 Wu Ye angrily boosts favorability, adding injury both deeply and ruthlessly                                   Pingjiang TV Station

    Several security guards huddled together in groups of twos and threes at the entrance, basking in the sun and talking about the incident that urred inside the studio.

    ¡°¡­Heard from the brother in charge of security inside that the recording hase out. That stepmother¡¯s heart is really venomous. She was bitchy during the interview.¡±

    ¡°If she had just lived her life properly, the Tang Family wouldn¡¯t have treated her badly. She¡¯s just too greedy.¡±

    Just as one of them was about to speak, they saw a car stop in front of them, and the rear window rolled down, ¡°Excuse me, sorry to interrupt, I¡¯m looking for directions.¡±

    The voice was gentle and soft. Taking a closer look, they were all taken aback, ¡°Tang¡­ Miss Tang?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the studio?¡±

    ¡°Right over there¡­¡± One security guard pointed the way. The car drove past them, and it took a while for the guards to gather themselves.

    One of them pped his thigh, ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that the person sitting next to her¡­?¡±

    *

    At this moment, the recording was still echoing inside the studio. Under the lights, Zhang Liyun¡¯s face was ghastly pale, her body shook violently, like a withered branch that could snap in half with a gust of wind.

    Everyone exchanged nces, dumbstruck.

    She turned her gaze to where Jiang Jinsang was, in the gloom it seemed like a pair of eyes had locked onto her, the skin cold and pale, with a hint of red at the lips, slowly curving upwards.

    Malicious, demonic.

    As if to say, ¡°You wanted evidence, I¡¯ve given it to you, are you satisfied now?¡±

    The condemning voices grew louder in tandem with the recording.

    ¡°Is there actually evidence? This is shameless.¡±

    ¡°Just now she was so self-assured, calling Mr. Tang calcting, when she¡¯s the vicious one, slinging mud at others. It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°The case was previously imed as attempted rape. I dare not imagine what the situation would be like if it had been sessful.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Jinsang¡ª¡± Jiang Cuo had already approached Jiang Jinsang¡¯s side, ¡°The recording has been yed four times. Should we turn it off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she might not hear it clearly. Let¡¯s y it ten times before stopping.¡±

    This was akin to publicly executing Zhang Liyun, as if one stab wasn¡¯t enough, and they needed to stab her a few more times to ensure her death was thorough.

    Jiang Jinsang squinted as he watched the stage:

    If we don¡¯t y it a few more times, how would she know pain?

    Tang Mo looked toward her mother, suddenly feeling like she didn¡¯t recognize the person before her.

    Even the subdued Zhang Defu was scared silly. Petty theft and bullying he could handle, but something that couldnd him in jail was beyond his courage.

    After the recording abruptly stopped, He An grew excited, thinking he really might be able to seek leniency, ¡°Police officer, this is the actual conversation we had! It¡¯s real!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    A police officer walked toward Jiang Jinsang¡¯s direction. Not recognizing any of the Jiang Family, he politely said, ¡°Sir, could you hand the evidence over to us? And apany us back to assist with the investigation.¡±

    The studio was still noisy when suddenly a woman¡¯s shrill, piercing cry sliced through the recording studio.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true, it¡¯s fake, forged! They¡¯re all in cahoots¡ª¡±

    Zhang Liyun considered herself very cautious, wondering how anyone could have recorded her. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. Even when one knows death is near, the instinct to survivepels a struggle, ¡°The recording¡¯s fake, it¡¯s not me, this isn¡¯t me!¡±

    Her voice was too shrill, sounding almost hoarse, and the studio fell silent in an instant.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Tang Mo was close to her and was startled into a daze by her voice.

    Ever since she married into the Tang Family, she lived the life of a wealthy wife. Whenever she appeared in public, wasn¡¯t she always elegant andposed? No one had ever seen her so hysterical.

    After the scene became overly quiet, that voice, pleasant as falling snow yet cold, rose again.

    ¡°Right and wrong isn¡¯t determined by the volume of one¡¯s voice. Just now, you said you wanted to sue Mr. Tang for defamation. If the evidence is verified as true, could I also sue you for nder based on your behavior now?¡±

    ¡°Evidence should be submitted to the police. Fabricating evidence is a crime. Do you think it¡¯s worth it for me to risk myself for your sake?¡±

    ¡°You are giving yourself way too much credit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard for your family to y tricks, is it?¡± Zhang Liyun had suffered a lot at the hands of Jiang Jinsang and was holding back her anger, her tone bing increasingly sharp and mean.

    ¡°Our family might be a bit wealthy, but we can¡¯t manipte the judiciary. What do you think our country¡¯s judicial department is? Do you believe that the police who came here today have all been bought off?¡± Jiang Jinsang sneered, ¡°ndering public officials¡ªZhang Liyun, are you really aiming to spend the rest of your days in prison?¡±

    Zhang Liyun was choked by these words; even the police looked at her differently.

    They enforced thew impartially, but somehow the mud was inexplicably being slung their way.

    Jiang Jinsangughed softly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°The police are here, yet Uncle Tang said he would give you a chance to surrender voluntarily. As husband and wife, even if you are getting divorced, he¡¯s still considering old affections and trying to secure more lenient treatment for you. The opportunity was given, but you didn¡¯t value it, and instead, you bite back at him.¡±

    ¡°To feed a dog and have it wag its tail is normal, but an animal that gets fed and still jumps up to bite is indeed quite rare.¡±

    Most of the audience couldn¡¯t clearly see Jiang Jinsang¡¯s face, but they felt his voice was gentle and pleasant; the words, however, cut deep and hard.

    This man really had a vicious tongue.

    When everyone thought about it carefully, since the police were already there and Tang Yunxian still asked for those who did wrong toe forward, it was clear he was offering her a chance for leniency, but she retorted with insults¡­

    This family is really something else!

    Everyone looked at her with even more contempt and disdain.

    These matters Tang Yunxian definitely wouldn¡¯t speak of himself; it¡¯s from others that people realized Mr. Tang really was quite a kind and gentle man.

    The Jiang family stood to the side, all with expressionless faces.

    Actually, they had no idea of Tang Yunxian¡¯s intentions; perhaps it was just a psychological game, trying to make Zhang Liyun embarrass herself, but Jiang Jinsang beautified it, elevating the man¡¯s image.

    This wave of approval was truly impressive.

    *

    ¡°Ms. Zhang, pleasee with us,¡± the police officer indicated for Zhang Liyun to follow them out.

    ¡°Police Uncle, there must be some misunderstanding¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s eyes reddened with urgency. The Tang family had made such a scene, and with her mother going in, what would she have left?

    ¡°We will discuss any misunderstandings back at the station. Right and wrong will surely be rified, and if it truly is a misunderstanding, we won¡¯t wrong her.¡±

    The police officer had just been sshed with dirty water and spoke in a frosty tone.

    Tang Mo, breathing rapidly, knew she couldn¡¯t stop the police and instead turned to Tang Yunxian, ¡°Uncle Tang¡ª can you save my mom? You¡¯ve lived together for so long, there must be some misunderstanding in this matter.¡±

    ¡°You know what kind of person He An is; she must have been forced into it.¡±

    ¡°Please let her off the hook, Uncle Tang¡ª¡±

    Tang Yunxian pursed his lips, ¡°I save her? And then Wanwan¡¯s grievances are for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Stop dawdling, let¡¯s go!¡± The police didn¡¯t care for these dramas and were ready to leave with Zhang Liyun.

    ¡°Uncle Tang¡ª¡± Tang Mo, naturally impatient, became even more flustered as she blurted out.

    ¡°After so many years of marriage, must you be so ruthless?¡±

    The crowd was astonished; these words sounded so shameless¡ªwhat did she mean by nothing happened¡­

    It made Tang Yunxian¡¯s gaze grow even colder.

    Just as the police were about to take Zhang Liyun away, Tang Mo suddenly blocked their path, ¡°I won¡¯t let you take her!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obstructing our work, and we have the right to¡­¡±

    The police officer hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a low and hoarse voice came from behind, ¡°What a touching disy of mother-daughter affection. Since you can¡¯t bear to part with your mother, why not¡­¡±

    ¡°Join her aspany!¡±

    People turned around, and those close by had already seen who was approaching, their eyes wide and speechless.

    Wasn¡¯t he said to be critically ill on his deathbed¡­

    How is he awake?

    Hearing that familiar voice, Tang Mo felt a rush of fury go to her head, and her vision ckened as she felt the world spinning¡­

 Chapter 81 - 81 081 Old Mr. Tang Appears Wanwan Slaps the Trashy

    Chapter 81: 081 Old Mr. Tang Appears, Wanwan ps the Trashy Sister (2 more)   Chapter 81: 081 Old Mr. Tang Appears, Wanwan ps the Trashy Sister (2 more)                                   Hearing the noise, most people, unfamiliar with the visitor, craned their necks trying to see who was arriving, but Tang Yunxian outpaced everyone and reached the entrance first.

    ¡°Dad, how did you get here?¡± he asked, ncing deeply at the person next to him.

    Tang Wan subconsciously shrunk her neck.

    ¡°Why are you looking at her? She didn¡¯t tell me about it!¡± The recording studio was rather small, and as he spoke, he had already walked into the area covered by the lights.

    Leaning on a cane, his hair and beard white, dressed in slightly thick traditional attire, his long hospital stay had thinned him, making his facial features appear even more sharp and profound.

    Although supported by people, he walked very slowly, slightly raising his eyes towards the Zhang Family not far away.

    His muddied, dark eyes emitted a sharpness that made everyone there tremble.

    ¡°Is that Old Tang? When did he wake up? Wasn¡¯t it said that he was critically ill and had several specialists called in from Beijing?¡± Someone murmured quietly below.

    ¡°How would I know? I just felt that his earlier words about a mother and daughter keeping each otherpany had a deeper meaning.¡±

    ¡­

    Originally, Tang Mo was standing in front of Zhang Liyun. She swayed, and the whole trembling figure was naturally all caught in her eyes.

    ¡°Momo, are you alright?¡± Zhang Liyun reached out to support her to prevent her from falling. Having lived to her age and knowing her daughter so well, she remembered the old man¡¯s words upon seeing her shrinking figure.

    Her mind ¡°bang¡ª¡± went nk.

    She immediately thought of the old man¡¯s ident, her rush to the hospital, insisting that Tang Mo apany her, which she adamantly refused, andter learning about the old man¡¯s unresponsivea, her expression was quite bizarre.

    But at that time, with the sudden hospitalization of the old man and the house in chaos, she hadn¡¯t thought much about it, but now the more she thought about it, the more peculiar it seemed.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­¡± Zhang Liyun didn¡¯t dare think further.

    However, the Jiang Family suddenly appeared at that moment, somehow having brought a chair for the old man and thoughtfully adding a cushion.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaowu?¡± The old man didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, asking the Jiang Family members after sitting down.

    ¡°On the other side.¡± The Jiang Family pointed somewhere.

    The old man nodded, and while Tang Yunxian helped him sit, he whispered, ¡°Look at Xiaowu, attentive and thorough, doesn¡¯t seek the limelight, modest and reserved. How about my judgment of people?¡±

    Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t possibly argue with him now, only managing to smile, ¡°Your judgment has always been good.¡±

    ¡°Then why weren¡¯t you happy about the engagement?¡±

    Tang Yunxian was at a loss for words, ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t the time to talk about this.¡±

    ¡°I know, no need to tell me!¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yunxian was taken aback, considering his father¡¯s health, he could only continue to smile awkwardly.

    Tang Wan stood aside, as calm as usual. Her grandfather¡¯s fondness for Jiang Jinsang was not new, and she wouldn¡¯t be surprised by any outrageous actions he might take.

    She nced toward where Jiang Jinsang was, his features blurred in shadow save for his eyes, which also seemed to be looking at her.

    Deep, intense gaze.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, swiftly averting her eyes.

    *

    After Old Tang sat down, with his hands on his cane, he then smiled towards the feww enforcement officers, ¡°Comrades, I might need to pull rank due to my age, I need to have a few words with them, could you give us a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Old Tang¡¯s face definitely had to be given respect, and since he was very polite, and Zhang Liyun couldn¡¯t escape, a little dy wasn¡¯t a big issue.

    Yet, Zhang Liyun suddenly pulled Tang Mo to the front of the old man, ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, even Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian slightly raised their eyes, puzzled.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, kneel down quickly, and apologize to Grandfather!¡± Zhang Liyun was disappointed and infuriated.

    At such a time, why carry on with this stubborn temper.

    Tang Mo was very stubborn and refused to admit her mistakes, especially now, surrounded by people. Kneeling down at this moment would mean she could never hold her head up high again in her life.

    ¡°You naughty girl¡­¡± Zhang Liyun was so angry that she pped Tang Mo¡¯s back.

    ¡°Sister, why are you hitting the child?¡± Zhang Defu suddenly broke free and stopped her.

    Old Master Tang rubbed his cane, ¡°Her backbone is quite stiff, no need for kneeling. After all, I¡¯m not her real grandfather, I don¡¯t deserve such respect.¡±

    ¡°She must have¡­¡± Zhang Liyun, eager to defend her daughter, tried to intervene.

    ¡°Do you know the truth?¡± The elder looked at her, his eyes sharp as knives.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t know!¡± Tang Mo clutched the clothes by her side. She had dressed up carefully today to look good on camera, but now she trembled uncontrobly, devoid of any grace.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The elder scoffed lightly.

    That smile, tinged with helplessness, seemed like mockery to Tang Mo, and her long-contained grievances suddenly burst forth¡­

    ¡°You said it yourself, you¡¯re not my real grandfather. All these years, you never treated us as family, never even nced at us properly!¡±

    ¡°Normally you don¡¯t care, but when I do something wrong, you worry that I¡¯ll disgrace the Tang Family and tarnish your hallway.¡±

    ¡°Utterly hypocritical!¡±

    ¡°Tang Mo!¡± Zhang Liyun¡¯s eyes reddened with urgency.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop her, let her speak,¡± Old Master Tang seemed indifferent.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m inferior to her in every way! She¡¯s the legitimate youngdy of the Tang Family, perfect and presentable, whereas I¡¯m simply not fit to be seen with! You¡¯ve looked down on us from the start!¡±

    Tang Mo shook with emotion, her gaze towards Tang Wan especially bitter.

    Tang Wan just smiled, ¡°If you want us to look at you properly, why don¡¯t you do something that impresses me?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember, when you first came to the Tang Family, how we treated you? Anything I had, you weren¡¯t deprived of. Only the gifts chosen by grandfather and father might not match our tastes, but have you ever thrown them away? Just because no one mentioned it doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t matter to others.¡±

    ¡°All the warmth fed to the dogs, who has the patience to keep offering warmth when met with coldness? Even if you were young, there should have been limits! Once or twice can be overlooked, but when it happened repeatedly and grandfather mentioned it, you still sulked!¡±

    ¡°If it had been me, he would have hit me a long time ago. No one in this world is obligated to be nice to you without conditions! Even if there is¡­¡±

    ¡°You also need to look at yourself and see whether you¡¯re actually worthy!¡±

    Everyone has some grievances buried deep down, and Tang Wan, with her reasoned argument, left Tang Mo¡¯s face alternating between shades of blue and white.

    Almost no one present had had much contact with Tang Wan; they had only heard of her good temper and high status in Pingjiang City¡¯s socialite circles. They didn¡¯t know that this seemingly gentle wine¡­

    Stung the throat sharply!

    ¡°What did your mother ask you to kneel for just now?¡± Tang Wan was always sharp, catching on quickly.

    They also understood the situation here. The one who had done wrong was Zhang Liyun, not Tang Mo, so why ask her to admit fault?

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s lips quivered.

    ¡°Did you do something to my grandfather?¡± Tang Wan suddenly approached, closing in step by step.

    ¡°No!¡± Although Tang Mo spoke firmly, shecked any confidence.

    ¡°Look at me!¡±

    Tang Wan suddenly raised her voice, frightening Tang Mo so much that she trembled violently. Her body instinctively reacted, and their eyes met¡ªone burning intensely, the other filled with fear.

    Tang Mo was already fragile mentally and couldn¡¯t withstand such pressures. When the elder approached, her nerves were already shattered. After being reproached by Tang Wan and mocked by others, she became even more agitated.

    Now, as Tang Wan loomed closer, the disparity in their heights and Tang Wan¡¯s overwhelming aura felt like a fire lit in her eyes, ready to set her aze.

    In a moment of breakdown, Tang Mo yelled, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Before her words even finished echoing, a startling p resounded¡­

    Both swift and fierce.

 Chapter 82 - 82 082 Scolding Murder This Wine is Strong and Chokes

    Chapter 82: 082 Scolding Murder, This Wine is Strong and Chokes the Throat (3 more updates)   Chapter 82: 082 Scolding Murder, This Wine is Strong and Chokes the Throat (3 more updates)                                   Tang Wan¡¯s p came so suddenly that even old Mr. Tang and Tang Yunxian were shocked, let alone the others.

    She was normally kind, often the most gentle, rarely facing off against anyone, let alone resorting to violence. If she was driven tosh out, she must have truly been provoked.

    Tang Mo¡¯s face was pped to one side, burning like fire, instantly swelling red and stingingly hot.

    ¡°You say that again; what exactly didn¡¯t you do on purpose?¡± Tang Wan stared at her.

    Her eyes, calm as water without a ripple, hid a stormy tumult under them. After all, the old man couldn¡¯t withstand such agitation given his age.

    ¡°It was him who deliberately provoked me, I just identally¡­¡± Tang Mo had barely turned her head to retort.

    To her shock, she was met with another fierce p, even harder this time, causing a brief dizzy blur before her eyes.

    ¡°You dare justify yourself!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s features were softly shaped, giving a very gentle and peaceful impression, so this harsh scolding drew many sidelong nces.

    They say whether a beauty scowls or sneers, both are captivating.

    That must be the impression she gave at the moment; despite the drink being strong and harsh, one would still be tempted to taste it.

    The Jiang Family had interacted with her for a while and found her to be exceptionally good-natured, so her sudden action of striking someone was quite shocking¡ªtoo fierce, they thought, and cast a subconscious nce at their fifth master, wondering if Miss Tang might ¡°domestically abuse¡± their master.

    Yet Jiang Jinsang seemed unaffected, his eyes smiling, indulgent and gentle.

    The audience and TV station staff all took a sharp breath.

    ¡°Is she that vicious?¡±

    ¡°If anyone touched my family member, I would fight them to death. What Miss Tang did is nothing; I think it was too light. She should have pinned her to the ground and kicked her hard.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet truly like her mother, just as venomous.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Mo was so dazed by the p, she didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    She guessed that just opening her mouth would invite another p from Tang Wan; it was too painful, she was really scared!

    ¡°What are you standing there for, kneel down and apologize!¡± Zhang Liyun was furious, and Zhang Defu stood beside her,pletely dumbfounded and not daring to make a move.

    He thought he had been outrageous enough, but he wouldn¡¯t dare engage in lethal schemes. Watching this mother and daughter act chilled him to the bone, and he suddenly lost his nerve, silently retreating to the side.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Tang Mo was still trying to defend herself.

    Old Mr. Tang, who hadn¡¯t spoken until then, chuckled lightly, ¡°After the incident with Wanwan happened, I reprimanded you a bit, and I know you were unhappy. Even though you kept visiting the old residence thereafter, it wasn¡¯t out of sincerity, but because your mother told you to, right?¡±

    The bar incident had upset the old gentleman. Zhang Liyun hoped that Tang Mo could frequent the old man¡¯spany to improve her standing, but due to several consecutive rainy days, her visits were sporadic.

    ¡°I¡¯m old, and I might nag a bit. I know you don¡¯t like to hear it, but I really have your best interests at heart.¡±

    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t realize you harbored such resentment towards me to dare to do that¡­¡±

    With her face burning like fire, Tang Mo clenched her teeth, ¡°I just asked a few questions, and you told me not to keep staring at others. I know; he¡¯s her client, a famous well-off young man in Beijing, I¡¯m not in his league, I¡¯m aware, no need to remind me!¡±

    The day before the old gentleman¡¯s ident happened to be when Qi Zeyan visited the Tang Family, generous and mboyant in his actions, seen by many neighbors. Tang Mo knew of his status and had asked a few more questions.

    Mr. Tang had kindly tried to make a point, little did he expect that she would just¡­

    Old Mr. Tang shook his head, looking rather helpless, ¡°That man is not someone to be trifled with; if he really took a liking to you, I wouldn¡¯t say a word¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you know he wouldn¡¯t be interested in me!¡± Tang Mo argued.

    Old Mr. Tang scoffed lightly, ¡°With his status, what kind of people hasn¡¯t he seen? What makes you think you could catch his fancy?¡±

    Tang Mo was at a loss for words.

    ¡°You know, if you really provoke someone, even I can¡¯t protect you!¡± Qi Zeyan had never been embroiled in scandals, not because others didn¡¯t want to use him to stir up publicity but because they didn¡¯t dare; naturally, the old man saw right through this.

    Tang Mo let out a coldugh, ¡°You¡¯ve protected me? That sounds so nice!¡±

    Tang Wan sneered faintly, ¡°I find it amusing that you really don¡¯t know how blessed you are!¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Tang Mo felt her already burning face now stung even more.

    Tang Wan smiled lightly, ¡°Regarding that despicable thing you and He An did, those people have been released one after another. Why do you think they haven¡¯te after you? Do you really think you¡¯re that influential?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for grandfather intervening on your behalf, did you think you¡¯d be unharmed by now?¡±

    ¡°How many calls did grandfather make, asking people to do him a favor, yet what did you do¡­¡±

    ¡°What you did was murder!¡±

    Tang Mo was horrified, her pupils shuddering in shock.

    Despicable acts?

    The onlooking crowd was baffled again, what was this all about?

    ¡°Could it be the incident at the bar where Tang Mo and He An set someone up?¡­¡± There were journalists among the crowd, and the only thing that linked Tang Mo and He An was the bar incident.

    Putting it all together, the people suddenly realized. If that was the case, then Zhang Liyun¡¯s hesitant support in front of the reporters to protect her daughter by sacrificing Tang Wan was downright inhumane.

    No wonder Mr. Tang reacted so strongly¡­

    Every cause has its effect!

    **

    The crowd was buzzing, and upon hearing these words, Zhang Liyun¡¯s head exploded. She turned to He An, ¡°He An, you lied to me¡­¡±

    Originally, it was because of this incident, fearing those punks would seek revenge on Tang Mo, that she had made a deal with He An.

    Had she known earlier that the old man had settled everything, she would never have ended up in such a predicament!

    With a thick skin, He An straightforwardly said, ¡°Every family knew about this. Even if my group of friends didn¡¯t care, their parents did, and the matter was suppressed. Neither you nor I had that much influence!¡±

    ¡°It was you who were foolish enough toe to me, promising to agree to any condition. At that time, I wanted to get closer to Tang Wan, so I just went with the flow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ming me when you¡¯re the one without a brain?¡±

    ¡°You jerk!¡± Zhang Liyun, furious, charged to hit him.

    ¡°Police officer, this lunatic is trying to hit me!¡± He An was quick for once, immediately hiding behind a police officer.

    Zhang Liyun was so angry she couldn¡¯t think straight, wondering how she could have been so foolish to be deceived by this jerk.

    ¡°What a family of idiots, the Tang Family has treated you so well, yet without saying a word of their good deeds, you all schemingly tried to harm them. Have you no conscience?¡±

    He An still hoped for leniency, wanting the Tang Family to spare him once more and took the opportunity to firmly counter.

    ¡°Tang Mo, you are even more foolish. To fit in with us, I told you to call Tang Wan toe, and you just did it, knowing what I was going to do to her, yet you still went through with it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? They never treated you as one of their own, but they have been helping you all along and never harmed you. What have you done?¡±

    ¡°And you still had the audacity to appear on television, truly shameless. Have you no decency?¡±

    ¡­

    At this point, all those present had also figured out the situation and felt increasingly sorry for the Tang Family.

    Yet Tang Mo seemed to have heard something utterly shocking, staring fixedly at Old Tang, murmuring, ¡°Impossible, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±

 Chapter 83 - 83 083 Fifth Master Strikes Again Who Let the Secret

    Chapter 83: 083 Fifth Master Strikes Again, Who Let the Secret Out (4 updates, prize quiz)   Chapter 83: 083 Fifth Master Strikes Again, Who Let the Secret Out (4 updates, prize quiz)                                   Tang Mo was absolutely convinced that Old Tang would never help her; she was struck dumb with shock.

    At this time, Jiang Cuo walked over and stood beside Old Tang, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Old Tang, there¡¯s something else that happened during your stay in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The old master ran his hands over his cane.

    Jiang Cuo squinted his fox-like eyes, hesitating as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, just say whatever it is,¡± said Old Tang impatiently.

    ¡°While you were unconscious, Tang Mo went to the hospital, and taking advantage of theck of surveince, she¡­ harbored ill intentions toward you.¡± Jiang Cuo¡¯s voice was not loud, but with so many people in the tent, someone was bound to overhear.

    Harbored ill intentions?

    In other words, she was trying to kill him while he was unconscious?

    ¡°Tang Mo?¡± Tang Yunxian was already shocked to learn that she had pushed his father; could there be something else?

    ¡°No, I¨CI just¡­¡± Tang Mo was so overwhelmed by the shock that shepletely forgot about this incident.

    ¡°You were afraid that your grandfather would wake up and settle ounts with you, so you went to silence him forever!¡± He An shivered as he overheard, ¡°You must be a demon.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was bad enough, but even though I might be lecherous, I don¡¯t have the guts to kill.¡±

    ¡°Officer, arrest her! Don¡¯t let such scum get away!¡±

    He An yelled.

    ¡°Grandfather¡ª¡± Tang Mo was genuinely scared this time.

    ¡°You wretched girl, what the hell are you doing¡­¡± Zhang Liyun was so frightened that she didn¡¯t cry like this even when she was about to be arrested; just imagining her daughter being taken away made her eyes redden and tears kept falling endlessly.

    Grasping her, Zhang Liyun ¡°thudded¡± to her knees in front of Old Tang.

    ¡°Old Master, for the sake of the years I served your wife, please spare her this once. I beg you!¡±

    Zhang Liyun, however ruthless, still loved her daughter dearly. Tang Mo, on the other hand, was dumbfounded, trembling with fear like a marite.

    ¡°You can scold or beat her, but please let her off,¡± Zhang Liyun begged.

    Old Tang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his voice hoarse, ¡°Some people never learn unless they¡¯re punished. I¡¯m harsh on you, but not because I expect you to achieve greatness, I just hope you won¡¯t stray onto the wrong path¡­¡±

    ¡°Tang Mo, no matter what you think, once you entered my house, I considered you part of the family. When a child does something wrong, it¡¯s only right for me to swallow my pride and apologize on their behalf. That¡¯s my duty.¡±

    ¡°As for punishment, there¡¯s no need. You bear too much resentment against our family. Going our separate ways is the best option.¡±

    ¡°Old Master!¡± Zhang Liyun, hearing this, trembled violently as if her entire world had gone dark and chaotic.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine. As for Tang Mo, I won¡¯t pursue the matter. However, whatever she bes in the future is her own doing, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, who stood in the distance, narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The old master was old and couldn¡¯t stand the sight of life-and-death struggles. Moreover, Tang Mo was so young; he simply couldn¡¯t harden his heart against her.

    Everyone in the audience remained silent, the whole room filled only with the sounds of Zhang Liyun knocking her head in gratitude, ¡°Thank you, thank you¡ª¡±

    Just then, Jiang Jinsang, who had been standing in the shadows, stepped forward. No one knew how he had maneuvered into position, but he suddenly made his way to Tang Wan¡¯s side.

    Tang Yunxian slightly raised an eyebrow. When had hee over? And why was he standing next to his daughter?

    ¡°Momo, what are you waiting for? Quickly thank your grandfather!¡± Zhang Liyun pressed on Tang Mo¡¯s head, forcing her to kowtow and express her gratitude.

    Murder, after all, if itnded one in prison, could ruin a whole life.

    Tang Mo hadn¡¯t expected Old Tang to let her off, and her entire body stiffened mechanically. She looked at the members of the Tang family before her as if she had never known them at all.

    However, his decision not to pursue the matter was definitely good news for her.

    After days of tension finally rxed, tears poured uncontrobly down her cheeks. Even with deep regret, there was no turning back now.

    Just as the mother and daughter began to breathe a sigh of relief, Jiang Jinsang suddenly cleared his throat.

    Zhang Liyun was terrified by him, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble the moment she saw his arrival.

    Sure enough, he opened his mouth¡­

    And at thest moment, he fiercely stabbed both mother and daughter.

    ¡°You seem tock even a basic understanding of thew, this is a criminal case, a murder, not a civil dispute. Even if the parties involved don¡¯t pursue it, the person whomitted the crime must still face legal ountability, and the prosecutor¡¯s office can initiate public prosecution.¡±

    ¡°Civilpensation can be negotiated, but criminal liability cannot bepromised upon!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re a repeat offender, not just petty theft, but premeditated murder!¡±

    The mother and daughter had just breathed a sigh of relief, only to be stabbed by Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words as if plunging half their lives away.

    It wasn¡¯t like falling from the pinnacle to the ground; it was like plummeting straight into hell.

    Jiang Jinsang, still worried his words weren¡¯t convincing enough, looked to a police officer, ¡°Comrade police, am I right?¡±

    The police officer nodded.

    If one could escape punishment after murdering someone, simply by obtaining the family¡¯s forgiveness, then thew would have no deterrence at all.

    Both were utterly bewildered, what should they do now¡­

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m a bit tired,¡± the old master said, leaning on his cane. Tang Wan immediately reached out to support him.

    ¡°Old Master¡ª¡± Zhang Liyun was so panicked she was beside herself, whereas Tang Mo slumped to the ground, her eyes vacant, obviously both physically and mentally¡­

    Copsedpletely!

    ¡°You had good days ahead and chose to mess them up, the Tang Family has actually been good to you.¡±

    ¡°They got what they deserved, wouldn¡¯t have died if they didn¡¯t seek death, the Old Master is truly softhearted, even after all this, he still doesn¡¯t want to pursue it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that both of them are going in, they can keep each otherpany.¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone sighed and expressed their emotions again.

    **

    After Jiang Jinsang followed the Tang Family out, the old master was not in good health; Tang Wan helped him into the car first, and just as Tang Yunxian was about to get in, he noticed the old master prodding his leg with a cane.

    ¡°Sit in another car, let Xiaowue here, he¡¯s my lifesaver, I have something to say to him.¡±

    Tang Yunxian had no choice but to give up his seat to Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Uncle Tang¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang coughed, looking apologetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if my dad says to let you sit, then sit.¡±

    Tang Wan sat on the other side of the old master, one hand on each, and Old Tang was rarely seen so cheerful.

    Once Tang Yunxian got into another car, he asked his assistant Xiaocai in a low voice, ¡°Make a call to the hospital and find out who leaked the information today.¡±

    Old Tang woke up yesterday, and the specifics of his condition had not been disclosed. To take care of his health, Tang Yunxian hadn¡¯t told him about the divorce and the troubles with the Zhang Family, wanting to deal with it quietly before breaking the news, and he reminded others not to make a fuss so he could rest and heal.

    Who could have leaked the news.

    Xiaocai frowned, touched his phone, and started to make a call, ¡°I was also shocked when the old master came, the doctor said he shouldn¡¯t get angry, I really was afraid¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian pursed his lips, thinking about today¡¯s events, he too was filled with emotions.

    ¡°Sir, it might have been some of the medical staff speaking carelessly, or perhaps it was that little ancestor from the Jiang Family who let it slip.¡±

    Children are forgetful, and they speak their minds.

    ¡°That child is quite clever, I¡¯ve warned him several times, it might not be him.¡±

    Tang Yunxian looked out of the window, indeed curious to know who had the loose lips!

 Chapter 84 - 84 084 Wuye What I want... is only her

    Chapter 84: 084 Wuye: What I want¡­ is only her   Chapter 84: 084 Wuye: What I want¡­ is only her                                   Tang Yunxian was making inquiries on one side, trying to find out who had leaked the news to Elder Tang, while the TV station¡¯s recording studio was far from quiet.

    Although this was only a program recording, not a live broadcast, the Tang Family didn¡¯t contain the spread of the news, and everything that happened had already been reported on the inte by reporters who had infiltrated the crowd.

    ¡°The Tang Family¡¯s grand feud, a modern-day Farmer and the Viper.¡±

    ¡°Shocking! The nobledy of the past, now nking into prison.¡±

    ¡°There is a hidden secret behind Elder Tang¡¯s fainting, and the culprit is¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Various headlines swarmed the inte, and reporters attracted by the news, as well as onlookers eager for a spectacle, had already filled the TV station.

    Despite the police¡¯s thorough preparations, when they escorted Zhang Liyun and her daughter out, they still faced attacks from some of the more aggressive members of the public.

    ¡°She¡¯s too wicked, Elder Tang is such a good person, and yet she dared to be so vicious. Biting the hand that feeds her, she¡¯ll get her just deserts!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even worth a finger of the former Mrs. Tang. A sparrow may aspire to be a phoenix by perching on a branch, but it¡¯s still not a phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Officer, two attempted murders on Elder Tang¡ªif it¡¯s not the death penalty, she must be sentenced to life imprisonment, right? Everything she uses is provided by the Tang Family, an ungrateful wretch.¡±

    ¡­

    The crowd was abuzz withments, and Tang Mo, who had never seen such a scene before, hung her head, her whole body trembling. Hearing the words ¡°death penalty¡± erupt from the crowd, her feet slipped, and she fell straight down the stairs.

    The police were trying to disperse the crowd on one hand and escort them on the other, and they didn¡¯t manage to catch Tang Mo as she tumbled down.

    Some of the overzealous people who were close by had already rushed over and stepped on her a couple of times.

    ¡°Momo¡ª¡± Zhang Liyun felt heartbroken but was powerless to help.

    *

    At this time, Tang Wan was still sitting in the car on the way back to the hospital. The news of Tang Mo¡¯s fall and trampling had spread all over the inte. The police were around, and it wouldn¡¯t cost someone their life, but she would definitely suffer from bruises and scrapes.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw her grandfather holding Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, ¡°¡­Xiaowu, I really owe you for this time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, these old bones of mine would have either been smashed to death or frozen in this cold weather.¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do, you really don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±

    Elder Tang looked at Jiang Jinsang with increasing satisfaction, ¡°I originally left you to recuperate in Pingjiang, but I didn¡¯t expect to keep troubling you.¡±

    ¡°I heard that when Wanwan¡¯s dad didn¡¯t return, it was you who looked after her in the hospital. When He An tried to take advantage of Wanwan, you were the one to promptly stop him. Just think, for all these deeds, our Tang Family can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    ¡°Saving a life is no trivial matter. Tell grandfather, is there anything you want? As long as I can make it happen.¡±

    ¡­

    What he wanted¡­

    Her, of course!

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes involuntarily nced at Tang Wan.

    When their eyes met, Tang Wan felt a jolt in her heart: Why are you looking at me?

    The old man, being sharp, noticed his gaze passing over himself andnding on his granddaughter. Just as he was about to speak, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. She quickly answered, ¡°Hello¡ªGrandpa¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lips were pressed tightly. This was definitely not a Zhang Family member. Zhang Liyun¡¯s parents had passed away early, leaving only the siblings to rely on each other, so¡­

    Did Tang Wan have another grandpa?

    This rtive had never shown face, and the Tang Family rarely mentioned them. Jiang Jinsang had not paid much mind to it.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing wrong on my end, everything is taken care of. It must bete over there, go rest early.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Elder Tang exined:

    ¡°After Wanwan¡¯s mother passed away, she was the only child left in their family. Her grandmother was devastated, and fearing the memories, she moved abroad early on. They only return twice or thrice a year. In fact, her father¡¯s trip this time wasn¡¯t just for work; as the year-end approaches, he probably went there again. That¡¯s why I told him not to rush back and to spend some time with them¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded. It was a great sorrow in life for the elderly to send off the young!

    If it was their only daughter¡­ The impact was imaginable.

    The mention of Tang Wan¡¯s birth mother seemed to cast a pall over the atmosphere in the car. Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t press further, but changed the subject, ¡°Grandpa Tang, did you leave with the doctor¡¯s approval?¡±

    The old man suddenly looked out the window, ¡°Xiaowu, do you see that ancient city wall? It¡¯s said to be over a thousand years old.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°Are you trying to change the subject?¡±

    Old Master Tang chuckled dryly, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    Tang Wan: Anyone with half a brain could see it!

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°Uncle Zhou is not in the best of moods.¡±

    This Uncle Zhou was naturally the medical authority from Beijing¡ªZhou Zhongqing, the one who had previously treated Jiang Jinsang.

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Tang snorted, ¡°What can he do to me? I have a temper too!¡±

    **

    In the hospital

    Jiangjiang fiddled with a model toy at his side and turned to look at the person next to him, who had offered to peel an apple for him. The apple had been peeled down to just the core.

    ¡°Uncle Qi? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had been preupied with the TV station¡¯s situation and, having learned it was resolved, he cursed himself for missing the opportunity to impress. However, upon thinking it over and looking at the empty hospital bed, his scalp practically exploded.

    The news of Old Master Tang waking up was closely guarded by the Tang Family. To Tang Yunxian, Qi Zeyan was definitely an outsider; there was no way he would be informed.

    Jiang Jinsang had his own motives, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him either.

    Qi Zeyan knew about the TV station issue; even if he couldn¡¯t be of much help, he could stille to show support, so he got himself ready bright and early and rushed to the hospital room.

    At that time, only Tang Wan and Jiangjiang were there, with the old gentleman lying on the hospital bed with an IV, seemingly still in a deep slumber.

    As he knocked and entered, Tang Wan frowned: Why is this guy here again?

    ¡°General Manager Qi, the Fifth Master is not here.¡±

    Tang Yunxian had gone to the TV station earlier, and Tang Wan, worried, had allowed Jiang Jinsang to apany him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Qi Zeyan was secretly gleeful¡ªthat was even better. But then, he caught sight of a little light bulb in his peripheral vision and frowned slightly; there was also this little third wheel, ¡°I know your family had an incident, I came specifically to check.¡±

    ¡°General Manager Qi, we¡­¡± Tang Wan tried to stop him, but the man was too quick with his mouth, spilling everything out.

    ¡°That family is despicable, wanting to expose you guys on the TV station. Miss Tang, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, just say it¡ª¡±

    Qi Zeyan hadn¡¯t finished his words when he saw the old man, previously lying on the bed, sit up with a jolt.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± He was so startled his whole body shuddered, and his face went pale.

    This was¡­ ying dead!

    ¡°What TV station?¡± Old Master Tang had awakened the night before, been checked over by the doctor and specialists, eaten something, and only after much ado had been put to sleep in thetter part of the night. Qi Zeyan arrived while he had not quite been clear-headed, and just the mention of the TV station had made him bolt upright.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s nothing; don¡¯t move around, you¡¯re still hooked up to the IV!¡±

    Tang Wan was frustrated¡ªQi Zeyan was just a bbermouth.

    What happened after waspletely uncontroble. Old Master Tang was not easily fooled; he changed his clothes and insisted on leaving, and Tang Wan could only follow.

    Just as Qi Zeyan was about to apany them, Tang Wan stopped him, ¡°You stay to take care of Jiangjiang!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    After they left, Qi Zeyan looked at the little guy, ¡°Jiangjiang, did I do something wrong?¡±

    The little guy looked at him earnestly, ¡°There¡¯s still time to run away now.¡±

    Qi Zeyan wanted to chase after Tang Wan. How could he possibly take off? So he was left to face the music in the hospital. Tang Yunxian had wanted him to get lost, was he done for? Even Wanwan¡¯s gaze seemed off¡­

 Chapter 85 - 85 085 Flirting with each other Shout to Brother Wu

    Chapter 85: 085 Flirting with each other? Shout to Brother Wu, Lord Wu is defeated (2 more chapters)   Chapter 85: 085 Flirting with each other? Shout to Brother Wu, Lord Wu is defeated (2 more chapters)                                   When several people returned to the hospital, the old man was in good spirits, leaning on his cane and firmly holding Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, walking straight ahead while Tang Yunxian followed behind.

    What is a son? He didn¡¯t recognize it!

    Upon arriving at the ward, they saw Zhou Zhongqing in a whiteb coat, holding a medical record book. He had the typical appearance of a schr¡ªcalm and refined, seemingly very approachable.

    ¡°Doctor Zhou,¡± Mr. Tang greeted with a smile.

    ¡°High blood pressure, high cholesterol, poor cervical and shoulder conditions, severe rheumatism¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing listed a bunch of ailments and then paused, looking at Mr. Tang, ¡°With your condition, what were you doing running around?¡±

    Mr. Tang had only met him twice and thought he was easy to talk to. Jiang Jinsang said he had a bad temper, but Mr. Tang didn¡¯t take it to heart. Suddenly confronted, his old face suddenly felt quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in good shape, no problem practicing Tai Chi.¡±

    The old man said this and threw aside his cane, bending his knees and raising his hand, about to start a move, but as soon as he twisted his waist, everyone in the ward heard a loud ¡°crack¡ª¡± from his bones.

    Zhou Zhongqing narrowed his eyes, ¡°Right, you also have osteoporosis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to help you to bed?¡± Zhou Zhongqing raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°No need, I can walk.¡± Mr. Tang, feeling stifled, supported his waist and shuffled to the edge of the bed to sit.

    Zhou Zhongqing nced at him, ¡°The body is your own. If you don¡¯t care about it, never expect others to take responsibility for you.¡±

    Mr. Tang coughed, didn¡¯t this doctor know to save him some face?

    The Jiang Family stood to one side, all bowing their heads and stifling theirughter. Doctor Zhou had previously only dealt with their Fifth Master and had not encountered any situation he couldn¡¯t handle.

    Qi Zeyan stood aside, silent, but suddenly Tang Yunxian cued him, ¡°Xiaoqi is also here.¡±

    His tone was light, with a smile, but Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart set off rm bells, ¡°Yes, I came to have a look.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had already returned to Beijing? If you are leaving soon, I¡¯m not busy here; once you¡¯ve set the time, I can see you off.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s smile looked strained.

    ¡°Yunxian?¡± Mr. Tang frowned; Qi Zeyan was a guest after all, and a client of Tang Wan, no matter how one should speak.

    ¡°Dad, the thing is, during your hospital stay, he has been running here every day, and he neveres empty-handed, always staying for long hours. With the year-end approaching, he must be very busy, I don¡¯t want to hold up his work,¡± Tang Yunxian said with a smile.

    Mr. Tang, sharp as ever, and knowing his son well, could tell from the tone and expression that there was something going on, and suddenly chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now; no need to dy work for me. If it¡¯s time to go back to Beijing, go. Yunxian, take care of his food and lodging while he¡¯s in Pingjiang.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Tang Yunxian nodded.

    ¡°This¡­ actually, it¡¯s no trouble,¡± Qi Zeyan felt a sneaky thrill; indeed, the elder Tang was a good person.

    He was considering whether to start from here, but then heard him continue.

    ¡°He¡¯s returning, so prepare the ne tickets and everything in advance, don¡¯t dy his return to Beijing.¡±

    Qi Zeyan: What else could I say?

    Biting the bullet, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wan could barely hold back, almost bursting intoughter, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and get some hot water for you.¡±

    Seeing Tang Wan momentarily alone, Qi Zeyan was about to speak when Mr. Tang beckoned to him, ¡°I heard you¡¯re involved in making TV shows; how does that work, exactly? I¡¯ve lived this long and still don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    While Tang Yunxian was talking to Zhou Zhongqing about the old man¡¯s condition, he didn¡¯t notice that Tang Wan had just left when Jiang Jinsang silently disappeared from the ward.

    However, Jiangjiang put down his toys, jumped off his stool, and chased after him.

    **

    In the hot water room,

    Tang Wan was focusing on drawing water. The hospital was naturally bustling, and she didn¡¯t mind the footsteps approaching, only realizing someone was getting too close when a shadow loomed from behind, instinctively turning around.

    His clothes brushed against her nose, and she felt almost enveloped in his embrace.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Tang Wan sighed with relief, though she had already dealt with the Zhang Family matter, her expression didn¡¯t lighten up.

    ¡°Startled?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her with a downward gaze, his eyes smiling.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Still thinking about today¡¯s events?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Tang Mo to be so bold and to harbor such deep resentment towards our family.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s greedily insatiable, always expecting others to treat her well without considering whether she¡¯s worthy of it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, so much has happened recently¡­ You¡¯ve really helped me a lot¡­¡± Tang Wan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in close!

    She caught her breath, the tap was still running in the background, steaming heat prating her clothes and scalding her back.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang?¡± She instinctively wanted to step back, but Jiang Jinsang suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm, bringing her crashing into his embrace with the already close distance between them.

    ¡°Not afraid of being scalded by the boiling water,¡± he said, his voice vibrating his chest.

    There was a scent of disinfectant on him, mingled with a crisp hint of mint, making her breath catch.

    ¡°Talking to me and not turning off the hot water? It¡¯s about to overflow.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang reached past her to turn off the tap, nearly pulling her into his arms.

    Tang Wan had never been this close to the opposite sex, her body stiff and unsure how to react.

    When Jiang Jinsang moved away, she felt a gust of hot air by her ear, and he whispered lowly:

    ¡°I helped you because at the time I felt¡­¡±

    ¡°You are worthy of me treating you well.¡±

    His voice was soothing, yet it sparked a wildfire in her heart that could not be extinguished.

    As Tang Wan was lost in thought, Jiang Jinsang had already moved away, fixing the hot water bottle for her, ¡°Their fate is self-inflicted, it¡¯s better to think about the people around you rather than them.¡±

    His words were cryptic, as if he was talking about someone else but also seemed to be telling Tang Wan¡­

    Take a closer look at me, would you?

    Tang Wan steadied her breath, ¡°I understand, Mr. Jiang. Let me take the hot water bottle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a hot water bottle, not too heavy, you are still¡­¡± Jiang Jinsangughed helplessly, ¡°so formal with me.¡±

    Tang Wan was taken aback. They had been through quite a lot together, and indeed, the formality in their address felt out of ce.

    Watching his departing figure, she took a deep breath and hesitated, then softly and timidly said, her voice sweet and soft:

    ¡°Brother Jiang¡ª¡±

    Her voice was naturally tender and pleasant. Being the first time she used this address, itcked confidence and sounded even softer and more delicate, making Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart pound fiercely, his fingers gripping the hot water bottle tightly.

    Tang Wan had no brothers, and although she knew some people whom she¡¯d call Brother Zhao or Brother Li, it felt different this time; her heartbeat inexplicably elerated.

    Jiang Jinsang stopped in his tracks, his throat tightening.

    That address, ¡®Brother Jiang¡¯, entered his ears and sank into his heart, heating his ears and warming his heart even more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back,¡± he said, choking a little and feigningposure.

    Tang Wan nodded, feeling a bit annoyed with herself. Was she too abrupt? And¡­ why did he walk away so quickly? Did he dislike the nickname?

    Jiangjiang came running towards them, frowning:

    His uncle¡¯s¡­ were his ears a bit red?

    Was it from the hot water?

 Chapter 86 - 86 086 Qi Duidui confesses love To die before ones

    Chapter 86: 086 Qi Duidui confesses love? To die before one¡¯s skills are shown.   Chapter 86: 086 Qi Duidui confesses love? To die before one¡¯s skills are shown.                                   Jiangjiang tilted his little face up and sized up his Second Uncle. ¡°Second Uncle, your ear¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard from Big Brother that you¡¯ve been picky at home, and you¡¯re not eating carrots again?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke in a light tone, but no one knew how tightly his heart was clenched and how fast it was beating.

    As soon as the carrot warning was issued, the little guy¡¯s face fell, his facial features twisted together, standing in ce like a pitiful, unloved little bok choy.

    He subconsciously nced at Tang Wan not far away, seeming to seek her support.

    Jiang Jinsang saw right through his thoughts and slightly curved his lips, ¡°No one likes a picky eater.¡±

    Jiangjiang pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not picky at all!¡±

    After saying that, he huffed and snorted coldly at Jiang Jinsang¡­

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you to eat carrots at noon.¡±

    Jiangjiang: ¡°¡­¡±

    When Tang Wan came over and saw Jiangjiang with a drooping face, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiangjiang was aware at the bottom of his heart that being picky was nothing to brag about, and he took Tang Wan towards the ward.

    As they passed by Jiang Jinsang, their gazes silently met. Tang Wan turned her head away first, annoyed at her own rashness just moments before, while Jiang Jinsang felt his heart tremor violently again, his throat bing dry and tight, the atmosphere always a bit indescribable.

    *

    At this time in the ward, Zhongqing was checking on Elder Tang again, since he had woken upst night, and many tests couldn¡¯t be performed. Today, many medical examinations were scheduled for him.

    Tang Yunxian took the old master for a checkup, and the Tang family was busy. Jiang Jinsang knew he wouldn¡¯t be of much help at this point, staying would mean they had to take care of him too, adding to the chaos, so he nned to take Jiangjiang out for lunch.

    ¡°Do you need me to bring back something for you to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, my dad ordered a meal; it¡¯ll be delivered soon,¡± Tang Wan said.

    ¡°Zeyan?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked towards the person beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying goodbye, just as they got into the elevator, Qi Zeyan clenched his jaws, ¡°I really have to leave tomorrow.¡±

    The Tang family had already spoke their part, and he indeed had a lot of work to handle; it wasn¡¯t possible for him to stay in Pingjiang indefinitely.

    ¡°That soon?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise.

    The Jiang family members were speechless:

    Would you quit pretending?

    Aren¡¯t you inside banging gongs and shooting off fireworks, thrilled to hear he¡¯s leaving?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that soon, I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. It¡¯s just that leaving like this is too hard to ept.¡± Qi Zeyan seemed to have made some significant decision, seriously looking at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°I have something to do; wait for me downstairs.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he hurriedly ran out of the elevator.

    ¡°Second Uncle, what is Uncle Qi doing?¡± Jiangjiang was clueless.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly: What else could he be doing?

    Confessing.

    ¡­

    In the ward, Tang Wan was the only one present. With everyone gone, she took the opportunity to tidy up the room. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a shadow at the door.

    She thought she was seeing things until she saw the shadow move again, then she slightly raised her eyebrows, slightly on guard, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    If it was someoneing to visit the patient, there was no need to be so sneaky.

    Before she could get a clear look at the person¡¯s face, she caught sight of someone¡¯s signature side-parted slick hair, ¡°President Qi?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Where did my phone go?¡± He said as he entered the ward, trying to appear calm but still somewhat flustered.

    ¡°Lost your phone?¡± Tang Wan regarded him.

    ¡°Yeah, I just had it.¡±

    Qi Zeyan really couldn¡¯t stay in Pingjiang for long, but letting himself leave just like that didn¡¯t sit well with him. He wanted to have a proper talk with Tang Wan, at the very least, to make his feelings known. But when he got to the door, he chickened out, hence the sneaky behavior.

    Now that Tang Wan had caught him, he had no choice but toe up with such ame excuse.

    His assistant Xiaozhu stood not far away, hand covering his face:

    My boss, ah, take that energy you had bursting out of the elevator and just charge, what are you chickening out for!

    ¡°I just finished tidying up the ward and didn¡¯t see any mobile phone. Are you sure you lost it in the ward?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll just look around, you go ahead with what you¡¯re doing.¡± Qi Zeyan coughed, cleared his throat, and put on the act of searching, but his gaze remained fixed on Tang Wan.

    ¡°That¡­ about Mr. Tang¡¯s incident today, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know he was awake.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Work isn¡¯t urgent.¡± Qi Zeyan touched the back of his neck, ¡°Taking care of Mr. Tang is more important.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You also need to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan had been brewing his emotions. He had never confessed to a girl in his life, so he struggled and wrestled with himself. He took a deep breath, cleared his throat, and adjusted his clothes with his hands, hoping to express his feelings to Tang Wan in the best state possible.

    Just then, a sudden ringtone pierced through the quiet of the entire ward.

    The ringtone was familiar and was vibrating strongly¡ª

    And the source of the sound was from his own suit trouser pocket.

    Fuck¡ª

    Inside Qi Zeyan¡¯s mind, thousands of horses were running wild, and countless little figures were scratching at the walls¡­

    He stiffly turned his head to see Tang Wan holding a mobile phone in her hand, clearly having made the call. He breathed rapidly, a major face-nt moment happening before his very eyes, the embarrassment almost unbearable.

    ¡°Phone¡¯s found.¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh, so it was on me all along, haha¡ª¡± Qi Zeyan¡¯s smile was forced.

    At this moment, he wished he could bash his head against the wall, to knock himself out then and there.

    ¡°So, you keep busy, I¡¯ll be going. Jinsang is still waiting for me downstairs.¡± He was in no mood to talk about love; he had lost all face.

    ¡°Mr. Qi¡ª¡± Just as he was about to step out of the room, Tang Wan stopped him, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m fairly certain of what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t a fool. Why would anyone do good deeds without reason? Besides, Qi Zeyan¡¯s actions had been quite obvious.

    Sometimes, when you try too hard to please, it¡¯s difficult for others not to notice.

    ¡°Right now, I only want to take good care of my family and work well. As for other things, I have no ns yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan felt as if his heart had skipped a beat and then been shot dead.

    ¡°I just came to find my phone.¡± He said defensively, trying to maintain his dignity.

    ¡°Then I thought too much, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tang Wan said generously, without any reservation.

    **

    When Qi Zeyan got back to the car, his expression was listless, like a defeated rooster, clearly having taken a heavy blow.

    ¡°Did you make it clear?¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t worried about any chance of them having something because he could tell that Tang Wan wasn¡¯t interested in him at all.

    ¡°My attack failed before it evenunched, I didn¡¯t even get to make it clear, and then¡­¡± Qi Zeyan leaned back in the seat, as if all his energy had been drained.

    Jiangjiang didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, his head down as he swiped on the tablet, seriously watching a cartoon,pletely unconcerned about their conversation.

    After a while, Qi Zeyan turned his head to look at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Xiaowu, she said she wants to take care of her family first, so she doesn¡¯t have ns, does that mean I still have a chance?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang gave him a look: What do you think she means? Don¡¯t you have a clue?

    ¡°Xiaowu, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, take me out drinking tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Good brother, you¡¯re always there for me.¡±

    Qi Zeyan clenched his jaw: Heartbroken, he needed to drown his sorrows in alcohol.

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows slightly: His love rival confessed and got rejected, he¡¯s about to hit the road, it was time to celebrate with a drink.

 Chapter 87 - 87 087 Wuye Want to kiss even a touch is good (2 more

    Chapter 87: 087 Wuye: Want to kiss, even a touch is good (2 more updates)   Chapter 87: 087 Wuye: Want to kiss, even a touch is good (2 more updates)                                   That evening, Tang Yunxian was staying the night at the hospital. When Tang Wan got home, Jiangjiang was lying on the coffee table, copying ancient poems, while Jiang Jinsang sat beside him, watching intently.

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up.

    ¡°Hi, sister!¡± Jiangjiang was excited and just about to drop his pen and rush into Tang Wan¡¯s arms when Jiang Jinsang grabbed his cor. ¡°Finish the ancient poem first. You still have twenty math problems to do. You can y after that.¡±

    Jiangjiang, no matter how much he iled his little arms, couldn¡¯t struggle free and could only hang his head and continue his homework.

    The Tang Family didn¡¯t have young children, and it was rarely this lively. She chuckled softly and switched to slippers in the entryway. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten at the hospital, Xiaowu¡ª¡±

    She wanted to say ¡°Grandpa,¡± but felt she¡¯d already called him ¡°Brother Wu,¡± and it felt too distant to continue that way. Fearful that Jiang Jinsang might disapprove if she called him ¡°Brother Wu,¡± she swallowed her words.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to meet President Qi for a gathering? You can head out when I get back; I¡¯ll take care of Jiangjiang.¡±

    ¡°That would be a bother to you. She¡¯s quite well-behaved, already had her bath. Let her sleep after finishing her homework.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°She likes to hear stories before bed, and they¡¯re all by her bed.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang gave a couple more instructions, and just as Tang Wan saw him heading out, she softly said, ¡°Try not to drink too much.¡±

    Two grown men going out thiste¡ªthey¡¯re surely not going for tea.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯lle back early.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, feeling the conversation somehow had the vor of a newly married couple.

    **

    Fuyou Bar

    When Jiang Jinsang arrived at the private room, the dim lights illuminated tablesden with alcohol, and Qi Zeyan was blowing into a beer bottle. On the opposite song selection screen, ¡°Wild Wolf Disco¡± was ying.

    Qi Zeyan was humming the lyrics: ¡°The flower in my heart, I want to bring you home, in thatte-night bar, who cares if it¡¯s real or fake¡­¡±

    Seeing Jiang Jinsang, he looked somewhat displeased. ¡°Why are you sote?¡±

    ¡°Traffic.¡± Jiang Jinsang picked a few songs before sitting down beside him. ¡°Drink less, you have a flight to catch tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just feeling upset. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me? Handsome, cool, stylish, and good at making money. Why did she reject me?¡± Qi Zeyan grew more frustrated as he thought about it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even confess before getting rejected. You know how that feels?¡± Regarding the mishap with the phone, Qi Zeyan definitely wouldn¡¯t bring that up.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a prime bachelor¡ªeven she doesn¡¯t see it. Does she perhaps not like men?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang coughed and remained silent.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, tell me, is there a possibility that she¡¯s interested in me but is deliberately rejecting me to keep me on the hook?¡± Qi Zeyan perked up at the thought. ¡°After all, things easily gotten aren¡¯t cherished.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow. How does this guy always have so much drama?

    ¡°One thing about you has never changed since we were kids,¡± he picked a very mild drink and took a couple of sips.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Your arrogance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The songs had already switched to the next: ¡°Let Go,¡± ¡°Unworthy,¡± ¡°Third Party,¡± ¡°One-man Show¡±¡­

    Qi Zeyan frowned. What kind of songs did this guy pick? What¡¯s with ¡°Unworthy¡± and ¡°Third Party¡±? What does he mean by that?

    Qi Zeyan thought to himself, the Tang Family indeed had a lot going ontely, and her words might not just be excuses. Since they¡¯d be coborating soon and seeing each other often, he believed opportunities would arise.

    Later, when he found out that Tang Wan was actually together with Jiang Jinsang, he flipped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were busy taking care of your family and working? What¡¯s going on between you two?¡±

    He was so angry that he almost broke off his friendship with Jiang Jinsang, using him of stealing his girl.

    Someone calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already hinted to you, this is all ¡®One-man Show,¡¯ don¡¯t be a ¡®Third Party¡¯ who ruins other people¡¯s rtionships.¡±

    All of this was said in hindsight.

    **

    Tang Family Vi

    Tang Wan helped the little guy finish his homework, and then he climbed into bed obediently, waiting for Tang Wan to read him a bedtime story.

    ¡°¡­the Prince kissed Sleeping Beauty awake, and they lived happily ever after together,¡± Tang Wan had just finished speaking when Jiangjiang interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it ends.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°She had slept for so long, she had be old and ugly; the Prince saw her, disdainfully refused to kiss her, and left her asleep, that¡¯s why she is called Sleeping Beauty.¡±

    Tang Wan furrowed her brows, ¡°Who told you the ending is like that?¡±

    ¡°My dad.¡±

    Hold the book in hand, Tang Wan¡¯s thought was reinforced:

    The young master of the Jiang Family was definitely a devil in disguise.

    ¡°Big Sister, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Jiangjiang asked tentatively.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t usually share her bed, but after hearing about a certain terrible dad, she felt pity for this kid who was also having a rough time, and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Thene on and get in!¡± The little one immediately threw back the nkets, and Tang Wan, in her slippers and pajamas, squeezed into the bed.

    The Tang Family didn¡¯t have children, even the guest beds weren¡¯t small, and the two of them didn¡¯t feel cramped lying together.

    Grandfather was in aa in the hospital, and Tang Wan hadn¡¯t slept well in days. Tang Lao had woken up in the middle of the night yesterday and had caused a fuss, and with the Zhang Family¡¯s issues, she was exhausted both physically and mentally. She fell into a deep sleep while reading the storybook halfway through.

    Jiangjiang, lying by her side, had also fallen asleep.

    **

    When Jiang Jinsang got back, it was nearly midnight, after a long night with Qi Zeyan, he felt emotionally drained.

    ¡°Have they gone to sleep?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was natural for Jiang Jinsang to want to check on his little nephew. Just as he was about to push the door open, Jiang Cuo said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Tang is also there; they are sleeping together tonight.¡±

    He nodded, pushed the door open, and saw Jiangjiang, who was not sleeping peacefully. The youngster was sprawled across the bed, his undershirt had ridden up, exposing his round little stomach.

    Tang Wan was sleeping soundly, she didn¡¯t wake up even when the door creaked as he entered.

    Jiang Jinsang adjusted the little guy¡¯s position, tucking him properly under the nkets before standing tall and looking at Tang Wan. She hadn¡¯t rested well for several days, dark circles were evident under her eyes, and she looked thoroughly exhausted.

    He lifted his hand, tucking in the nket around her feet; she seemed uneasy in her sleep, murmured softly, and then shifted to face Jiang Jinsang directly.

    He suddenly recalled the warm and tender voice from the hospital, felt his throat tightening and his breathing bing heavier.

    Because she turned, the nket he just tucked slipped down again. He had to tuck it again, his fingers brushing her shoulder. His gaze traveled up to her long, snowy neck, and higher¡­

    His eyes grew dim, and instinctively, his body leaned closer.

    She had a scent about her, beguiling as if it could ensnare souls.

    Jiang Jinsang held his breath, too close now, Tang Wan¡¯s shallow breathing hitting his face; each time¡­ it was unbearably enticing.

    What to do? He wanted to kiss her.

    Just a touch would be enough¡­

 Chapter 88 - 88 088 The Ginger Couples First Intimacy

    Chapter 88: 088 The Ginger Couple¡¯s First Intimacy   Chapter 88: 088 The Ginger Couple¡¯s First Intimacy                                   The night was deep, and the moonlight was cool.

    Jiang Jinsang leaned halfway out, close to Tang Wan. The two had no other physical contact, but their faces were too close, their breaths entangled.

    It seemed as if even the chilly moonlight had taken on a hint of warmth.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡± his voice was low.

    Every word seemed to roll a hundred times in his throat, casual yet as if he had drunk the strongest liquor. It felt thick and scalding in her ears.

    It made one¡¯s ears feel hot.

    Tang Wan slept heavily, perhaps by instinct or a sixth sense, she felt a pair of eyes watching her.

    Feeling extreme danger, she curled up in the nket, slightly adjusting her position.

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t drunk much tonight, and the cool breeze on his way back left himpletely sober, but at that moment, his head felt heavy as if he were seven or eight parts drunk, and somehow, he drew closer.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t drunk or unconscious, and he didn¡¯t dare to be too bold¡­

    He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips.

    Very lightly, gently.

    His heart pounded against his chest, like a drumbeat; it was, after all, a stolen kiss, a sensation that was both nerve-wracking and thrilling.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his little nephew sleeping to one side, who once again kicked off his nket, revealing a section of his small belly, in an unsightly sleeping posture. He reached out and pulled the nket up slightly¡­

    Covering him from head to toe.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    Some things are like drinking poison to quench thirst, once you start, you want more, and Jiang Jinsang gazed at the person before him with an increasingly heavy gaze.

    ¡­

    When Jiang Jinsang came out, it was more than ten minutester, Jiang Cuo was leaning against the wall, yawning with fatigue, and straightened up when he saw hime out.

    He watched him go back to his room before nudging Jiang Jiu at his side, ¡°What were you doing in there so long? You seem to be in a good mood when you came out.¡±

    After all, Tang Wan was only asleep, and Jiang Cuo thought that Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t dare to overstep.

    Jiang Jiu turned his head to look at him, ¡°When you¡¯re with someone you like, even if you do nothing, just watching is joyful. You, a creature driven by your lower half without true love, wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jiang Cuo was a bit sleepy just now, but at this moment, he was fully awake, ¡°Oh,e on, you talk as if you understand so much. Have you ever held a girl¡¯s hand, kissed a girl¡¯s lips?¡±

    Jiang Jiu pushed his sunsses with a hand, unaffected by someone¡¯s ranting and remaining unmoved.

    At this point, Jiang Jinsang had returned to his room, taken a shower, and lingered in the bathroom for a good half an hour beforeing out.

    His phone kept vibrating, it turned out to be Qi Zeyan spamming their group chat:

    [I¡¯ve made up my mind, I must win her over, I can¡¯t believe someone as outstanding as me can¡¯t make her fall at the feet of my suit pants!]

    [I¡¯m so excited right now, I can¡¯t sleep! Don¡¯t you guys sleep either, get up and join the fun.]

    [When I win her over, I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal and drinks.]

    ¡­

    All voice messages.

    Everyone, quite in sync, hadn¡¯t said a word, only his brother sent him a message:

    [What¡¯s up with Zeyan?]

    Just like he hadn¡¯t taken his medicine in the middle of the night.

    Jiang Jinsang saw the message had been sent a few minutes ago, so he directly made a call, ¡°Hello¡ªbrother, you¡¯re still not sleeping thiste?¡±

    ¡°Working.¡± Sess neveres without a reason in this world, ¡°Did Zeyan drink?¡±

    ¡°Heartbroken and drowned his sorrows in booze.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang?¡± Qi Zeyan hadn¡¯t mentioned in the group who he was pursuing, but he guessed it by putting the pieces together.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling even a little bit of crisis?¡± Someone teased, after all being brothers, he could start to guess a thing or two about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Feelings are reciprocal, why would I take one-sided self-entertainment seriously?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s drunk to the point of copse, but Wanwan went to sleep early, she didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all.¡±

    ¡°Asleep¡­¡± Someone frowned, how do you know that?

    ¡°I just came out of her room.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When it came to being cheeky, Qi Zeyan definitely couldn¡¯t match his own younger brother.

    And recalling the intimacy from earlier, Jiang Jinsang still felt breathless.

    He touched the corner of his mouth subconsciously; the warm, soft touch seemed impossible to dispel, making him wish he could draw a circle around her and possess herpletely.

    ¡°How¡¯s Jiangjiang doing today? How did he behave?¡± The person asked, his voice softening.

    ¡°Pretty well behaved¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The person had no idea that his son, with his head covered by the nket, was struggling to breathe, ufortably kicking his little legs until he woke Tang Wan from her sleep, her eyes bleary as she fished him out from under the nket.

    Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Qi Zeyan was still pondering whether Tang Wan was deliberately keeping him in suspense, an unsessful flirtation that must have left him frustrated and unwilling to ept it. Little did he know, someone had already taken advantage of the situation, entering the room and taking liberties, fueled by a little alcohol.

    **

    The next morning,

    Jiang Jinsang, despite having gone to bedte due to his biological clock reasons, woke up early. As he descended the stairs, Tang Wan just happened to return from outside, carrying breakfast she had bought.

    ¡°Master Jiang, good morning.¡± Tang Wan, after much contemtion, decided to revert to her previous way of addressing him.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his fingers fidgeting, as he casually responded.

    ¡°Jiangjiang is still sleeping; I didn¡¯t wake him.¡± Tang Wan said as she walked into the kitchen with the breakfast, nning to ce the food on tes to serve. Catching a glimpse of Jiang Jinsang following her in, she continued, ¡°I have to visit the police stationter, and I won¡¯t have time to make breakfast, so I went out to buy something.¡±

    ¡°Because of the Zhang Family¡¯s matter?¡± Jiang Jinsang approached her.

    ¡°Um, they wanted to get some information from me.¡±

    ¡°How is it that after one night¡¯s sleep, you seem more distant from me again?¡±

    Tang Wan paused in her task, giving a forcedugh, ¡°Do I?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me like you did yesterday?¡± Jiang Jinsang leaned in close, a faint mint scent emanating from him, refreshing and invigorating.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips, her face showing difficulty.

    Jiang Jinsang, being very clever, caught on to her hesitation. It seemed she was ufortable with the sudden change in how she addressed him, ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°I really like it when you call me ¡®Brother Five¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It feels intimate.¡±

    He always spoke with a bit of restraint, keeping a certain distance, yet his words sent a tingling sensation through the listener.

    Tang Wan nodded, grasping at a random excuse to cate him, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a bit difficult to switch how I address you all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°No rush; take your time.¡±

    After all¡­ I have plenty of time to wait for you to get used to it.

    Tang Wan had to visit the police station early, so she ate breakfast ahead of time. Jiang Jinsang said he would wait for Jiangjiang to wake up before eating, so he didn¡¯t eat himself, but his gaze lightly and seemingly unintentionally followed Tang Wan.

    She felt somehow flustered under his gaze, feeling that after one night, the way he looked at her had changed.

    It seemed¡­

    Even more fervent!

    **

    Pingjiang Airport

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s flight back to Beijing was scheduled for the morning; both Tang Yunxian and Jiang Jinsang hade to see him off. He was still dressed sharply in a suit and with a well-oiled hair parting, looking even more refined today.

    He thought about leaving, wanting to give Tang Wan a deep,sting impression.

    However, his phone vibrated. Tang Wan hadn¡¯te; she had only sent him a text message:

    [Mr. Qi, I had somethinge up unexpectedly and can¡¯t see you off. I¡¯ve already asked Manager Chen to go on my behalf. Have a safe trip.]

    Qi Zeyan: Could it be that she¡¯s purposely avoiding me because of yesterday¡¯s confession?

    Jiang Jinsang nced at him:

    Could this guy be conjuring up some muddled thoughts, needlessly making up drama for himself?

 Chapter 89 - 89 089 Fifth Master is so cunning he wants to abduct

    Chapter 89: 089 Fifth Master is so cunning, he wants to abduct someone back home (2 updates)   Chapter 89: 089 Fifth Master is so cunning, he wants to abduct someone back home (2 updates)                                   Tang Wan had stayed at the police station for a morning and, upon leaving, her phone vibrated with a text message from Qi Zeyan; his ne hadnded.

    [I¡¯ve arrived in Beijing, thank you for the hospitality these past days.]

    Qi Zeyan had already gotten into the car and was leaning against the seat back, staring at his phone waiting for a reply, tapping his knee with his fingers impatiently.

    ¡°Xiaozhu, is my message too official, too courteous?¡± After the awkward incident yesterday, both Qi Zeyan and Tang Wan were cautious with their wording when texting.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll find me too cold, and be hurt? After all, women, you know, are more sensitive.¡±

    ¡°I should have been more gentle. Darn it, I should have called her just now.¡±

    Xiaozhu, who was in charge of driving, didn¡¯t pay any attention to him:

    Miss Tang doesn¡¯t really seem to care about this; you really shouldn¡¯t get ahead of yourself.

    It seems¡­

    She¡¯s really not interested in you.

    A few minutester, the phone vibrated, and Tang Wan had replied:

    [You came all this way, and yet there was trouble at home and I didn¡¯t host you properly, making you run back and forth to the hospital. Next time youe, I¡¯ll definitely apany you properly.]

    Qi Zeyan immediately got excited: ¡°Xiaozhu, she said she¡¯ll host me well next time I go; let¡¯s buy tickets back to Pingjiang right away.¡±

    The assistant: I want to bang my head against the steering wheel and die!

    That was just her being politely perfunctory, and you¡¯re taking it seriously¡­

    Having returned to thepany, Qi Zeyan was invigorated as if boosted by a shot of adrenaline, calling a meeting with department heads, working earnestly and rigorously without anyxness.

    ¡°Boss, these are the performance assessment forms for each department for this year, and there are a few with particrly outstanding performance that we¡¯re preparing tomend at the year-end conference. Please review the material.¡±

    Among those with outstanding performance were quite a few from the grass-roots level, whom Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t know personally; however, being able to call out their names and exchange a few words with them during themendation would certainly feel different to the employees.

    Feeling valued, they would undoubtedly be even more devoted to thepany.

    Qi Zeyan nodded, flipping through the materials casually. Maybe because he had been in Pingjiang recently, the name seemed especially sensitive to him, and as soon as he saw the word Pingjiang in the basic information of an employee¡¯s profile, he directly pulled it out¡­

    The assistant tiptoed slightly and peered over.

    Just now you were saying that Miss Tang is one of a kind, so why are you now staring at another girl¡¯s profile?

    **

    Pingjiang

    Tang Wan had arrived at the hospital. Tang Yunxian had gone to thepany to handle business. In the ward, the old master was ying Flying Chess with Jiangjiang, and Jiang Jinsang was sitting by the window basking in the sun, with a nket over her knees, her fair, delicate skin always giving off a frail impression.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s smile revealed her adorable fangs.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wan ruffled his hair and looked at the old master. ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°Same as always, except that Doctor Zhou¡ª¡± the old master snorted softly, ¡°doesn¡¯t know how to show respect for the elderly, such a bad temper, I can¡¯t stand it; better to be discharged and go home soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not cooperating with the treatment again?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow.

    Old Master Tang immediately became anxious, ¡°How could that be? You have no idea how cooperative I¡¯ve been. I¡¯m not sick; what¡¯s there to treat?¡±

    ¡°He came specially to treat you. However, the medical level here in Pingjiang is limited, so it might be necessary to transfer you to another hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± the old master huffed. ¡°Why leave behind good days to travel miles away to another ce just to be cut open? I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Zhou Zhongqing came in to check on him, and he immediately fell silent.

    ¡°Doctor Zhou.¡± Tang Wan was exceedingly courteous to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Zhou Zhongqing observed her. ¡°You seem to have rested wellst night, looking a bit better.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa woke up, and that puts me more at ease.¡± Tang Wan smiled. ¡°So how¡¯s his condition today?¡±

    ¡°The same old issues. It¡¯s best to have surgery as soon as possible, but considering his current physical condition, he may not endure a major operation. He should recuperate for a while and get his strength up first.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss with the hospital in Beijing, see if we can transport the equipment here. If not, we might need to arrange the surgery ahead of time, and it¡¯s best if he can move in advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for going through the trouble.¡±

    Old Master Tang frowned: Did I ever agree to the surgery?

    Jiangjiang with an innocent face: ¡°To get all nice and plump?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Zhou Zhongqing was always amiable towards children.

    Old Master Tang furrowed his brows and suddenly thought of a phrase¡­

    Fattening up for the ughter!

    *

    Zhou Zhongqing did a brief check-up on the old master and nced at Jiang Jinsang on the side, ¡°Jinsang,e with me to the office; I need to check on you, too.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pulled off the nket from her knees and followed him out.

    The office was temporarily borrowed and felt quite empty. Zhou Zhongqing, holding a stethoscope, asked her to unbutton a few buttons on her shirt. ¡°You haven¡¯t felt anything unusual with your body recently, have you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, maintaining a happy disposition is very important,¡± Zhou Zhongqing said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, is that equipment absolutely necessary for Old Master Tang¡¯s surgery?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s absolutely necessary, but using it would reduce risks. He¡¯s old, and his body can¡¯t endure intense surgery; I have to try my hardest to make him suffer less.¡± Zhou Zhongqing ced the stethoscope on his chest and seriously conducted the check-up.

    ¡°That equipment is the only one of its kind in the country; it must be hard to borrow, right?¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing raised an eyebrow, nced at him, but said nothing.

    Jiang Jinsang continued, ¡°If it can¡¯t be borrowed, for Old Master Tang¡¯s well-being, even if you didn¡¯t mention it, Mr. Tang would surely insist on going to Beijing for the surgery, right?¡±

    Being a filial son or daughter, even if youck the means, you still want the best for your parents.

    Zhou Zhongqing put down the stethoscope and looked him in the eye, ¡°What are you really up to?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang started buttoning up his shirt, his fingers slender and his actions graceful.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy to move such equipment around; I heard that machine is worth several hundred million. If you vouch for it and the equipment gets damaged, it won¡¯t be easy for you to exin, right?¡±

    ¡°Actually, by doing this, I¡¯m considering your position, too.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, you shouldn¡¯t always think so ill of people!¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing chuckled softly:

    If I hadn¡¯t watched you grow up, I might have almost believed your tall tales.

    I¡¯ve seen people who can lure a girl back home, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who wants to bring her entire family back.

 Chapter 90 - 90 090 Brothers take turns digging holes one must be

    Chapter 90: 090 Brothers take turns digging holes, one must be reserved in love   Chapter 90: 090 Brothers take turns digging holes, one must be reserved in love                                   In the doctor¡¯s office

    Zhou Zhongqing lowered his head to put away his stethoscope, ncing sideways at Jiang Jinsang, who was still adjusting his clothes.

    They had known each other for over twenty years, growing up together; no matter what happened, he always maintained his poise and pride¡ªZhongqing had never seen him in a rush or lose his cool.

    ¡°What if I really did manage to borrow the equipment?¡± Zhongqing asked, on purpose. In reality, there was a ny percent chance that the equipment couldn¡¯t be transferred.

    Firstly, there were transportation difficulties, and the local hospital had surgeries to perform. Countless people nationwide sought medical treatment, all of them sick; in the face of death, no one was more privileged, and the hospital had to consider this.

    Jiang Jinsang donned his coat, ¡°You are my attending physician, you know better than I do. My body is most susceptible to illness during seasonal transitions or climate changes. If you stay in Pingjiang to treat Grandpa Tang¡­¡±

    He curled his lips into a smile.

    ¡°If the mountain won¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll go to the mountain.¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s mouth twitched, meaning, I stay here, and you stay too? Under the guise of seeking treatment?

    It was just an excuse to stay close to the littledy of the Tang Family. How eloquently he phrased it.

    And Zhongqing didn¡¯t know which mountain he meant to ¡°go to.¡±

    ¡°I heard you fell ill the second day you arrived in Pingjiang¡ªwas it due to the climate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°You still need to be careful¡­¡±

    After advising, Jiang Jinsang left the office. Watching his retreating figure, Zhou Zhongqing couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud: Lucky Miss Tang, with him smitten¡ªwhether it¡¯s good karma or a curse for her.

    *

    When Jiang Jinsang walked out, he happened to see Tang Wan chatting with a middle-aged couple, and then the three of them entered the elevator.

    Jiang Cuo approached him, speaking softly, ¡°Those are He An¡¯s parents. It seems Mr. Tang isn¡¯t willing to let go. Miss Tang, after all, is the victim. If she forgives, it might reduce his sentence by a couple of years or result in probation.¡±

    ¡°Has she gone to the ward?¡±

    ¡°No, she got a call asking to meet outside probably, because with Old Master Tang¡¯s temper, if he saw the He Family, he certainly wouldn¡¯t show any courtesy.¡±

    Old Master Tang was usually amiable, but he too had a temper.

    It was broad daylight, and the He Family was asking a favor from Tang Wan, so surely nothing untoward would happen. Jiang Jinsang turned back toward the ward, but before he took two steps, his phone vibrated. He nced at the caller ID and only pressed the answer button at the end of the hallway, not waiting to speak first when the person on the other end burst out impatiently.

    ¡°What are you doing? It took you so long to answer the phone.¡± It was Qi Zeyan calling.

    ¡°At the hospital, didn¡¯t want to disturb others, found a quiet spot. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°How is our Wanwan today? Right after I left, she seemed a bit distracted, probably thinking of me. I knew it; this woman loves to be contrary. How could she not feel anything for someone as good as me¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang leaned against the window, the corners of his mouth pulling into a slight smile:

    Why doesn¡¯t he go into acting, with all that drama!

    ¡°Xiaowu, I¡¯m not in Pingjiang, you have to look after your sister-inw for me. Any butterflies or bees, if onees by, swat it dead.¡±

    He hummed indifferently.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, who knows how many people are eyeing her up. I¡¯m damn worried to death.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely:

    My sister-inw, what are you really worried about, always eyeing up someone else¡¯s flower, really idle.

    But given his ambiguous rtionship with Tang Wan at the moment, he couldn¡¯t confront Qi Zeyan openly. Otherwise, with his stubborn nature, the issue would immediately blow up.

    The person on the other end was still rambling on, Jiang Jinsang narrowed his eyes, ¡°Zeyan, my brother is calling, gotta hang up.¡±

    Without waiting for Qi Zeyan to reply, the call was ended.

    Qi Zeyan put away the phone, turning to look at the man sipping coffee at a table on the diagonal:

    Jiang Xiaowu, your brother is right across from me! Who the hell was calling you! If you wanted to hang up, just say so!

    Fuming, annoyed!

    The man mmed his phone on the table, causing the coffee drinker to raise an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your brother hung up on me, with a particrlyme excuse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time. Aren¡¯t you used to it by now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You brothers are toxic!

    **

    After hanging up, Jiang Jinsang stood by the window for a while, and Jiang Cuo stood to one side, tilting his head to look out at the stark blue sky against the withered grass.

    ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stuffy inside the ward.¡±

    Jiang Cuo watched him intently, stepping aside to not disturb, while Jiang Jiu pushed the sunsses up his nose, ¡°Are you missing a brain cell or what?¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°Are you asking for a fight? Name a time, and I¡¯m there.¡±

    ¡°Is Sir enjoying the scenery? He¡¯s waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°You perennial bachelor, you seem to know a lot.¡±

    Jiang Jiu leaned against the wall,pletely ignoring him.

    After about twenty minutes, Tang Wan finally returned via elevator. She had been running to the police station first thing in the morning, and had just finished dealing with the He family, feeling a bit exhausted in body and mind. As she turned a corner, she happened upon Jiang Jinsang, who was¡­

    Standing by the window, apparently admiring the view, yet also seeming to be waiting for her.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words and actions never gave people much pressure. He had always heard he was difficult and unpredictable due to a long-standing illness, but in actual contact, she found him quite agreeable.

    As their eyes met, Tang Wan¡¯s lips pursed into a smile.

    It was as if a spark suddenly burst forth in a dim environment, the scattered embers crackling softly,nding on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart, and feeling a bit blistering.

    He secretly pursed his lips: So beautiful, truly ought to be watched over closely, kept securely by one¡¯s side.

    **

    Over here, Qi Zeyan was still steaming about Jiang Jinsang hanging up on him.

    The man diagonally across was caressing his coffee cup, looking at Qi Zeyan, ¡°What do you like about Tang Wan? Is it just that she¡¯s pretty?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it just be love at first sight?¡±

    ¡°Love at first sight is often just lust at first sight.¡±

    Qi Zeyan snorted coldly, not wanting to answer that question, and picked up his phone again, ¡°I want to send a message to Wanwan, but I don¡¯t know what to say?¡±

    ¡°Talk about work.¡± The man continued to drink his coffee.

    ¡°But work hasn¡¯t been scheduled yet, there isn¡¯t much to talk about. Maybe I should casually ask about the weather over there or if she¡¯s had a meal? But that feels a bit odd.¡±

    The man nodded, ¡°Are you trying to flirt?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow: You of all people know about flirting, such a trendy term.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s interested in you, and her refusal is just to string you along? Then just wait for her to message you first. In love, women need to be reserved, and so do men.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    And then Qi Zeyan never received any message from Tang Wan.

    Onlyter did he realize that these brothers had dug a pit for him one after another.

    What was that about men needing to be reserved in love? When the same man chased his own wife, he didn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®reserved.¡¯

 Chapter 91 - 91 091 Embrace comfort Fifth Master reappears with a

    Chapter 91: 091 Embracefort, Fifth Master reappears with a slick move (2 updates)   Chapter 91: 091 Embracefort, Fifth Master reappears with a slick move (2 updates)                                   Tang Wan walked to the window, where all she could see were fields of withered grass, deste and haunting.

    ¡°What did Dr. Zhou say? You¡¯re not having any health issues, are you?¡± If Jiang Jinsang fell ill, she truly didn¡¯t know how she would exin it to the Jiang Family.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did someone give you a hard time?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, naturally referring to He An¡¯s parents.

    Tang Wan raised an eyebrow, always feeling like he seemed to know everything.

    Jiang Jinsang exined, ¡°I saw you going into the elevator with them just now.¡±

    ¡°So you saw. Those were He An¡¯s parents. They hope that I can say a few good words for He An or write a letter of understanding when I testify in court in the future. How would they give me a hard time?¡± Tang Wanughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that too many things have happened recently, and I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather still doesn¡¯t want to have surgery. At his age, he¡¯s still causing scenes in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s somewhat well-known in Pingjiang, always cherished his reputation. Now that he¡¯s older, he seems to have stopped caring about his image.¡±

    Her arm rested on the window ledge, barely concealing her fatigue.

    ¡°Maybe I could talk to Grandpa Tang about his situation and persuade him.¡±

    ¡°He likes you a lot. You might actually be able to make him listen to you.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°All the other things are in the past, thinking about them is pointless now.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, it¡¯s just¡­¡± So much had happened, to pretend it didn¡¯t affect her would be a lie.

    ¡°You think too much, and it¡¯s wearing you out. Maybe I have a way to help you rx.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wan turned to look at him quizzically.

    It is human nature to seek knowledge, and seeing him silent made Tang Wan instinctively lean closer, her face skeptical, always feeling like he knew everything, including some effective ways to alleviate fatigue.

    She leaned closer still.

    And in that electrifying moment,

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly reached out with a swift yet gentle movement and embraced her.

    Taken aback, like thunder exploding, Tang Wan¡¯s breath deepened, her heartbeat elerated, thumping so rapidly it felt like pulsating drums in her ears, sending shivers down her spine.

    Their clothes rustled softly, and the surrounding air seemed to thin, making breathing difficult. The weather was a bit cool, everyone was wearingyers, but vaguely¡­

    Tang Wan felt her limbs heating up with his body temperature.

    Her body instinctively struggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His breath was warm and close.

    Like sparksnding on skin, the heat tensed her body.

    The sudden tenderness was disarming; Tang Wan stiffened, unsure how to act, only managing to whisper in a hushed voice, ¡°Fifth Master?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too tense, and there¡¯s no one to lean on. Actually¡­¡± His voice, already soothing and sweet, flowed into her ears, seemingly searching for a way into the depths of her heart.

    ¡°You could try relying more on others.¡±

    His words were tender,ced with a hint of indulgence, as if he were smoothing her ruffled feathers.

    The hugsted only a few seconds. Having said his piece, he let go and looked down at her. ¡°Feel any better now?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed, her heart raced, and her mind was in turmoil.

    At this moment, she indeed stopped thinking about all those chaotic matters, because¡­

    Her entire heart and vision were filled with nothing but him.

    ¡­

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were already quite close but were hidden from view. They werepletely stunned by the scene.

    Such smooth moves! That¡¯s your way of rxing? Just admit it if you want to take advantage of someone.

    **

    The two of them returned to the hospital room one after the other, during the rest period when the hospital was very quiet. Old Tang was wearing reading sses, reclining and reading a book by the bed, while Jiangjiang was asleep next to him.

    ¡°You came back together?¡± Old Tangughed, his smile inscrutable.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡­¡±

    ¡°Surely just bumped into each other on the way. The Hospital is only so big, I get the picture.¡± The old man¡¯sughter was rather unkind.

    Wanwan, having already been unsettled by that hug that seemed like a simplefort between friends, was now still so agitated her heart was beating irregrly. Teased by her own grandfather, she felt even more flushed and flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and get some hot water.¡± Wanwan said, picking up the thermos and heading outside.

    Old Tang put down his book. He also liked to tease at times, but he hadn¡¯t seen her blush before. Why was she so shy today?

    ¡°Old Tang, why don¡¯t you want to have the surgery?¡± Jinsang asked, as he checked on Jiangjiang¡¯s condition, and tidily tucked in his nket on the side.

    ¡°At my age, I¡¯ve lived enough. Besides, how long I can live is already destined. Surgery can¡¯t guarantee a pain-free life thereafter; I don¡¯t want to suffer through that.¡±

    ¡°I heard from a nurse, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll need to go out of town for the surgery. What a hassle!¡± The old man was philosophical about life and death. ¡°I¡¯d suffer, and the children would be burdened with the trouble.¡±

    ¡°So, who sent you to be the persuader?¡±

    ¡°Nobody,¡± Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°You say that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be in good health, to see your granddaughter get married and have children, to see four generations under one roof?¡±

    Old Tang took off his reading sses and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the use of just me wanting that? You¡¯ve been in Pingjiang for quite some time now, when are you nning to go back?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯d be delighted for you to settle down at my ce, but that¡¯s just not possible.¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°Beijing is far from here. Who knows how long it would be until we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Actually, seeing me could be quite easy¡­¡±

    Jinsang, rubbing his fingers, added, ¡°If you agree to the surgery, once you¡¯re in Beijing, you can see me whenever you want.¡±

    A spark of sharpness suddenly appeared in Old Tang¡¯s eyes:

    Does that mean Wanwan and he could still have a chance?

    When Tang Wan returned, the old man directly said, ¡°Wanwan, call Doctor Zhou for me; I want to discuss the surgery.¡±

    ¡°You agree?¡± Tang Wan unconsciously nced at Jinsang. What on earth had he said to her grandpa that made him agree to the surgery?

    Upon receiving the call, Yunxian was overjoyed, ¡°What¡¯s with your grandpa? Why did he suddenly decide on surgery?¡±

    If the old man didn¡¯t agree, Yunxian had truly considered using anesthesia to drag him into the operating room.

    ¡°Perhaps Fifth Master Jiang said something, I¡¯m not really sure.¡± Tang Wan was equally baffled.

    ¡°Jinsang¡­¡± Yunxian frowned.

    How could his old man like him so much?

    Maybe¡­ tonight I¡¯ll go the Hospital and talk to the old man, and acknowledge him as my godson.

    **

    Later in the evening, the Jiang Family called Tang Wan, presumably having heard from Jinsang that the old man might go to Beijing for surgery.

    ¡°¡­ You juste over without reservation; say directly if you need any help, don¡¯t be polite with me.¡± The caller was Mrs. Jiang.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie, but there¡¯s nothing we need help with at the moment.¡±

    ¡°You dad will probably have toe over too, right? Where will you stay? Considering the time before and after surgery, it¡¯s not a short period; you surely can¡¯t all stay in the Hospital the whole time.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided yet. We¡¯ll need to talk it over with my dad before making a decision.¡±

    ¡°Why not juste and stay at our ce? We¡¯ve got no one at home, I¡¯m all alone, and it¡¯s quite lonely!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The father and son in the living room each raised an eyebrow: No one at home? What were they, then?

    One of them looked slyly at his father and whispered, ¡°Mom says she¡¯s lonely.¡±

    The man across just raised the corner of his eye and murmured, ¡°Someone who can even lose his wife has the nerve to tease me?¡±

 Chapter 92 - 92 092 wants to be your son-in-law but you want to

    Chapter 92: 092 wants to be your son-inw, but you want to adopt me as your son?   Chapter 92: 092 wants to be your son-inw, but you want to adopt me as your son?                                   Pingjiang Hospital

    Tang Wan had hung up the phone but still looked troubled; after all, Mrs. Jiang was too enthusiastic, insisting that shee to stay at their home.

    It would have been one thing to go on vacation to Beijing and stay at her ce for a couple of days, but with something like a medical treatment, which might take months¡ªalthough their grandparents were acquainted, they were ultimately not close. Who would feelfortable with that?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man leaned against the hospital bed. No sooner had he finished speaking than the door to the ward was pushed open, and Tang Yunxian, carrying a briefcase, walked in. ¡°It¡¯s not off work time yet, is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished handling things.¡± He had hurried over upon hearing that the old man had agreed to the surgery to check on the situation. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve agreed to the surgery?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been nagging in my ear, and I find it annoying. I don¡¯t want to be called a stubborn old man who¡¯s a burden to his children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also considering your health.¡± Tang Yunxian smiled and turned his head to look at Jiang Jinsang, who had already stood up and was offering a greeting.

    ¡°Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all so familiar now; no need for formalities. Sit down.¡± Tang Yunxian had already learned that his old man had agreed to the surgery, thanks to Jiang Jinsang, and so his attitude was naturally much friendlier.

    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± There weren¡¯t many chairs in the hospital room, and Jiang Jinsang politely said, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting all day; I¡¯d like to stand for a bit.¡±

    ¡°The child is offering you a seat; you should sit.¡± The old man was sizing up Jiang Jinsang, looking increasingly satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to talk then; I¡¯ll go and look for Jiangjiang.¡± Jiang Jinsang knew that their family definitely had some matters they wouldn¡¯t want to discuss in his presence.

    Jiangjiang had woken up and had gone out to y, so it was a good time for Jiang Jinsang to go look for him.

    After he left the ward and closed the door, old Tang straightened up and looked at Tang Yunxian. ¡°Yunxian, tell me honestly, what do you think of Xiaowu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I have a good eye; I saw this child when he was little, and he really is not bad.¡±

    Tang Wan sat on the side, peeling an orange, and said nothing.

    ¡°After all that¡¯s happened recently, I can also tell he¡¯s not bad. Since you like him so much, I have an immature suggestion¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡± The old man felt proud to have his choice acknowledged, as if it reflected glory on him.

    ¡°How about you take him as your godson?¡±

    After Tang Yunxian finished, he enumerated the benefits of doing so. ¡°You already like him, and this would bring you even closer.¡±

    ¡°Besides, there are some people who can¡¯t be rtives through marriage and easily be enemies. If you recognize him as your godson, you won¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    The entire ward was deathly silent. After a few seconds, the old man was so angry that he took off his reading sses and nearly threw them. ¡°I want him to be my granddaughter¡¯s husband, not some godson!¡±

    Tang Yunxian raised his eyebrows. ¡°It was just an immature suggestion; don¡¯t get upset.¡±

    ¡°If you knew it was immature, then you shouldn¡¯t have suggested it!¡±

    ¡°If you want him to be your granddaughter¡¯s husband, he and Wanwan have to have feelings for each other first. What do you think, Wanwan? Do you like him?¡±

    Tang Wan was peeling an orange, her head unexpectedly bursting into mes. On one side was her grandfather, and on the other side was her father, both staring at her fixedly. And this was clearly a question that put her on the spot!

    She simply put the orange on the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡±

    Although the hospital room had its own restroom, she instead opened the door and ran out.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as she left, she would see Jiang Jinsang standing at the door, their eyes meeting. It was extremely awkward; she brushed past him and headed straight for the public restroom.

    Jiang Jinsang had genuinely left his phone in the ward and hade back to get it when he overheard Tang Yunxian¡¯s immature suggestion.

    He had been thinking that Tang Yunxian had been looking at him much more kindly ofte as if he saw him as a son!

    I want to be your son-inw, yet you treat me like a son?

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan came out after washing her hands, she ran into Jiang Jinsang. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to look for Jiangjiang?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to.¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­¡± Tang Wan coughed, the soundproofing in the ward was not exactly great, ¡°My grandfather and dad were just talking nonsense; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stepped forward. ¡°Uncle Tang wants to take me as his godson, but what about you?¡±

    His voice was naturally gentle and soft, making it sound very tender, especially as he was standing so close.

    ¡°Me?¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Do you want me to be your brother?¡±

    Tang Wan watched as he leaned closer. The setting sun was casting its light through the end of the corridor and onto them, elongating his shadow, which almost enveloped herpletely, as if he was wrapping her from head to toe.

    Remembering their embrace earlier, restrained yet warm, her cheeks flushed a deeper red.

    ¡°Although I really like you calling me Brother Wu, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your brother.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what to say, only responding in a muffled voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Jiangjiang; want toe along?¡± Jiang Jinsang knew Tang Wan had ¡°escaped¡± from the ward and probably didn¡¯t want to go back.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Wan nodded and followed him closely.

    Don¡¯t want to be my brother? Then what do you want to be to me?

    Jiang Jinsang subconsciously rubbed his fingers together. Tang Yunxian¡¯s idea was too threatening; he had to nip that notion in the bud as soon as possible.

    **

    Beijing Jiang Family

    After the call ended, Mrs. Jiang looked around the room, her gaze resting on the two grown men in the living room. ¡°What do you think? If the Tang familyes over, where should we arrange for them to stay?¡±

    One older brother, lowering his head to drink tea, replied, ¡°Mom, how can you be sure they wille to stay?¡±

    Another spoke as a husband, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s confirmed, it¡¯s too early to consider this now.¡±

    Mrs. Jiang only looked at the duo. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for a suggestion, not for otherments.¡±

    The two men of the Jiang family: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Tang¡¯s health isn¡¯t good; climbing stairs probably won¡¯t be easy. Maybe arrange them on the first floor?¡±

    The two men of the Jiang Family: ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°Very good!¡±

    Mrs. Jiang snorted coldly: ¡°Humoring me; you might as well have said nothing.¡±

    So what do they actually want them to do?

    ¡­

    One person looked sideways at their father and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you think are the odds of the Tang familying to stay?¡±

    ¡°As long as Xiaowu wants, what do you think is impossible?¡±

    True, his brother¡¯s bold moves were always numerous. He was supposed to go and break off an engagement but instead, he insisted on staying and not leaving their house¡ªunparalleled indeed!

 Chapter 93 - 93 Uncle Zha screws over nephew pulls another slick

    Chapter 93: Uncle Zha screws over nephew, pulls another slick move and breaks a leg again   Chapter 93: Uncle Zha screws over nephew, pulls another slick move and breaks a leg again                                   After Elder Tang confirmed his surgery, Zhou Zhongqing and several experts began to develop a surgical n for him. The old gentleman was getting on in years after all, and although he had suffered a fall previously, with no serious external injuries, it still was a strain to his muscles and bones.

    Considering he needed to undergo high-intensity surgery, the operation was not carried out immediately but was scheduled before the end of the year, giving him a month to recuperate.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, are you saying I can be discharged?¡± Elder Tang was overjoyed upon receiving the news.

    ¡°Your body is not in bad shape at the moment. Just make sure you take good care of yourself before the surgery. Moreover, I need to return to Beijing to help you prepare for the operation. There¡¯s only one of those machines in the entire country, and many people are waiting in line for surgery with it. I have to consult with the hospital to decide on the exact timing of the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again,¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what else to say besides expressing her gratitude.

    Zhou Zhongqing merely gave a polite smile, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, this is my duty. Take this.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled a few sheets of paper from his pocket and handed them to Tang Wan. She took them, ncing over them briefly.

    Aside from a plethora of medications prescribed, even Elder Tang¡¯s daily meals were specified.

    ¡°Strictly follow this. If he doesn¡¯t cooperate, call me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Elder Tang frowned, ¡°Wanwan, let me see what he¡¯s written.¡±

    When he saw those pages, the corners of his mouth twitched viciously. They wanted to stuff him full of pills every day, and he had to give up alcohol, smoking, and rich sauces, and take 2,000 steps every day¡­

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, this is¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly. Were they treating him like ab rat?

    Fattened up with medicine, just to be sent to the operating table!

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but his words were quite cutting and incisive, ¡°Elder Tang, you are a respected figure in Pingjiang, admired by many. Persisting for just one month should be nothing difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°If you keep yourself healthy, your children will worry less. Ever since you were hospitalized, Miss Tang has been tirelessly looking after you. If you don¡¯t care about your own health, at least consider your granddaughter¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°If you really find it too challenging, I won¡¯t insist, as after all, it¡¯s your own body. As a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to conscientiously provide treatment and to be true to my conscience.¡±

    Elder Tang clutched the paper tightly and looked at Zhou Zhongqing, who appeared kind and benevolent, yet his gaze was incredibly sharp.

    To use reverse psychology, painting him into such a corner¡ªif he couldn¡¯t follow through with these, he¡¯d just be a man of hollow reputation, and even a strange old man who didn¡¯t care for his children.

    Tang Wan merely stood by quietly, watching, but couldn¡¯t help inwardly criticizing:

    Dr. Zhou was being too harsh!

    Jiang Jinsang, however, had remained silent from start to finish.

    The Jiang family members, ustomed to such scenes, knew all too well that the only doctor who could manage to make their Fifth Master obediently take his medicine and cooperate with treatment was this one!

    Skilled in various tactics, he was best at using reverse psychology. Elder Tang always imed he had a temper, but once in his hands, ending up on the operating table was only a matter of time.

    ¡­

    ¡°Elder Tang, if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t manage, you can tell me straight,¡± Zhou Zhongqing raised an eyebrow.

    The old man huffed angrily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then I will call you at random times to check in, and I might evene to visit personally.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Elder Tang sneered. With the younger generation, including Jiangjiang, all present and watching him closely, he definitely had to set an example, ¡°If I promise to do something, I will follow through.¡±

    ¡°I just need to know about your physical condition at all times, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡ª¡±

    However, being able to be discharged naturally put the old man in a good mood. Zhou Zhongqing had imed he mighte for a personal checkup at irregr intervals; Elder Tang was not one to have his pride undermined, so he couldn¡¯t let the doctor really look down on him.

    He did indeed follow the medical advice strictly for a month, but¡­

    Zhou Zhongqing didn¡¯t even make a single phone call to Pingjiang, let alone pay a visit!

    The old man was so furious he nearly passed out in anger. It was clear Zhou had set a trap for him to fall into, and when he confronted him, Zhou merely responded indifferently:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t supervise or check on you because I trust your character.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something you can¡¯t really refute,¡± thought the old man, unable to suppress his irritation.

    Anyway, during the medical treatment process, the doctor and patient never seemed to stop bickering.

    But that¡¯s all in the past now.

    ¡­

    The day of discharge from the hospital, Tang Yunxian had wanted to invite Zhou Zhongqing for a meal, but he politely refused, so the family packed up their belongings and went straight back to the old house.

    Tang Wan personally cooked some food, while Tang Yunxian and Old Tang set up a chessboard in the yard, with Jiang Jinsang responsible for watching the game.

    Jiangjiang was new to this ce, and since there were no other kids in the Tang Family, he didn¡¯t have much to entertain himself with. After wandering around for a bit, his eyesnded on the Hua Mei hanging in the corridor.

    ¡°Great-grandpa, what kind of bird is this? It¡¯s so pretty,¡± Jiangjiang said with a smile, his little tiger teeth making him extra adorable.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Hua Mei¡ªits call is particrly loud and clear.¡±

    ¡°Can I take a closer look?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t open the cage and don¡¯t stick your hands in it. If it bites you, it¡¯ll hurt a lot.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m very well-behaved.¡±

    After Jiangjiang made his promise, the old man allowed someone to take down the birdcage. Jiang Jinsang even had Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu stand guard, worried that the child¡¯s yful nature might lead to getting hurt by the bird.

    ¡°Hey, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Jiangjiang!¡±

    Yet Hua Mei remained aloof; Jiangjiangy on his stomach watching it for a long time, but the bird wouldn¡¯t even lift its head, contentedly basking in the sun.

    After talking to it for a while and getting no response, Jiangjiang simply took a bird teasing stick from the side and poked inside a couple of times.

    ¡°Chirrup¡ªchirrup¡ª¡± Hua Mei fluttered its wings, warning him: I¡¯ll bite if you¡¯re not careful!

    ¡°Hehe, Uncle Jiang Cuo, it moved!¡± Jiangjiang looked over towards the two people behind him.

    Jiang Cuo smirked wryly. It¡¯s not a dead bird; of course, it would move if you¡¯re poking it to death!

    ¡­

    When it was time for dinner, Jiangjiang washed his hands and sat next to Old Tang, looking exceptionally well-behaved: ¡°Great-grandpa, I really like ¡®Daidai.''¡±

    ¡°Daidai?¡± Old Tang furrowed his brows.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Hua Mei¡ªI named it because it looks so dumb and cute.¡±

    Hua Mei: ¡­

    Old Tang frowned¡ªhe knew his Hua Mei was quite clever, always receivingpliments when taken out. How did it be a dolt all of a sudden?

    Once all the dishes were served, Jiangjiang eyed a te of carrot and wood ear mushroom stir-fried with eggs, and his little face immediately fell.

    Jiang Jinsang leaned in and whispered, ¡°Nobody likes a picky eater.¡±

    To prove he wasn¡¯t picky, Jiangjiang unconsciously picked out the carrots to eat, which led Tang Wan to think he was particrly fond of them. She ced the carrots closest to him, ¡°You like carrots, huh? Then have more.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Five, would you like some?¡± Tang Wan politely offered to him.

    Jiangjiang looked towards his own second uncle, hoping he¡¯d help take some off his te, ¡°Uncle, won¡¯t you eat some?¡±

    But instead, Jiang Jinsang just leisurely enjoyed the shrimp with green pea stir-fry in front of him: ¡°If Jiangjiang likes them, leave them for him. If he¡¯s happy, I¡¯m happy. It doesn¡¯t matter whether elders eat or not; it¡¯s important to make sure the children are taken care of.¡±

    People from the Tang Family: Nice, caring for the young one.

    Jiangjiang: ¡°¡­¡±

    Crappy uncle!

    People from the Jiang Family: Mr. Five¡¯s maneuvers are really¡­ his tricks would break legs! He even scams his own nephew.

 Chapter 94 - 94 094 Comes to beg for mercy refuses to give face and

    Chapter 94: 094 Comes to beg for mercy, refuses to give face and stubbornly resists   Chapter 94: 094 Comes to beg for mercy, refuses to give face and stubbornly resists                                   Though Pingjiangy in the southern region, once the piercing wind blew, the sparse leaves turned yellow and winter had quietly descended.

    After lunch, Jiang Jinsang took Jiangjiang back to the East Courtyard for an afternoon nap, while the old master leaned back in a rattan chair under the veranda to soak up the sun, with Tang Yunxian sitting beside him, briefly updating him about Zhang Liyun and Tang Mo¡¯s situation.

    The police investigation was underway and would soon enter the judicial process, which involved court hearings and required some time.

    ¡°Just handle it as you see fit,¡± the old master squinted his eyes and hummed a segment of Pingtan opera, looking content and leisurely.

    From the corner of his eye, Tang Yunxian saw Tang Wan standing on the other side of the veranda feeding Hua Mei, and couldn¡¯t help but move closer to his father, whispering, ¡°Why did you arrange for Jiang Jinsang to stay in the East Courtyard?¡±

    There were many vacant rooms in the old house, and it was only this time when he returned home that he found out he was living in the same courtyard as his own daughter.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notify me?¡±

    ¡°This is my house, do I need your consent to arrange who lives where?¡± Old Tang nced at him and snorted coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu is here for medical treatment, and Wanwan¡¯s courtyard is the quietest. What¡¯s the issue?¡± The old master squinted his eyes.

    ¡°The West Courtyard isn¡¯t bad either. It¡¯s not quite proper, all things considered¡­ Are you hoping to y matchmaker?¡±

    His father, being protective, saw everyone as a potential ¡°flower thief,¡± and unfortunately, he even seemed to encourage it.

    ¡°Then go and tell him to move out now,¡± Old Tang huffed coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re making this difficult¡­¡± Tang Yunxian felt helpless, as people had already settled in for quite a while¡ªhow could he just ask them to leave?

    ¡°So, you do know it¡¯s difficult,¡± Old Tang scoffed lightly. ¡°When I was in trouble, you were overseas. It was Xiaowu who took care of everything, even inviting a specialist from Beijing for me. Now that you don¡¯t need him anymore, you want to kick him out just like that?¡±

    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I mean! I just think that at their age, being unmarried and living so close isn¡¯t ideal¡­¡±

    The old master narrowed his eyes at him, ¡°What¡¯s not ideal about that? It¡¯s only because you think the worst, assuming the same of the children.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    ¡°If there really is something, it¡¯d be mutual consent. Are you nning to break them up by force?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian was a very refined and cultured person. When it came to acting shameless or indulging in verbal disputes, he could never outdo his father, who had grown more willful and unpredictable with age.

    Meanwhile, Chen¡¯s mother called from inside, ¡°Miss, your phone is ringing.¡±

    ¡°Coming right away.¡± Tang Wan ced the bird food aside, wiping her hands as she walked inside. Seeing the caller ID, she frowned slightly, ¡°Hello¡ªAunt He¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian and Old Tang exchanged looks. A call from the He Family?

    ¡°I was going to visit Old Tang at the hospital, only to find out you had been discharged,¡± the person on the other side spoke in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re at home now, thank you for your concern.¡±

    ¡°Did you return to the old house? I went to your vi in the city, and it seemed empty.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m currently at the gate of your old house. May Ie in?¡±

    Tang Wan was at a loss for words; Mrs. He had clearlye prepared, blocking the doorway and knowing she was at home¡ªit was hard to refuse. With a forced smile, she said, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯lle and let you in.¡±

    After hanging up, Old Tang whispered, ¡°From the He Family? They¡¯vee over? About that matter?¡±

    Tang Wan nodded and went out to open the door.

    *

    The Tang family¡¯s old residence was nestled in a narrow alleyway in the old district, with mottled walls and moss-covered stone paths.

    As soon as the door opened, a woman appeared before Tang Wan, dressed in a ck long dress and a simple woolen coat. She was over forty, yet she looked distinctly radiant and delicate, starkly contrasting with her surroundings.

    She was He An¡¯s mother¡ªLun Huiru.

    Her and her husband had approached Tang Wan several times before, and after a while, He An¡¯s father ceased to appear, but Lun Huiru was persistent, seeking her out every now and then, sometimes just to chat, though the real intention was clear¡­

    To seek a reduced sentence for her son.

    ¡°Auntie, you should have said you wereing, making you wait outside is really embarrassing.¡± Tang Wan politely weed her inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite sudden of me to drop by.¡± Just as Lun Huiru entered the courtyard, she saw Old Master Tang and Tang Yunxian and greeted politely, ¡°Old Master Tang, Mr. Tang, I apologize for the intrusion.¡±

    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Although the corners of the old man¡¯s mouth were turned up, the smile did not reach his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    ¡°Why bring so many things when youe?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all things meant for replenishing health.¡± Lun Huiru smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to visit you, but knowing your health is fragile, I was afraid seeing me might anger you because of the mess my rascal son has caused. I only came after you were discharged from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, please sit down and have some tea.¡± Tang Wan brought out the tea.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lun Huiru epted the tea with a smile. She had originally intended to plead for her son, but knowing Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian were imcable, she decided to try her luck with Old Master Tang.

    After all, if Old Master Tang could overlook Tang Mo¡¯s attempted murder, then there was a good chance he could also absolve her own son.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, she smiled at Tang Wan and subtly brought up He An, ¡°Wanwan is truly beautiful and sensible. You are truly fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Not like our disgraceful one, so troublesome. I need to go to the police stationter.¡±

    ¡°I have only this one son, and he has truly broken my heart. It¡¯s my fault for spoiling him, allowing him tomit those deplorable acts. I apologize on his behalf to Wanwan and all of you. Please don¡¯t hold it against him.¡±

    With Old Master Tang present, neither Tang Yunxian nor Tang Wan said a word.

    For the sake of her son, Lun Huiru steeled herself. Just as she was about to speak and plead, Old Master Tang spoke.

    ¡°It is indeed a significant responsibility on the parents¡¯ part for He An turning out this way.¡±

    His words were simple and direct, leaving no room for face-saving.

    ¡°His previous actions were too extreme. Without strict control, they have culminated in this disaster. It might be good for him to learn a lesson.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned going to the police station; I n on taking a nap soon¡­¡±

    This indirectly told her:

    Pleading? No chance!

    I¡¯m going to sleep. You can leave now.

    Lun Huiru, having made the effort to visit but certainly not wanting to leave so easily, saw Old Master Tang getting up and picking up his cane and quickly intervened, ¡°Old Master Tang, my son is only in his twenties. If he goes to prison¡­¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Old Master Tang interrupted her abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ve been following doctor¡¯s orders regarding my medication and shouldn¡¯t take any supplements. You should take back what you brought. I won¡¯t be needing it, and it would be a waste to leave it here.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Tang¡­¡± Lun Huiru instinctively tried to follow him, but Mrs. Chen stopped her with a smile, ¡°Mrs. He, let me see you out.¡±

    Given that this was the Tang Family¡¯s home, she didn¡¯t dare cause a scene and could only leave feeling frustrated.

    Just after getting into her car and leaving, she was so angry that she smashed her phone. The car was already quite cramped, and the loud noise made the driver shiver and swerve the vehicle to one side, nearly causing an ident.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The driver quickly apologized.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to work tomorrow,¡± Lun Huiru snapped in annoyance.

    After all the effort it took to get to the Tang Family¡¯s house, she¡¯d indeed gotten through the door, but after just a brief chat in the courtyard and not even being invited into the living room, her gifts were rejected.

    Being bluntly turned away by Old Master Tang, she didn¡¯t just lose face; she lost everything.

    **

    After Lun Huiru had left, Tang Wan watched the old master take his medicine and then helped him back to his room to rest.

    ¡°Grandpa, that Mrs. He¡¯s face turned blue just now. She might be infuriated to death.¡±

    ¡°He An did such things to you more than once. I haven¡¯t even approached them for a settlement, and she still had the audacity to plead for leniency? No way,¡± Old Master Tang snorted coldly. ¡°Has she been looking for you often? Ignore her.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    This matter had already reached Jiang Jinsang in the front courtyard. He was sitting by the bed, flipping through a book of Qing history, while watching Jiangjiang sleep.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jiang Cuo whispered, ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang closed his book and gestured for him to go outside to talk, but just then, Jiangjiang murmured in his sleep and kicked the nket off.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep peacefully?¡± Jiang Jinsang chided gently but still reached out to cover him with the nket before stepping outside.

    In Jiangjiang¡¯s dream, he was surrounded by a gang of carrot demons, and controlling these spirits was his despicable uncle.

 Chapter 95 - 95 095 Flirting that makes the heart flutter exchanging

    Chapter 95: 095 Flirting that makes the heart flutter, exchanging more intimate terms of endearment   Chapter 95: 095 Flirting that makes the heart flutter, exchanging more intimate terms of endearment                                   Tang Family¡¯s East Courtyard

    Jiang Jinsang walked into the courtyard, holding a watering can to water the flowers.

    Jiang Jiu stood under the eaves, lifting his hand to adjust his sunsses:

    ¡°The flowers have just been watered.¡±

    While Jiang Cuo had already vividly recounted the events that had transpired in the front courtyard.

    Jiang Jiu yawned, ¡°You tell the story with such gusto, you might as well take up acting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Begging for mercy, and before he could finish speaking, Old Tang snubbed him and sent him packing,¡± Jiang Cuo said, agitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that He An¡¯s father has other children outside, and he doesn¡¯t want to further offend the Tang family by abandoning him.¡±

    ¡°But Mrs. He only has this one son; if he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s feared she won¡¯t be able to maintain her position as Mrs. He for long, so she¡¯s doing everything possible to get him out.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°No wonder there¡¯s been no word from the He Family. Mrs. He isn¡¯t giving up, but even if this thing is fished out, it won¡¯t amount to much.¡±

    ¡°If only they had restrained him earlier; trying to fix a disaster after it¡¯s done is toote,¡± Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on that Mrs. He.¡±

    ¡°Watch her?¡± Jiang Cuo squinted like a fox, ¡°Are you worried she might do something desperate for her son¡¯s sake? Wouldn¡¯t any harm to Miss Tang backfire on He An?¡±

    ¡°Just to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡­

    During the conversation, footsteps approached, and Jiang Cuo immediately fell silent and stepped aside, Tang Wan entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Fifth Master, aren¡¯t you going to rest at midday?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sleepy; I¡¯m watering the flowers.¡±

    Jiang Jiu stood aside, his expressionless face pushing up the sunsses on the bridge of his nose:

    ¡°You watering flowers shouldn¡¯t just focus on one pot; some are dying of drought, while this pot is about to be drowned by you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Jiang Jinsang pretended to be well-versed in floriculture and casually fiddled with a flower pot.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of work to be busy with. I¡¯m preparing to draw Cyan Feather¡¯s pattern. Qi Zeyan from thepany isn¡¯t rushing me, but I can¡¯t just keep dragging it on.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your study to read for a while; Jiangjiang is sleeping, and I don¡¯t want to go back to the room and disturb him.¡±

    The members of the Jiang Family collectively fell silent:

    That move was too slick; we can¡¯tpete!

    **

    Inside the study

    Tang Wan first called Manager Chen to ask about the studio¡¯s matters, and then she opened herptop to deal with some backed-up emails.

    ¡°Does your studio also have a co-working space?¡± Jiang Jinsang, sitting on the side reading a book with a cup of steaming hot tea at hand, wasn¡¯t intentionally eavesdropping on her call.

    ¡°I work from home, but to facilitate external business contacts, Uncle Chen rented a small office in an office building. I don¡¯t interfere with his work, the employees don¡¯t know me, and to avoid someone trying to get close to grandpa or my dad, it¡¯s better to start from me; it saves a lot of trouble.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded; no wonder Qi Zeyan had been dealing with the studio for a long time and yet had no idea that the mastermind behind the scenes was Tang Wan.

    She was responsible for production, while Manager Chen and his people were responsible for external sales¡ªa clear division ofbor.

    After Tang Wan opened herptop and clicked on her email inbox, her eyebrows instantly furrowed.

    ¡°Ran into some trouble?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang spoke two sentences, and, uncharacteristically, Tang Wan ignored him. Her eyes were fixed on the screen, seemingly utterly engrossed, but from her expression, it was clear she had not encountered anything good.

    He directly put aside his book, lifted the nket from hisp, and walked over. As he came close and circled behind her, she seemed unaware until¡­

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡±

    His voice was gentle and deep, soothing, and clear¡ªa typical voice of a nobleman.

    Jiang Jinsang tried to see herptop screen, bending down closer, his chin nearly resting on her shoulder, the breath he exhaled, like a warm breeze, brushing past her ear, making one¡¯s heart tremble.

    Tang Wan almost instinctively closed herptop, her body leaning forward a bit in an attempt to distance herself from him, but the gap between her chair and the table was only so big; there was no escape.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much? Just some trash content,¡± Tang Wan scoffed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting a few messages recently, iming that I owe money. Didn¡¯t expect to get them in my email too ¨C they must be scams.¡±

    ¡°Is that the only thing?¡±

    ¡°There was a time before when I used to receive a lot of calls about selling real estate. These scammers throw a wide, hoping to catch anyone they can. It¡¯s just¡­ getting this in my email caught me by surprise.¡±

    Tang Wan slightly shifted her body to avoid any contact with him.

    ¡°No wonder I was talking to you just now and you didn¡¯t respond.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, what were you saying to me just now?¡±

    ¡°I was calling your name.¡±

    Tang Wan had been rtively calm facing him, but once again her heart was thrown into turmoil.

    ¡°You call me Brother Five, but addressing you as Miss Tang feels too distant. I was thinking of switching to something else.¡±

    ¡°How about Wanwan, can I call you that?¡±

    His voice became softer still, and there was an inexplicable tenderness when he said her name.

    Wanwan was just her nickname, not particrly special, buting from him, each word seemed to effortlessly stir her already fragile nerves.

    Her heart was throbbing, each beat like raging waves crashing against the shore, enough to make anyone¡¯s heart flutter.

    If you think that¡¯s inappropriate, you cane up with one. What would you like me to call you?¡±

    Thinking of a new one would mean it¡¯s an exclusive nickname.

    Tang Wan felt his breath on her neck as he spoke, tickling her intensely, ¡°Just call it like that.¡±

    ¡°Then next time, you don¡¯t have to call me Brother Five, it sounds too old.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded silently, and then Jiang Jinsang had already left, returning to his seat.

    Calm andposed on the outside, but Tang Wan¡¯s heart was in a mess. She took a deep breath and continued working.

    Jiang Jinsang brewed a cup of broken silver, its rich sweet fragrance of glutinous rice filled the room, warm and sweet.

    ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until an argument broke out outside that the two exchanged a nce and, as if by tacit agreement, rose to see what was happening.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked towards several of the Jiang Family members outside.

    ¡°Jiang Cuo went to check it out,¡± Jiang Jiu exined.

    But Tang Wan had already stepped forward, and halfway there, she bumped into Jiang Cuo, ¡°Zhang Defu, that bastard, has shown up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he here for?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°He says he¡¯s being chased for debts and that those people want to chop off his hands. He¡¯s now kneeling and begging Mr. Tang for help,¡± Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless. After causing such a scene, he still has the nerve to ask for money? You don¡¯t even owe him anything.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang is already handling it, you don¡¯t need to go.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got thicker skin than a thousandyer cake.¡±

    Tang Wan understood what that meant ¨C Zhang Defu was nothing but a rogue ruffian causing a bigmotion, surely an ugly sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just have a look.¡± Themotion up front was loud enough to keep her restless in the back, ¡°You guys should stay in the East Courtyard. Don¡¯t let Jiangjiange to the front, that guy¡¯s a scoundrel and I¡¯m worried he might get hurt.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiang Cuo, ¡°You go watch Jiangjiang. I¡¯ll apany Wanwan to check things out.¡±

    The Jiang Family: Wanwan?

    What¡¯s happening?

    Just a moment in the study and nicknames are changed? That¡¯s so typical of their Brother Five.

    **

    Meanwhile, the front hall was in utter chaos.

    ¡°Zhang Defu, if you don¡¯t leave, be careful or I¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested,¡± Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t believe someone could be so brazen, to cause such a scene and still dare toe and ask for money.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the police. At that time you framed me in front of so many people and damaged my reputation. Just for that, you need topensate me for my mental anguish and reputation loss!¡±

    Tang Yunxian chuckled, ¡°Reputation? Do you even have such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96 096 got hit and run by a bird lets see whos more

    Chapter 96: 096 got hit and run by a bird, let¡¯s see who¡¯s more hooligan [Shelf Notification]   Chapter 96: 096 got hit and run by a bird, let¡¯s see who¡¯s more hooligan [Shelf Notification]                                   Reputation loss?

    Tang Yunxian was a cultured man who couldn¡¯t learn the art of sharp and harsh criticism, but the mockery in his eyes,den with a sense of looking down on others from a high position, was even more piercing to the heart.

    ¡°As long as I sue you, it won¡¯t be good for yourpany either. Once the stock price falls, it¡¯ll be much more than just a hundred thousand or so,¡± Zhang Defu said with the brazenness of a dead pig not fearing boiling water, even taking a bird teasing stick and beginning to bother Hua Mei.

    The bird had already been tormented by Jiangjiang all morning and was exhausted.

    Poked a couple of times by Zhang Defu, it initially chirped a few times, but then, its voice grew fainter.

    ¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had already walked into the front yard during this conversation.

    ¡°How did youe out here?¡± Tang Yunxian frowned.

    ¡°Hua Mei is hardly calling anymore. I¡¯d advise you not to poke any further. If it simply falls over or dies, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to afford thepensation,¡± Tang Wan scoffed lightly.

    ¡°Just a worthless bird¡­¡± Zhang Defu didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he saw the bird, which had been perching on the sunning bar, suddenly tilt its neck and fall down stiffly.

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows slightly. Was this¡­

    ying dead, a shakedown?

    The main problem was the poor technique; it looked rather clumsy.

    Having been in the Tang Family for so long, Jiang Jinsang naturally knew that the old master trained birds, and this trick of ying dead had been performed many times before him.

    ¡°A worthless bird? You should know that my grandfather had raised this bird for a very long time, and he spent a million on it back in the day,¡± Tang Wan scoffed lightly.

    ¡°Such a broken thing for a million?¡± Zhang Defu had visited the old residence before and had seen this bird countless times, never finding anything special about it.

    ¡°Is it¡­ dead?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow, ¡°A Hua Mei of this quality is priceless nowadays. Plus, it was my grandfather¡¯spanion for so many years. If it¡¯s gone and my grandfather can¡¯t get angry about it, he might get seriously ill¡­¡±

    ¡°Hospitalized, hospital bills, emotional distresspensation, plus the bird¡¯s worth, I estimate it won¡¯t be under two million!¡±

    ¡°You little scoundrel, stop fooling me!¡± Zhang Defu reached out to grab the birdcage, but was stopped by Jiang Jiu¡¯s outstretched hand.

    He had been beaten by Jiang Jiu in the hospital before; with his natural stern look and sunsses, Jiang Jiu stood between him and the birdcage, and he didn¡¯t dare to move forward.

    ¡°This damn bird is clearly ying dead, didn¡¯t you all see? Just now it was fine, and then suddenly¡­¡± Zhang Defu said in exasperation.

    ¡°ying dead? Everyone saw you poking it. Now that the bird is lying down, you don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡± Tang Wan approached the birdcage, tapped it slightly, and used the bird teasing stick to touch it a few times; Hua Mei indeed didn¡¯t move, ¡°You see for yourself, is it dead or not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to run a shakedown using a bird?¡± Zhang Defu raised his eyebrows, ¡°And damn it, with a bird no less? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Tang Wan snorted coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not foolish, then you should also know what kind of behavior this is of yours.¡±

    ¡°Reputation loss? Starting with a hundred thousand or so, you¡¯re the real extortionist!¡±

    ¡°Coming to our house to act tough? Then I¡¯ll show you who is more ruffian!¡±

    Zhang Defu¡¯s bloated face turned ck in an instant. He had watched Tang Wan grow up, a usually amiable little girl suddenly bing so domineering, it shocked him speechless for quite a while.

    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, capable of working, always stretching out your hand to others, shameless enough.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re shameless, I don¡¯t have to be polite with you.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jiu, please go close the door and call the police. Say that someone is trespassing in a private residence, extorting and ckmailing in broad daylight. Let theme and judge!¡±

    No sooner had Tang Wan¡¯s voice fallen than Jiang Jiu immediately took action.

    ¡°Tang Wan, you damn¡­¡± Zhang Defu was about to act when he found that Tang Yunxian had already walked between the two.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang halted his steps abruptly, continuously fiddling with his fingers.

    ¡°Just as Wanwan said, since you¡¯re not leaving, you can wait for the police toe and judge,¡± Tang Yunxian said coldly.

    Zhang Defu was notoriously a ruffian, plus it was indeed he who hade to bully for money on purpose. Once the police arrived, he would inevitably be locked up for a few days.

    ¡°Tang Wan, I know something about you, something very significant to you¡­¡±

    ¡°My affair?¡± Tang Wan chuckled lightly.

    ¡°I guarantee this matter¡­¡±

    Tang Wan raised her eyebrow, not letting him speak, and simply uttered one word:

    ¡°Scram¡ª¡ª¡±

    Out of the corner of his eye, Zhang Defu saw Jiang Jiu heading for the door. Seething with hatred, he knew if he were trapped here, he could only wait for the police, so he quickly trotted out.

    His bulky physique made his escape look particrly unsightly and pathetic.

    ¡°Kicking me out? You¡¯ll regret thister!¡±

    ¡­

    The door mmed shut, and the Hua Mei bird, which had been lying stiff, suddenly revitalized and pped its wings vigorously, hopping up with a loud chirp that could even be heard outside the door.

    ¡°Tang Wan, you¡¯ve got guts! Just you wait,¡± Zhang Defu cursed fiercely outside, ¡°Fuck, even a worthless bird dares to mess with me!¡±

    Tang Wan, however, smiled and looked toward Hua Mei: ¡°You performed so well today; let¡¯s give you a little treat as a reward.¡±

    He opened a small jar filled with mealworms, and Hua Mei¡¯s calls became even louder.

    ¡°Alright, stop calling, I know you¡¯re the best behaved.¡±

    Hua Mei: The best behaved¡­

    Still ying dead, it seemed.

    Jiang Jinsang stood on the side, amused, his lips curving slightly upward. ¡°Is this bird really bought for a million?¡±

    Tang Yunxian exined, ¡°I got it at the bird market for 50 yuan. It¡¯s quite clever, so I¡¯ve been raising it ever since.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what if hees back? He¡¯s so shameless, capable of doing anything.¡± Tang Wan was still somewhat worried.

    The petty troubles caused by Zhang Defu, even if he was thrown in jail, it would only be for a few days. But this kind of shameless ruffian, like a dogskin ster, feared this wouldn¡¯t be thest of such incidents.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°If he darese again, trespassing, we¡¯ll have someone throw him out as if he were a burr. I¡¯ll handle this matter. Don¡¯t you worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Is Grandpa asleep?¡± Tang Wan raised an eyebrow, ¡°He didn¡¯t wake up with all thismotion?¡±

    ¡°He has trouble sleeping. I had Doctor Zhou add a little something to aid his sleep to his medicine.¡±

    After feeding the bird, Tang Wan washed her hands and prepared to make some tea to bring out. ¡°Dad, what would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t particrly picky about tea.

    ¡°Five¡­ Fifth Brother? Shall I make you some broken silver?¡± Tang Wan always felt a bit embarrassed to call him that, her voice subconsciously much softer.

    ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Jiang Jinsang replied politely.

    Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow slightly:

    When did these two start using such nicknames?

    Calling him brother? Could it be that they could really develop a brother-sister rtionship? He¡¯d proposed the idea before and got scolded bloody by the old man, but if both of them were willing, the old man couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s lips curled up, feeling inexplicably in a good mood.

    Later, he learned that many illicit affairs began with pretenses of brotherhood¡­

    **

    Meanwhile, Zhang Defu felt increasingly aggrieved. Just after leaving the alleyway, someone suddenly emerged from behind, covered his mouth, and forcefully dragged him onto a car, all within a mere five seconds.

    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Zhang Defu struggled with all his might, panicking, thinking he was being seized by debt collectors after his hands. But once inside, seeing the person beside him, his eyes squinted, lips trembling, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about Tang Wan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The person took out a card from a bag and handed it over, ¡°There¡¯s 500,000 in there, enough to pay your debts.¡±

    Zhang Defu¡¯s eyes lit up, sensing an unbelievable stroke of luck. Just as he was about to reach for it, the card was withdrawn.

    ¡°You want to know about Tang Wan? No problem.¡±

    ¡­

    That evening, after dark, Tang Wan was drawing design patterns for Cyan Feather with a pen, and Jiang Jinsang was sitting on the side, helping Jiangjiang with his homework, when a sudden ringtone interrupted. Tang Wan¡¯s hand jerked, smudging the drawing¡­

    She looked at the iing call, it was already past eight in the evening. Why was Uncle Chen calling her?

    ¡°Wanwan, something¡¯s happened. Someone came to the studio causing trouble and injured a night shift employee.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll grab my car keys ande right over.¡±

    Tang Wan sprang up, grabbing her phone and walking out¡­

    Jiangjiang looked puzzled, about to hop off the stool, but Jiang Jinsang held him back, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look, you keep doing your homework.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Two, I want to go too.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s demeanor made it clear something was wrong.

    ¡°What are you going for?¡±

    ¡°ying the hero, of course. I want her to willingly be my stepmom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. She¡¯ll end up taking care of you if you go, which is just making things harder. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiangjiang felt there was some truth to it, ¡°Uncle Two, then you better protect her.¡±

    ¡°I know. After all, we¡¯re going to be family.¡±

    Jiangjiang heard this and grinned. His Uncle Two might be a bit of a scoundrel, but he was decent enough.

    Family, huh? Hehe¡ª

    A certain little guy sat in his chair, his small body and short legs meant his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, and he could only dangle them in mid-air,ughing like a little fool.

    Jiang Family: Kids are so easy to fool!

 Chapter 97 - 97 097 Wanwan took action with Fifth Master providing

    Chapter 97: 097 Wanwan took action, with Fifth Master providing coordinated support.   Chapter 97: 097 Wanwan took action, with Fifth Master providing coordinated support.                                   Winter night descended, its dense inky sky dotted with a few lonely stars.

    Tang Wan hung up the phone, hurried back to her room to put on a coat, grabbed her car keys and walked out. Only after exiting the old house¡¯s main gate did she realize that the Jiang Family¡¯s car had its headlights on, parked right in front of her.

    The rear passenger window slowly rolled down, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her, ¡°Get in.¡±

    She was in such a hurry to leave that she didn¡¯t bother with formalities and got into the car, ¡°Go to Yanhe North Road, Yujing Building.¡±

    Jiang Jiu nodded, and the car at once drove off.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang still didn¡¯t know exactly what had urred?

    ¡°Uncle Chen said someone was causing a disturbance at the studio, and they even injured an employee. His home is far from there, so it¡¯s quicker for me to check it out,¡± Tang Wan replied with a frown.

    ¡°Did they say what it was about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about a debt. They came to collect it and wanted to see the boss,¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brow, ¡°Our studio deals with external sales, it¡¯s always others who owe us money. How could anyonee to collect debts from us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s utterly nonsensical.¡±

    She was about to call the police, but recalling the recent text messages and emails she had received, her finger hesitated, with a nagging feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    Jiang Jinsang silently listened, ¡°Don¡¯t panic just yet, let¡¯s see the situation first.¡±

    ¡°Right, you came out with me, what about Jiangjiang?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s brow creased.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s taking care of him, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Jiangjiang was holding a phone, video calling his father.

    ¡°Why are you video calling me at this time?¡± They usually only talked before bedtime.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you at home?¡±

    ¡°Just out with your Uncle Qi and the others for a gathering.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you shoulde over quickly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sister seems to be in trouble.¡±

    Someone initially appeared indifferent, but upon hearing that Tang Wan was having trouble, his eyelids lifted slightly, amusing the young boy, ¡°Dad, I knew you care about her. Look, the moment I mentioned sister got into trouble, your gaze changed.¡±

    ¡°What about your second uncle? Isn¡¯t he helping?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t concerned about Tang Wan; to him, she was just an unfamiliar person he hadn¡¯t met yet. However, he was indeed very interested in Tang Wan, considering¡­

    The quiet and quirky brother of his liked her, and now Qi Zeyan also had his eye on her.

    Hearing this, Jiangjiang¡¯s face fell, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s your woman; you can¡¯t expect second uncle to y the hero and save her.¡±

    ¡°My woman? Where did you learn this phrase?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what they say in TV dramas,¡± Jiangjiang huffed, ¡°That¡¯s how the domineering CEOs do it.¡±

    The man simply smiled, evidently, the kid was not assigned enough homework.

    ¡°Dad, the opportunity is right before you, you have to cherish it.¡±

    ¡°What did you have for dinner?¡± the person deliberately changed the subject.

    ¡­

    After a brief conversation, the person hung up and walked into the private dining room, where Qi Zeyan was eating. He teased upon seeing him enter, ¡°Your little emperor calling you at this hour, checking in on you?¡±

    He remained silent, not uttering a word about the situation with Tang Wan.

    **

    Pingjiang, Yujing Building

    When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived, it was already past nine in the evening. They took the elevator straight to the 26th floor, where there were four smallpanies on a level. Aside from her studio, all the others had turned off their lights.

    As soon as the elevator door opened, they could hear a racket of smashing sounds.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the boss, I¡¯ve already called Manager Chen, he will be here soon. If you have something to discuss, do so nicely. If you keep breaking things, I might have to call the police.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡ªcall the police?¡± The person¡¯s voice was incredibly rough, ¡°If your boss isn¡¯t afraid of losing face, go ahead and call the cops. Debts are meant to be repaid; it¡¯s only natural!¡±

    ¡°I already said, they¡¯reing¡­ you can¡¯t touch this!¡±

    ¡°Come any closer and I¡¯ll beat you too!¡±

    Then there was a cry of agony from the person.

    ¡­

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t wait much longer; she walked briskly forward. She couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her employee being beaten for no reason. Anxious, she lifted her foot and kicked the door open with a single blow.

    Since the door was ajar, one side swung open upon impact, mming against the back wall.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± the sound echoed through the empty office building.

    Caughtpletely off-guard, the people inside were startled, and all their movements stopped.

    The one who¡¯d been hit, a young man in his early twenty-twos, had no visible injuries on his face but was clutching his stomach with a pale look, his clothes torn and blood at the corner of his mouth.

    Upon seeing Tang Wan, he gasped in shock. Being a local, he had seen the tumult of the Tang Family in the news, and of course, he recognized Tang Wan¡¯s photo.

    Thedy of the Tang Family, what was she doing here sote?

    To make jewelry?

    Clenching his stomach, he approached her with difficulty, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re already closed. If you need anything, please leave a number and we¡¯ll contact you¡­¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98 097 Wanwan takes action with Fifth Master

    Chapter 98: 097 Wanwan takes action, with Fifth Master coordinating and supporting_2   Chapter 98: 097 Wanwan takes action, with Fifth Master coordinating and supporting_2                                   The employees only knew Manager Chen and had no idea who the master jewelry-maker was, so it never crossed their minds to think of Tang Wan.

    They all assumed it was a reclusive, antisocial old master¡ªafter all, artisans are often famously temperamental, like¡­

    For instance, those who carved stone and jade were notoriously tough, skilled craftsmen but hardly qualified businesspeople.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Wan had seen his resume, and although Manager Chen was responsible for hiring, Tang Wan would certainly review the staff files.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± The employee nced at the few men who hade to ¡°collect a debt,¡± looking extremely ufortable and embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ve had a bit of trouble here.¡±

    Tang Wan sized up the several men in the distance, five in total, all burly and robust, their exposed arms tattooed with dragons and tigers.

    These men were also sizing up Tang Wan, noticing her as she entered. Through the half-open door, they could only see a lean and tall figure, seemingly frail, appearing not to pose any threat.

    They, too, were locals from Pingjiang and recognized Tang Wan. One of them directly said, ¡°Miss Tang, we¡¯ve got some private matters to handle, which don¡¯t concern you. It¡¯s getting dark, you better head home soon.¡±

    The subtext was clear:

    Don¡¯t meddle, just scram.

    But Tang Wan found it funny. They kept calling for the boss but didn¡¯t recognize her?

    She moved forward into the interior of the workshop. Beyond Manager Chen¡¯s private office, everyone was in a shared area, which was now a mess¡ªoffice chairs, paper, and shattered teacup pieces were scattered everywhere.

    ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± The employee tried to stop her from advancing.

    Didn¡¯t anybody want to invite disaster? Why was Miss Tang doing the opposite?

    ¡°Don¡¯t go in there, they are¡­¡± The employee attempted to stop her, ¡°It would be bad if you got hurt.¡±

    The group of men was also perplexed, eyeing her warily, unsure of her intentions.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tang Wan slightly curled the corner of her mouth, ¡°Five men, looking fierce like evil spirits, seem like tough characters, but turns out they¡¯re just a bunch of cowards who are afraid of trouble.¡±

    The five men¡¯s faces shifted simultaneously.

    ¡°Bullying a skinny young guy to feel some sense of presence, do you think you¡¯re impressive?¡±

    ¡°From outside, the noise of hitting and smashing made it seem like you could turn the ce upside down, but it turns out it was just some worthless trinkets you smashed. All bark and no bite¡ªisn¡¯t that cowardice?¡±

    No man could endure being called a coward by a woman. One of the group, particrly hot-tempered, immediately stepped forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯ty a hand on you just because you¡¯ve got a powerful father. What did you say? Say it again, I dare you!¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves and approached Tang Wan, ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, you better leave.¡± The employee was utterly flustered.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? These people are just trying to scare us. They¡¯ve made such a fuss for so long and didn¡¯t even dare to smash aputer. Do they dare touch me?¡±

    Tang Wan offered a calming smile and then turned to the agitated muscr man, ¡°I do have a powerful father, and I spend more in one day than you make in a year.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡ªlook at you, so poor and shabby, I dare you toy a finger on me!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang and Jiang Cuo had already followed her inside, while Jiang Jiu went to park the car and hadn¡¯te up yet.

    This was the first time they had seen Tang Wan being so sharp and caustic, clearly provoking the man in front of her.

    Proud and arrogant, acting the domineering rich heiress.

    The man, already quick-tempered, couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°I¡¯m going to hit you today, and what about it?¡±

    ¡°Hacker!¡± The leader quickly went over and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll pay some money if I hit her, so what? You really think I don¡¯t dare, you brat?¡± he said, both anxious and agitated, shaking off hispanion¡¯s hand, pointing at Tang Wan, ¡°Who did you say was poor and shabby? Huh? Say it again, I dare you!¡±

    ¡°Some people, though impoverished, are not short of ambition, which I never look down upon. Everyone earns money through hard work and skills, everyone wants a shortcut, but some have ill intentions¡­¡±

    Tang Wan scoffed lightly, ¡°Simply social scum.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang¡ª¡± The employees were terrified; with the situation as it was, how could she keep provoking him?

    The man stretched out his hand, his finger almost poking Tang Wan¡¯s forehead, but she was unflinching, even sporting a disdainful smile at the corner of her mouth, thoroughly enraging him.

    It was his first time hitting a woman. He lifted his hand, intending to shove her arm as a threat.

    But before his fingers could touch Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder, she suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand.

    The burly man was not used to being grasped by such tender hands, and the person in front of him was even giving him a brilliant smile. He was distracted for a moment, and it was in that instant¡­

    Tang Wan suddenly exerted force in her wrist, twisted hard, and the man¡¯s rugged scream instantly filled the entire floor.

    ¡°Aow¡ª¡± A scream.

    Jiang Jiu had just parked the car and was taking the elevator upstairs when he heard that scream, his brow furrowed slightly:

    What¡¯s going on?

    Not even ughtering a pig could elicit such a tragic cry!

    ¡°Damn it, let go of me, aow¡ª¡± The more the man struggled, the harder Tang Wan gripped, twisting his body into an extremely contorted position, his facial features screwing up in pain.

    Hispanions hadn¡¯t expected Tang Wan, who seemed so gentle and soft, to suddenly strike, and strike so hard at that.

    ¡°What did you just say? You wanted to hit me?¡±

    ¡°You damn, ah¡ª¡±

    The surroundings were too quiet; the agonizing scream was apanied by the clear sound of bones twisting, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s neck.

    ¡°His arm is about to break,¡± Jiang Jinsang reminded.

    With a little more force from her wrist, Tang Wan released the crushing pressure, and the bulky man breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he tried to turn and hit her, someone fiercely kicked the back of his leg.

    Off-bnce, his body mmed straight onto the ground.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± With a muffled grunt, hended face-first, the pain making his scalp tingle.

    The employee was so nervous he swallowed hard, feeling the floor tremble beneath his feet, and nced at the man who had just raised his leg.

    Pale skin, lips the color of deep red, his figure so thin it seemed almost frail; unexpectedly¡­

    Perhaps noticing his gaze, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at him, his manner proud and elegant. With just the slightest curl of his lip, the employee felt a tightness in his chest, and a single word popped into his head:

    Demon!

    ¡°Hacker!¡± Thepanions immediately helped the man up.

    His body was muscr, and from that fall, even his nose was bleeding, half his face dripping with blood by the time hispanions helped him up.

    It was clear how fierce that kick from Jiang Jinsang had been.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Tang, are you here to provoke on purpose?¡± If a brother was beaten and the big brother just pretended to be dead, how could he face anyone when going out in the future?

    The employee was scared stiff, certain a terrible fight was about to break out, so without thinking too much, he reached for his phone, ready to call the police.

    Tang Wan chuckled, ¡°Who¡¯s provoking whom?¡±

    ¡°All of youe charging in, iming you¡¯re collecting a debt from the boss?¡±

    ¡°I really want to know, how much do I owe you that you¡¯de here sote and trash my studio like this?¡±

    The employee¡¯s fingers paused, what was Miss Tang talking about?

    She¡­

    Is she the boss?

    He had been at this studio for less than six months, hadn¡¯t the old employees said that the boss behind the scenes might be a quirky, reclusive old curmudgeon who preferred to live alone and wasn¡¯t sociable?

    And then his phone vibrated with a call from Manager Chen; he answered it shakily: ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxu, did Wanwan go there? Did she go by herself? You keep an eye on her, and if the other party is unrelenting, just call the police¡­¡±

    ¡°Chen, Manager Chen, they¡¯ve started fighting¡­¡±

    ¡°Fighting? Wanwan went there and they¡¯re fighting again? These pieces of trash, they even hit a girl, are they even men?¡± Manager Chen swore, angry and anxious, ¡°Is she hurt?¡±

    ¡°It was her who made someone bleed.¡±

    Manager Chen paused for two seconds, ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Such terrible double standards¡­

 Chapter 99 - 99 098 Wasp tail needle most poisonous womans heart (2

    Chapter 99: 098 Wasp tail needle, most poisonous woman¡¯s heart (2 updates)   Chapter 99: 098 Wasp tail needle, most poisonous woman¡¯s heart (2 updates)                                   Tang Wan finished speaking, and aside from one employee who was suppressing his voice to make a phone call, the entire studio became eerily quiet.

    The cold wind howled outside, and Tang Wan just stood there resolutely, from beginning to end, unmoved. Only her gaze upon those five men became increasingly cold and harsh.

    It was as if ayer of frost had formed in the depths of her eyes, impervious to water, chilling to the bone.

    ¡°Coming over to smash things, saying they want to see the boss to collect a debt, and you don¡¯t recognize me? What the hell kind of money are you after?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer.

    Those five men clearly hadn¡¯t expected Tang Wan to be the boss. They couldn¡¯t control their expressions, staring with eyes wide with panic, looking at each other.

    ¡°You better stop bullshitting us! You¡¯re the boss?¡± The man called hacker, who had been beaten, raised his hand to wipe his face, smearing blood on his hand in his frustration.

    Tang Wan simply smiled, ¡°Everyone in the building has left. If I wanted to order custom jewelry, I wouldn¡¯t choose this time, would I?¡±

    ¡°Who else woulde at this time if not the boss?¡±

    ¡°In this cold weather, running over here, and just happening to stand up for someone? Deliberately causing trouble for myself? Anyone who thinks that is either stupid or an idiot.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man who was beaten went red in the face.

    Wasn¡¯t this just another way to insult him?

    Tang Wanughed lightly, ¡°You all came over here, made such amotion, and even hit my employee. It¡¯s nothing but an attempt to force me to show up.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the debt issue, I¡¯m not aware of it, but one thing I see very clearly.¡±

    ¡°You choose worthless things to smash, and when hitting people, you opt for hidden spots on the body. In the end, you too do not wish to paypensation or really injure someone; you just don¡¯t want to invite trouble.¡±

    Her tone was light yet transparent to the machinations of those five men. She casually added a chilling thought,

    ¡°You¡¯re being paid to do someone else¡¯s dirty work, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°Go back and tell that person, my phone works, and I¡¯ve been pretty freetely.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s an issue,e directly to me! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Am ready anytime.¡±

    Born extremely gentle and speaking with softness, Tang Wan¡¯s words had a profound, scorching weight.

    It was as if she saw through everything, exuding a sense I can carry the whole show, a far cry from the sharp and acerbic demeanor from just moments ago.

    ¡°Miss Tang, then we won¡¯t pretend anymore. We really didn¡¯t know the owner of the studio was you. Someone paid us toe and collect a debt, never expected it was like ying a trick on the Dragon King Temple¡­¡± The lead thug also wore an awkward expression.

    The job wasn¡¯t done, and now their cover waspletely blown.

    Faced with someone cunning, there was no need for him to keep up the act, nor did he want to offend the Tang Family, so he spilled everything.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it all, why did you earlier¡­¡±

    If Tang Wan had said something earlier, at least his brothers wouldn¡¯t have gotten beaten.

    Tang Wan just pursed her lips, ¡°Injuring my employee, there¡¯s always a price to pay, right?¡±

    She was quite open:

    I deliberately angered you, to stand up for our employees.

    That left the employee stunned for a long time:

    Many ruthless bosses would rather wring their employees dry. If a subordinate screwed up, they¡¯d prefer to hide as far away as possible. Who knew there were bosses who would fiercely defend their own?

    At that moment, he felt that working for her for a lifetime would be worth it.

    ¡­

    Once everything wasid bare, those five men became extremely embarrassed, and after apologizing to the employee, they scurried away, tails between their legs.

    Jiang Jinsang gave Jiang Cuo a look, and that person narrowed his eyes with a sly smile, his foxy eyes revealing a glint.

    ¡°Brothers, let me see you out!¡±

    **

    After the men left, Tang Wan turned to look at the employee, making him even more embarrassed. He was covering the night shift, and he had allowed the studio to be trashed. He was considering resigning on his own initiative.

    ¡°Your name is Xu Lin?¡± Tang Wan tentatively asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Lin responded, surprised that she knew his name.

    ¡°I remember you just graduated this year.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t even worked for half a year.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this kind of situation before, must have been quite frightened,¡± Tang Wan said in aforting tone, ¡°If any part of your body is unwell, I¡¯ll have someone take you to the hospital.¡±

    When talking to someone, it¡¯s usually polite to look them in the eyes, but Tang Wan¡¯s gaze made him somewhat bashful.

    A beautiful woman smiling at you, asking if you¡¯re hurt or ufortable? Not many men can remain unmoved by that.

    Xu Lin¡¯s face reddened slightly, but as he looked at Tang Wan, his eyes naturally caught a glimpse of the person standing beside her.

    Jiang Jinsang stood obliquely behind Tang Wan, smiling with a mischievous charm.

 Chapter 100 - 100 098 Hornets sting is at the tail the most

    Chapter 100: 098 Ho¡¯s sting is at the tail, the most poisonous is a woman¡¯s heart (2 updates)_2   Chapter 100: 098 Ho¡¯s sting is at the tail, the most poisonous is a woman¡¯s heart (2 updates)_2                                   He suddenly felt a chill creeping up from his feet, and the spot where he had been hit started to ache again.

    ¡°Why are you not speaking? If it hurts anywhere, I¡¯d better go to the hospital immediately,¡± Tang Wan knew that they had been hit in concealed ces, with no external injuries, and she was also worried about internal bleeding and such.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really fine,¡± Xu Lin quickly waved his hands.

    At this moment, Jiang Cuo had finished sending people off and returned to the studio.

    ¡°Jiang Cuo, take this gentleman to the hospital, preferably to stay overnight and get a full examination,¡± Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t give this young man any room for negotiation.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not seriously injured, there¡¯s really no need for a hospital.¡±

    ¡°A checkup will make everyone feel at ease,¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words also made sense.

    ¡°Yeah, go to the hospital. Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s going on here. It might be my fault that you got involved. To you, it was undeserved misfortune. I will cover medical expenses and follow-uppensation. If you have any requests, just say so,¡± Tang Wan said.

    Xu Lin had been stunned by the beating and hadn¡¯t even thought aboutpensation. Tang Wan, as the boss, brought it up proactively, which surely gave the employee a different kind of gratification.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jiang Cuo said to him with a smile.

    ¡°Then Tang¡­ Boss, I¡¯m off to the hospital,¡± Xu Lin was genuinely in pain.

    ¡­

    After getting on the elevator, Xu Lin still couldn¡¯t believe it and was surprised to find out that the boss behind the scenes was Tang Wan. Thinking back to herpassionate tone and expression during her visit, his little heart unexpectedly started to thump wildly.

    Jiang Cuo didn¡¯t even need to nce at him to notice this because the elevator mirror had clearly reflected his lovesick face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with Pingjiang Hospital, which one do you think is better?¡±

    Xu Lin immediately snapped back to reality, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest Mercy Hospital.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Miss Tang is beautiful and kind-hearted, and feel a little stir in your heart?¡±

    Xu Lin immediately denied it, ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    But his tongue-tied condition gave him away.

    Jiang Cuo didn¡¯t call him out on it, but just smiled at him, ¡°Better not, after all, she¡¯s someone who¡¯s taken. And if you do like her, it wouldn¡¯t lead to anything; in the end, you would be the one who gets hurt.¡±

    Xu Lin was stunned for a moment and suddenly remembered the pale, ghostly man by her side.

    By that time, the elevator had reached the ground floor. Exiting the building, the wintry night wind rushed over, chilling him to the bone.

    Jiang Cuo watched a certain foolish young man who couldn¡¯t smile anymore, his fox-like eyes narrowing, with a knowing smirk growing on his face.

    He¡¯d swept away a potential rival in love for their Master; it was time to go back and im his reward!

    ¡­

    About five or six minutes after Jiang Cuo and Xu Lin left, Manager Chen arrived.

    And he wasn¡¯t aloneing from a big household where several of his male cousins lived nearby, they were just enjoying a drink and dinner together on this chilly night, and upon hearing that there was trouble, they all came along to back him up.

    They arrived in force, looking like they wereing to set up a fight.

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyelids twitched when she saw Manager Chen with seven or eight men.

    ¡°Uncle Chen, what are you doing?¡±

    Manager Chen, not knowing everyone had left, looked at his cousins in mutual embarrassment.

    Tang Wan had only told him that the employee had been taken to the hospital and instructed him to give the other employees a couple of days off, and she would handle the rest.

    ¡°Can you handle it on your own?¡± In Manager Chen¡¯s eyes, Tang Wan was still just a child.

    ¡°I can manage. It¡¯s gettingte; you should head back and rest early.¡±

    **

    After sending Manager Chen off, Tang Wan was also preparing to leave when her phone finally vibrated.

    Seeing the caller ID, she curved her lips into a smile.

    ¡°Auntie, you haven¡¯t gone to bed thiste?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, who walked close by, caught a glimpse of the caller ID, marked as Mrs. He.

    That was He An¡¯s mother¡ªLun Huiru.

    ¡°My son¡¯s misdeeds are upsetting, I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Lun Huiru spoke softly, ¡°He An has indeed messed up, but he has paid the price. He also helped your Tang Family expose an insider and aided in identifying them¡ªthis is also helping you.¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°Mrs. He, at a time like this, there¡¯s no need for us to beat around the bush.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan, there¡¯s a saying ¡®spare others when you can.''¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Lun Huiruughed, ¡°Miss Tang of the Tang Family, web loans, debt collectorsing to your doorstep, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve even taken a business deal from the Qi Family. I¡¯m afraid that by the time this is over, you won¡¯t just lose that, but the entire studio you¡¯ve worked so hard to build.¡±

    ¡°Web loans?¡± Tang Wan frowned, thinking of the several text messages and emails she had received recently.

    She was not short of money and had no need to touch that sort of thing.

    In recent years, there had been an endless stream of negative news about web loans: naked loans, trick loans, many people robbing Peter to pay Paul, ending up unable to pay back and resorting to suicide.

    Tang Wan would never touch these things.

    Lun Huiru chuckled lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you and your stepsister, Tang Mo, didn¡¯t get along from very early on, and the family even cut off her allowance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her a couple of times before. She is young but dressed in brand names, clothes and bags, many of them thetest models; her daily expenses must be substantial.¡±

    ¡°With no source of ie, I really wonder where she got the money to buy luxury goods.¡±

    ¡­

    The moment Tang Wan thought back to seeing Tang Mo with a new designer handbag at the hospital, she didn¡¯t ponder much at the time.

    ¡°Tang Wan, now some web loans can be taken out by someone else if they have all your personal information,¡± said Lun Huiru with a gentle smile.

    Tang Wan gripped her phone tightly, realizing that since Tang Mo could bring people into her bedroom, she might have slipped in countless times privately.

    It was because her grandfather was hospitalized and the vi was more convenient to the hospital, that¡¯s why she moved over¡­

    Some documents and information couldn¡¯t be carried on her person at all times, she often stayed overnight at the hospital, and Tang Mo had plenty of opportunities to ess her personal information.

    Jiang Jinsang had been walking by her side, close enough to hear their conversation clearly.

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°So you¡¯re using this to purposely cause a disturbance and threaten me?¡±

    If it really were people from the web loans, they wouldn¡¯t have no idea who the debtors are, because Lun Huiru couldn¡¯t openly tell them toe trouble the Tang Family in Pingjiang, if it were out in the open¡­

    Nobody would dare toe.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s a trade, and I¡¯ve already taken care of the insiders for you,¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s other hand suddenly clenched.

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon there will be a press conference for He Corporation. Aside from talking aboutpany matters, it¡¯s mainly to address questions about He An. I¡¯ll be there, and I hope you can show up and tell everyone that you won¡¯t pursue any responsibility against him.¡±

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell everyone about your debt collection situation, I have videos and everything,¡± Lun Huiru said with confidence.

    ¡°If your credibility is damaged, andter in court, what you say¡­ how much do you think the judge will believe?¡±

    Tang Wan sneered lightly, this was not a trade, it was a naked threat.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, you don¡¯t need me to say more, you know what to do. Tomorrow afternoon at two, I¡¯ll wait for you toe.¡±

    ¡°I finally understand a saying.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The sting of a waspesst, the most venomous is a woman¡¯s heart,¡± Tang Wan spoke very slowly, with an evident grinding of teeth.

    Lun Huiru smiled broadly, appearing quite at ease.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Tang Wan hung up the phone.

    Jiang Jinsang turned to look at her, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, are you going?¡±

    Tang Wan smiled back at him, ¡°Of course, why not go? But now there¡¯s another ce I want to see¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to y her?¡± Jiang Jinsang instantly guessed what she was thinking.

    ¡°She wants to y with me, so I¡¯ll just y along for a bit.¡±

    Jiang Jiu had been following behind them. He pushed up his sunsses and could only reflect after experiencing the events of the next day:

    If the sting of a wasp was poisonous, it probably wasn¡¯t as formidable as Miss Tang¡¯s tactics.

 Chapter 101 - 101 099 The Whole City Watching Dog Bites Dog (3 More

    Chapter 101: 099 The Whole City Watching, Dog Bites Dog (3 More Updates)   Chapter 101: 099 The Whole City Watching, Dog Bites Dog (3 More Updates)                                   Tang Family Old Mansion

    When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang headed back, it was nearing the wee hours past midnight, only the Hua Mei bird in the corridor chirped twice.

    Entering the backyard, Tang Wan turned her head towards the person beside her, ¡°I made you run around with me again tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t overthink it, rest early.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, pushed open the door into the dark room. After a half-night of exhaustion, she was weary both in body and mind and couldn¡¯t be bothered to turn on the lights. She knew theyout of her childhood home too well and groped in the dark toward the bed, her fingers searching for the edge of the bed, preparing to sit down¡­

    Her quilt was usually neatly spread out on the bed, but now it was a mess, her fingers reached out further by an inch.

    A warm, soft object¨Cit was clearly a person, and her scalp tingled instantly¡­

    There was someone on her bed!

    Tang Wan immediately went to turn on the light, panicking as she knocked over a stool by the side.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t gone back to his room yet. He wanted to call his elder brother but then thought Jiangjiang might be sleeping inside. Worried he would wake him, he decided to make the call before entering.

    Suddenly, he heard the grating sound of a stool scraping across the floor from Tang Wan¡¯s room, apanied by her suppressed moans.

    He couldn¡¯t care less at this moment and pushed the door open directly. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t locked from the inside. Although her room was arranged differently from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s, the switch locations were the same. He found the switch beside the door and turned on the light.

    ¡°Snap¡ª¡± The ceiling light turned on, and Jiang Jinsang could see the situation inside.

    Tang Wan had overturned a stool and was now sitting on the carpet, seemingly frightened. As she looked up at him, her eyes filled with waves, and on the bed¡­

    His little nephew was sprawled out, having kicked off the quilt, revealing a round little belly.

    Despite all the noise, he hadn¡¯t woken up.

    Tang Wan recognized the person on the bed and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You scared me to death. I thought someone was lying on my bed¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, I apologize. The young master wanted to wait for you in your room, got sleepy, and refused to leave, eventually falling asleep on your bed.¡± A Jiang Family member hurriedly came out to exin, ¡°We are really sorry.¡±

    They hade back toote, and the Jiang Family was already drowsy, not having had the chance to exin the situation to her on time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tang Wan waved her hand nonchntly, her hands moving towards the edge of the bed, preparing to stand up when an extra hand appeared before her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Despite what Tang Wan said, the spot where she had fallen was slightly narrow. Without some external help, it would have been an awkward struggle to get up.

    Seeing his predicament, Jiang Jinsang remained silent but reached out, lightly grasping her wrist propped on the bed.

    His fingers were long and well-defined, but like hisplexion, they were so pale they seemed bloodless. Yet his palms were warm, his fingers slid slightly upwards, catching hers and gently pulled, ¡°Come on, get up.¡±

    With his help, Tang Wan easily got to her feet, but Jiang Jinsang seemed to have used too much force, causing her to stumble towards him¡­

    Her feet faltered, and she fell right into his arms.

    His other hand instinctively reached out,nding on her waist, steadying her firmly.

    The Jiang Family members standing at the doorstep:

    Intentional!

    This must be an intentional act by their Fifth Master!

    Having juste in from the outside, both carried the coolness of the night. Yet as they leaned against each other, the coolness seemed to dissolve instantly, their heartbeats quickened, and their breaths grew hotter.

    Tang Wan leaning in his embrace could hear his steady, forceful heartbeat hitting her ears one after another, causing her heart to flutter uneasily.

    ¡°Take it slow.¡± His voice was close at hand, his breath warm as it brushed her neck¡­

    Searing.

    As if it could ignite someone¡¯s skin.

    The Jiang Family members were dumbfounded:

    Their Fifth Master was indeed outrageous, intentionally stirring things up and yet asking others to be cautious? How shameless.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Tang Wan nodded, her voice muffled, slightly twisting her body to free herself from his embrace.

    Jiang Jinsang then let go of his hold, his expression calm yet somewhat helpless as he looked at the person sleeping on the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll carry him away now, so you can rest easy.¡±

    ¡°No worries, my bed is quite big, it can fit two people. He¡¯s already asleep, let¡¯s not wake him now. It¡¯ste; you should rest too.¡±

    The two casually chatted for a few more moments before Tang Wan saw him out, closed the door, and subconsciously touched her lower back where he had held her.

    In this season, everyone was wearing severalyers, his finger¡¯s warmth shouldn¡¯t have seeped through clothes, but Tang Wan felt the ce he touched to be unnaturally poignant.

 Chapter 102 - 102 099 Citys Focus Dog Bites Dog (3 more updates)_2

    Chapter 102: 099 City¡¯s Focus, Dog Bites Dog (3 more updates)_2   Chapter 102: 099 City¡¯s Focus, Dog Bites Dog (3 more updates)_2                                   In her mind, images involuntarily spun from the scene that had just urred. Her heart hammered against her ribs, the suffocating feeling of her heartbeat crushing even more intense than before.

    She took a deep breath, sipped some water to calm herself, and noticed her phone vibrate twice. She lowered her eyes to look at it.

    A message from Jiang Jinsang:

    [Rest well. Follow your thoughts, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.]

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath deepened and her heartbeat suddenly elerated.

    *

    The next day dawned, warm with the winter sun, a rare beautiful day.

    Tang Wan had not slept wellst night because a certain little one was too restless during sleep. After she got up, washed up, and stepped outside, Jiangjiang was watering the flowers in the yard with a pink spray bottle.

    ¡°Sister, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I heard from Second Uncle that I frightened youst night. I was just worried about you rushing out and wanted to wait for you toe back. I didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep while waiting.¡± Jiangjiang walked over to apologize.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. But let¡¯s keep the fact that I went out for so longst night a secret from everyone, including Great Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle told me that too; Great Grandpa¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and we shouldn¡¯t worry him.¡± Jiangjiang readily agreed.

    Tang Wan smiled and ruffled his hair. ¡°Where¡¯s your Second Uncle?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s with Great Grandpa, taking Daidai for a walk in the small park.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to wait for you.¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s sweet talk made her chuckle softly.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Jiangjiang didn¡¯t want to go for a walk; he was just afraid.

    The small park was full of elderly men and women who would flock around him energetically like wolves upon sheep or cats sniffing out fish, overwhelming him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front yard and get ready for breakfast.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yunxian got up early, sitting on the sofa reading the ¡°Pingjiang Daily.¡± He focused only on the politics and finance sections. Seeing Tang Wan leading Jiangjiang in, he folded the newspaper and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    ¡°Dad, good morning.¡± ¡°Grandpa, good morning!¡±

    Actually, by traditional terms of address, Jiangjiang should call Tang Wan Auntie, so calling Tang Yunxian grandfather was natural.

    ¡°Have a seat, we¡¯ll eat breakfast when your grandpa and the otherse back.¡±

    Tang Wan nced at the finance section headline, which featured severalrge, bold, ck characters:

    [He Family holds press conference, suspected of losing major shareholder position, fully abandons He An!]

    She picked up the newspaper and skimmed it.

    Seeing her interest, Tang Yunxian exined, ¡°After He An¡¯s incident, it had a very bad effect on his family¡¯spany. The stocks plummeted. Even if the He Family could bear it, the other shareholders couldn¡¯t stand such turmoil.¡±

    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been fierce stock power struggles within the He Group, but the He Family holds more than half of the shares and won¡¯t easily lose control of thepany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse to hold a press conference topletely disassociate from He An and try to salvage their declining situation.¡±

    The newspaper had too many words, and Tang Wan was toozy to read every detail. ¡°So, cutting ties will save thepany?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Tang Yunxian scoffed lightly.

    ¡°Just like how nations in ancient times liked to me certain women, dering them a cmity to the state. If it wasn¡¯t for internal corruption and decay, how could a single woman topple an entire dynasty?¡±

    ¡°He An never dealt withpany matters, yet he held some shares. With the He Group in decline, those shareholders and management are just looking for a scapegoat¡­¡±

    ¡°To cover their own ipetence!¡±

    Tang Yunxian revealed the truth of the matter.

    Tang Wan listened intently, ¡°So, no matter if He An is implicated or not, sentenced for many years, he¡¯s doomed to be abandoned.¡±

    ¡°Even if he hasn¡¯tmitted a crime, there are plenty of ways to target him. In the eyes of some, ipetence is the original sin.¡± Tang Yunxian scoffed lightly. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in his family¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Tang Wan never initiated discussions about anything rted to the He Family.

    ¡°Just saw it in the newspaper and asked.¡±

    ¡°If He An is publicly discarded, then Mrs. He¡¯s situation is quite difficult indeed.¡±

    ¡­

    Conversation halted only when Old Tang and Jiang Jinsang returned.

    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± The old man arrived in a good mood, carrying a birdcage.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Tang Yunxian stood up. ¡°Just mentioned that Wanwan¡¯s grandparents mighte back for a visit soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that old thing still knows toe back?¡± Old Tang teased jokingly, but a smile gradually widened in his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s been quite worried about you, wants toe home for a visit.¡±

    ¡°At my age, a little illness is normal. Tell them there¡¯s no need to run back and forth; that¡¯s just pointless hassle!¡±

    Tang Yunxian smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 103 - 103 099 The whole city is watching dog bites dog (3

    Chapter 103: 099 The whole city is watching, dog bites dog (3 more updates)_3   Chapter 103: 099 The whole city is watching, dog bites dog (3 more updates)_3                                   Tang Wan thought that her father brought up a different topic on purpose to avoid discussing the He Family¡¯s matters with her grandfather, but after listening carefully, it seemed that her maternal grandfather¡¯s family really nned to return.

    **

    In Pingjiang, a small ce, by around noon, news had already spread wildly that the He Group was going to hold a press conference.

    Normally, apany holding a press conference to talk about its business operations would only be of interest to business people and was unrted to most, hardly anyone paid attention.

    But now, with the scandal involving He An, which had caused an uproar, this press conference was ostensibly to discuss recentpany conditions, but in reality, it was a public disavowal of He An, naturally drawing citywide attention.

    Past one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Tang Wan changed her clothes and prepared to leave.

    The old master was leaning in a wicker chair in the courtyard, ying with a bird, with the radio ying Chinese opera. Hearing that his old rtive wasing back to the country, he nodded his head in pleasure.

    Seeing Tang Wan about to leave, he lifted his eyelids, ¡°Going out for something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting with Uncle Chen to talk about work.¡±

    Old Tang nodded, but out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Jiang Jinsang was alsoing out, dressed neatly, obviously also going out, ¡°Xiaowu, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something for Jiangjiang to eat, he likes the Pine Nut Cake from Yiyu Tea House a lot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going together?¡±

    Tang Wan smiled awkwardly, ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just on the way.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Old Tang hummed a little tune, his smile pregnant with meaning.

    *

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t originally nned to take Jiang Jinsang with her, but he insisted, and she had no choice.

    ¡°Just follow your own ns, and I¡¯ll be behind watching¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, ¡°If you need help, just turn back, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±

    His voice was as usual, gentle and doting.

    At this moment, inside the press room of the He Group, it was not yet the appointed time, but journalists had already set up their equipment and adjusted the cameras to the best angles, ready to shoot.

    ¡°To publicly abandon his own son, that¡¯s quite harsh.¡±

    ¡°The man is ruined; they can¡¯t let him continue to drag down the family, and besides, in business, who doesn¡¯t have a bit of ruthlessness? Just like Mr. Tang, a man so genteel and mild-mannered ordinarily, can be so decisive in business.¡±

    ¡°I heard the He Family has an illegitimate son outside; with He An ruined, Mrs. He might not stay in their home much longer either, after all her years of careful management, it ends up benefiting someone outside, how could she be willing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they say, having money isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±

    ¡­

    Journalists whispered and murmured amongst themselves.

    *

    At two o¡¯clock, the press conference started precisely on time, attended by the manager of the public rtions department of the He Group, two supervisors, a representative of the group¡¯swyers, and He An¡¯s mother¡ªLun Huiru.

    Lun Huiru nced subtly around the hall, she¡­

    She didn¡¯te?

    Was she not afraid this would end with them both destroyed, leaving her with no good days ahead?

    After a brief introduction, the representative of the group¡¯swyers spoke, ¡°Given the recent turmoil and the losses it brought to all our shareholders and investors, our group expresses deep regret and has been thinking of ways topensate¡­¡±

    ¡°After resolutions by the board of directors, we¡¯ve decided to revoke Mr. He An¡¯s shareholder status.¡±

    ¡°For the specifics, please let Mrs. He provide a detailed exnation.¡±

    At this moment, Tang Yunxian was sitting in his office, watching the live broadcast of the press conference, his lips curling up in a sneer.

    His son was in trouble, yet as a father, he hid behind, letting a woman face so many journalists, publicly disowning her son, the men of the He Family really were something!

    Lun Huiru¡¯s microphone was already on at this moment.

    She took a deep breath, ¡°First of all, I want to thank all the media friends for taking time out of their busy schedules to attend our group¡¯s press conference.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the things my son has done, it¡¯s my failure in parenting, and it took up so much of everyone¡¯s time and resources. I deeply apologize, and here, I also apologize to Miss Tang and everyone in the Tang Family.¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up and faced the camera, bowing deeply.

    At this moment, He An¡¯s father stood in the backstage, very satisfied with her actions, as everything proceeded methodically as he had nned.

    However, just as Lun Huiru straightened up, she suddenly faced the camera with a smile.

    ¡°I know everyone has a bad impression of my son, thinking he is just a yboy, ruining the Tang Family¡¯s clean threshold, and you are very indignant.¡±

    ¡°But I also want to remind everyone, how much do you really know about Tang Wan?¡±

    ¡°A fly does not bite a seamless egg, is she really as innocent as you think? Does she truly have no ws?¡±

    ¡­

    Below, the reporters began whispering to each other, and the people from He Group on stage looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    That¡¯s not how the script was supposed to go!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this Mrs. He saying? This isn¡¯t part of the procedure, is it?¡± Reporters who entered the venue were generally aware of the entire conference¡¯s flow in advance, and Lun Huiru¡¯s remarks werepletely off-script.

    ¡°It seems like she knows something else. These wealthy families have many secrets, surely they all know some not publicly known secrets.¡±

    ¡°Her own son was ruined, and now she wants to drag Tang Wan down too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what does Tang Wan have that¡¯s worth ndering?¡±

    ¡°This Miss Tang is really unfortunate, being targeted by her son was bad enough, and now she¡¯s being dragged into this.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Mr. He in the backstage was already panicking, calling the staff, ¡°Cut her microphone! She¡¯s really gone mad, spouting all kinds of nonsense!¡±

    But before the staff could act, the disy behind Lun Huiru switched from the words [Press Conference] to several images.

    All were loan receipts from different tforms with varying amounts, but the borrower was the same person¡­

    [Tang Wan].

    There was also some personal information, though a few digits were redacted, but local reporters in Pingjiang could tell these documents were authentic.

    Then the screen shifted to images of Tang Wan shing with several sturdy men, with the background only showing an office area, so messy that it was hard to tell where.

    However, given the debt documents shown earlier, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess these men were debt collectors.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does the Tang Family not have money? Is she borrowing from outside?¡±

    ¡°Dang, if Mr. Tang sees this, his face would turn! He might be furious.¡±

    ¡°I checked with someone at one of the tforms, Miss Tang really borrowed two hundred thousand from them, and it¡¯s almost overdue, if she doesn¡¯t pay on time, her credit will be affected.¡±

    ¡­

    Several photoster, the entire hall exploded!

    Lun Huiru gripped the microphone tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how credible a person she is, what she says, how true it might be, whether my son was pestering her, or if she was intentionally seducing him, it¡¯s really hard to say.¡±

    As soon as her words fell, a rough, murky man suddenly burst from the reporter seats, pointing at her nose, yelling:

    ¡°Nonsense! This is all fake, she¡¯s lying!¡±

    Lun Huiru saw who it was and her face instantly turned pale.

    The man was corpulent and bulky, with sly, shifty eyes, clearly not a decent man, and he¡­

    was Zhang Defu!

 Chapter 104 - 104 100 Wanwan Trashy Infighting Victory Without a

    Chapter 104: 100 Wanwan: Trashy Infighting, Victory Without a Fight (4 Updates)   Chapter 104: 100 Wanwan: Trashy Infighting, Victory Without a Fight (4 Updates)                                   ¡°Don¡¯t believe what she says, this woman is a fraudster!¡±

    Zhang Defu shouted angrily.

    The reporters were dumbfounded; the recent affairs of the Tang Family had caused a huge stir, and all the reporters recognized this man.

    ¡°What¡¯s a member of the Zhang Family doing here? He shouldn¡¯t know Mrs. He.¡±

    Lun Huiru was terrified at the appearance of Zhang Defu.

    Feeling like a thief with a guilty conscience when an aplice pops up, how could she not be frightened?

    Even the security personnel on one side didn¡¯t react in time when Zhang Defu had already rushed up to the stage, pointing at Lun Huiru¡¯s nose, and began cursing loudly.

    ¡°Let everyone see clearly, this person isn¡¯t anything good at all, her antics are solely for aiding her own son by fabricating nders to drag Tang Wan through the mud and create confusion!¡±

    Lun Huiru froze in disbelief, what on earth was this bastard talking about?

    A reporter asked loudly, ¡°Mr. Zhang, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that the things Mrs. He released are fake?¡±

    ¡°But they don¡¯t look like forgeries to us!¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ve asked tforms, Miss Tang indeed owes money.¡± The reporter¡¯s response was naturally very quick.

    ¡­

    The reporters went crazy, vying with each other to ask questions.

    Zhang Defu, upon hearing this, pped his thigh in frustration and annoyance, ¡°Ouch¡ª this is the cmity my niece has wrought!¡±

    He was undoubtedly referring to Tang Mo.

    The reporters were suspicious, wasn¡¯t Tang Mo arrested? How was she rted to this?

    ¡°This girl got used to living the good life. Suddenly without money, she schemed up ways to get cash and ended up borrowing online loans using Tang Wan¡¯s identity information.¡±

    ¡°I only found this out after she went in, while I was cleaning up her things.¡±

    ¡°You tell me, isn¡¯t this an undeserved disaster for Tang Wan? That girl was foolish. How could you just borrow money online like that? A lot of it is fraud, interest upon interest, it can cost someone their life!¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Defu spoke with certainty.

    Buting from a gambler, it seemed a bit dissonant.

    Identity theft, indeed, could facilitate borrowing money on some online tforms, there was much news like that, easily searchable on the inte.

    Tang Wan shouldn¡¯t becking money, while Tang Mo indeed needed money, and she had the opportunity to ess Tang Wan¡¯s personal information.

    If she was capable of intentional murder, borrowing money using someone else¡¯s information was certainly no big deal.

    Zhang Defu¡¯s words were highly credible!

    ¡°Zhang Defu, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Lun Huiru erupted furiously!

    She considered the worst-case scenario: best if Tang Wan showed up, and if not, everybody gets dragged down together. But she never anticipated that Zhang Defu would be the first to bite her!

    Weren¡¯t they in this together?

    This bastard had taken her money to pay off gambling debts, swearing oaths that he wouldn¡¯t meddle in anything, and now, it seemed that all his swearing,

    All that about how lying to her would result in him dying in a car ident, or having an ill-fated end¡­ was utterly worthless like a fart!

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense; it¡¯s all true! You¡¯re the one who deceived me!¡±

    Zhang Defu stated righteously in front of the reporters.

    ¡°My friends, our Zhang Family has wronged the Tang Family greatly. Ever since my sister and Momo went in, I¡¯ve had an epiphany and wanted to find a way to atone, but as you know, my abilities are limited¡­¡±

    ¡°This Mrs. He has always wanted to reduce her son¡¯s prison sentence, and you all know what kind of trash He An is.¡±

    ¡°He tried to defile that youngdy repeatedly, and the Tang Family being the saintly figures, could still smile and say it was nothing. In the end, she came to me.¡±

    ¡°I thought she truly wanted to do something for the Tang Family topensate for her son¡¯s sins, so I told her about Momo using Tang Wan¡¯s data to borrow money.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lun Huiru¡¯s eyes went dark, and she nearly fainted from anger!

    What garbage was he spouting?

    He wanted to make amends to the Tang Family? Why didn¡¯t this guy go be an actor instead?

    He would rather gnaw on the Tang Family¡¯s bones for blood; could such trash have an epiphany?

    And there were actually people who believed these lies?

    Zhang Defu continued with gusto, ¡°I was thinking, since this involves our Zhang Family owing the Tang Family, I would go to the ends of the earth to secretly straighten things out for Tang Wan, because this simply had nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°Then Mrs. He showed up, saying she could help me as a form of atonement for her son¡¯s indiscretions, but I knew she wanted to curry favor with Tang Wan to reduce her son¡¯s sentence.¡±

    ¡°But really, my abilities are truly limited, and yet, she was especially sincere, so I told her everything, and in gratitude, she even gave me 500,000 yuan.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 100 Wanwan Trash Tearing Each Other Apart A

    Chapter 105: 100 Wanwan: Trash Tearing Each Other Apart, A Bloodless de (4 more updates)_2   Chapter 105: 100 Wanwan: Trash Tearing Each Other Apart, A Bloodless de (4 more updates)_2                                   ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to make such a big deal out of this!¡±

    Zhang Defu pulled out a card from his pocket, ¡°Your son tries to defile a girl, and you¡¯re smearing her. Do you and your son even qualify as human beings?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your dirty money!¡±

    With that, ¡°Smack¡ª¡± he threw the card directly at her face.

    The bank card pped Lun Huiru¡¯s face, not painful, but the unusual stares of the media reporters below were even more embarrassing than being pped across the face.

    When had she ever suffered such embarrassment in public in her whole life?

    All the reporters immediately erupted:

    ¡°Mrs. He, is this true?¡±

    ¡°You say you¡¯re repaying the debt to make up for He An¡¯s mistake, but in fact, you¡¯re using it to strike at Tang Wan?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the whole story? Please exin!¡±

    ¡­

    The reporters just wanted scoops; they didn¡¯t care whether she was embarrassed!

    Lun Huiru took a deep breath, ¡°What he¡¯s made of, everyone knows deep down. A person like this suddenly ying the good Samaritan, it¡¯s not normal. Do you think his words can be trusted?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed no good person, but what about you? Ady of high society, dressed to the nines, but are your actions humane?¡±

    Zhang Defu was essentially a thuggish ruffian, and his arrogant and presumptuous demeanor was repulsive to anyone who saw him.

    Moreover, he carried himself with a brazen arrogance, as if topletely trample over Lun Huiru.

    It was maddening.

    Against such a rogue, there was indeed no remedy.

    ¡°No wonder your son turned out that way; the mother is nothing good either!¡±

    ¡°Zhang Defu!¡± It was Lun Huiru¡¯s first time facing such a rogue; after all, people like him were never a part of her life. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    It was bad enough that he insulted her, but he had to drag her son into it too, rubbing salt into her wound?

    ¡°What are you shouting for? If you don¡¯t believe me, go check the bank card¡¯s information and see who the ount holder is. See if I ndered her.¡±

    ¡°And deliberately finding people to cause trouble. Let me tell you, I indulge in eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling; I am indeed bad. But at least I¡¯m bad out in the open, unlike certain people, who dress up all respectably, but the things they do¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡ªworse than animals!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lun Huiru, furious and flustered, picked up a namete from the conference table and threw it at him.

    It struck Zhang Defu¡¯s head urately, making him grimace in pain!

    ¡°Damn it, you dare hit me!¡±

    Zhang Defu was neither reasonable nor the type to treat women gently; he charged over and pped her across the face.

    ¡°Smack¡ª¡± A sharp crack, and everyone was once again stunned!

    Lun Huiru was so dazed from the p that her face felt aze.

    Her body swayed, and had she not reached out to support herself on the table, she might have copsed to the ground!

    ¡°The He Family doesn¡¯t want you, and you still dare to hit me?¡± Zhang Defu spat at her, shameless to the extreme.

    ¡°Madam, are you all right¡­¡± There were already a few people on the stage, but no one knew what had happened or wanted to invoke trouble, so they didn¡¯t act right away. Only when they saw her getting hit did theye over to ask.

    ¡°Are you all just decorations? Get this scum out of here now! This is the He Estate, not a ce for trash like him to run wild!¡±

    Lun Huiru had never suffered such humiliation, she yelled loudly, her elegant image utterly disintegrated!

    The reporters below exchanged nces; no one knew how Tang Wan would be affected after today, but one thing was clear¡­

    Mrs. He would certainly be theughingstock of Pingjiang!

    ¡­

    After Lun Huiru shouted, the whole hall fell into dead silence.

    Just then, a gentle and soft female voice came from behind, ¡°Mrs. He is really impressive.¡±

    The first thought that came to everyone¡¯s mind was:

    This person has a beautiful voice.

    But when they turned to see who it was, they were once again taken aback.

    ¡°How did Miss Tang get here?¡±

    ¡°This drama is getting exciting; the involved party has arrived? We should find out who is right and who is wrong very soon.¡±

    ¡°When did shee in?¡±

    ¡­

    All the journalists looked at each other, their attention had been on the stage just now, so naturally, they hadn¡¯t seen her.

    Tang Wan wore simple attire¡ªa white top with ck pants. Since the temperature in Pingjiang City wasn¡¯t low, she had only donned a ssic ck trench coat, her long hair draped over her shoulders, striding in confidently¡­

    She looked at the people on the stage with a beaming smile,

    ¡°Mrs. He, as you wished, I¡¯vee.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyes, like rippling water, were now edged with frost, and although she was smiling, her lips were tinged with cold.

    Lun Huiru¡¯s pupils contracted sharply!

    She didn¡¯te earlier orter, but chose this exact moment to appear. Breathing rapidly, she looked towards Zhang Defu, then back to Tang Wan. What more was there to misunderstand?

    This damn girl had set a trap for her!

    After all, Tang Wan was still young, and she prided herself on having experienced more than Tang Wan had ever eaten. Encountering such a situation, an ordinary young girl would have been scared senseless already, with no time to think of anything else in such a short period.

    So she was confident that she had Tang Wan in her grasp.

    Even if Tang Wan knew she had been set up, because she indeed owed money, to avoid embarrassment, she would choose not to report to the police.

    Little did she know that in the end, the one who was eaten was herself.

    ¡°Tang Wan, you¡­¡± Lun Huiru gritted her teeth, ¡°What a clever move!¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°Mrs. He, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. It was you who sent people to cause trouble, threatening me toe here, saying if I didn¡¯t forgive your son, you would expose the fact that I was being pursued for debt.¡±

    ¡°I came as agreed, but I was dyed a few minutes due to traffic. And you wanted to destroy me in that small window of time?¡±

    She casually dropped another bombshell for all the reporters¡­

    Lun Huiru threatening Tang Wan?

    All the events were now connected¡­

    Tang Mo had misused Tang Wan¡¯s information for online loans, Zhang Defu wanted to secretlypensate the Tang Family and settled her debt, but Mrs. He took advantage of it to threaten Tang Wan into reducing her son¡¯s sentence.

    Indeed, Tang Wan hade, justte, and Mrs. He, in a fit of rage, went for a scorched earth strategy, wanting to publicly ruin her!

    Too venomous.

    Tang Wanughed lightly, ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t helped me clear things up, I¡¯m afraid my reputation would be in tatters by now.¡±

    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t stand it and had to stand up. People should have a conscience!¡± Zhang Defu spoke with heartfelt sorrow.

    ¡°You actually called me trash, but even this trash knows how to repent and turn over a new leaf.¡±

    ¡°Your son did such a thing to someone else, and as a mother, you bear no guilt? Instead of earnestly seeking forgiveness, you stir up all these messy plots, you¡¯re even worse than me, the ¡®trash¡¯!¡±

    ¡­

    The more Zhang Defu spoke, the more enthusiastic he became, as if he were truly a disillusioned good Samaritan!

    *

    Jiang Jinsang sat at the back.

    Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue, ¡°This Zhang Defu could switch careers and be an actor, that was quite the performance.¡±

    ¡°Look at these journalists¡¯ reactions, they clearly believe his words.¡±

    ¡°People really have short memories, they seem to havepletely forgotten all the filthy things he¡¯s done, thinking he has genuinely turned over a new leaf.¡±

    ¡­

    But as he spoke, he saw no one paying him any attention, leading him to an embarrassing situation. He touched the person next to him, ¡°Jiang Jiu, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses and said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Tang who is truly formidable. When someone threatened her with a knife, she straightforwardly used their own momentum, taking the enemy¡¯s knife and delivering a decisive blow. Very impressive.¡±

    Killing someone with a borrowed knife, achieving her goal without getting her hands dirty.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth curved slightly, clearly very satisfied with what he had said.

    This infuriated Jiang Cuo, who thought this maniptive man always knew when to butter up and win favor!

    Such shamelessness!

    Jiang Jinsang stroked his fingers, staring at a distant figure. He slightly raised his hand, and Jiang Jiu immediately leaned in to listen.

    ¡°We can start our part too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare right away,¡± Jiang Jiu said as he walked outside. At this point, everyone¡¯s attention was on Tang Wan, paying no attention whatsoever to Jiang Jinsang at the back.

    A smirk formed on his lips.

    Since Mrs. He liked to blow things up, then let me give her one¡­

    A spectacle for thousands!

 Chapter 106 - 106 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time

    Chapter 106: 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time,pletely overwhelming (5 updates)   Chapter 106: 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time,pletely overwhelming (5 updates)                                   At this time in He Corporation,

    Outsiders thought it was Tang Mo who had set up Tang Wan and then was used by Mrs. Tang to threaten her to help her son get a lighter sentence.

    Thankfully, Zhang Defu stepped forward in time to reveal the truth, throughout which Tang Wan was merely an innocent victim caught in the crossfire, and the way people looked at Lun Huiru became increasingly strange.

    ¡°When have I ever threatened you, Tang Wan? You two schemed against me?¡± Lun Huiru clenched her fingers, her body trembling with agitation.

    She tried hard to control her voice, but it still shook in a frightening manner.

    Speaking without any confidence.

    ¡°I schemed against you?¡± Tang Wan scoffed lightly, ¡°Who was it that publicly exposed my debt troubles for all to see?¡±

    ¡°Who repeatedly imed that I was unclean, that my words were not credible!¡±

    ¡°Even for what your son did to me, it¡¯s my fault? Your logic is just like some retardedments, where if a girl is threatened and bullied, it must be because she¡¯s indecent, dressed too scantily¡ªotherwise why would those thugs choose you?¡±

    ¡°Victim ming! Right?¡±

    Lun Huiru gritted her teeth, ¡°The one in debt is you! That¡¯s for certain, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Tang Wan readily admitted.

    ¡°You see, she admits it!¡± Lun Huiru, at this point, did not know what to say; with Zhang Defu¡¯s sudden betrayal, she was caught off guard.

    ¡°But what of it!¡± Tang Wan scoffed lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s say, just for argument¡¯s sake, I personally borrowed this money, what does it have to do with you!¡±

    ¡°And what does it have to do with He An¡¯s crime, even if I were utterly vile, thew would still sanction me. I don¡¯t understand what your intentions are at this time.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ what right do you have to disclose my personal information? Do you have the authority? Under what identity!¡±

    A series of rhetorical questions left Lun Huirupletely bewildered.

    ¡°Or do you think you can bypass the police and thew and sanction me yourself, or are you trying to use public opinion to destroy me, harboring malicious intentions yourself, yet wanting to drag the public into being your aplices!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. He! I advise you to be kind!¡±

    Even the reporters were left dumbfounded.

    Initially, they assumed Tang Wan¡¯s previous confrontation with Zhang Liyun and her daughter stemmed from emotional turmoil, too much indignation, but now it seemed¡­

    This cup of lukewarm wine choked the throat.

    Mrs. He had provoked such a person, it¡¯d be strange if she didn¡¯t end up with a body full of thorns!

    Jiang Cuo stood at the side, his gaze fleeting over to his Boss Jiang, Miss Tang was so fierce, and yet he looked so indulgently amused?

    Too devilish.

    ¡­

    ¡°What are you all standing there for, hurry up and take her down! Embarrassing spectacle!¡± Mr. He standing backstage immediately beckoned to the security guards.

    Lun Huiru looked at Tang Wan, her pupils trembling, even her body shaking with rage.

    She had thought everything was under her control, never expecting to be manipted like a puppet by a girl in her early twenties!

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± the security went up to her, pulling her off the stage.

    The reporters below jeered lightly,ughing at her stupidity, thinking herself clever.

    Lun Huiru hadn¡¯t snapped out of her astonishment, like a walking corpse being dragged off the stage.

    ¡°Thank goodness Zhang Defu had some conscience and stood up in time, otherwise Miss Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to exin, and she would have no choice but to swallow this mute loss.¡±

    ¡°Facing such a mother and son, Tang Wan is really miserable.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, like father like son, like mother like daughter, with He An like that, his mother is surely¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The surroundingshings followed one after another.

    And there stood Tang Wan amidst the crowd, looking like someone who is watching a y, looking down from a superior position¡ªher face clearly devoid of any expression, yet Lun Huiru saw in her a contemptuous disdain.

    As ifughing at her idiocy.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Laboring over her son¡¯s issues for days, on top of this incident, her mental state hadpletely copsed!

    She directly shook off the security guard holding her and lunged at Tang Wan!

    Jiang Jinsang instantly stood up.

    ¡°Miss Tang!¡± Jiang Cuo shouted loudly.

    But they were still too far apart, and Lun Huiru had already rushed up to her, grasping the cor of her windbreaker, closing the distance between them in an instant.

    ¡°Tang Wan!¡± Lun Huiru breathed heavily, biting on her name, one side of her face swollen and purple, eyes filled with red rage, her gaze venomous as if she wanted to drink Tang Wan¡¯s blood.

    The people around wanted to intervene, but Tang Wan stopped them with a look.

    Her hand clenched tightly on Tang Wan¡¯s cor, her knuckles turning white from the pressure, her breathing erratic, breathing right on Tang Wan¡¯s face, causing her to slightly raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°Mrs. He, with so many people watching, do you really want toy hands on me?¡± Tang Wan saw her charging over, unruffled, herposure astonishing.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t dodge, but instead drew closer, whispering in her ear, ¡°Right now, at most you¡¯re spreading rumors and nder, but if you were to hit me, that would be intentional injury, and if serious¡­¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time

    Chapter 107: 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time,pletely overwhelming (5 updates)_2   Chapter 107: 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time,pletely overwhelming (5 updates)_2                                   ¡°Do you want to face criminal responsibility and reunite with your son in prison?¡±

    Her voice was soft and mellow.

    In her casual tone, her words were sharp enough to hit home!

    ¡°In fact, you have tried every trick in the book for your son, but Mrs. He, you were too hasty and forgot one thing.¡±

    ¡°What, what¡­¡±

    ¡°If I can sway the same people with money that you can, as long as my offer tempts them, they will do anything for me¡ªespecially if it¡¯s just to bite back at you.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s voice remained even, but Lun Huiru felt as if she could hear her smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated your abilities, underestimated his shamelessness, and looked down upon me.¡±

    After she finished, she suddenly reached out, straightening Lun Huiru¡¯s slightly disheveled hair.

    Her fingertips were warm, but Lun Huiru felt as if an icy de glided across her face. Wherever she touched, her pores opened, and her body shivered.

    ¡°You always care so much about your image. How can you not notice when your hair is a mess?¡±

    Lun Huiru stared at the person before her.

    Elegant and graceful, hailed as the paragon of Pingjiang City¡¯s socialites, she always seemed gentle in their previous interactions; who would have thought she had such a fiery nature.

    Tang Wan smiled at her:

    ¡°Mrs. He, we¡¯ve always been polite when we¡¯ve met before, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a pushover that anyone can squeeze.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as for He An¡¯s matter, I believe thew will give him a fair and just verdict.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive him, but I won¡¯t kick him while he¡¯s down because¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless, but I can¡¯t be!¡±

    Her words cut deep, and Lun Huiru¡¯s lips quivered, her fingers suddenly touched by someone else, causing her body to tremble fiercely, like a sieve.

    ¡°Mrs. He, could you let go now?¡±

    The devil!

    Lun Huiru¡¯s breathing quickened, and her fingers slowly released their grip.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Tang Wan with dignity.

    Everyone around was frantic. What were these two whispering about?

    What kind of wind had Tang Wan blown to her? The person who had rushed over like a madwoman was now scared.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up and drag her out!¡± Mr. He stood by, already mad with anxiety.

    Lun Huiru was listless, her pupils dted, being dragged away just like that. The reporters saw He An¡¯s father and swarmed over, overwhelming the He family¡¯s security.

    ¡°Mr. He, did you know about your wife¡¯s actions?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, this time it was your son kicked out of the board, is your wife next?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to bring your illegitimate child from outside back home?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What are you doing,e over and protect me!¡± The man was clearly selfish to the extreme; to him, mother and son were already abandoned pieces, not worth caring for.

    With limited security, they could only shield the two together and hastily leave thepany.

    The reporters followed them out, but only a few were circling Tang Wan, who were dismissed by the Jiang family.

    ¡°Master, the two are almost at the door, ready to get in the car and leave.¡± Jiang Cuo leaned close to Jiang Jinsang, whispering, ¡°Jiang Jiu is already prepared.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, and Tang Wan turned to look at him, stepping towards him.

    A few reporters eyed Jiang Jinsang, only knowing him as the man who had appeared on TVst time, with looks too striking to forget, and that cold, pallidplexion.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you find me quite frightening¡­¡± As Tang Wan approached, Jiang Jinsang knew about all her ns, and facing him, she was inevitably embarrassed.

    Jiang Jinsang, however, took two steps forward, and as he approached, reached out, Tang Wan instinctively wanted to dodge, but this time she didn¡¯t move.

    His fingersnded on the cor of her coat, smoothing out a wrinkle, ¡°It¡¯s wrinkled.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll iron it out when we get back.¡±

    He ran his fingers over her cor, barely touching, gliding past her nape, warm like a caress.

    ¡°What you did was good.¡±

    At least I know¡­

    When I¡¯m not around, you know how to fight back when bullied, and you won¡¯t let yourself suffer too much.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Tang Wan shifted slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, aren¡¯t you supposed to buy Pine Nut Cake for Jiangjiang?¡±

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Watch the y?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, what y?

    Jiang Jinsang, however, expertly took her hand and led her quickly through a secure exit. Humans are strange creatures; once they get used to something, the body stops resisting.

    Like Tang Wan was already used to him holding her hand.

    This¡­

    Holding hands?

    The remaining reporters looked at each other in dismay, frustrated: Damn, didn¡¯t catch that!

 Chapter 108 - 108 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time

    Chapter 108: 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time,pletely overwhelming (5 updates)_3   Chapter 108: 101 Wuye and Wanwan join forces for the first time,pletely overwhelming (5 updates)_3                                   Several people wanted to chase after them, but the Jiang Family had already blocked the exit, ¡°Sorry, this way is blocked.¡±

    Reporter:¡­

    Zhang Defu had taken advantage of the chaos to slip away, clutching the check Tang Wan had given him, gleefully preparing to find a bank to cash it.

    A million, enough for him to spend for a while.

    **

    Tang Wan followed Jiang Jinsang and didn¡¯t leave the He Family¡¯s premises but went to a window instead. From there, they had a clear view of the chaotic scene unfolding at the He Family¡¯s entrance.

    The He couple, escorted by security, struggled to break through the crowd in an attempt to get into their car.

    ¡°What are you showing me?¡± Tang Wan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡±

    As Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words fell, suddenly, a few burly men charged in, robust and with noticeable tattoos, making it easy to push through the reporters, who were encumbered by their equipment.

    ¡°Get the hell out of the way!¡±

    The tattooed men looked like thugs, and since the reporters were out on the job, no one wanted to stir up trouble, so they immediately stepped aside.

    Just as Lun Huiru was about to get into the car, she was grabbed by the clothes from behind and pulled backward, crashing to the ground.

    The man, with a solid build, loomed over her from above.

    ¡°Mrs. He, you hired usst night to collect debts, and you haven¡¯t paid the bnce!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I hire you?¡± Mrs. He was in a panic.

    Zhang Defu was a scoundrel, but these guys looked particrly ruthless, the type who might kill her. She watched her husband get into the car and, scrambling up from the ground, cried out, ¡°Old He, Old He, wait for me¡­¡±

    ¡°You think you can leave without paying? Last night, it was you who hired us to create trouble under the guise of collecting debts, and even had us take photos. Now you don¡¯t want to admit it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking lie!¡± Pushed to her limit, Lun Huiru cursed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s lying? Now that it¡¯se to this, it has nothing to do with us. We just want what¡¯s owed to us!¡±

    ¡°I gave you the money already! What more do you want? It was an exchange, photos for money!¡± Lun Huiru growled.

    The reporters aimed their microphones and cameras at her.

    ¡°So everything Zhang Defu said was true?¡±

    ¡°I thought his kind of person¡¯s words needed verification, but now it seems she really did set this up to harm others.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got what she deserves!¡±

    Lun Huiru breathed rapidly, trying to get up from the ground, attempting to get into the car.

    But her husband simply shut the door and instructed the driver, ¡°Drive!¡±

    The car sped away, leaving her behind amidst the crowd, with reporters jostling and asking questions and patrol police arriving on the scene.

    She sat on the ground, dazed, murmuring to herself, clearly overstimted.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected the group fromst night to show up again. She turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Last night, when you had Jiang Cuo take them away from the building, you had already nned this? How did you know Lun Huiru was nning something against me¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang and she had not exchanged a single word.

    ¡°To deal with some people, you need to remove the roots along with the weeds, otherwise, when the wind blows next year, the wild weeds will grow again,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, turning to look at her, ¡°What? Afraid?¡±

    Tang Wan shook her head, only able to marvel at how he paid attention to every minor detail and utilized them.

    People in Beijing say he¡¯s cunning as a fox, and it¡¯s hardly an exaggeration.

    The Jiang Family members standing on the sidelines could only marvel. For the two of them, this first coboration really was in perfect harmony, it was just too bad for Mrs. He who was too clever for her own good and kicked an iron te without realizing it!

    Forget about saving her son, she was lucky if she could even save herself.

    After this round of consecutive attacks and suppression, she would probably find it hard to turn her life around for the rest of her days.

 Chapter 109 - 109 102 Running Pork Belly Haunted Auntie (6 Updates)

    Chapter 109: 102 Running Pork Belly, Haunted Auntie (6 Updates)   Chapter 109: 102 Running Pork Belly, Haunted Auntie (6 Updates)                                   Yiyu Tea House

    Onstage, the pingtan performer plucked the strings of his instrument, sang ¡°The West Chamber,¡± and described the initial meeting between Yingying and Zhang Sheng. Tang Wan sat to the side, her head on her hand, listening intently.

    Jiang Jinsang had only been exposed to pingtan upon arriving in Pingjiang City. He could grasp the general idea but couldn¡¯t distinguish every syble.

    The Jiang Family members stood at the back:

    At this time, because of them, the whole Pingjiang City was abuzz, and yet they were drinking tea, eating pastries, and listening to tunes here?

    The He Family was in utter chaos. If they saw them enjoying themselves like this, they would probably vomit blood.

    ¡°Do you enjoy listening to pingtan?¡± Right now, the tea house was filled with its sounds, and he needed to get closer to converse with her.

    Jiang Jinsang thought this ce was rather nice, which could¡­

    Naturally bring him closer to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My grandfather often listens, and I can understand it,¡± Tang Wan turned her head to look at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand it?¡±

    Then the Jiang Family members saw him nod his head, and Tang Wan scooted her chair closer to him¡­

    The two of them whispered to each other, nearly touching from the back, mumbling something unknown.

    Their n really did have something to it, to get a youngdy to approach him willingly?

    ¡­

    Not until Tang Wan¡¯s cell phone vibrated. She took it out to check, and Jiang Jinsang, not intentionally trying to look, just happened to see.

    Note: ¡°Running Pork Belly¡±

    ¡°I need to take a call outside,¡± Tang Wan said, heading out.

    Running Pork Belly? What the hell?

    Tang Wan walked to a spot where the pingtan couldn¡¯t be heard before she answered the phone, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why is Mrs. He so terrible! Tang Xiaowan, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Dead busy, all for a year-end bonus. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me? My mom said if I don¡¯t make something of myself in Beijing, she¡¯ll have me return home and get married quickly.¡±

    Tang Wanughed, ¡°When can you take your year-end holiday?¡±

    ¡°Probably around the 25th or 26th of the twelfth lunar month. Lately, our department head has been erratic, often summoning me to the office asking a bunch of nonsensical questions and even inquiring whether I knew your family.¡±

    ¡°Our family?¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Not sure, maybe because your family has been dealing with a lottely. Unexpectedly, our manager, being such a big man, is quite gossipy.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, of course I know the Tang Family. Everyone in Pingjiang City knows you, but I certainly didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary,¡± sheughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m pretty smart.¡±

    Tang Wanughed out loud, and they arranged to video call in the evening before hanging up.

    ¡­

    When she returned to her seat, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her, ¡°Someone was asking about the He Family?¡±

    ¡°Just a casual chat with my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Your best friend¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang recalled she indeed had a somewhat silly friend. ¡°You call her Running Pork Belly?¡±

    These nicknames between best friends, are they all so brutally simple?

    ¡°She calls me ¡®Shriveled Bean Sprout¡¯.¡± Tang Wan chuckled. ¡°In high school, she was particrly chubby, and I was especially thin. We were desk partners.¡±

    ¡°She has a physique that gains weight easily which she controlled through exercise. She joked that in front of me, she was like a piece of running pork belly, so I just used it as her contact name.¡±

    ¡°But now she¡¯s very slim and beautiful. After graduation, she went to Beijing and became a drifter.¡±

    To use such nicknames and still joke about it meant their friendship was definitely very good.

    Shriveled Bean Sprout?

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Tang Wan out of the corner of his eye. This figure was shriveled? Her best friend wasn¡¯t just silly; her eyesight must be pretty bad too.

    ¡­

    After the pingtan performance ended, they bought some Pine Nut Cake on their way home.

    On the way, Tang Yunxian¡¯s assistant called, ¡°Uncle Cai?¡±

    ¡°Ever since the sir learned what Mrs. He did to you, he¡¯s been out of control, calling several meetings, all targeting the He Family.¡±

    ¡°I know he wants to defend you since Mrs. He¡¯s actions were too detrimental, and now that the He Family is down, everyone¡¯s knocking them, but our families¡¯ business ties aren¡¯t extensive. Doing this has caused resentment in thepany.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t probably call you, but right now, you¡¯re the only one who can persuade him.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, ¡°Is my dad still at thepany?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s gone home. There are quite a few reporters outside thepany too.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home and talk to him.¡±

    **

    The He Family never expected the situation to escte to this extent. Lun Huiru was indeed vicious, but Mr. He, who abandoned his wife outside thepany¡¯s front gates and drove away, also faced considerable criticism.

    For a while, the He Family was pushed to the very brink of a scandal.

    Practically everyone became the target of public condemnation, and the news about He An¡¯s father having another family on the side was dug up thoroughly.

    Before, some might have thought the He Family could be saved, but now, no one dared associate with them.

    How much effort does it take for a towering building to rise from the ground, and yet, it falls apart in but a moment?

    Tang Wan bowed her head to read the local news and realized that in the time it took for a short critique to be sung, Pingjiang City had silently changed. ¡°This issue has blown up quite a bit.¡±

    But Jiang Jinsang stated openly, ¡°The incident urred within the He Familypany. Even if someone died inside, as long as they are bold enough, they can cover it uppletely. But since the incident happened outside, the He Family doesn¡¯t have the ability to keep it hidden.¡±

    ¡°Some things must be thoroughly exposed to the sunlight.¡±

    ¡°Some people will have nowhere to hide!¡±

    Tang Wan had been wondering all along why, if Jiang Jinsang could send those five debt collectors to cause trouble, he didn¡¯te forward from the beginning, choosing to wait until the end?

    If Lun Huiru had left in the car, his scheme would have been in vain.

    Upon reflection, he was waiting for Lun Huiru toe out, everyone under the sun, to strike her down with one blow.

    It was a chilling thought.

    He wasn¡¯t merely wanting to discipline Lun Huiru alone; he intended to topple the entire He Family.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her, his smile gentle and seemingly harmless.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips.

    ¡­

    On the way back to the old mansion, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone vibrated several times, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°A shoe seller.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang said, his actions practiced as he deftly dragged someone¡¯s phone number into the cklist.

    Done in one swift motion, without any hesitation.

    ¡°A shoe seller?¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows, she had heard of real estate telemarketers, but never shoe sales calls.

    Jiang Cuo bowed his head, stifling augh; a shoe seller, if someone heard that, they¡¯d definitely blow a fuse!

    Then Jiang Jinsang changed the subject, ¡°Right, I heard from Uncle Tang this morning that your grandfather ising back?¡±

    He had wanted to ask this question sooner, but had been busy dealing with the He Family¡¯s issue and hadn¡¯t found it appropriate to ask earlier.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan brought this up, visibly excited.

    ¡°Are both your grandfather and grandmother alive?¡±

    ¡°They are.¡± Tang Wan smiled, ¡°I also have an auntie?¡±

    ¡°An¡­ auntie?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyelid twitched.

    He hadn¡¯t investigated the specifics of Tang Wan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family, so wasn¡¯t clear about the family structure; he remembered Old Tang previously mentioned that Tang Wan was an only child?

    Damn, where did this aunte from?

    But, upon recalling the old man¡¯s words, Jiang Jinsang finally understood; he had said:

    ¡°At that time, they had only one child¡­

    But he never said whether they had more now!

    ¡°Did they have another one after your mother passed away?¡± Jiang Jinsang cautiously asked; it was normal to want another child if the only daughter was gone.

    Tang Wanughed, ¡°No, my grandmother¡¯s health was poor after my mom passed, so it wasn¡¯t possible to have another child, nor were they nning to, my auntie was adopted. Let me show you a photo.¡±

    She said as she flipped through her phone to find a picture with a Christmas tree in the background, featuring only Tang Wan and a girl, both wearing the same sweater and deer antler hats.

    Jiang Jinsang nced casually at the person next to Tang Wan, still believing his taste to be the best.

    ¡°Your auntie doesn¡¯t look old.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a year younger than me; we get along very well. I learned all my English conversational skills from her; she got a full schrship¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang only heard that the aunt was younger, not clearly registering what was said afterward, uninterested in knowing anything about the aunt.

    Jiang Cuo, sitting in the passenger seat, chuckled quietly to himself. An auntie? What the hell¡­

    The thought of his boss, someone of his stature, addressing a girl younger than her as auntie made for a hrious image! Ha!

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers, ¡°Is she alsoing back to China this time?¡±

    ¡°Not sure; holidays and breaks in foreign countries don¡¯t sync up with ours; I¡¯ll callter and ask.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang turned to look out the window:

    An auntie or whatever, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯te back.

    **

    Meanwhile, an international flight had already taken off, destination¡ª

    Pingjiang.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Mr. Tang leads the charge into battle while the

    Chapter 110: Mr. Tang leads the charge into battle, while the fifth master is flirting with thedies?   Chapter 110: Mr. Tang leads the charge into battle, while the fifth master is flirting with thedies?                                   Tang Family Old Residence

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang got home, and Tang Yunxian was standing in the corridor holding a mealworm, teasing the caged bird. Hua Mei could never get a bite and was screeching shrilly.

    ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°Back already?¡± Tang Yunxian nced at them peripherally, eyeing the pastry box in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, ¡°The whole outside world is in turmoil, and God knows how many are watching. And you two went out to buy snacks?¡±

    Tang Wan smiled ingratiatingly at him, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? My daughter has grown up, has be capable. She can handle such a big incident on her own. I should be happy.¡± He wasn¡¯t truly angry, after all, just worried.

    While saying this, Tang Yunxian tossed the mealworm back into its small jar.

    Hua Mei: Teased me for so long, where¡¯s my worm?

    ying with the bird?

    ¡°The incident happened so suddenly, I didn¡¯t have time to tell you,¡± Tang Wan said, taking his hand.

    ¡°Hmm, no time to tell me but time to talk to someone else,¡± Tang Yunxian nced at Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Uncle Tang, it all happenedst night, really unexpectedly, and we happened to be together. She didn¡¯t want to worry you with everything that¡¯s been happening recently, plus Grandpa Tang¡¯s illness. You¡¯ve had enough on your mind, she just wanted to spare you the stress.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words were very nicely put, and Tang Wan immediately nodded in agreement.

    However, Tang Yunxian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Last night, instead of staying in your own rooms, what were you two up to?¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°Work.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°Helping Jiangjiang with his homework.¡±

    Tang Yunxian scrutinized them, feeling that something was off.

    ¡°Got some Pine Nut Cake for Jiangjiang, where is he?¡± Tang Wan deftly changed the subject.

    ¡°He went to the small park to y chess with your grandpa.¡±

    ¡­

    During their conversation, the sound of a car arriving at the Tang Family gate could be heard. A vehicle parked and turned off the engine, followed by a knock on the door.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Chen Ma immediately went to open the door. This old house, with its red doors outlined in gold, didn¡¯t have a peephole or the like; one couldn¡¯t see who was outside. As the door swung open, a hoarse voice echoed in,

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Tang.¡±

    Tang Yunxian spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°With all that¡¯s happenedst night and today, you must be tired. Go rest in your own courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Dad, the person is¡­¡± Tang Wan seemed to recognize the voice.

    ¡°Go back,¡± Tang Yunxian frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Jinsang, perhaps guessing the visitor¡¯s identity, signaled Tang Wan to follow him out.

    But halfway there, Tang Wan still felt uneasy. ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡± She said, quickly turning back to the front courtyard.

    Meanwhile, Chen Ma had already led the visitor into the front courtyard¡¯s living room.

    Tang Yunxian sat on the sofa and, spotting the visitor, revealed a polite, official smile, ¡°Mr. He, what brings you to our home?¡±

    The visitor was He An¡¯s father¡ªHe Jianlin.

    Just over fifty with typical egret-like eyes, small and drooping at the tail, his gaze half-hidden, which made him seem cunning and slippery. That¡¯s why Tang Yunxian knew him but had hardly any business dealings with him.

    He Jianlin also seemed quite awkward, only settling a bit after Chen Ma invited him to sit and have some tea.

    ¡°Yunxian¡­¡± he began in a rasp, as though harboring some secret difficulty.

    ¡°Have some tea,¡± Tang Yunxian said leisurely.

    ¡°Oh, thank you¡ª¡± He Jianlin was so preupied that he didn¡¯t notice the tea was scalding hot and nearly burned his tongue.

    ¡­

    At this time, Tang Wan, having doubled back, didn¡¯t head straight for the living room. Instead, she hid behind a screen near the door. Although she couldn¡¯t see, she could listen in.

    Hunching over as if she were a thief, she concentrated on listening to the conversation between the two men.

    A hand suddenly tapped her on the shoulder; she tensed up and turned around sharply, about to exim in fright, but her shock was quickly muffled in the palm of a hand.

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Jiang Jinsang made a silencing gesture, then released her hand.

    Tang Wan gave him a look: What are you doing here?

    Jiang Jinsang: I was worried about you.

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyes darted towards the exit: Hurry up and leave!

    ¡­

    The Jiangs stood not too far away, somewhat at a loss. How much could these two possiblymunicate just through looks?

    At that moment, the two people in the living room began to speak, forcing Tang Wan to abandon the idea of making him leave. The screen wasn¡¯trge, meant more for decoration, and barely had enough room to hide one person.

    The two squeezed behind the screen, appearing awkwardly crammed.

    Jiang Jinsang behaved like a gentleman, stepping slightly to the side after letting go of her hand, even though they were crammed behind one screen.

    The Jiangs didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with our brother? He used to look for every chance to get close to Miss Tang, but now that such a good opportunity¡¯s here, he¡¯s not taking it?¡±

    ¡°No idea, he¡¯s actually starting to keep his distance?¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111 Mr. Tang is charging into battle while Wuye is

    Chapter 111: Mr. Tang is charging into battle, while Wuye is flirting with thedies?_2   Chapter 111: Mr. Tang is charging into battle, while Wuye is flirting with thedies?_2                                   ¡°Men¡¯s hearts are as elusive as needles at the bottom of the sea.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan also noticed Jiang Jinsang moving to the side, maintaining a certain distance from her.

    Gentlemanly, polite, knowing boundaries.

    He knew to keep distance from ady, but the screen was only so wide. As he tried to move another half inch to the side, Tang Wan suddenly reached out and grabbed his forearm.

    Jiang Jinsang looked at her, seemingly surprised.

    Tang Wan, unable to speak, could only pull him an inch closer to her, fearing he might run off or draw the attention of the people in front. She simply kept holding his forearm.

    Her hand couldn¡¯t fully envelop his forearm; her fingers slightly slipped down, almost reaching his wrist.

    Being this close, Jiang Jinsang slightly furrowed his brow and tried to move away, but she sternly red at him: Don¡¯t move!

    The Jiang Family members were dumbfounded, almost blinded by this move:

    Way too bold.

    Unrivaled!

    *

    At that moment, after He Jianlin casually chatted about family matters, Tang Yunxian, sipping tea, directly said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Yunxian, actually my visit this time is mainly for business matters.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about business, perhaps you should address me as Mr. Tang or President Tang.¡± Tang Yunxian blew the steam off his tea,posed.

    He Jianlin looked somewhat embarrassed. Tang Yunxian¡¯s words had given him no face, but he could only grit his teeth and bear it.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, actually, Tang Corporation¡¯s business and ourpany aren¡¯t rted. I know you are upset at the moment, but you can¡¯t joke about your ownpany.¡±

    Tang Yunxian drank his tea, remaining silent; He Jianlin had to continue.

    ¡°Forcing to start business unsuitable for oneself is also not beneficial for yourpany.¡±

    ¡°To engage in personal vendettas, harming the enemy while hurting oneself even more. Maybe yourpany¡¯s people also haveints? Ourpany has been facing some operational issuestely. If you press on, I fear¡­¡±

    He Jianlin clenched his teacup, ¡°Please spare us this time.¡±

    Tang Yunxian suddenly smiled, ¡°President He, are you saying that I am deliberately targeting and retaliating against the He Family for Wanwan¡¯s sake?¡±

    He Jianlin remained silent, which was as good as an admission.

    ¡°To be honest, as a father, hearing such things does anger me. But on the other hand, I am also a businessman and wouldn¡¯t engage in actions that harm others without benefiting oneself. Any decision in thepany is primarily based on profit considerations.¡±

    ¡°I always keep personal and professional matters separate.¡±

    ¡°My consideration is for profits, not retaliating against anyone. You¡¯re thinking too much. The business world is just like this, there¡¯s only so much to go around, and besides, such matters¡­¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you often done the same before?¡±

    Tang Yunxian chuckled.

    Two meanings:

    First, you¡¯re not worthy of me sacrificing mypany¡¯s interests to specifically target,

    Second, even if I deliberately retaliated, what can you do about it?

    He was always well-mannered; although speaking softly, his words left no room for sentiment.

    ¡°If you want to discuss business, contact my secretary to schedule an appointment. It¡¯s better if we meet at the office, as I don¡¯t like mixing business with personal matters at home,¡± Tang Yunxian said with a smile.

    He Jianlin quickly nodded. He was too overwhelmed to stay any longer and was about to excuse himself when Tang Yunxian spoke again.

    ¡°I originally thought you came here to apologize with your wife, seems I thought too highly of you.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the actions of He An, the He Family seems to have shown no response. Even if you disown this son, he still bears the He surname.¡±

    ¡°Truly, after so much has happened, how can you have the face toe to my door asking for favors?¡±

    ¡°Not mentioning a word about certain matters as soon as you start talking?¡±

    Tang Yunxian slowly spoke while sipping tea, almost better to be shed by a knife.

    He Jianlin, never having been reprimanded like this before, turned ashen and couldn¡¯t utter a word, only managing to grit his teeth and say, ¡°I will definitelye with my wife to apologize personally another day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting then.¡±

    ¡­

    After He Jianlin left the Tang Family¡¯s old house, he was so angry he kicked his car several times.

    ¡°Tang Yunxian! You¡¯re ruthless¡ª¡±

    After sending off He Jianlin, the maid bent down to clear the tea, ¡°Sir, these people from the He Family really are despicable. No wonder they raised their son to be useless. They can¡¯t even utter an apology, yet they want to seek help?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what gives them the face and audacity to speak like that!¡±

    ¡°Earlier, when I escorted him out, his face was livid. Considering how you pressed him, could he seek revenge against us in the future?¡±

    Tang Yunxian merelyughed, ¡°Revenge? First, he needs to save the He Family and theirpany, but rest assured¡­¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    **

    At this moment, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were still behind the screen, having hidden for so long. They were about to find an excuse to leave when there was a knock on the door. The visitor was the one who had gone to the hospital earlier.

    ¡°Old Teng, what brings you here?¡± Tang Yunxian greeted him with extra warmth.

    ¡°What, can¡¯t Ie if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan felt somewhat frustrated and could only continue to hide. Jiang Jinsang shifted his wrists slightly and gave her a look, asking if they should go out.

    She shook her head. She had nothing against this Uncle Teng, but he was very enthusiastic and particrly liked to set her up with suitors. Since they were at the hospital earlier due to the old man¡¯s illness, naturally nothing would happen. But now it was different.

    Seeing him, Tang Wan would always take a detour, daring not to go out.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t know and was about to go out. Tang Wan suddenly panicked¡­

    Her fingers slipped and she grabbed his hand.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s breath deepened as he looked down at her. They had been hiding, nerves taut. Her face was slightly red, her fingers tightly sping his, slender yet small, barely wrapping around.

    The two were already very close, almost in an intimate embrace.

    Jiang Jinsang leaned in slightly, his face grazing hers, moving close to her ear, whispering softly,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t go out. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    His voice was naturally gentle and soothing. Moreover, the two outside were engrossed in a raucousugh,pletely oblivious to the sounds here.

    Tang Wan felt her ears warm up. Just as she thought about letting go of his hand, he suddenly¡­

    sped it tightly.

    Her instinct was to struggle a bit, but he tightened his grip, pulling them even closer, the air seemingly squeezed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move; we¡¯ll be discovered.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned:

    Stop talking, if you keep talking, we really will be found out!

    Her fingers twitched slightly¡­

    His palm was getting hotter, why so warm?

    **

    Meanwhile, Teng Jun, sitting on the couch, suddenly looked around the living room, ¡°Where¡¯s the grandniece? Not at home? The old man was hospitalized earlier, and I couldn¡¯t lend a hand; she must have had a hard time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±

    The maid was preparing tea, ¡°Shall I go to the East Courtyard and call her?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart tightened, please don¡¯te looking for me!

    ¡°No need.¡± After Tang Yunxian said that, Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief.

    But since the screen was opaque, she had no idea what Tang Yunxian was doing at that moment.

    Her father surely knew that Uncle Teng might be thinking of introducing suitors to her again; that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t call her out. That¡¯s a father for you.

    But just two secondster¡­

    A familiar ringtone sounded. Tang Wan¡¯s phone was in her pocket, now vibrating non-stop, making her legs feel weak. Jiang Jinsang released her hand, and with trembling hands, she pulled out her phone.

    Caller ID:

    [Dad]

    That really is my dad¡­

 Chapter 112 - 112 104 Fifth Master Got Dumped Even the Bootlickers

    Chapter 112: 104 Fifth Master Got Dumped? Even the Bootlickers Have No Good Ending (2 Updates)   Chapter 112: 104 Fifth Master Got Dumped? Even the Bootlickers Have No Good Ending (2 Updates)                                   As soon as the phone¡¯s ringtone sounded, everyone in the living room focused their attention behind the folding screen. Tang Wan held the phone as if it were a hot potato, her heart pounding violently.

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows and gestured for her to go outside, but Tang Wan clenched her teeth, asking him to stay put and she herself walked out, steeling herself.

    What would it look like if two people went out together?

    Staying hidden behind would inevitably look sneaky.

    ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯ve made it all the way to the front courtyard, hiding like that, it couldn¡¯t be on purpose, could it?¡± Teng Jun said with a smile as he got up.

    ¡°I heard yourughter just as I wasing over, I didn¡¯t expect that my dad would call me right then.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s words might fool others, but Tang Yunxian probably guessed what was going on, yet he didn¡¯t expose her.

    He just instinctively nced at the folding screen, thinking to himself: How long has this girl been hiding, and she didn¡¯t even notice?

    Feeling guilty, Tang Wan walked directly over, blocking Tang Yunxian¡¯s view, ¡°Uncle Teng, please don¡¯t stand, sit.¡±

    The three of them sat down and chatted for a while, and Teng Jun then said, ¡°What about that young man from before?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± Tang Yunxian sipped his tea, urging him to try the pastries, ¡°They¡¯re freshly bought, give them a try.¡±

    Teng Jun clearly had a good rtionship with their family; he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all, enjoying the pastries and tea, ¡°The one we met twice at the hospital, the one who is really pale and looks fragile.¡±

    Fragile¡­

    Tang Wan lowered her head, stifling augh.

    Actually, when she grabbed his arm just now, it didn¡¯t seem as frail as she thought. Holding onto him, he felt quite strong and dependable.

    ¡°It¡¯s the one your grandfather took a liking to; actually, aside from looking frail, he handles matters quite reliably. He finished up everything at the hospital¡ªseems hard to approach, but he¡¯s actually easy to talk to.¡± Teng Junughed, ¡°Wanwan, what do you think of him? Any possibility?¡±

    They knew each other very well, closer than typical rtives, so these words were spoken directly without any avoidance.

    But it was different for Tang Wan. With Jiang Jinsang just behind the folding screen, she really couldn¡¯t speak carelessly.

    ¡°Why are you hesitating, do you have feelings for him?¡± Teng Jun chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Tang Yunxian replied leisurely sipping tea, yet his gaze firmly fixed on Tang Wan.

    ¡°A girl being shy and not speaking¡ªthat means she¡¯s interested. If she wasn¡¯t, she¡¯d have said so directly,¡± he said, sounding like he knew it all.

    ¡°Uncle Teng, please don¡¯t make randomments, we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not interested?¡± Teng Jun looked at her.

    ¡°You know the kind of person Uncle Teng is¡ªstraightforward. If you¡¯ve already got someone in mind, then for me to do this is just a thankless task, but if not, your dad is busy and often can¡¯t attend to you, I have lots of free time, and if I happen to find someone suitable, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±

    Tang Wan scoffed lightly: You really have a lot of free time!

    ¡°If there really isn¡¯t any interest, then I might start introducing people to you!¡±

    Tang Wan was in a dilemma, unsure how to speak.

    To say she wasn¡¯t interested meant facing arranged dates; admitting interest meant Jiang Jinsang and his father hearing it, and that could only make things worse.

    After much deliberation, she decided to first get past the immediate crisis, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood to the side, knowing her predicament and guessing she would sacrifice herself, but still, when she dered her disinterest, he felt a sting in his heart, rubbing his fingers and silently leaving.

    The Jiang family members, standing far away, couldn¡¯t clearly hear the conversation at the front courtyard, but saw Tang Wan leave shortly after their grandfather exited.

    On the surface, all seemed normal, but having followed him for so long, they could still differentiate his moods.

    He was very sad.

    Jiang Cuo nudged the person next to him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? When he was flirting earlier, he was all fired up, almost clinging together, howe it suddenly turned into something like a heartbreak?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, and you might live a few years longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Jiang Jinsang returned to the East Courtyard and didn¡¯t even enter the house; he just stood in the yard, watering the flowers and enjoying the cold breeze.

    His phone vibrated, and he answered it.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu!¡± someone shouted so loudly it nearly shattered his eardrums, ¡°Did you freaking block me again?¡±

    ¡°Slip of the hand.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s mouth corner twitched fiercely, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I know the steps it takes to block someone.¡±

    ¡°It might have been a mistake,¡± Jiang Jinsang replied indifferently.

    ¡°How¡¯s Sister-inw? I know about the He family situation already, such a big deal, why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡±

    Sister-inw?

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re in Beijing, what good would informing you do?¡±

    ¡°Then I would definitely have worn golden armor and mounted a colorful auspicious cloud to appear before her¡ªa hero saving a beauty, and who knows, she might have been so moved she¡¯d give herself to me.¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the Monkey King, riding on clouds?¡± Jiang Jinsang scoffed.

    ¡°My goodness, did you poison your mouth today? You¡¯re speaking so venomously. I know you hate hassle, but thanks to your help with sister-inw¡¯s matter, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your efforts be unrewarded.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang hung up the phone as he spoke.

    He then received a transfer from Qi Zeyan on WeChat and without hesitation, epted it.

    Qi Zeyan sat on the couch, pleased as he saw him ept the money.

    He considered whether to send Tang Wan a message to greet her, but when he took out his phone andposed a message for a long time, he couldn¡¯t think of what to say.

    He simply posted a sigh in a group chat shared with friends:

    ¡°I like the taste of liking someone, it¡¯s really both sweet and sour.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked at the message and replied in the group: ¡°Even licking dogs don¡¯t end well.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was furious: ¡°You¡¯re the licking dog, not me. I harbor liking, appreciation, and admiration. You cold-hearted people wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stayed calm andposed: ¡°Where¡¯s your little assistant?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for my assistant?¡±

    ¡°To take you home for your medicine.¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was speechless. What got into this guy today, being so aggressive? But I¡¯m in a good mood. I won¡¯t quibble with you.

    **

    Meanwhile, in the front hall

    Old Master Tang had already brought Jiangjiang back, holding a sugar painting. Jiangjiang greeted Tang Yunxian and Teng Jun, even offering them the sugar painting, but all the adults shook their heads.

    Jiangjiang ran up to Tang Wan to boast.

    ¡°What is this painting of?¡± Tang Wan asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s Dai Dai, does it look like it?¡±

    Hua Mei: ¡­

    ¡°Sis, try it, it¡¯s really tasty. I haven¡¯t even tried this one yet; it¡¯s drool-free.¡±

    Jiangjiang was so enthusiastic that Tang Wan could only taste it lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried it, now you eat it.¡±

    He nodded, took a bite, and the bird head was gone instantly. Being made of sugar, even though he didn¡¯t bite too forcefully, it still made a loud crunch.

    Hua Mei shrank her neck, gripping onto the perch, and ying dead.

    ¡°Xiaoteng, it¡¯s been a long time since youst came,¡± said Old Master Tang with a smile.

    ¡°I thought abouting yesterday, but you had just been discharged from the hospital, and the family was likely busy, so I came to see you today especially.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s considerate of you. Stay for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure, can we have some drinks? I¡¯ll have a couple with you.¡±

    Before the Old Master could speak, Tang Wan intervened, ¡°No, he has surgerying up soon and needs to take care of his body.¡±

    The old man huffed coldly, clearly annoyed.

    ¡°No worries, once your surgery is done and you¡¯re in good health, I¡¯ll drink as much as you want with you,¡± Teng Jun said, smoothing things over with a smile.

    ¡­

    Due to guests at home, the Tang Family¡¯s dinner was particrly sumptuous. Though the Old Master couldn¡¯t drink alcohol, his good friend Tang Yunxian definitely needed to join him for a couple of drinks; Jiang Jinsang naturally kept thempany, and even Tang Wan ended up taking out a wine cup.

    They drank local rice wine from Pingjiang, which had a fragrant and sweet aroma. Jiangjiang, tempted by the smell, had Jiang Jinsang dip his chopsticks in it for him to taste.

    This made Old Master Tang envious.

    The table was full of meat dishes, yet he only had two tes of in, watery health food in front of him¡ªapletely tasteless life.

    ¡°Grandpa Tang, once you get to Beijing and recover after the surgery, I¡¯ll take you to Quanjude for roast duck,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± the old man replied, his face brightening as he shot a re at his son.

    Tsk¡ª

    Not even a word of thoughtful consideration, no eye for detail, disgusted.

    Midway through the meal, Jiangjiang tugged at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood.¡± Jiangjiang spent more time with him at home than his own father and was sensitive to his changes, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? You should drink less.¡±

    ¡°I know, just eat your meal.¡± Jiang Jinsang said, smiling as he tousled his hair.

    Everyone knew Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t in great health and didn¡¯t intentionally push him to drink, but he himself, drinking quietly, still had quite a bit.

    Tang Wan, sitting across from him, watched him down one cup after another, slightly furrowing her brows. What¡¯s gotten into him today?

    Could it be something she said that upset him?

    But for that to upset him, wouldn¡¯t he have to be interested in her? Could it be that he¡­But wasn¡¯t he here to call off the engagement?

    Tang Wan¡¯s thoughts became more and more tangled, and she decided to stop looking at him.

    Jiang Jinsang knew Tang Wan was observing him, feeling somewhat relieved deep down. At least she was paying attention to him, but after a while, she wouldn¡¯t even give him a nce.

    Frustrated¡­

    He needed a little drink to soothe his feelings.

    But his gaze was fixed on Tang Wan, his eyes growing dim¡­

 Chapter 113 - 113 105 Fifth Master Wild Man to Wanwans Taste (3

    Chapter 113: 105 Fifth Master: Wild Man to Wanwan¡¯s Taste (3 more)   Chapter 113: 105 Fifth Master: Wild Man to Wanwan¡¯s Taste (3 more)                                   The night sky hung low, with a new moon and a couple of twinkling stars.

    Tang Yunxian had rarely drank with a good friend and was intent on drinking to his fill. Jiangjiang remained close to his grandfather, while Tang Wan chatted with Jiang Jinsang.

    However, she had scheduled a video call with her best friend, which caused her to asionally nce towards the wall clock.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s brows furrowed lightly. Why was she so impatient even while talking to him? His fingertips brushed the winess, and he ended up drinking a lot more.

    It wasn¡¯t until after 9 PM that Teng Jun staggered, found a designated driver, and went home. Tang Yunxian also drank quite a bit. Jiang Jinsang, who became excessively quiet when drunk, left Tang Wan to support her father and directly addressed the Jiang Family, ¡°Please help him back to his room to rest.¡±

    After Tang Wan had seen her father back, she returned to find Jiang Jinsang still sitting upright, not yet gone.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him back to his room?¡±

    Jiang Cuo smiled frustratedly, ¡°No matter what we said, he just wouldn¡¯t listen and refused to leave. There was nothing we could do¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we advised him for a long time, but hepletely ignored us.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t forcibly take him away.¡±

    ¡­

    If a certain elder brother were here, he would have found a way, forcefully making him go to sleep. They didn¡¯t dare.

    Tang Wan walked up to him, slightly leaning in, ¡°Fifth Brother, it¡¯s time to go back to your room.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at her. Having drunk quite a bit, his pale skin flushed with a tinge of red. His gaze was elusive, even the corners of his eyes were bright red, as if tinted with ayer of fireworks¡ªmaking him appear even more enchanting.

    He nodded, his demeanor docile.

    Tang Wan frowned, looking towards the Jiang Family members behind her. Although she said nothing, her gaze was clear to everyone.

    It should be easy tomunicate with you all, what exactly are you doing?

    Jiang Family members: ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang moved his chair and got up, but staggered, and heavily fell back.

    ¡°Take it slow, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Tang Wan reached out to support his arm. With her assistance, Jiang Jinsang struggled to his feet, but his steps were unsteady. Even though he seemed normal, his walk was erratic.

    After all, as a youngdy, after assisting him a few steps, Tang Wan turned her head, intending to call others for help, only to find that the Jiang Family members who had been behind her had disappeared.

    What¡¯s wrong with these people? Don¡¯t they have any responsibility, just abandoning their master with her? What was that about?

    With no other choice, Tang Wan carefully supported him forward.

    He seemed to still have some reason left, as if he didn¡¯t want to get too close to her, ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t move around, be careful you¡¯ll fall. You can lean on me a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Lean, closer?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse from the alcohol.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan was just supporting his arm and couldn¡¯t really uphold him; in the end, she had to grip his arm and drape it over her shoulder to stabilize him.

    But Jiang Jinsang went along with it, directly pulling her closer into his arms. However, he didn¡¯t control his strength, and Tang Wan nearly bumped into him.

    His breath, quick andced with the scent of alcohol, fell on her forehead.

    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit heavy,¡± Jiang Jinsang hung his head, staring intently at her, but his body shook severely from the alcohol. Even the person and scenery in front of him appeared wobbly, which depressed him.

    He leaned in closer¡­

    Their foreheads touching, the distance between them closed to mere inches.

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath hitched, her pupils contracted.

    Tonight, under the new moon shaped like a silver hook, a handful of moonlight cold and deste.

    But falling on Jiang Jinsang, it added a bit of an eerie air.

    His features were already very much to Tang Wan¡¯s taste; before, looking at him always gave her a sense of ascetic delicacy, but now his entire being not only carried the aura of fireworks but also an enticing warmth.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Suddenly, Jiang Jinsang smiled, his form finally steady.

    ¡°Wanwan¡­¡± His voice trembled.

    Tang Wan merely nodded silently, holding her breath. At this moment, every breath she took¡­ seemed enveloped by his scent.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t lean on you¡­ I¡¯m a bit heavy,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°it might press down on you.¡±

    Even if frail, Jiang Jinsang was still a man.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not that delicate,¡± Tang Wan coughed, probing, ¡°Um¡­ you seemed in a bad mood today.¡±

    ¡°Do you care about me?¡± Perhaps because of the alcohol, he spoke slower than usual, attempting to articte each word clearly.

    But the heavier his breaths, the stronger they became.

    It seemed like there was a breeze around, but Tang Wan¡­

    heard the pounding of her heart resemble drum-beats.

    ¡°You¡¯re staying at our house, if something happened, Aunt would definitely look for me.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang responded dimly.

    ¡°Right, um¡­¡± emboldened by some strange impulse, ¡°today, behind the screen, did you hear what I said?¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114 105 Fifth Master Wild Man to Wanwans Taste (3

    Chapter 114: 105 Fifth Master: Wild Man to Wanwan¡¯s Taste (3 more)_2   Chapter 114: 105 Fifth Master: Wild Man to Wanwan¡¯s Taste (3 more)_2                                   ¡°You left, and I went back to the room¡­ What did you say?¡± Jiang Jinsang enunciated every word clearly, seemingly not lying.

    ¡°Nothing much, just that Uncle Peng mentioned how you seemed frail, and I was afraid you¡¯d be ufortable hearing it. He¡¯s quite direct when he speaks; don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you also think I¡¯m frail?¡± He pressed on.

    Their foreheads were still touching, and if she moved even half an inch forward, their noses would brush against each other.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you find me?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s fingers slightly tightened on the hem of her clothes. What was going on today, everyone asking her such difficult questions.

    And Jiang Jinsang¡¯s question was very ambiguous; she didn¡¯t know whether he was asking about his health or what she thought of him as a person?

    ¡°Hmm? Wanwan? Why aren¡¯t you speaking¡­¡±

    His voice, roughened by alcohol, was hoarse yet maic, truly enticing.

    ¡°You¡¯re very good,¡± Tang Wan conceded from the heart.

    Jiang Jinsang suddenlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re very good too¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± Tang Wan felt that if they kept this up, something might happen.

    Jiang Jinsang, after drinking, was indeed very agreeable and nodded his consent.

    The Jiang Family members were also speechless; couldn¡¯t these two have their conversation inside? It¡¯s very cold out here!

    But at that moment, Tang Wan felt her face burning hot. Jiang Jinsang, having drunk alcohol, radiated warmth, whereas the Jiang Family shivered in the chilly wind, suggesting Pingjiang City might see a drop in temperature.

    **

    When Tang Wan escorted him back to the room, Jiangjiang had already finished his bath, lying in bed with a tablet, engrossed in some game.

    Seeing the twoe in, he immediately threw off the covers and climbed out of bed, ¡°Did Second Uncle drink too much?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Jiangjiang stepped onto a small stool, poured a ss of water, and handed it over, ¡°Second Uncle rarely drinks. He seemed to be in a bad mood today.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why?¡± Tang Wan helped him sit on the bed and handed him the water, which he obediently sipped, only to nearly scald his tongue due to its heat.

    Jiang Jinsang lifted his eyelids, his breathing growing heavier.

    This kid¡­

    Might as well scald himself to death.

    Jiangjiang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t make him mad. He started acting strange in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Not knowing why then, what should we do?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s just how my Second Uncle is. My dad always says he¡¯s moody and particrly difficult to please. My dad says, in situations like this, you shouldn¡¯t pay him any attention; otherwise, he bes even more demanding and throws tantrums¡­¡± Jiangjiang recited seriously, ¡°So now, just ignore him.¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°These things¡­ did your dad tell you this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jiangjiang found this advice very sensible.

    Tang Wan scoffed to herself, this big brother¡­

    What an absurd notion, brother¡¯s upset and ufortable, and you just leave him hanging?

    If it were a girl, most of the time, they¡¯d want their man to sweet-talk and appease them. Ignoring them would be a cold treatment; no wonder his wife was driven away.

    Serves him right!

    But it was just pitiful for the child.

    The Jiang Family members standing aside also agreed with this approach. After all, with the temper of their family¡¯s Fifth Master, when he was set on tormenting people, no one could bear it. It was best to be blunt and ignore him.

    ¡°Big Sister, let me tell you, my dad is really awesome. At thest school sports meet, he even helped me win first ce,¡± Jiangjiang began to enthusiastically advertise his own dad.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Tang Wan had her reservations, but when dealing with children, she would naturally keep up appearances.

    ¡°Yes, my dad can also y basketball, run, long jump, do weightlifting¡­¡± Jiangjiang counted off on his fingers, almost ready to im his dad could pilot a spaceship.

    ¡°Everyone who has met my dad says he¡¯s great!¡±

    Tang Wan frowned. It sounded like salesmanship.

    ¡°Big Sister, Great Grandpa is going to Beijing for a medical check-up, right? Grandma said we¡¯re going to stay at our ce. When that happens, can I ask my dad to pick us up?¡± Jiangjiang looked at her hopefully.

    ¡°Can we talk about itter, is that okay? Let¡¯s keep our voices down and not disturb your second uncle¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Jiangjiang was very obedient.

    ¡°Your second uncle drank too much. How about you sleep with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°But what if he feels unwell in the middle of the night? When my dad gets drunk, he likes to hold me and talk.¡±

    ¡°What can we do then? You¡¯re just a kid; even if he¡¯s unwell, you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang leaned against the headboard, holding a cup of tea and staring at the steam rising from it, unsure if he was truly drunk or faking it.

    The Jiang family members all secretly hoped in their hearts:

    Little young master, put in some effort and make Miss Tang stay! Stay!¡­

    Jiangjiang¡¯s mind spun ¡°Uncle Jiang Cuo, why don¡¯t you sleep with the second uncle tonight!¡±

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s fox-like eyes instantly widened, wondering why it was his problem, and why he should stay.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep with my sister tonight.¡± Jiangjiang, triumphant, grabbed his own pillow and prepared to leave with Tang Wan.

    ¡­

    Five minutester

    Jiang Jinsangy on the bed, Jiang Cuo sat on one side, both with the expression of utter dejection.

    **

    At this moment, Jiangjiang was lying on Tang Wan¡¯s bed, video calling his father, while Tang Wan excused herself to look for something in the study, leaving some alone time for father and son¡ªactually to video chat with her best friend.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the little ancestor from the Jiang family giving you trouble?¡±

    Tang Wan brewed a cup of broken silver tea that warmed her through and through as she drank it, admitting, ¡°He¡¯s quite well-behaved.¡±

    But as she drank the tea that Jiang Jinsang liked, she suddenly thought of him and their intimate moments earlier, which made Tang Wan wander off into her thoughts, her face turning slightly red, even failing to hear her best friend calling her for a long time.

    ¡°¡­Tang Xiaowan, are you okay? Video calling with me, and you¡¯re daydreaming about a man? Where¡¯s my forty-meter sword!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about a man.¡±

    ¡°Late at night, and you¡¯ve got that lovestruck look on your face, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about a woman, or about work!¡± They were close girlfriends, so even unspoken thoughts were transparent.

    Tang Wan continued to sip her tea without denial.

    ¡°Spill it, who is this wild man?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just find him quite unique¡­¡± Tang Wan hadplicated feelings for Jiang Jinsang, knowing if he wasn¡¯t going to live long, even being together wouldn¡¯t lead to growing old with him.

    ¡°Does he like you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°An unrequited love, huh? Tang Xiaowan, look at you, no self-respect, just go for it, don¡¯t be a wimp¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, her mind drifting back to Jiang Jinsang, which made the person on the other end even more dissatisfied.

    Who was this wild man that had hooked her soul away?

    Meanwhile, Jiangjiangy on the bed, bragging nonstop to his dad: ¡°Today, the second uncle drank too much, I didn¡¯t let my sister stay to take care of her, she¡¯s your woman, she should only take care of you¡­¡±

    Some big brother: What unlucky kid, who does he take after!

    ¡­

    It was after one in the morning when the ne finallynded at Pingjiang Airport.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, let¡¯s find a hotel to stay for the night, and go to my brother-inw¡¯s house tomorrow.¡± The speaker was in their early twenties, wrapped in the night, tall and lean.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Little did they expect that when they arrived at the Tang family the next morning, they hadn¡¯t yet seen the Tang family members but ran into someone else first, stirring up amotion.

    Actually, Jiang Jinsang always had a question in his heart:

    The Tang family patriarch was a quirky old man, even childlike at times. The younger generation was known to be good gentlemen, Mr. Tang was also refined, even the maid Chen spoke with care¡ªa family of cultured people. Yet with Tang Wan¡¯s fiery temperament, it was unclear whose traits she had inherited¡­

    Until he saw this family, he finally understood a thing or two.

 Chapter 115 - 115 106 Auntie Cool and composed sharp-tongued and

    Chapter 115: 106 Auntie: Cool andposed, sharp-tongued and ruthless.   Chapter 115: 106 Auntie: Cool andposed, sharp-tongued and ruthless.                                   The sky was slightly bright, with a crescent moon hanging in the east and few stars, only the morning star was particrly conspicuous.

    An old man, with his hands sped behind his back, dressed in a Sun Yat-sen suit, walked through thenes, followed by a young girl in her early twenties.

    ¡°It¡¯s been only a little over a year since I¡¯ve been back, but Pingjiang has changed a lot. I remember there used to be vendors selling fried dough sticks and pancakes in the morning, but not anymore.¡±

    ¡°I also wanted to bring Wanwan some glutinous rice lotus root, but I can¡¯t find that store anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old now; I¡¯ve only walked a few steps, but look at the sweat on my hands.¡±

    ¡­

    The old man continued as he walked forward, ¡°Do you think we came too early? Their family hasn¡¯t gotten up yet.¡±

    ¡°No, Uncle Tang often gets up early with the birds for exercise; sometimes he¡¯s out by five,¡± the girl¡¯s voice was clear and crisp.

    ¡°The moment I arrive in Pingjiang, I get so excited I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    The two bought some breakfast and were walking toward the Tang Family¡¯s old house. When they nearly reached the door around a quarter past five, even before they got close, they saw someone loitering at the Tang Family¡¯s entrance from a distance.

    There was a bit of fog in the morning, and from afar everything was a hazy gray, with only a vague silhouette visible. As they got closer, they could make out it was a man.

    ¡°Who is this? Whoes looking for someone so early in the morning?¡± the old man squinted.

    They watched the man look around, not knocking directly but walking to one side, feeling the short wall with his hand, and then inexplicably dragging over arge flowerpot from somewhere, cing it under the wall.

    The flower pot was only half a foot tall, and for his short and stout body, climbing the low wall was not an easy task.

    The Tang Family¡¯s old house had an old-fashioned courtyard, with walls not too high that agile individuals could easily climb over.

    However, for many years, the security in Pingjiang had been good. Incidents of climbing walls tomit burry were rare. Besides, many families had dogs in their yards, and thieves risked being bitten before they could steal anything.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the old man narrowed his eyes.

    The person beside him, however, took out a mobile phone, snapping two photos, with the lens zoomed in through the mist, fully capturing the man¡¯s face.

    Before she could speak, the old man beside her had already stepped forward quickly, ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Stealing?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, old man, keep your nose out of my business!¡± the man shouted.

    The old man, elderly and with poor eyesight, although close, could not recognize the person as thetter faced the wall.

    ¡°Is thievery so bold nowadays? Beware, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    The man, struggling to grip the top of the wall, perhaps agitated by the mention of the police, cursed violently, ¡°Get lost! What I¡¯m doing is none of your damn business; this isn¡¯t your home.¡±

    ¡°If you meddle further, be careful, I¡¯lle down and beat you up.¡±

    ¡°Damn unlucky, to encounter such a decrepit old thing so early in the morning!¡±

    ¡­

    Just as the old man, infuriated, was about to step forward, a figure faster than him dashed out, directly lifting a foot and kicking over the flower pot the man was standing on.

    With no support under his feet and failing to grip the top of the wall, the man fell backward unexpectedly¡­

    Following the sound of the flower pot rolling, his body hit the ground with a loud ¡°thump.¡±

    Apanied by a sharp scream, Hua Mei inside the door began to chirp noisily.

    ¡°Ow!¡± The oldne¡¯s ground was paved with hard, cold bluestone, painful enough to make him gnash his teeth.

    Fortunately, it was cold, so he was dressed warmly; otherwise, this fall would have cracked his head open or severely bruised his bottom.

    ¡°Who the hell are you, ying hero and meddling? Today I¡¯ll make sure you know how tough I am!¡± he scrambled up from the ground, grabbing a broom leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± the old man frowned, somewhat worried.

    The girl did not speak, but handed the breakfast she was carrying to the old man, ¡°Dad, stay back a bit.¡±

    Before the old man could reply, the man with the broom handle lunged at the girl, swinging it towards her, yet due to his recent fall, he had little strength.

    She slightly stepped to the side, smoothly dodging it!

    ¡°You have to face me if you¡¯re brave enough,¡± the man bellowed.

    With a weapon in hand, he felt emboldened, swinging the broom, cursing relentlessly with phrases like ¡°senile old fool¡± and ¡°filthy girl¡±¡­

    This time the girl did not dodge, seizing the moment to deliver a powerful kick!

    The kick was fierce and ruthless.

    As the man rushed toward her unchecked, the sudden counter kick, using his own momentum against him, knocked him over to the ground once again,nding on the same spot as before. Coupled with new pains and old aches, it left him grimacing in pain.

    His fingers twitched, unable to hold onto the broom.

    The girl walked up to him, kicked the broom handle, hooked it with her foot, bent over, raised her hand, and grabbed the broom!

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? What do you want to do¡­¡± The man was terrified and trembled as he got up from the ground, but immediately after, his back was smashed by a blunt stick.

    ¡°Ow¡ª¡±

    The broom was made of solid wood, and each hit caused piercing pain.

    ¡°You stinky girl, have you lost your mind, huh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop hitting me, I¡¯m begging for mercy, don¡¯t you stop, mydy, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡­

    The man¡¯s hoarse screams frightened Hua Mei, who also started yelling.

    Inside and outside the door, one person and one bird, their voices rose and fell, strangely harmonic.

    **

    At that moment, the Tang Family was also awakened, even Tang Wan jumped out of bed without putting on her coat, wrapped in her pajamas, and ran outside thinking something serious had happened.

    As Jiang Jinsang went outside, he only saw the back of her in her pajamas heading outside. He frowned slightly, grabbed two coats, and after seeing Jiangjiang get out of bed too, he instructed Jiang Cuo to watch him before hurrying after her.

    Tang Yunxian was the first to arrive. The old man was slow due to his age. He bumped into Jiang Jinsang, who then helped him out the door.

    When they reached the doorstep, the sky was slightly bright.

    Jiang Jinsang only saw a woman in a red coat, holding a broom, thrashing a man who was cowering and trying to flee.

    The man, seeing Tang Yunxian, rushed towards him, ¡°Brother-inw, brother-inw¡ªsave me! This is a crazy woman!¡±

    That man was none other than Zhang Defu.

    ¡°Damn unlucky, I came to my brother-inw¡¯s house; it¡¯s none of your business, you crazy woman.¡± Zhang Defu, seeing the Tang Family memberse out, thought he had backup and tried to hide behind Tang Yunxian, seeking protection.

    ¡°Your brother-inw¡¯s house?¡± It was the first time the girl spoke up, her voice clear and crisp.

    ¡°Otherwise! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to get a medical exam soon, and if you don¡¯tpensate me, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Zhang Defu blustered.

    The girl remained silent but looked at Tang Yunxian, ¡°Is he your brother-inw?¡±

    Tang Yunxian, still in his pajamas, nced at Zhang Defu and simply said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Tang Yunxian, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I and you¡­¡±

    At that moment, Zhang Defu looked utterly miserable, clutching his waist and hunching his back, with his nose and tears about to be beaten out of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced your sister; you and I naturally have no rtionship.¡± Tang Yunxian stated bluntly.

    ¡°Tang Yunxian, you damn¡­¡± Zhang Defu became furiously enraged, while the girl stared intently at him, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Even if we¡¯re divorced, I still know him; it¡¯s none of your damn business if I came to see someone.¡±

    ¡°Seeing someone?¡± The girl scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone ¡®see someone¡¯ by not entering through the front door but climbing over the wall.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who climbs walls throughout history is either a thief or an adulterer.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a misunderstanding, isn¡¯t it your fault if you can¡¯t bear being misunderstood?¡±

    Zhang Defu was raging, this damn girl popping out of nowhere had a fierce hand and a sharp tongue.

    ¡°Climbing the wall?¡± Tang Yunxian frowned, ¡°What are you doing at our house so early in the morning?¡±

    Some neighbors also started to be disturbed by themotion, opening their doors and looking out.

    By then the sky was quite bright, and the mist had cleared, making the figures and sceneries in the alley more visible.

    The girl might have felt unfamiliar and didn¡¯t recognize anyone, but as she nced at the elder standing behind her, someone eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Old Shen! Why have youe back?¡±

    Shen¡­

    Zhang Defu squinted intently, initially dazed from the beating, without the mind to see who was who. Now seeing the old gentleman in the distance, his face turned pale.

    The neighbors started murmuring among themselves.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, have the inws run into each other? Ah, this is a bit awkward¡­¡±

    ¡°Meeting at this time in the morning, that¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Defu is not a good guy, shameless and rogue; I¡¯m afraid it will soon cause quite a disturbance, and the girl might be at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°People from the Shen Family, who ends up in trouble, is not certain yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116 107 Wanwan Digging Pits Auntie in Charge of

    Chapter 116: 107 Wanwan Digging Pits, Auntie in Charge of Burying People (2 updates)   Chapter 116: 107 Wanwan Digging Pits, Auntie in Charge of Burying People (2 updates)                                   The fog was gradually clearing, the figures bing distinct.

    When Jiang Jinsang helped Old Tang out, he distinctly felt that the Tang family members were acting unusual, initially thinking it was due to seeing Zhang Defu¡¯s indignant astonishment. He paid little attention to the girl at the doorway holding a broom.

    Now, hearing the neighbors gossip about the Tang family¡¯s inws,bined with the appearance and age of this girl, she was likely the one Tang Wan mentioned¡ª

    Auntie.

    Dressed in a red trench coat, with a low neckline and cinched waist, her long hair loosely tied, revealing a segment of her pale neck.

    White as jade, ck as ink, the red clothes were bright yet not vulgar, her slim figure exceptionally sharp and clear.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Tang Wan called softly.

    She smiled at Tang Wan, her eyes like pear blossoms in spring water, utterly devoid of impurities.

    Her looks weren¡¯t the ravishing kind, but she possessed a temperament that overshadowed ordinary features, making it hard to ignore the casual defiant spirit in her eyes and brows.

    In fact, Zhang Defu did not recognize them, which wasn¡¯t surprising.

    Given her unique status, and since the Shen family lived abroad and not in Pingjiang, even if they came back, they were careful not to meet with the Zhang family to avoid awkwardness.

    But the residents beside the old house were all old neighbors, even if the Shen family had been abroad for twenty years, they would certainly recognize Old Shen¡¯s face.

    Zhang Defu hadn¡¯t expected her to be from the Shen family, causing him considerable embarrassment.

    ¡°Auntie, what exactly is going on? How could you¡­¡± Tang Wan looked them over.

    ¡°When my father and I came here, we saw him sneaking around trying to climb the wall. My father just asked him a question, and he started cursing loudly. I was just defending my father, but he started attacking me with objects. I was merely defending myself.¡±

    Her tone was nonchnt.

    ¡°It was clearly you who knocked me down first!¡± Zhang Defu retorted furiously.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you insulted my father? As his children, who could tolerate that?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been climbing the wall, my father wouldn¡¯t have asked anything, especially since it wasn¡¯t even light out yet. You don¡¯t look like a decent person, with eyes like a rat, even if this was your own home, it would still raise suspicions.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood slightly behind her, slightly raising an eyebrow.

    Wow, her mouth was really something!

    She could probably argue ck into white, and considering the whole situation, it really did seem like Zhang Defu was at fault, leaving him even less room to argue.

    *

    Tang Yunxian furrowed his brow, ¡°What are you really doing at our house?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhang Defu clenched his teeth, his gaze shifting to Tang Wan.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I am looking at you? Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Me? What did I do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me? What was that thing you gave me! The check was fake.¡± Zhang Defu pulled out the crumpled check from his pocket and threw it at Tang Wan.

    Jiang Jinsang stood behind her, pulling her arm back a step, and the crumpled papernded at Tang Wan¡¯s feet.

    The girl in red raised an eyebrow, nced at Jiang Jinsang holding her arm, and narrowed her eyes without saying anything.

    ¡°Zhang Defu, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? I haven¡¯t evene to you for a settlement, and you expect me to give you a million? Has my brain been squeezed by a door?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s expression clearly said:

    Are you an idiot?

    Believing such nonsense.

    Zhang Defu felt as if his bones were aching and Tang Wan¡¯s mocking expression infuriated him further, his head buzzing, subconsciously wanting to step forward.

    But just as he took a step, a broomstick was already blocking his path.

    ¡°What now? What are you nning to do?¡± She squinted her eyes, sizing up Zhang Defu.

    ¡°Tang Wan, we had a deal, as long as I helped you, you would give me a million. There are so many neighbors around, they can judge for themselves, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    Zhang Defu was alone; the Tang family members were all present, so he dared not act rashly, only yelling at the top of his lungs.

    Old Tang, leaning on his cane, asked, ¡°Wanwan, what about this million?¡±

    Tang Wan stepped out, ¡°The matter with Madam He was actually not as everyone knows. Madam He did frame me, but the info was not stolen by her; instead, she paid five hundred thousand to buy it from Zhang Defu.¡±

    ¡°Later, she sent someone to create chaos and threaten me; knowing it was Tang Mo¡¯s doing, and since she was in detention, the only other person likely to know the inside story would have to be Zhang Defu because, after she and her daughter were incarcerated, he owned everything.¡±

    ¡°That night I went to see him, didn¡¯t do much, just told him how much she paid, and I could pay double.¡±

    ¡°In the dead of night, where would I get a real check or cash? I just fooled him with a fake one, and he performed a scene in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡­

    Unable to cash the fake check, Zhang Defu knew he had been duped, and with debt collectors threatening to chop off his hand, he was desperate for money.

 Chapter 117 - 117 107 Wanwan Digging Pits Auntie in Charge of

    Chapter 117: 107 Wanwan Digging Pits, Auntie in Charge of Burying People (2 updates)_2   Chapter 117: 107 Wanwan Digging Pits, Auntie in Charge of Burying People (2 updates)_2                                   He didn¡¯t dare enter through the main gate and was anxious to settle ounts with Tang Wanwan, so he thought he would climb over the wall before dawn. But he hadn¡¯t expected to be caught by people from the Shen Family, which is how the trouble started.

    The surrounding neighbors also got the situation sorted out.

    ¡°Shameless thing, why should he even get any money, if you ask me, he shouldn¡¯t get a dime, let alone a million? He¡¯s in his forties or fifties, and he¡¯s still not embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°I read the news and thought he had turned over a new leaf, but it turns out a leopard can¡¯t change its spots!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just dirty and disgusting, a disgrace, a piece of human trash.¡±

    ¡­

    The surrounding neighbors were even more outraged, outright using him of having no conscience, being unworthy of being human, telling him to get out of here!

    Tang Yunxian sneered, ¡°So, it was you who let the cat out of the bag?¡±

    The reasons behind it all, Tang Wanwan hadn¡¯t mentioned a word, so everything everyone knew was the same as in the news reports; nobody knew there was more to it.

    ¡°I, I just¡­¡± Zhang Defu, intimidated by Tang Yunxian, stuttered, ¡°I was pushed to the limit; creditors were knocking at my door, I came to you for help, you turned me away, and Mrs. He happened toe over, so I just¡­¡±

    ¡°To do such a thing, even if Wanwan deceived you, you had iting. You still have the face to ask for money?¡± Tang old man was furious.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhang Defu was never a clever man, and at this moment, he was even less articte, unable to utter a word.

    Tang Wanwan, however, smiled and said,

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been quite nice to you, considering we were once family. I gave you a chance to start over; in front of so many people, I evenundered your reputation.¡±

    ¡°As for the check, couldn¡¯t you tell it was fake when I gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°And even if I was deliberately fooling you, so what?¡±

    ¡°You rascal, I knew¡­ah¡ª¡± Zhang Defu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when his thigh was hit with a stick.

    ¡°Watch your words!¡± The girl was standing to one side, watching him closely.

    Zhang Defu nervously swallowed.

    Where on earth did this ferocious Rash from the Tang Familye from? Was their former inw always this vicious?

    With her aunt to back her up, Tang Wanwan¡¯s smile grew even more brilliant, ¡°Zhang Defu, if you were smarter, even knowing I tricked you, you¡¯d hold your tongue and swallow your anger.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what has be of the He Family now? It¡¯s all because of the fuss you made!¡±

    ¡°If they find out you lied and bit back at Mrs. He, do you think they¡¯ll let you off? A sick camel is still bigger than a horse; it¡¯d be easy for them to squash you.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just kept quiet and yed dead? Why did you have to make such a scene? I¡¯ve never seen anyone so eager to court death!¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Defu, with his simple mind, couldn¡¯t think of all this; just hearing that the He Family was looking for him made him jump.

    Tang Wanwan slightly curled her lips:

    ¡°Or did you think I¡¯d be nonchnt even though I knew I gave you a fake check?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be worried about you causing trouble for me? This whole matter is illegal; even if you sued me, under what right? Maybe I could counter-sue you for ckmail.¡±

    ¡°You can either swallow this and keep quiet, or if you blow it open, you¡¯ve just got a dead end anyway.¡±

    ¡°There will always be someone to take care of you without me having to dirty my hands.¡±

    ¡­

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Defu¡¯s head throbbed.

    Tang Wanwan lightly chuckled, ¡°I knew you were stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be foolish enough to actually cause trouble for me.¡±

    Obviously, Tang Wanwan had been setting him up all along; from the moment she reached out, she had been plotting. This girl truly has a cunning mind.

    The surrounding neighbors, however, all snickered.

    ¡°Both families are in such a mess, and you deliberately harm people, still expecting to hold onto their money? He must be an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Clearly brainless, I heard the He Family has been looking for him, and he doesn¡¯t hide but dares to show his face?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not brainless, he just has no brain at all.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yunxian listened to these words and was also furious. However, before he could act, Old Tang suddenly raised his walking stick and struck Zhang Defu.

    ¡°You shameless thing, how dare youy your dirty hands on my granddaughter! Do you really think I¡¯m a vegetarian, you scoundrel!¡±

    The walking stick, unlike the handle of a broom, was thin and solid¡ªmore painful when it struck someone. The old man was furious, and his blows were both heavy and swift.

    With one strike, it seemed like the sound of flesh tearing could be heard, making even the neighbors sharply inhale.

    ¡°Ah¡ªstop hitting me, isn¡¯t it enough that I admitted my mistake!¡± Zhang Defu, who was struck, jumped up and down, covering his head. Unfortunately, his legs were unlucky; his hands were hit twice, instantly turning bloodily purple and swollen.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Tang Yunxian furrowed his brow and reached out to stop him, ¡°You mustn¡¯t get angry, stop hitting!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, I must beat this bastard to death today¡ª¡±

    Old Tang had just been discharged from the hospital, and after a few strikes, his face turned crimson and his breathing became rapid.

    ¡°Old Tang, stop hitting him, it¡¯s not worth it for such an animal.¡± Old Master Shen from the Shen Family also immediately came over to intervene, and Tang Wan quickly went over to stop it too.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t have a chance to intervene; he could only offer a few words of advice from the side and ask someone to prepare his medicine at home.

    It was easy for the elderly to suffer a stroke from excessive anger.

    After hitting a few times, Old Tang leaned on his walking stick, gasping for breath, obviously unable to continue.

    ¡°Grandpa, calm down,¡± Tang Wan continuously patted his back to help him catch his breath.

    ¡°Uncle Tang, don¡¯t be angry, he¡¯s not worth it,¡± the girl in the red dress leaned her broom to one side and walked over, her voice much gentler, ¡°If you damage your health over this, Jinsang, Wanwan and the others will be very worried. It¡¯s not worth it for such trash.¡±

    Zhang Defu, in pain all over, leant against the wall catching his breath.

    But then he heard the girl say something that truly terrified him:

    ¡°There are so many younger people here, do we really need you to handle such trash personally?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle him myselfter. I¡¯ll make sure he never dares to approach Tang Family ore near Wanwan again in his life.¡±

    She spoke with a smile, but each word sent chills through Zhang Defu.

    Where in the world did this devile from¡­

    Old Tang nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident in my work? You should go back, drink some water, and calm down. I¡¯ll handle it here.¡± She signaled to Tang Wan.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Tang still seemed concerned, turning to look at the girl in red¡­

    ¡°Dad, brother-inw, please go inside, I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± She smiled clearly, yet it made Zhang Defu shudder.

    She slightly turned her head to look at Jiang Jinsang; since they were not close, she merely nodded.

    The arriving Jiang family members were already somewhat dumbfounded.

    Who the hell was this fierce girl?

    *

    She didn¡¯t actuallyy a hand on Zhang Defu but looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, let¡¯s have a talk alone.¡±

    Tang Wan had set a trap, and as an elder and aunt, it was fitting she handle burying the issue.

    She then walked toward a deeper alley. Nobody knew what they specifically talked about, but her reply when people inquired about the situation was:

    ¡°The He Family arrived, and he was taken away; I just came back then.¡±

    This He Family had a string of continuous issues and were fretting about where to vent their anger; Zhang Defu fell into their hands at this moment and was probably doomed.

    Afterward, the Tang family members never saw him again. They only heard rumors that he was beaten by creditors into a crippled beggar.

    There were many rumors, true and false, and the specifics remained unknown¡­

 Chapter 118 - 118 108 Aunties intuition you like Wanwan Winners List

    Chapter 118: 108 Auntie¡¯s intuition, you like Wanwan! [Winners List]   Chapter 118: 108 Auntie¡¯s intuition, you like Wanwan! [Winners List]                                   Due to it being a workday, everyone was busy. After the drama unfolded, neighbors briefly discussed the matter and dispersed, directing most of their criticism at Zhang Defu for being a disgrace.

    Back in the house, Jiang Jinsang immediately handed over the medicine and water.

    ¡°¡®Heart Protecting Pills,¡¯ taking two will help you feel better.¡±

    ¡°You are thoughtful.¡± Tang Yunxian looked at Jiang Jinsang appreciatively, obviously holding him in higher regard because of the gesture.

    After swallowing the pills, the old man leaned on the couch and took a couple of minutes to look better, but he was still muttering under his breath, ¡°Scoundrel, he¡¯s practically an animal¡­ to do such vile things, he¡¯s really good for nothing¡­¡±

    He was usually a man of decorum, never resorting to crudenguage unless terribly upset.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Jiang Jinsang handed over his coat to Tang Wan.

    Looking down at herself still in pajamas, Tang Wan could only be thankful that she had slept with Jiangjiang the night before; otherwise, given she didn¡¯t wear undergarments to bed, rushing out like this could have led to disaster.

    ¡°Wear this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan took the coat and wrapped it around herself.

    Jiang Jinsang turned to meet the scrutinizing gaze of old Mr. Shen from the Shen Family. With neither submissiveness nor arrogance, he smiled and greeted him, ¡°Grandpa Shen.¡±

    The elderly Shen had a very amiable face, dressed in a crisp Zhongshan suit, looking like a man in his fifties despite being at least in his seventies, his spirit lively and robust.

    He wasn¡¯t as thin as the elder from the Tang Family, slightly plump but not fat, radiating kindness and affability.

    Yet, having heard the neighbors talking earlier, Jiang Jinsang was aware of the tough reputation of the Shen family members and treated them with increasing respect.

    Old Mr. Shen was about to say something when the elder Tang interrupted.

    ¡°Old Shen ah¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because that bastard made me furious. Why didn¡¯t you let us know beforeing over?¡±

    ¡°Right, dad, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing? I could have gone to pick you up,¡± remarked Tang Yunxian.

    Mr. Shen chuckled nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m no distinguished guest, and it takes you three or four hours to drive to the airport and back. Why bother? I arrivedst night, knew you all would be asleep, so didn¡¯t want to disturb.¡±

    ¡°I just arrived and couldn¡¯t sleep, excited as I was. I came over before dawn and didn¡¯t expect to run into him.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I brought breakfast. It¡¯s gotten a bit cold and needs warming up.¡±

    ¡­

    Chen Ma went to heat up the breakfast while, aside from the two old men chatting, everyone else went back to their rooms to change and freshen up.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang walked side by side, and she couldn¡¯t help but yawn.

    ¡°Sleepy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I went to bedtest night.¡±

    ¡°Did Jiangjiang keep you up?¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t her. A friend of mine, we haven¡¯t talked in a long time. We chatted a bit on video, and she kept me up talking for quite a while after.¡±

    As soon as her friend heard Tang Wan had a crush on someone, she grew curious and insisted on asking a few questions.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t caught up in a while, and with it being the end of December, thepany is pushing for performance ¨C she¡¯s been swamped. She finally found some time to chat¡­¡±

    Tang Wan rambled on for quite a while, only to realize the person next to her hadn¡¯t reacted. She turned her head and said apologetically, ¡°Am I talking too much?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t speak, but he suddenly drew close. His hand reached out, brushed over the top of her head, and smoothed a few stray strands of her hair to the back.

    It was a chilly morning in early winter, and even the breeze was cool, but his fingertips were warm as they gently stroked her head, rather like he was grooming her ¨C and indeed, that was exactly what he was doing.

    ¡°Is my hair very messy?¡± Embarrassed, Tang Wan hastily ran her hands through her hair. She had jumped out of bed and rushed outside without a second thought for her appearance. Now she felt disheveled without even looking in a mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Jinsang replied with a smile.

    Tang Wan nodded silently, her cheeks burning, perhaps out of self-consciousness for not presenting herself at her best.

    ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her.

    And why were her cheeks red?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been going on about my friend, maybe it¡¯s a bit boring.¡±

    ¡°No, I like listening to you talk.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was always calm and gentle, warm even when he wasn¡¯t cheerful, ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about you.¡±

    That morning, Tang Wan, already feeling fuzzy-headed, felt her heart skip a beat with his words. Fiddling with her hair, her fingers identally brushed against her earlobe¡­

    It was burning hot.

    ¡°Oh, right, about your ¡®aunt¡¯¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone seemed somewhat meaningful.

    Tang Wan knew that upon their first encounter, Jiang Jinsang must have thought her aunt was a rather fierce person, and she immediately tried to rify, ¡°Actually, my aunt is really nice, even though she¡¯s a year younger than me, she takes very good care of me.¡±

    ¡°That Zhang Defu, you know what kind of person he is. Surely, the situation wasn¡¯t just as simple as insulting Grandpa¡ªit must have been incredibly nasty for my aunt to have hit him.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s usually very gentle.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that, watching her fight, she seemed like she had training.¡±

    ¡°Actually, many people want to go abroad these days. While some aspects may be better overseas, it¡¯s not necessarily safer. So she specifically learned some self-defense.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    In some countries, private citizens can own guns, and if public safety is threatened, the casualties can be very severe.

    ¡°And those little self-defense tricks I know, she taught me all of them,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile. ¡°She said it¡¯s definitely useful for a girl to learn some self-defense and forced me to practice a few moves.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded. It turned out that the skills Tang Wan knew were all taught by her aunt.

    However, from Tang Wan¡¯s description and his own observations at the door, Jiang Jinsang could almost be certain that this aunt was not like the members of the Zhang Family who would make trouble. But whether she was a friend or foe, that was a different question.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t want Jiang Jinsang to think her aunt was really wild and violent, exining for a long while, and Jiang Jinsang listened intently, as if pondering something¡­

    What was he thinking?

    About my aunt?

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, running her fingers through her hair, unable to see through his thoughts.

    **

    The two of them returned to the courtyard, each heading back to their own rooms.

    When Jiang Jinsang went to his room, Jiangjiang had already returned. Standing on a little stool, he was earnestly brushing his teeth in front of the mirror, his hair sticking up¡­

    Like a hedgehog.

    Seeing Jiang Jinsange back, he quickly rinsed his mouth and asked, ¡°Uncle, what happened outside?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Your sister¡¯s grandpa and auntie came over. Remember to greet themter when you go out, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Jiang Jinsang reminded him, deciding there was no need to tell him about the incident with Zhang Defu.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s grandpa and aunt¡­¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I have to make a good impression.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang watched him quickly wash his face and start rummaging through his clothes, even urging him to help fix his hair into a style. Neat and tidy, they went to the front hall together.

    **

    In the Tang Family¡¯s living room

    At that time, the aunt had also returned, chatting with the two elders, seemingly aware that there were children in the house, and not surprised to see Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Tang, Grandpa Shen, Sister Shen!¡±

    ¡°Come sit over here!¡± Old Mr. Tang, in a good mood, was all smiles, beckoning him over, ¡°Jiangjiang, there¡¯s a problem with how you¡¯re addressing her. Thisdy here is your sister Tang Wan¡¯s aunt; if you call her ¡®Sister¡¯ as well, the family titles will get all mixed up.¡±

    ¡°But Grandma said that any older girl who is pretty should be called ¡®Sister.¡¯ Are you saying she¡¯s not pretty?¡± Jiangjiang batted his eyes, speaking with utmost sincerity, which promptedughter from everyone in the room.

    ¡°This kid has such a sweet tongue, no wonder he was said to be adorable and likable,¡±ughed Old Mr. Shen.

    ¡°Grandpa Shen, you¡¯re very handsome too!¡±

    ¡°Handsome at my age?¡± Though the elder stated the contrary, the smile on his face deepened¡ªwho doesn¡¯t like to hear nice things?

    However, the aunt observed them y with the child without participating. Instead, she nced over at Jiang Jinsang with a slight lift of her brows and headed toward the yard.

    One look, and a clever person would probably understand.

    Jiang Jinsang followed her out.

    Even the elders in the living room noticed their movements, exchanged nces, and felt puzzled.

    These two didn¡¯t know each other. As they were busy entertaining the child, they hadn¡¯t had the chance to introduce them to each other. Howe they suddenly left together?

    As they reached the porch in front of the Hua Mei¡¯s cage, the girl fed the bird. Her gaze did not fall on Jiang Jinsang. Hearing his footsteps approaching, she spoke in a suppressed voice,

    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Number Five, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jiang Jinsang¡­¡±

    ¡°You like our Wanwan!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question. She sounded exceptionally certain. Perhaps it was that terrifying intuition of a woman.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. So direct?

 Chapter 119 - 119 109 Auntie Divine Assist or Undermining

    Chapter 119: 109 Auntie, Divine Assist or Undermining?   Chapter 119: 109 Auntie, Divine Assist or Undermining?                                   The winter sun revealed a hint of the pale belly of a fish, but the cold wind remained, chilling to the bone.

    Jiang Jinsang watched the person staring intently at Hua Mei pecking for food, his gaze deep and seemingly even colder than the north wind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like our Wanwan?¡± The girl turned to look at him.

    ¡°I do.¡± Jiang Jinsang was straightforward¡ªthere was no need to hide anything in front of a clever person.

    ¡°I heard from my brother-inw that you¡¯reing over to break off the engagement?¡±

    ¡°Marrying someone I¡¯ve never contacted, am not familiar with, and haven¡¯t even met would be irresponsible to both parties, even if I agreed to the engagement, even marriage.¡±

    She wore a smile at the corner of her mouth, holding a bird-teasing stick in one hand, ying with Hua Mei.

    Yet the bird ignored her, which frustrated her.

    ¡°What will you marry Wanwan with, considering your health isn¡¯t very good?¡±

    ¡°Rumors can¡¯t all be believed.¡±

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t have a proper job. How do you support a family, by leeching off your own?¡±

    ¡°I have investments and a few jobs¡ªit¡¯s just that due to health issues, I haven¡¯t reported for duty.¡±

    ¡°I heard that your family rtionships are quiteplicated. How can you guarantee Wanwan won¡¯t be bullied if she goes there?¡±

    What she heard was mostly about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s poor health and his issues with his elder brother. If there was such a crafty and ruthless person in the family, Wanwan would surely be bullied going there.

    ¡°Complicated?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly. ¡°You seem to have some misconceptions about our family?¡±

    ¡­

    She continuously asked various questions, and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s responses were measured and reliable; no fault could be found.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jiangjiang exited the house, calling them in for a meal, that she nodded andughed, ¡°Thank you, we¡¯lle in right away.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Since she was Tang Wan¡¯s maternal aunt and they were close, Jiang Jinsang was certainly very polite to her.

    *

    Although it was just her maternal grandfather and aunt visiting the house, they were not considered outsiders, but still, Tang Wan tidied herself up slightly and put on light makeup beforeing out. As she entered the front hall, she saw that the two elders were ying with Jiangjiang in the living room.

    ¡°Where is my aunt?¡± Tang Wan looked around the living room, and Jiang Jinsang was also not there.

    ¡°She went out to the courtyard with Xiaowu, and I don¡¯t know what they are whispering about.¡± Old Master Tang frowned. ¡°Hey, they shouldn¡¯t have known each other before, right?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem like acquaintances either. They didn¡¯t exchange a single word. She had just gone out, and Xiaowu immediately followed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really odd.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Only after breakfast did the two of theme into the house one after the other.

    ¡°What were you two chatting about outside? Did you know each other before?¡± Even Old Master Shen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. I went out to feed the birds. It¡¯s just that Hua Mei seems not to recognize me anymore, ignoring me no matter how I tease it.¡± The girlughed.

    Hua Mei: I¡¯m eating! Why would you tease a bird at a time like this?

    Jinsang chimed in, ¡°I went outside for some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Master Jiang the Fifth, sorry, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. I am Shen Shuci.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±

    They were as polite as people who truly didn¡¯t know each other.

    Everyone: ¡­

    Anyone with eyes could see that the two of them were whispering in the corridor.

    Shen Shuci had been pecked by a bird in the past; she couldn¡¯t say she disliked birds, but she rarely took the initiative to feed or y with them, and Jiang Jinsang¡­

    You are a sickly person. Why would you go out into the cold so early in the morning!

    These two are clearly fooling everyone with their words.

    It was apparent that the two had some matters they didn¡¯t want the others to know about, and everyone exchanged nces, sensing that there were some unsavory secrets hidden.

    ¡­

    Tang Wan pursed her lips and then smiled, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat quickly. By the way, grandpa, why didn¡¯t grandmae this time?¡±

    ¡°Her health hasn¡¯t been good recently, and she can¡¯t endure the long journey.¡±

    ¡°Is she okay at home by herself?¡±

    ¡°There is a nanny with her, and I also informed the elderly couple next door. They will help me look after her, which is why I can¡¯t stay long in Pingjiang.¡± Old Master Shen smiled.

    Old Master Tang clicked his tongue, ¡°You leaving is no problem. Shuci stays, and you can stay a few more days, keep mepany.¡±

    Shen Shuci just smiled and didn¡¯t join in the conversation, likely still nning to leave with her father.

    ¡°Old Shen, how about we go to Yiyu Tea House for tea and listen to storytelling after breakfast? We can have lunch there too.¡± Old Master Tang suggested.

    ¡°Sure, Shuci downloaded some videos and audios for me online, but listening to them just isn¡¯t quite the same.¡± Old Master Shenughed.

    ¡°I want to go too.¡± Jiangjiang immediately raised his hand.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you.¡± Old Master Tang said with a smile.

    ¡°Second uncle, will youe too?¡± Children have a special dependence on familiar people. In Pingjiang, Jinsang was his only rtive, so he naturally wanted to be with him all the time.

    Jinsang nodded. Besides apanying his little nephew, he also wanted to see what kind of person this Old Master of the Shen Family was.

    Shen Shuci would certainly follow her father. As for Tang Yunxian, because of the Shen Family¡¯s unexpected visit, he had a meeting to attend at hispany and couldn¡¯t go with them. He said that he would book a restaurant for dinner, and the family would dine out in the evening.

    ¡°Wanwan, how about you? Are youing with us?¡± Old Master Tang looked at his granddaughter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem distracted.¡±

    Since breakfast started, she seemed a bit off, and even with her favorite aunt visiting, she couldn¡¯t seem to muster any enthusiasm.

    Tang Wan just smiled, ¡°Maybe because I was suddenly woken up this morning, I¡¯m a bit sleep-deprived.¡±

    ¡°Then will youe with us to listen to the storytelling?¡±

    Tang Wan clenched her chopsticks, stirring the bowl of congee in front of her, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I need to visit an injured employee at the hospital, and there¡¯s some work to be busy with. I finally arranged to have a meal with Uncle Chen to discuss work matters.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± Since they were all family, Old Tang didn¡¯t press her for anything.

    But Jiang Jinsang had been sizing her up the whole time:

    Her¡­ mood doesn¡¯t seem very good!

    **

    After breakfast, the Tang Family was busy packing up to go out.

    Meanwhile, the Shen father and daughter stood in the corridor enjoying the sun. Old Master Shen was cheerfully teasing the Hua Mei in the corridor, ¡°How did it go? Did you find out anything?¡±

    Shen Shuci just smiled, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you testing Jiang Jinsang?¡± Old Shenughed, ¡°He imed he came to break off the engagement, but he stayed over. Your Uncle Tang likes him so much that he even let him stay in the same courtyard as Wanwan. It¡¯s obvious he wants to bring those two together. How could you not try to find out?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a test.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± What does that mean?

    ¡°I straight-up asked him if he liked Wanwan.¡±

    Old Shen frowned, ¡°Shuci, here in China, people tend to be more indirect in theirmunication.¡±

    ¡°That might work for other things, but when ites to matters of the heart, isn¡¯t it all about mutual affection? If a man likes a woman and can¡¯t even say it, too shy to even speak of it, then his affection isn¡¯t worth much.¡±

    ¡°With your personality, when you start working, you¡¯ll easily offend people!¡± Tang Wan is just 22, and Shen Shuci is even younger than her, a senior this year, graduating next spring or summer.

    ¡°Dad, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Shen Shuci said with a smile.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s alright. He knows when to advance or retreat and acts appropriately. You weren¡¯t there, but he helped prepare medicine for your Uncle Tang and handed Wanwan her coat. A man who understands and cares for others will make a woman¡¯s life much easier in the future.¡±

    Shen Shuci chuckled, ¡°Dad, you speak as if you¡¯re quite fond of him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just calling it as I see it. When judging someone, don¡¯t be biased.¡±

    ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t like that with your son-inw at first. You wanted to butcher him without even seeing him first.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Old Shen¡¯s finger stopped in mid-tease, ¡°Society progresses, and perspectives change, we can¡¯t generalize everything.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to match them together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about matchmaking, let¡¯s just see how it goes. Plus, love requires mutual affection. Even if he likes her, Wanwan has to be interested too. Have you gauged Wanwan¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Shen Shuci smiled, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°You should ask herter¡­¡±

    Shen Shuci stayed silent, knowing it wasn¡¯t just about gauging what someone says. Which girl keeps talking about who she likes, especially when the rtionship is unclear? If you want to test the waters¡­

    There¡¯s always a way!

    **

    East Courtyard of the Tang Family

    Tang Wan had just finished packing when she stepped out of the room and realized that Shen Shuci was actually standing in the courtyard, side by side with Jiang Jinsang, talking about something.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Seeing Tang Wane out, Shen Shuci walked over, ¡°I remember your courtyard used to be full of empty pots. Now that there are flowers, it feels much more alive.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize many of these flowers, so I was just consulting him.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded: He even knows Qing Dynasty history, what are flowers and nts to him?

    ¡°My dad and Uncle Tang are about to leave, and I don¡¯t have Elder Jiang¡¯s number, so I came to ask if he was ready,¡± exined Shen Shuci, ¡°Are you going out too? Together?¡±

    ¡°No, the hospital and tea house aren¡¯t on the way.¡± Tang Wan tactfully declined.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll head out. See you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Jiangjiang had already run off to the front courtyard, leaving Shen Shuci and Jiang Jinsang as the only ones to walk together.

    As Tang Wan turned to lock the door, she heard her younger aunt say with augh, ¡°Should we exchange phone numbers? That way, if somethinges up, we can easily contact each other, and I won¡¯t have to go from the front courtyard all the way to the East Courtyard to find you.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang frowned:

    What¡¯s this younger aunt up to?

    At the gate, she was fierce, interrogating sharply, and now¡­

    This sudden warmth.

    But after all, she was Tang Wan¡¯s younger aunt, and it would be rude to refuse her request for contact information, so he nodded and gave her his phone number.

    ¡°I heard everyone in China uses WeChat, should I add you?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Unable to refuse, Jiang Jinsang felt somewhat frustrated.

    ¡­

    The voices faded away and Tang Wan could no longer hear the remaining conversation. She bit her lip, looking down as she continued to lock the door.

    The Jiang family were also left perplexed; they didn¡¯t know what Jiang Jinsang had talked about with Miss Shen that morning, but judging by the look of things¡­

    Could Miss Shen be trying to poach her?

    By the looks of it, Shen Shuci didn¡¯t seem like the overly familiar and warm type of person. Yet here she was in the East Courtyard, striking up a conversation with Jiang Jinsang who was watering the nts, and even taking the initiative to ask for his phone number.

    It left the Jiang family quite baffled, and moreover¡­

    During the flower viewing, their conversation went like:

    Shen Shuci: ¡°Elder Jiang, what kind of flower is this?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°And what about this grass?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you raising them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty.¡±

    ¡­

    Absolutely devoid of any substance!

 Chapter 120 - 120 110 Fifth Master vs. Little Aunt Fairy Battle (2

    Chapter 120: 110 Fifth Master vs. Little Aunt, Fairy Battle (2 more updates)   Chapter 120: 110 Fifth Master vs. Little Aunt, Fairy Battle (2 more updates)                                   Pingjiang City Second Hospital

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, Manager Chen was already there, and the injured Xu Lin was leaning on the hospital bed. He had been checked and there weren¡¯t any serious problems, but the doctor suggested that he stay in the hospital for observation for two days.

    ¡°Ms. Tang.¡± People who are attractive can easily make others feel favorable towards them, but Xu Lin was self-aware, ¡°I can be discharged tomorrow, why did you buy so much stuff?¡±

    ¡°Just some fruits.¡± Tang Wan had also bought a bouquet of flowers and a fruit basket, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, please have a seat.¡± Xu Lin was very polite to her, although they were the same age, she was his boss, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak casually, which inevitably made the atmosphere a bit awkward.

    ¡°Wanwan, I heard Mr. Shen has returned?¡± Manager Chen spoke.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°And about Zhang Defu¡¯s incident, it¡¯s all over the forums. They say that the two families met, and that Zhang Defu was beaten. It wasn¡¯t your aunt, was it?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, she tried to climb over the wall and just happened to bump into him.¡±

    ¡°That girl is really something,¡± Manager Chen joked.

    ¡°How fierce is she?¡± Xu Lin asked to join the group chat.

    Manager Chenughed lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her once. She has quite the presence. I just heard from Ms. Tang mentioning that Wanwan used to have a boy in school who would pick on her, and even followed her home. Boys that age like to get girls¡¯ attention that way.¡±

    ¡°I heard her aunt came back to the country and just ran into him, pulled the boy aside in an alley to talk for a bit.¡±

    ¡°After that, the boy was never seen again, and it was said he got beaten up.¡±

    ¡­

    Subconsciously, people would assume that Tang Wan¡¯s aunt must be in her thirties or forties. Xu Lin¡¯s expression became a bit strange¡ªan adult hitting a child?

    Seeing his expression, Manager Chen realized the misunderstanding, ¡°Wanwan¡¯s aunt is actually a year younger than her, just a young girl!¡±

    Xu Lin suddenly understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once and greeted her, quite an aloof girl.¡±

    Tang Wan just smiled, yes, aloof¡­ so howe she was suddenly so enthusiastic towards Jiang Jinsang?

    And at that moment, her phone vibrated with a message from Jiang Jinsang:

    [Are you at the hospital yet? We are at the tea house. If there¡¯s any pastry you want, I can bring it back for you.]

    Tang Wan stroked her phone but didn¡¯t reply right away.

    **

    Yiyu Tea House

    After sending the message, Jiang Jinsang waited five or six minutes without a response. He fiddled with his teacup, his gaze deepening, clearly getting restless. The hospital was closer to the Tang family¡¯s residence, how could she not have arrived yet.

    Either she hadn¡¯t seen the message, or¡­

    she didn¡¯t want to reply!

    ¡°Waiting for a message.¡± Shen Shuci was sitting next to him. Because the music in the tea house was loud, they had to sit close to speak.

    ¡°Ms. Shen, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t stupid; he could usually tell if someone genuinely wanted to get close or was just pretending.

    ¡°Nothing much, just curious about you, wanted to know more.¡±

    ¡­

    The old men from the Tang and Shen families looked at each other; these two were whispering again.

    The Jiang family was even more puzzled.

    Jiang Cuo nudged the person next to him, ¡°Hey, what is Ms. Shen up to? She couldn¡¯t possibly be falling for our grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Man, if that ferocious person marries into the family, our grandpa might not live past twenty-eight.¡±

    ¡°This is Ms. Tang¡¯s aunt, too, can¡¯t make it too awkward.¡±

    ¡­

    Because she was Tang Wan¡¯s aunt, Jiang Jinsang really couldn¡¯t make a scene. As long as she wasn¡¯t too excessive, he had to y along.

    However, Shen Shuci didn¡¯t do much afterwards, and even spoke very little to Jiang Jinsang untilter that evening when they were going to a restaurant booked by Tang Yunxian for dinner. Then, she suddenly spoke, ¡°Lord Jiang, may I ride in your car?¡±

    Everyone:¡­

    Only Jiangjiang suddenly covered his mouth,ughing hysterically, his eyes continuously darting between the two, then quietly asked Jiang Jinsang:

    ¡°Uncle, does this sister like you?¡±

    Even a child could sense something unusual, let alone the others.

    **

    When they arrived at the restaurant, Tang Yunxian and Tang Wan had already arrived. It was arge round table, everyone was familiar with each other, so there wasn¡¯t much fuss about seating.

    ¡°Wanwan,e sit next to grandpa!¡± Old Master Shen naturally wanted to be closer to his granddaughter.

    ¡°Lord Jiang, let¡¯s sit here,¡± Shen Shuci smiled as she called him over.

    Jiang Jinsang twiddled his fingers; everyone was watching him, making it impossible to decline, so he sat down, thanking her. He ended up sitting two seats away from Tang Wan, his maneuvering wasn¡¯t enough to get him any closer to Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan meanwhile kept talking to her grandfather, having greeted him when she first came in, and there was no eye contact between them.

 Chapter 121 - 121 110 Fifth Master vs. Little Aunt Fairy Battle (2

    Chapter 121: 110 Fifth Master vs. Little Aunt, Fairy Battle (2 more updates)_2   Chapter 121: 110 Fifth Master vs. Little Aunt, Fairy Battle (2 more updates)_2                                   The two families rarely gathered together and were bound to drink a bit.

    The elder Mr. Tang couldn¡¯t drink, so he could only watch, feeling downcast, as a group of people clinked their sses and took turns drinking.

    ¡°Fifth Master Jiang, I heard that you were a great help when Uncle Tang was in the hospital, even specially inviting experts from Beijing. I¡¯d like to toast to you,¡± Shen Shuci said, holding her wine ss.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been getting colder recently, and I¡¯m not feeling very well. I took some medicine and should avoid alcohol,¡± Jiang Jinsang replied, holding a teacup, ¡°I¡¯ll drink tea in ce of wine as my toast to you.¡±

    Shen Shuci raised her eyebrows slightly, she knew Jiang Jinsang was deliberately keeping his distance from her, not wanting to get too close, but she wasn¡¯t annoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Forbidden City in Beijing is beautiful. I¡¯ve never been there,¡± Shen Shuci kept looking for topics to discuss.

    Jiang Jinsang merely responded perfunctorily, but his gaze remained fixed on Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan, for some reason, had drunk quite a bit. She could handle her liquor very well, so a few drinks weren¡¯t a problem, and everyone let her be. However, when they came to their senses, they realized she might have drunk too much.

    When they were leaving and settling the bill, Tang Wan was a bit unsteady, but still had her wits about her. Shen Shuci supported her, and the two got into the same car.

    ¡­

    Upon arriving at the old mansion, Tang Wan had drunk far too much, and Shen Shuci helped her back to her room to rest. Since they lived in the same courtyard, Jiang Jinsang and Jiangjiang were also present.

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Jiangjiang leaned over the edge of the bed and touched her face, ¡°Your face is so hot.¡±

    ¡°She drank too much. That¡¯s why children should never drink alcohol, understand?¡± Shen Shuci said with augh, pinching Jiangjiang¡¯s little face.

    After spending the day together, she found the child rather likable and clever, but she couldn¡¯t say the same for his father¡¯s reputation. She truly didn¡¯t understand how such a man could have such an adorable child.

    Entirely wrapped in nkets, Tang Wan had a flushed face, seemingly passed out from the alcohol.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside, Fifth Master,¡± Shen Shuci said after making sure Tang Wan was settled, not intending to leave Jiang Jinsang behind.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded. Anyway, once Shen Shuci left, he could stille back.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Shen Shuci to follow up with, ¡°I heard from Wanwan that you have done extensive research on Qing history. I¡¯m very interested, could we talk about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete, I¡¯m afraid that would be inconvenient,¡± Jiang Jinsang tly refused.

    Shen Shuci suddenly leaned in close to him and whispered, ¡°It seems brother-inw is still unaware of your feelings for Wanwan¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth, ¡°Where do you want to talk?¡±

    ¡°Your room, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Jiang family members didn¡¯t hear what Shen Shuci said, but they saw their master agree to let her into the room, and they were all puzzled.

    They could all see that Jiang Jinsang did not wish to be entangled with her. What leverage could she possibly have to make himpliant?

    This little aunt was quite something!

    Jiangjiang blinked, equally innocent on his face.

    Tang Wan was groggy, but the old house wasn¡¯t well soundproofed, so the news of Shen Shuci visiting Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room reached her ears. The alcohol made her head hurt even more.

    **

    In fact, after Shen Shuci went over, she didn¡¯t discuss Qing history with Jiang Jinsang. Instead, she took out Jiangjiang¡¯s storybook and read to the child, clearly enjoying the stories herself.

    ¡°These storybooks are really nice these days. They have illustrations and quality binding,¡± Shen Shucimented with a smile.

    ¡°Sister Shen, weren¡¯t your childhood books like this?¡± Jiangjiang, still a child unaware of many things, was naturally happy to have someone read him stories.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang sat on the other side, slightly raising an eyebrow. Shen Shuci was adopted by the elderly couple of the Shen Family after Tang Wan¡¯s biological mother passed away. Given the timeline, she should be old enough to remember. He suspected her childhood circumstances might not have been very good.

    But¡­

    It was nearly nine o¡¯clock. Wasn¡¯t she going back to her room to sleep?

    ¡°Miss Shen? Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words were quite direct: Please leave now!

    He didn¡¯t understand Shen Shuci, couldn¡¯t grip her temperament, and didn¡¯t know what she was ying at. He wasn¡¯t afraid of people finding out about his affection for Tang Wan, but they weren¡¯t in an established rtionship, and Tang Yunxian clearly didn¡¯t want her to marry him. If he interfered now, marrying her would only be more difficult.

    This little aunt was very good at grasping one¡¯s sore spots.

    Shen Shuci turned her head to look at him, ¡°I¡¯m still jetgged, not sleepy yet.¡±

    Her phone vibrated at that moment; it was a call from the patriarch of the Shen Family, so she stepped out to take the call.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back to sleep?¡± There are vacant rooms in the old Tang residence; since they knew people from the Shen Family had arrived, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let them stay at a hotel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back soon.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan has drunk too much and is asleep. Are you still trying to test the waters?¡±

    Shen Shuci just smiled.

    In fact, her approach was indeed somewhat brusque, yet it was also the most effective one. Firstly, she wanted to see if Tang Wan truly had feelings for him. Secondly, she wanted to see what kind of attitude Jiang Jinsang would disy towards her.

    Would he bepletely submissive, or would he know how to refuse?

    Shen Shuci might not look dainty, but she had a good temperament; to him, perhaps that was a temptation as well.

    She wouldn¡¯t stay long in the country, so she had to choose the most direct and effective way to probe.

    Moreover, she also wanted to see, with her being so assertive, to what extent would Jiang Jinsang yield?

    ¡­

    Once Shen Shuci hung up and went back into the room, Jiang Jinsang stood up and walked outside.

    ¡°Lord Jiang the Fifth, where are you going at thiste hour?¡± Shen Shuci raised an eyebrow.

    Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t foolish; though he sat there, his mind had already wandered off. Now heading out, he obviously couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to find Wanwan.

    This girl was drunk and not thinking clearly. With such a big bad wolf on her trail, how much of her would be left intact?

    But just as she thought to speak, Jiang Jinsang quickly blocked the words she was about to utter.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stuffy in here, I¡¯m going out for some fresh air. Miss Shen, please take care of Jiangjiang for a bit. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    Shen Shuci¡¯s eyebrows twisted.

    What, what did you say?

    Asking me to look after your nephew? And then what? So you can go looking for Wanwan?

    Ever since Jiangjiang hade over, even though they lived in the samepound, Jiang Jinsang had few opportunities to get close to Tang Wan. Since Shen Shuci wanted to mess with him, he wasn¡¯t going to sit around and wait for doom.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to adjust to the time difference? You shouldn¡¯t be sleeping yet, right? I¡¯ll just take a little walk. I should be back very soon.¡±

    Turned the tables!

    Shen Shuci¡¯s hand gripping the storybook tightened ever so slightly, ¡°The winter wind is cool, and the dew is heavy. Especially when walking at night, be careful and stay safe.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, since someone wanted to help entertain the child, he wasn¡¯t going to be polite about it.

    ¡°The old house is not well lit on the outside; make sure you don¡¯t walk into the wrong ce.¡±

    They were both clever people; some things didn¡¯t need to be spoken too directly as they understood each other¡¯s meaning. Shen Shuci meant: Do not go looking for Tang Wan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, putting on his coat, grabbing his phone, even fitting in an earphone, and wrapping a scarf around himself¡ªa look that really seemed as if he was just going out for a walk.

    Shen Shuci bit her lip; this Jiang Jinsang¡­

    He was also quite cunning.

    No wonder people in Beijing said he was tricky and difficult to deal with; after being provoked all day, he finally made his move.

    But Tang Wan was drunk; wouldn¡¯t going to her be like amb entering the lion¡¯s den?

    Shen Shuci furrowed her brow, feeling her tests and trials somehow unwittingly created an opportunity for the two of them. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became.

    So it ended up that she deliberately yed Jiang Jinsang during the day, and at night, he got her to take care of the child? Getting rid of the little nuisance certainly made his actions more convenient.

    The members of the Jiang Family standing aside were very aware not to follow Jiang Jinsang out:

    Though it was a battle of wits between deities, in the end, it was their grandfather who was the more cunning, with a darker heart and slicker moves.

    As for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s supposed short outing, she ended up never seeing him return¡­

 Chapter 122 - 122 111 Fifth Master Kissing You Because I Like It (3

    Chapter 122: 111 Fifth Master: Kissing You Because I Like It (3 More)   Chapter 122: 111 Fifth Master: Kissing You Because I Like It (3 More)                                   Jiang Jinsang had barely stepped out of the door when, instead of making even a slight detour to save appearances or y along, he headed straight to the room next door.

    The door creaked open.

    Shuci slightly raised her eyebrows, he really was¡­

    So straightforward, going there straightaway?

    ¡°Shuci, let¡¯s keep reading the story!¡± Jiangjiang seemed unaware of the noise and was propping his cheek, waiting expectantly for her to continue.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Shuci gritted her teeth.

    This Jiang Jinsang really dug a big hole for her. Now she couldn¡¯t leave the child alone to go next door. If Jiangjiang followed along and caught them in the act, kids say anything¡ªthey might blurt out something¡­

    Whether Jiang Jinsang was dead or alive didn¡¯t concern her, but she had to consider Wanwan¡¯s situation.

    Originally, she was supposed to corner Jiang Jinsang, and this situation was¡­

    Now it seemed she was the one caught in a trap!

    **

    As Jiang Jinsang pushed the door open, Tang Wan wasn¡¯t lying in bed but was justing out of the washroom, leaning on the wall, her face unnaturally red, and she staggered on her feet. Seeing Jiang Jinsang, she seemed a bit surprised.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu¡ª¡±

    Her voice, already soft, became even huskier and smokier from alcohol, making her speech seductively shy.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jiang Jinsang closed the door casually. ¡°How much did you drink tonight¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Tang Wan swayed, stumbled, and fell straight forward.

    ¡°Wanwan!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s pupils dted. He quickly stepped forward, caught her just before she hit the ground, pulling her into his arms. His hands naturally ovepped, steadying her waist and back.

    His heart pounded wildly, and as it calmed slightly, he hesitated to move his fingers touching her.

    At this moment, Tang Wan wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious; her hands instinctively tightened around Jiang Jinsang¡¯s waist, her body leaning against him unconsciously.

    Her breathing was rapid, burning hot.

    ¡°Wanwan,¡± Jiang Jinsang lowered his voice.

    Touching her now, he felt her body abnormally hot. Although she had drunk quite a bit tonight, her tolerance was good, and she shouldn¡¯t be this ckout drunk.

    He touched her arm and wrist, then reached to feel her forehead.

    The temperature in his palm was coolpared to Tang Wan¡¯s feverish forehead¡ªshe instinctively rubbed against it like a pitiful cat.

    ¡°Are you feeling headache and weakness all over?¡±

    It most likely was a high fever.

    It was masked earlier because of the alcohol. It was lucky that he came to check, otherwise enduring the whole night might lead to serious consequences.

    ¡°Wu Bro¡­¡± Tang Wan rested her head against his chest, clutching at his shirt, whispering softly, ¡°Do you like my aunt?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was looking around the room to see if there was a first aid kit, just pinpointing it when her question puzzled him.

    ¡°Um¡ª¡± Tang Wan¡¯s head was foggy, and she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing, rubbing against his chest, murmuring, ¡°Ufortable.¡±

    Her head was throbbing, and she was feeling feverish¡ªhow could she befortable?

    Her forehead was burning, heating up even the area around Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart.

    After all, he was a normal man, and her actions made it difficult for him to keep hisposure.

    He ran his fingers through her hair. ¡°Is there a first aid kit in the room?¡±

    ¡°Um?¡± Tang Wan looked up with her small face, seemingly unaware of what he was saying, her face burning red, the corners of her eyes moist.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s throat tightened. Having ignored her all day and not replied to her messages, he already felt uneasy. Seeing her in this state, all other thoughts escaped him¡­

    All reason and restraint copsed.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± his voice grew gentler.

    ¡°Wu¡­ um¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan waspletely disoriented, blinking, unable to focus.

    He kissed her lightly.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s forehead against hers, his breathing quickened, ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Kiss¡­ kiss¡­¡±

    As he supported the back of her head with his fingers, ruffling her hair, he turned his head and kissed her again.

    ¡°Why?¡± her voice was soft.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why do you kiss¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I like you, that¡¯s why I kiss you.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s mind was spinning, but she just watched as he drew closer again, feeling something touch her lips.

    It was like an early summer thunderstorm¡­

    Her heart suddenly tightened, her fingers grasping even more tightly at the corner of his shirt.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang had spotted the medicine box in Tang Wan¡¯s room. He carried her to the bed and then rummaged through the box, taking a thermometer to check her temperature and finding some fever medicine.

 Chapter 123 - 123 111 Fifth Master Kissing You Because I Like It (3

    Chapter 123: 111 Fifth Master: Kissing You Because I Like It (3 More)_2   Chapter 123: 111 Fifth Master: Kissing You Because I Like It (3 More)_2                                   Tang Wan¡¯s fever was too severe. Although she had obediently taken her medicine, the effects were not kicking in quickly, so Jiang Jinsang could only wring out a towel to physically cool her down. She was half-asleep and half-awake,pletely out of it.

    Jiang Jinsang called Dr. Zhou again.

    At this time, Zhou Zhongqing had already returned to Beijing to prepare for Mr. Tang¡¯s surgery. He had performed four surgeries consecutively over the past two days and had managed to leave work a bit earlier today. He went to bed before it got dark, having drawn the curtains.

    The ringtone of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s phone was uniquely set, different from others, and it instantly brought a buzzing in Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s head. Thinking something had happened to him, he practically leaped out of bed, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, feeling unwell?¡± He was already throwing back the covers, ready to get out of bed and dress to go to Pingjiang.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s feeling unwell.¡±

    ¡°Is it Mr. Tang?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang?¡± Zhou Zhongqing paused with his hands on his clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Her high fever won¡¯t break.¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the medicalmunity, even if he wasn¡¯t considered an authority, he could still be regarded as an expert. The patients he dealt with daily¡­ they were allplicated and difficult cases. Now youe to me with¡­

    A cold and a fever?

    ¡°How is she now, any symptoms, what medicine has she taken?¡± Zhou Zhongqing still patiently asked.

    After Jiang Jinsang finished describing it, he sighed and said, ¡°No big problem, just wait calmly for her fever to break. It takes time. If there¡¯s no improvement in an hour, then you¡­ ¡±

    After hanging up the phone and keeping watch for another hour or more, Tang Wan¡¯s temperature indeed had started to drop, and Jiang Jinsang finally gave a long sigh of relief.

    Thinking back to how she had run out in her pajamas this morning¡ªafter all, it was winter. He feared she might have caught a chill then, plus she had drunk quite a bit of alcohol, which would certainly have made her feel even worse.

    Around eleven o¡¯clock, she broke out in a sweat. Her entire body was curled up in the nkets, and her lips were dry and white from the fever.

    ¡°Wanwan, drink some water.¡± Jiang Jinsang remembered Zhou Zhongqing saying that a fever could cause a lot of water loss, and he thought it might be good to get her to drink more water if possible.

    But Tang Wan was already too delirious with fever to discern night from day, and she was indifferent to his words.

    Hesitant, Jiang Jinsang held a cup of water, took a sip himself, and leaned down¡­

    This method of feeding water or medicine was often seen on TV. Having watched some when he was bored during a hospital stay, Jiang Jinsang had thought it pretentious and melodramatic. But now, it seemed that there was a reason why those scenes kept getting filmed and why people enjoyed watching them.

    ¡­

    However, at that moment, Tang Wan¡¯s phone suddenly started vibrating. He squinted at it, the contact name:

    [Spoiled Pork Belly.]

    From pork belly to cured pork, who was this girlfriend of hers?

    He didn¡¯t want to answer, but after many repeated calls, he frowned and reluctantly picked up, ¡°Tang Xiaowan, what¡¯s going on? What are you doing?¡±

    He recognized the voice; it was the same one from that time Tang Wan had cleverly avoided going to his room and called a girlfriend to make up an excuse to get away. So this contact, like the previous ¡°pork belly,¡± had to be the same person.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even, today was just too much. The manager in our department, that bald guy Iined to you about, actually went out of his way to praise me. He smiled at me in such a creepy way.¡±

    ¡°Hello? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    The person on the other end began to sound anxious, almost as if they were yelling.

    Just as she was about to hang up, a calm and tender voice came through, ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s asleep.¡±

    A man!

    And she¡¯s asleep?

    The person on the other end paused, chuckled sheepishly, and then spoke in a softened,dy-like voice, ¡°Sorry for disturbing.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, that¡¯s all, carry on.¡± After that, the other party hung up the phone.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly. Tang Wan¡¯s girlfriends sure had quite different personalities from her.

    Meanwhile, the person on the other end, clutching their phone, cursed their timing but then thought it was considerate of them to hang up right away.

    Is this the ¡°wild man¡± Tang Xiaowan mentioned?

    His voice is pleasant, well, for such a nice voice, her 40-meter-long sword can be temporarily sheathed.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang stood by the bedside for a long time, until Shen Shuci sent a text message:

    [¡°You¡¯re not nning to stay overnight next door, are you?¡±]

    [¡°Wanwan has a fever.¡±]

    Shen Shuci frowned, getting ready to check on her, when another message followed: [¡°She¡¯s already cooled down and fallen asleep, don¡¯te in and disturb her, I¡¯ll trouble you to take care of Jiangjiang.¡±]

    A single text message couldn¡¯t possibly send her away, Shen Shuci headed to the next room, and as she was about to push the door open, she found it was locked from the inside.

    If Tang Wan had really just fallen asleep, Shen Shuci dared not knock loudly.

    Another message arrived: [¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s truly sick, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to a patient.¡±]

    Shen Shuci bit her teeth in annoyance: [¡°If Wanwan is missing even a single hair tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to return to Beijing.¡±]

    [¡°Then I¡¯d have a legitimate reason to stay here, which would be nice.¡±]

    ¡­

    Having no other choice, and since she obviously couldn¡¯t sleep in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room, Shen Shuci could only carry the already asleep Jiangjiang back to her own room.

    It was all so nonsensical.

    Tang Wan had an unsettled sleep that night, perspiring several times, her mind foggy and filled with Jiang Jinsang¡¯s shadow twisting and turning.

    **

    The next morning, at the Jiang Family in Beijing

    Zhou Zhongqing had already made arrangements with the hospital. Mr. Tang definitely needed to be hospitalized early, and all this while, Madam Jiang had been phoning to keep up with the progress.

    So, any new development would be promptly ryed to her by Zhou Zhongqing.

    ¡°Madam, I suggesting over early would be better. Once here, we can give Mr. Tang a moreprehensive checkup, and then adjust the surgical n ording to his current health condition¡­¡±

    Madam Jiang said with augh, ¡°Dr. Zhou, I haveplete trust in you handling this, but how confident are you about the surgery?¡±

    ¡°There are risks with any surgery, but rest assured, I will do my utmost.¡±

    ¡­

    At this time, someone preparing to go to work came down from upstairs and greeted the two in the living room, ¡°Mom, Dr. Zhou.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I was just discussing with Dr. Zhou about Mr. Tanging here for his medical treatment and surgery,¡± Madam Jiang told him with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The Tang family of three, along with your brother, and Jiangjiang ¨C to bring the old, the weak, the sick, and the children to Beijing isn¡¯t easy¡­¡± Madam Jiang said, sighing helplessly.

    Old, weak, sick, and with children? The person had just sat down to eat breakfast when he heard this, his eyelid twitched:

    His intuition told him:

    This was not simple.

    ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t been busytely, right? Considering how long their family has been taking care of Xiaowu and Jiangjiang, why don¡¯t you go to Pingjiang to pick them up?¡±

    ¡°Ourpany is very busy!¡± He immediately refused.

    ¡°Work is never finished. Pingjiang is a nice ce. You¡¯ve been looking thinner from all thete nights; it worries me. It would be good for you to rx, think of it as a vacation.¡±

    He was at a loss for words. With the conversation having reached this point, what else could he say!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else, I¡¯ll book your flight, you just need to bring them back safely.¡±

    ¡°I had almost forgotten, the students will soon be on holiday, and we¡¯ll be entering the Spring Festival travel rush. We should hurry to book the tickets.¡±

    Saying so, she didn¡¯t even give him time to react, the matter was settled!

    At that moment, the bread in his mouth tasted nd as wax.

 Chapter 124 - 124 Aunt Flos assist flirting from early morning

    Chapter 124: Aunt Flo¡¯s assist, flirting from early morning   Chapter 124: Aunt Flo¡¯s assist, flirting from early morning                                   The next day, under the warm sun of winter, everything was frostden.

    Tang Wan woke up feeling feverish and hungover, her muscles sore and swollen, even her eyes stung.

    Memories ofst night flooded in¡ªdrinking, going home. In a haze, she seemed to have seen her mother, and Jiang Jinsang was there too, and they seemed to have¡­

    [Because I liked you, I kissed you.]

    Her mind exploded in that instant. Subconsciously, she touched the corner of her lips. Various memories, real and imagined, interwove, and she could hardly distinguish whether what had happened yesterday was real.

    She kept thinking, her fingers pressing on her lips, but it felt as though they had turned into something much softer.

    Warm and soft.

    Pecking at the edge of her lips, that warmth swiftly spread throughout her limbs, her heartbeat suddenly erratic, her whole body growing hot, her entire face burning red.

    It must have been a dream, impossible!

    She and Jiang Jinsang¡­

    How could it be!

    Last night she had even dreamed of her mother and grandmother, asking her if she wasfortable and telling her to drink less. That Jiang Jinsang must have been just a dream, too.

    She propped herself up with her hands and shifted her body. From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a piece of paper under the cup on the bedside table, alongside an opened box of medicine and a thermometer.

    Clearly recorded there were notes about administering medicine, taking temperatures, and other care tips for fever.

    These were notes Jiang Jinsang had made on paper after consulting Zhou Zhongqingst night, worried he might forget.

    Wild, unrestrained, spirited.

    Having once studied Jiang Jinsang¡¯s n history, she recognized his handwriting. She could now be sure that Jiang Jinsang had indeede overst night, but what happened afterward, whether it was real or not, she simply couldn¡¯t determine.

    *

    Having gone to bedte, Tang Wan went to the front hall to find that the two old gentlemen had gone to the park to practice Tai Chi, Tang Yunxian had gone to thepany, Shen Shuci was ying Go with Jiangjiang, and Jiang Jinsang¡­

    He was ying with a bird.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Jiangjiang was the first to spot her. ¡°Are you sick? Are you feeling better now?¡±

    There was no hiding Tang Wan¡¯s illness¡ªJiang Jinsang had only mentioned the fever had subsided, not that he had stayed all night in her room.

    Early in the morning, Tang Yunxian and the two old gentlemen had sessively checked in on Tang Wan¡¯s room to make sure she was unharmed before they each hurried off to their activities.

    Her room showed no signs of the ordinary; Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t mentioned staying up all night, only that he had helped out a bit¡ªeveryone assumed he probably just fetched her medicine and water without giving it much thought.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°I see you look quite pale; maybe you should go to the hospital for another check-up,¡± Shen Shuci walked over and felt her forehead to make sure it was normal before he felt a bit relieved.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Wan smiled at her, then turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Big Brother Five, was it you who took care of mest night? I saw the note you left by my bed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Jinsang was still thinking that afterst night¡¯s kisses, their rtionship might have taken a great leap forward.

    Unexpectedly, Tang Wan politely smiled at him, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then¡­

    She turned her head, raised her hand, tidied Hua Mei¡¯s feathers, and went back inside, proiming she was hungry and wanted breakfast.

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡­

    In fact, Tang Wan remembered those kisses, but she was feverish and in a haze¡ªnot knowing if this was today or another day, nor if it was real, and she couldn¡¯t just rashly ask him.

    [Did we kissst night?]

    Could she really say that?

    If it had all been in her head and had never happened, what would Jiang Jinsang think of her? Dreaming in her sleep of doing such things with him?

    Too shameful!

    So, after much thought, Tang Wan decided to y dead for now.

    *

    After breakfast, Tang Wan nned to cook lunch herself and invited Shen Shuci to go to the supermarket and the market.

    ¡°I need to adjust my jetg; I¡¯m not going,¡± Shen Shuci had hardly sleptst night. She had intended to see if Tang Wan had any feelings for Jiang Jinsang, but it had all gone awry, inadvertently putting her niece right into the tiger¡¯s den.

    Although Jiang Jinsang had promised not to do anything, Tang Wan was still ill¡ªand with just the two of them alone, she couldn¡¯t be at ease.

    She¡¯d text every hour to check!

    Both being women, whether Tang Wan harbored any special feelings for Jiang Jinsang was uncertain for Shen Shuci, but she was sure that in Tang Wan¡¯s heart, he was definitely special.

    ¡°Auntie, are you really not going?¡± Tang Wan asked.

    Shen Shuci rubbed her neck, ¡°I¡¯ve been so tired recently; I haven¡¯t had the energy. I estimate I¡¯ll fall asleep in the car and won¡¯t be able to help you. Why don¡¯t you ask Big Brother Five to go with you? After all, he¡¯s a man, and he can carry things for you.¡±

    ¡°Big¡­ Brother Five?¡± Although Tang Wan had nned to feign ignorance with him, the thought of being alone with him still made her feel awkward.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Aunt Flos assist flirting from early morning_2

    Chapter 125: Aunt Flo¡¯s assist, flirting from early morning_2   Chapter 125: Aunt Flo¡¯s assist, flirting from early morning_2                                   ¡°Jiang Fifth Master, I¡¯m leaving Wanwan in your care. She just recovered from an illness, so please take extra care of her,¡± Shen Shuci said directly.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Jiangjiang immediately raised his hand.

    ¡°The market is dirty and messy, what do you want to go there for? You can¡¯t even help carry things. It¡¯s better to stay at home and y with birds or y with mud.¡±

    Jiangjiang, ¡°I stopped ying with mud a long time ago!¡±

    A few minutester, a little guy was lying on the table, engrossed in ying with several blobs of sticine, thoroughly enjoying himself.

    ¡­

    Tang Wan went back to her room to grab her bag and change her clothes, while Jiang Jinsang nced at Shen Shuci, not understanding or guessing what she was up to.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you apany Wanwan out, not because I approve of you, or want to help you,¡± Shen Shuci said. ¡°It¡¯s just that I saw you taking care of Wanwan all night without changing out of your clothes, and I thought you were a decent person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t expect this aunt to help him anyway; as long as she didn¡¯t make trouble, it was fine.

    ¡°Liking someone shouldn¡¯t just be in words, actions are more important. I¡¯ll be watching you. If my brother-inw finds out now, you probably won¡¯t have good days ahead.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, ¡°Regarding Mr. Tang, I can only rely more on your help.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Since I have intentions towards Wanwan, and you know it very clearly yet you let me stay in her room the whole night and did not inform Mr. Tang immediately after finding out¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice paused, his lips curving into a faint smile, ¡°Even if you tell him now or at any other time in the future, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t escape involvement, right, Miss Shen?¡±

    Shen Shuci¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Her fingers tightened slightly.

    She wanted to punch him in the face.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not you who should be threatening me now. We are all in the same boat. Even if we don¡¯t help each other, we shouldn¡¯t sabotage one another. After all¡­ if I drown, you¡¯ll also get a few mouthfuls of water, right?¡±

    Shen Shuci forced a slight smile from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Jiang Fifth Master, you truly live up to your reputation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who gave me the opportunity.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan went back and greeted Shen Shuci, she left the house. She noticed something was off with her expression. As she got into the car, she muttered unintentionally, ¡°What¡¯s with aunt? She seems to be in a bad mood.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep well, plus the jetg. Her temper must be bad.¡±

    Tang Wan knew what it was like to be extremely tired yet unable to sleep. She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    **

    As the car drove on, Jiang Jinsang leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes to rest, while Tang Wan kept unconsciously rememberingst night¡¯s events, uncertain if they were real or not, and too embarrassed to ask.

    But the feeling was too real, clearer as she kept thinking about it. She asionally stole nces at Jiang Jinsang. He seemedpletely normal, as if nothing had happened, which made her even more unsure how to bring it up.

    Just as she was secretly sizing up Jiang Jinsang again, he suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head and looked at her, their eyes meeting, and the air seemed to freeze instantly.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, thinking the same as her, wasn¡¯t sure if Tang Wan rememberedst night¡¯s events, and didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly for fear of scaring her off.

    Tang Wan chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I just wanted to ask aboutst night. Did I have a fever and you took care of me for a long time? I remember you and aunt seemed¡­¡±

    ¡°What about your aunt and me?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her seriously.

    His gaze was intense, almost scorching.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing¡­¡±

    Before Tang Wan could finish her words, Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in, her pupils slightly widened, her body instinctively moving back. But the car was small, and her back was against the car door, trapping her underneath him.

    Jiang Jiu was driving, adjusting his sunsses, while Jiang Cuo wished he could look back but didn¡¯t dare!

    Damn, this early in the morning, right here¡­

    Is it that thrilling?

    ¡°Five, Fifth Brother¡­¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what he intended.

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly reached out and touched her forehead, as if he wanted to check her temperature. Perhaps feeling that using his hand wasn¡¯t urate enough, he leaned slightly forward and pressed his own forehead against the back of his hand¡­

    Between them, only a hand¡¯s width apart.

    His fingertips were always warm, but the temperature of his palm was extremely high, seemingly even a bit moist. Tang Wan¡¯s temperature had already dropped, but with his action, her whole body seemed to re up again.

    Too close, she, against the car window, against the light, while Jiang Jinsang faced the car window directly. Sunshine mixed with a flickering tableau of lights and shadows danced across his face¡­

    Spellbindingly stunning.

    ¡°It seems like the fever has gone down,¡± his voice was naturally hoarse after staying up all night.

    Even more enticing.

    ¡°I have nothing going on with Miss Shen. She spent allst night telling stories to Jiangjiang. I guess¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang stared intently at her, too closely. Tang Wan could almost see the red veins in his eyes, and in those dark pupils¡­

    Only her!

    ¡°She probably likes Jiangjiang. In the end, she even took Jiangjiang to sleep in her room.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Tang Wan nodded, struggling slightly to free herself, but Jiang Jinsang had already pulled away.

    Whenever Tang Wan felt that she might be vited, he always withdrew quickly, keeping a not-too-close, not-too-distant presence, yet his presence was particrly strong.

    ¡°Was it you who found out I was sickst night?¡± Tang Wan tentatively asked.

    ¡°I saw you were ufortable, originally just wanted to check on you, but then I noticed your face was unusually flushed, so I checked your temperature and confirmed you had a fever.¡±

    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she didn¡¯t know how to begin.

    ¡°What aboutst night?¡± Jiang Jinsang was also probing.

    The negotiation between them was to see who would buckle first.

    ¡°Nothing? I just dreamt about my mom and grandmast night, thinking they were looking after me.¡±

    Grandma?

    Jiang Jinsang fiddled with his fingers. Would your grandma give you mouth-to-mouth medicine?

    But even if he felt stifled, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡­

    They went to the market and then to the supermarket. On the way back, Tang Wan was messaging her best friend while Jiang Jinsang leaned against the chair back, it was unclear whether he was asleep or awake.

    [Tang Xiaowan, how was your night yesterday?]

    [What?]

    [Stop pretending, I know you slept with that guyst night. His voice is really nice, isn¡¯t he the one you told me you were slightly interested in? Tang Xiaowan, that¡¯s not nice of you! Sneaking around, you¡¯ve gone and done it, but¡­]

    Tang Wan frowned, what was she talking about!

    [I told you long ago, don¡¯t focus all day on your work, get some exercise, strengthen your body, sis!]

    Tang Wan checked her call history; indeed, there was a callst night, under a minute, presumably Jiang Jinsang had answered, and she could guess she had misunderstood, typing furiously: [I had a feverst night.]

    [I¡¯ming over?]

    [Go away¡ª¡ª]

    Perhaps Tang Wan was getting annoyed, especially since someone was adamant that nothing had happened between her and Jiang Jinsangst night, their messages vibrating the phone incessantly. Jiang Jinsang opened his eyes and looked at her, face still puffed with anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just messaging my friend.¡± Tang Wan immediately turned off the screen, afraid Jiang Jinsang might see something, ¡°That¡­ did you answer a call for mest night?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it was your friend, she called several times, so I answered.¡±

    Tang Wan nervously pushed further, ¡°Did she say anything strange?¡±

    ¡°I told her you were sleeping¡­¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    What bacon, she felt like chopping her into bacon right now!

 Chapter 126 - 126 113 Planting an insider did Qi Duidui start with

    Chapter 126: 113 nting an insider, did Qi Duidui start with her bestie? (2 more updates)   Chapter 126: 113 nting an insider, did Qi Duidui start with her bestie? (2 more updates)                                   ¡°Sleeping, continue?¡±

    What kind of outrageous statement is that!

    At this moment, her phone continued to vibrate incessantly. Someone didn¡¯t feel satisfied just texting and had started bombarding her with voice messages.

    Tang Wan was fortunate to have headphones in her bag, and she listened to a few voice messages:

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, I was so consideratest night, and you still won¡¯t appreciate it?¡±

    ¡°People stayed up all night taking care of you. If it were ancient times, marrying as gratitude wouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you pretending to be dead? Talk to me, hey, are you still angry? I worked overtime on the weekend, and I¡¯m not even mad, Tang Wan¡ª¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t bother with her. She was so angry that she grabbed her phone, intending to return to her workstation. Today was the weekend, but due to the year-end push for performance, everyone was working overtime. Her parents also often called, asking when she woulde home and nning to arrange blind dates for her.

    She was already furious, and to top it off, Tang Wan ignored her.

    She turned around, and her whole demeanor faltered.

    A group ofpany executives, including her department manager, were there. The biggest bosses were at the front, with her manager shrinking behind, following at the end.

    Caught cking off by the top brass¡ªcould it get any worse?

    At that moment, all she could think was, ¡°I¡¯m doomed, they¡¯re going to fire me, I¡¯ll have to go home for blind dates¡­¡±

    She hung her head, feeling extremely awkward.

    At that moment, she noticed a pair of polished, shiny leather shoes in front of her. She held her breath but thought to herself, ¡°Wow, these shoes are so shiny, they could serve as a mirror.¡±

    She drooped her head, wishing she could just disappear, but then the person reached out and slightly raised the name tag pinned on her chest, ¡°nning department?¡±

    His voice was soft, with a faint fragrance about him that she couldn¡¯t describe. In novels, domineering CEOs would wear traditional cologne, but his scent was fresh yet clean.

    She thought to herself¡­

    This must be what rich people smell like.

    ¡°Mr. Qi!¡± Her manager ran over immediately, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not supervising properly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take her downstairs and handle this.¡±

    The least favorite thing for an employer is when employees ck off during work hours.

    ¡°She usually works very diligently, and she was even awarded advanced worker this year. She hasn¡¯t been with thepany long, young people can be a bit impetuous, so please don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll handle it seriously and give a strict reprimand¡­¡±

    Her manager was scared to death, afraid he might get dragged into this as well.

    He remained silent, just seriously looking at her name tag, ¡°Come to the 27th floorter.¡±

    The 27th floor¡ªthat was only his office!

    After saying that, he left with the group majestically.

    Just as she looked up, her manager smacked her arm, ¡°What are you doing making calls during work hours, you girl! Didn¡¯t I tell you that the higher-ups were going to inspect today? You¡¯re really going to be the death of me.¡±

    She bit her lip, just ncing at the group of people in the distance. Someone tall stood out like a crane among chickens, especially with that slicked-back hair shining brightly!

    That was her higher-up, a big boss she seldom saw. Being a lower-level employee, she¡¯d only heard his name and knew as much about him as an ordinary inte user.

    ¡°This time Mr. Qi will handle it personally, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be made an example of for cking off during work hours.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± she clenched her phone, ¡°Manager, about my year-end bonus¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about a year-end bonus? You should be grateful you¡¯re not fired! Go up and wait for the end!¡±

    ¡­

    She waited on the 27th floor for over an hour. The assistant invited her to have some tea in the office, but she dared not drink it. Even if she was normally carefree, faced with such a critical issue potentially involving her job, she was scared!

    Until a man with a slicked-back hairstyle returned, the assistant served him coffee, and after he dealt with a few urgent matters, he tilted his head and examined her, ¡°Making personal calls during work hours?¡±

    ¡°I just took a call from a friend, Mr. Qi, I¡¯m sorry, please give me another chance, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Your friend is Tang Wan, from the Tang family in Pingjiang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They didn¡¯t realize how long they had been standing behind them; this was not a situation they could lie about, so she simply told the truth.

    ¡°Okay, you can leave now.¡±

    That¡¯s it?

    What is going on here?

    **

    After Tang Wan got home, she busied herself with cooking. Since she received an overwhelming number of messages, she thought it was another critique session and didn¡¯t pay much attention, only during a break did she take a closer look.

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, I¡¯m done for. I was caught cking off at work by the big boss, not only is my year-end bonus gone, but my job might be over too.¡±

    Looking at the time, Tang Wan knew she should have finished work at noon, so she quickly called her, ¡°¡­What happened? Were you scolded? They didn¡¯t really fire you, did they?¡±

    ¡°Not fired, but they reassigned me.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t make you clean the toilets, did they?¡±

    The person across twitched the corners of their mouth fiercely, they definitely watched too many dramas.

    Quitting voluntarily and being fired are two different things, manypanies won¡¯t easily dismiss employees because they don¡¯t want to pay extrapensation, sometimes, they would ce them in less important positions to force them to resign voluntarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like, how should I put it, the position seems ordinary, but I feel like I got promoted, I¡¯m now the assistant to the boss¡¯s assistant, but I¡¯ve never done administrative work.¡±

    It was a clear demotion but a secret promotion!

    After all, being close to the boss provides many opportunities to perform, positions like this are what many yearn for but cannot obtain.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a promotion, isn¡¯t that pretty good?¡±

    ¡°But I feel it¡¯s kind of weird¡­¡±

    However, Tang Wan was busy cooking, and they didn¡¯t chat much before hanging up the phone. Once she confirmed her job was secure, Tang Wan felt relieved.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in Beijing, at a brass hotpot restaurant

    When the man pushed the door and entered the private room, the hotpot was already boiling furiously, Qi Zeyan holding the public chopsticks, was just putting in somemb rolls, ¡°You¡¯re thiste?¡±

    ¡°Got to finish up work for a trip?¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to travel! What¡¯s the matter, that you have to go there personally?¡±

    It was almost the end of the year, everypany was busy, and ever since Jiangjiang was born, this man hardly ever traveled! He tried his best to make time to be with his son, even quit smoking, and unless absolutely necessary, probably even quit drinking.

    ¡°Some urgent matter, must handle it personally.¡±

    ¡°Hey, by the way, I did something really beautiful today!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The man was holding a small bowl and spoon, adjusting the hotpot seasoning.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how coincidental this is, my wife¡¯s best friend turned out to be really working at mypany.¡±

    Wife? Someone¡¯s shameless to the extreme.

    If Tang Wan heard this, she would probably want to beat him to death.

    Qi Zeyan continued, ¡°At first, I thought they might be from the same town, but then I checked the records, they attended the same school for junior and senior high and even attended the same university though majored in different subjects.¡±

    ¡°Later, I had someone subtly inquire, she didn¡¯t say much, but today I hear it over the phone.¡±

    ¡°I transferred her under my supervision, with her best friend in my grasp, why fear I couldn¡¯t chase after my wife?¡±

    ¡°This truly is a gift of fate, too coincidental! We are indeed made for each other!¡±

    The hotpot boiled, and themb rolls could be eaten after boiling for a dozen seconds, he had already picked up some meat with chopsticks and turned his head towards him, ¡°So you n to start with her best friend?¡±

    ¡°At least I can get information about her firsthand.¡±

    ¡°Still, she¡¯s her best friend, she might not help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her boss, I have money. I n to get on good terms with her, once the project cooperation starts, I¡¯ll arrange for her to join.¡±

    The other person¡¯s fingertips stopped while mixing the dipping sauce.

    ¡°Not everyone loves money, not everything can be solved with money.¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s because you aren¡¯t offering enough money. With enough money, even ghosts would grind mills for you, let alone people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± These words left him speechless.

    ¡°Let me tell you, your brother is really unreliable, his moods are so unpredictable, and who can be sure about him? I had him keep an eye on his sister-inw, andst time I called, he even sabotaged me!¡±

    The person lowered his head and continued eating, ignoring him.

    You¡¯re constantly keeping tabs on his people, and he only sabotages you?

    He hasn¡¯t kicked you yet!

    Qi Zeyan imagined a beautiful scenario in his mind, even thinking about marrying Tang Wan and how many kids they would have, but reality, like a fierce beast, eventually left him without a bone to spare.

    ¡°By the way, where are you traveling to?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, yourmb is going to melt.¡±

    ¡°Oh gee¡ª¡± Qi Zeyan hastily scooped out themb, his question was casual, and as the topic got sidetracked, he naturally put the thought out of mind.

    ¡­

    The person wasn¡¯t actually going on a business trip but was picking someone up.

    The ne tickets were all booked, his mother had given him a strict order:

    [It doesn¡¯t matter if youe back, just bring back the Tang Family people, your brother, and my grandson.]

    Hispany was genuinely busy. Considering how meticulously and securely his brother manages tasks, and even Tang Yunxian could handle things aptly, it didn¡¯t really matter if he went or not.

    But when he thought to argue back, his mother struck him down coldly.

    [A person who can lose his own wife, what right does he have to bargain with me?]

    It felt like a huge hole had been pierced through him, his whole body chilled to the bone.

 Chapter 127 - 127 114 Preparing to Go to Beijing the Jiang

    Chapter 127: Chapter 114: Preparing to Go to Beijing, the Jiang Family Arrives (3rd Watch)   Chapter 127: Chapter 114: Preparing to Go to Beijing, the Jiang Family Arrives (3rd Watch)                                   The Shen Family didn¡¯t linger long in Pingjiang, staying for three days before catching the earliest flight back, nning to return when Elder Tang underwent surgery in Beijing.

    The old man, however, said directly,

    ¡°I might have surgery after the New Year, you don¡¯t need to go back and forth.¡±

    Shen Lao kept reminding Tang Yunxian and Tang Wan to notify him immediately if anything happened, but after setting the date for the trip to Beijing, they didn¡¯t inform the Shen Family.

    The surgery was scheduled for mid-twelfth lunar month, but the trip to Beijing was set for the day after Winter Solstice.

    A cold wave struck from the north, and temperatures in Pingjiang plummeted several degrees.

    On Winter Solstice day, a thick fog nketed the early morning, and Tang Wan received a yellow fog warning for the Pingjiang District on her mobile phone when she left the house.

    ¡°Wanwan, be careful when you go out,¡± the old man advised. ¡°Or wait until the fog clears before leaving.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s too much to do, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t finish, and I still have to pack tonight. There¡¯s just not enough time.¡±

    Tang Wan said this as she took her car keys and walked out.

    She had to meet with Manager Chen to discuss work, but most importantly, she needed to select gifts for the Jiang Family and bring local specialties. She had indirectly consulted Jiang Jinsang, but in the end, she still had to choose them herself.

    Apart from Mr. and Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eldest brother, the elderly matriarch of the Jiang Family was still alive.

    This olddy, Jiangjiang had mentioned a few times, but Jiang Jinsang rarely did, and Tang Wan didn¡¯t know if this was due to poor rtions between them. She didn¡¯t ask in detail, and without understanding, she wouldn¡¯t even know where to start with selecting a gift.

    **

    Yiyu Tea House

    When Tang Wan arrived at the private room, it wasn¡¯t yet time for the storytelling and bad singing, so the tea house was exceptionally quiet; Manager Chen had already brewed tea for her.

    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s uncertain, it depends on how well my grandfather recovers from the surgery. If all goes well, we can return to Pingjiang before the New Year.¡± Tang Wan took a sip of the hot tea, ¡°How is everything at the studio?¡±

    ¡°Everything that was damaged before has been fixed. The He Familypensated with money, but things like theputers weren¡¯t damaged. It was just some chairs and whatnot that didn¡¯t cost much. Yet, the He Family gave a hundred thousand, iming it was for the employees¡¯ medical expenses and somepensation for loss of work.¡±

    Manager Chen chuckled lightly, ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to meet with you through me several times, but I¡¯ve declined each time.¡±

    ¡°The He Family is having real trouble recently; I¡¯ve heard that many businesses would rather breach contracts than work with them. If this continues, bankruptcy isn¡¯t far off.¡±

    Tang Wanughed dryly, ¡°They haven¡¯t reached out to me directly during this time.¡±

    ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t dare. Besides, with Elder Shen present before, his temperament is not something others might know, but the He Family certainly does. Recently they¡¯ve been everywhere begging¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for Beijing tomorrow. Whatever happens to their family has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡­

    After chatting for a while longer, the two prepared to go their separate ways.

    ¡°Where are you going? Do you need a ride?¡± Manager Chen asked.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve brought my car. I still need to buy some pastries to take to Beijing as gifts. It¡¯ll probably take some time to package them all, you can go ahead if you¡¯re busy.¡±

    Tang Wan finished her shopping and had just paid when she bumped into an acquaintance at the door.

    ¡°Mrs. He?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Lun Huiru was still dressed in designer clothes and, despite her refined makeup, couldn¡¯t hide the dejection surrounding her.

    The downfall of the He Family was apparent, kicked when down.

    With thepany on the brink, where could they find extra money to sustain her expenses? She was merely using old items for show ¨C even in her decline, she tried to maintain thest bit of dignity before others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment. It will only take a few minutes of your time.¡±

    Lun Huiru was humble in her approach, the cold hardships she faced these days had already broken her, leaving no ground to bargain with Tang Wan.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few minutes, please. I beg you.¡±

    At this time, the tea house was bustling with many people quietly ncing their way. Tang Wan found it unavoidable and guessed Lun Huiru meant no harm, so she nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s take a private room.¡± Lun Huiru requested a private seat from the boss.

    This caused a murmur ofughter among the many seated in the hall.

    ¡°I heard that the He Family¡¯spany can¡¯t even pay sries now, and some employees have gone toin. Drinking tea, yet they need a private room? Is it necessary?¡±

    ¡°Pridees before a fall.¡±

    ¡°The He Family must still have some money left; a lean camel is bigger than a horse, it¡¯s just the employees who are really out of luck.¡±

    ¡­

    Once Tang Wan entered the private room with her, the idle chatter was left outside.

    At this moment, a ck car with Beijing tes stopped in front of the tea house. A man alighted from the rear door, and as the driver went to find a parking spot, he entered the tea house directly.

    The waiter, greeting guests, brightened up on seeing him.

    One look and he knew this was a well-off customer ¨C big spenders meant amission for them, so naturally, he warmly greeted, ¡°Sir, some tea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy pastries.¡±

    ¡°This way¡­¡± the waiter led him to the side. ¡°Judging by your ent, you¡¯re from Beijing or Tianjin, right? Do you have any particr taste preferences, I can make some rmendations for you.¡±

    ¡°Less sugar.¡±

    ¡°For an elderly person, is it? You might want to consider these varieties.¡±

    ¡­

    The waiter pitched enthusiastically. Those who came to the tea house at this time were leisure-seekers, idly gossiping over tea; and so, the information about Tang Wan and Lun Huiru entering the private room reached his ears.

    Tang Wan was there too?

    He squinted his eyes, but his gaze settled on the pig-shaped pastries in the cab, ¡°Get me some of these as well.¡±

    Pigs¡­

    That kid should like them, right?

    **

    Meanwhile, in the private room,

    ¡°What tea shall we drink?¡± Lun Huiru flipped through the menu.

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Tang Wan nced at the time, ¡°I have something to deal withter.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with Iron Goddess¡­¡± Lun Huiru chose a tea that wasn¡¯t cheap.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    Lun Huiru hesitated, stumbling over her words, but eventually she plucked up the courage to speak, ¡°I know there¡¯s no way to make up for the harm I¡¯ve done to you. I¡¯ve brought this upon myself, so I can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    ¡°The matter with He An has been submitted to the judicial department by the police, and we¡¯re just waiting for the trial to start. On my side¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almostughable,¡± Lun Huiru said with self-mockery.

    ¡°The truth is, He An¡¯s father already had someone else on the side. Initially, he wanted to get involved but seeing the He Family¡¯s downfall, realizing there was nothing left to gain, and after swindling arge sum of money, he took the kids and ran away. But I¡¯ve decided to divorce him anyway.¡±

    Tang Wan had heard about these matters; after all, it was too shameful, and the news had spread all over Pingjiang City.

    ¡°But after so many years of marriage, having been a daughter-inw to the He Family for so long, I bear an inseparable responsibility for the state the He Family is in now,¡± Lun Huiru said, her head bowed as if in confession.

    ¡°I knowing to you has caused you a lot of trouble, but I really have no other options¡­¡±

    As Lun Huiru spoke, she actually got up from her seat and knelt down before Tang Wan with a thud.

    ¡°I beg you, can you please go back and talk to your father, let the He Family off the hook! If this continues, the He Family will bepletely ruined,¡± she said, her eyes reddening and tears swirling.

    ¡°Thepany is having such a hard time, we¡¯ve already put up our house as coteral, but¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, a waiter knocked and entered, carrying a pot of tea. Seeing the situation inside the room, he paused in shock.

    Prideful even in her downfall, Lun Huiru quickly wiped her tears with her hand and hurriedly sat back down.

    ¡°Your tea is here, please call me if you need anything else.¡± The waiter left immediately after speaking, clearly surprised, and even murmured to a colleague.

    ¡°She actually knelt down? No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, she was crying. Ah, had they known it woulde to this, why did they ever start?¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough, go back to work.¡±

    ¡­

    The man was standing at the counter, unintentionally eavesdropping.

    Disturbed by the intrusion, Lun Huiru was even more embarrassed, especially since Tang Wan remained unmoved, which made her more desperate, ¡°Miss Tang, the He Family is in such a state, they certainly won¡¯t recover for ten or twenty years, I beg you, please talk to Mr. Tang.¡±

    Tang Wan looked her over, ¡°You¡¯re divorcing Mr. He? And still pleading for the He Family?¡±

    ¡°When you were surrounded by all those reporters, being pulled by several strong men, he didn¡¯t help you, not to mention he had a mistress on the side, did many things wrong by you.¡±

    ¡°Help the He Family, is it necessary?¡±

    A broken pot itself, unable to save itself, still thinking of helping others?

    Lun Huiru bit her lip, ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been married for over twenty years. He wronged me, but I can¡¯t just ignore him, and¡­ what happenedter was my fault, I am responsible.¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled softly, ¡°We¡¯re both smart people, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Are you asking me for help out of marital affection, or are you afraid that if the He Family goes bankrupt and you haven¡¯t divorced, you¡¯ll not get a penny and instead be saddled with debt? You and I know what¡¯s in our hearts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about thepany¡¯s matters; better speak to my father.¡±

    ¡°I have to go; I have something else to attend to.¡±

    With that, Tang Wan got up to leave.

    Lun Huiru had chosen this time to approach her because Tang Wan seldom went out alone. Besides, she had insider information that the Tang Family was about to go to Beijing; with such a distance, people would be difficult to find, let alone discuss other matters.

    Tang Wan quickly left, not deviating her gaze, naturally not noticing the man standing at the counter.

    The man was on his phone:

    ¡°¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m here, buying gifts, I¡¯ll be at the Tang Family¡¯s soon.¡±

    ¡°Since the Tang Family areing to Beijing, help them out. It¡¯s cold and a long journey; it¡¯s not easy for them¡­¡±

    He caught a glimpse of Tang Wan leaving out of the corner of his eye, his eyes narrowing slightly, and soon after a woman hurried out from inside, quickly settling the bill to follow, ¡°Miss Tang, wait a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, your items are ready,¡± the waiter handed over the packed pastries.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He settled the bill in advance, took his things, and left.

    The area was a downtown zone; parking at the front door was only temporary. He walked towards the parking lot and from a distance, he saw the two women pulling and tugging at each other, seemingly in a confrontation.

    Still holding the phone in his hand, ¡°Mom, something hase up, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Send me a message when you get to the Tang¡¯s. I video called Jiangjiang yesterday; he said he doesn¡¯t miss you one bit, but I bet he¡¯ll be thrilled to see you. That kid takes after you, tough on the outside, soft on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, goodbye.¡±

    Meanwhile, the altercation over there seemed to have intensified.

 Chapter 128 - 128 115 makes an entrance with a haughty and vicious

    Chapter 128: 115 makes an entrance with a haughty and vicious demeanor, a dangerous character   Chapter 128: 115 makes an entrance with a haughty and vicious demeanor, a dangerous character                                   Pingjiang, Yiyu Tea House Parking Lot

    Tang Wan was about to drive away, carrying some things in her hands. As she pulled out the car keys from her bag, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps from behind. Instinctively looking back, Lun Huiru grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Tang Wan, I¡¯m begging you, please let the He Family go.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. He, as I¡¯ve said, I have no control over business matters,¡± Tang Wan frowned and tried to pull away.

    But with her hands full, she was at a disadvantage; Lun Huiru used brute force, making it impossible for Tang Wan to break free.

    ¡°How could you possibly have no control? It is because of my issue that your father is taking out his anger on the He Familypany¡­¡±

    ¡°Businesspeople prioritize interests.¡±

    ¡°Who would believe that?¡± Lun Huiru scoffed.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t really care, ¡°Even if it is out of anger, what of it? Were our roles reversed, given the He Family¡¯s usual way of doing things, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in Pingjiang.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan, auntie is really begging you, I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡±

    Lun Huiru¡¯s attitude fluctuated between soft and hard, her mental state seemed very abnormal.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t want to waste words with her. With a strong jerk of her arm, she flung Lun Huiru aside, who, caught off guard, staggered and fell to the ground, uttering a muffled groan of pain.

    She knew clearly that if she let Tang Wan leave now, seeing her again would be even more difficult, and the He Family would be truly finished.

    Perhaps due to the recent events, Lun Huiru¡¯s mental state clearly had issues.

    Tang Wan quickly walked to her car, unlocked it, and got in. However, she had not yet closed the door when a hand suddenly reached out, grabbing onto the door.

    ¡°Mrs. He, what exactly do you want?¡± Although there weren¡¯t many people in the parking lot, the few that were there pointed and watched.

    ¡°Tang Wan, I beg you, honestly, my tone was wrong just now, can you forgive me?¡± Lun Huiru¡¯s voice alternated between high-pitched sharpness and low meekness.

    She was like a lunatic.

    ¡°Mrs. He, let go!¡± Tang Wan raised her hand, trying to pry off the hand that was clinging to the car door.

    Caught off guard, her wrist was grabbed; Lun Huiru held onto the car door with one hand and gripped her with the other, trying to forcibly drag her out of the car.

    Her fingers were cold, and her sharp nails almost dug into Tang Wan¡¯s flesh. Tang Wan knitted her brows, her breath deepening.

    She kicked out, trying to shove her away.

    But her current position didn¡¯t lend itself to much force, and while the kick hit Lun Huiru¡¯s abdomen, loosening the grip of one hand, the other still clung to the door.

    Lun Huiru obviously wasn¡¯t in her right mind, and Tang Wan could no longer worry about propriety; she raised her hand and mmed the door shut with a tremendous force!

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A cry of pain as Lun Huiru quickly pulled back her hand.

    The car door also mmed shut with a bang, and Tang Wan immediately locked it.

    She looked out at the person outside the car and took a long breath.

    How had ite to this, she was like a madwoman!

    ¡­

    Lun Huiru banged on the car window a few times, then ran towards the rear of the car.

    As Tang Wan started up her car to leave, she pulled out her phone to scan and pay at the toll booth but then saw a white sedan speeding from behind.

    The car was moving too fast, swerving recklessly, and dangerously unstable.

    Tang Wan nced at the approaching car in her rearview mirror, her breathing suddenly deepened; she recognized the car¡ªit was Lun Huiru¡¯s!

    ¡°Hey¡ª9438, that car!¡± The parking lot attendant waved their hands, signaling her to slow down.

    Lun Huiru¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, the pain from Tang Wan¡¯s kick to her abdomen was intense, making each breath unbearable. Moreover, one of her hands had just been crushed and was swollen, making it nearly impossible to grip the steering wheel.

    Her fingers trembled on the elerator, shaking uncontrobly, yet her eyes remained fixed on Tang Wan¡¯s car.

    The other drivers around were rattled with fear, worrying about getting hit, but everything happened too fast. Tang Wan intended to break through the barrier at the front with her car.

    Just as Lun Huiru¡¯s car was about to crash, everyone gasped in shock, and even Tang Wan felt as though someone had suddenly clenched her heart, making it difficult to breathe¡­

    At that moment!

    A screech of brakes echoed as Tang Wan saw a ck sedan rush from nowhere through the rearview mirror.

    It interposed itself between the two cars.

    Although Lun Huiru was frenzied, she was not utterly irrational; she just wanted to detain Tang Wan. The car that shot out from the side was unexpected, and she instinctively mmed on the brakes.

    The high-speed wheels screeched against the pavement, a piercing sound threatening to burst one¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°Move, get out of the way¡ª¡± Lun Huiru¡¯s voice was shrill with yelling, but instead of moving, the driver of the blocking car rolled down the window.

    She had no time to notice his appearance, only those prominent eyes stood out. Even as the cars were about to collide, they remained eerily calm.

    The color of his eyes was deep yet dull, much like the dense night sky.

    No stars, no moon, yet lurking turbulence.

    His fingers rested casually on the steering wheel as hezily looked over, his expression indolent and insolent. Yet when their eyes met, the sudden burst of chilling hardness scared her, making her fingers tremble even more violently.

    Although Lun Huiru had adjusted the steering wheel at thest moment, the car still crashed into the rear of the ck vehicle.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± With that sound, time seemed to freeze as everyone drew in a sharp breath.

    ¡­

    About ten secondster.

    Tang Wan immediately pushed open the door and got out of the car, as did the others crowding around.

    By this time, the man had already stepped out of the ck sedan, d in ck, a long coat tailored to perfection, with his dark hair wildly tossing in the cold wind, and the hem of his coat pping audibly.

    An elite demeanor, yet with a rebellious backbone.

    Tang Wan had seen him before. In contrast with Jiang Jinsang¡¯s low-profile mystery, this man, who had long been fighting in the business world, naturally had a different level of exposure. Although they were brothers, they lookedpletely different.

    Immersed in the business world for so long, even dressed modestly, his calmly lifted gaze held a dustless arrogance, as if iming dominion wherever he looked.

    His eyes were so dark¡­

    It was terrifying!

    ¡°Second Master!¡± A man came running frantically from the side, examining him, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    This was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s older brother, who was second in line in the Jiang Family genealogy and known to outsiders as¡ª

    Jiang Yanting.

    He said nothing, simply gesturing with his hand to have Lun Huiru dragged out of the car.

    Then he turned his gaze towards Tang Wan, scrutinizing her carefully.

    A businessman¡¯s gaze is always sharp and profound. As a fellow businessman, even when negotiating, Tang Yunxian was always courteous, whereas he exuded a mature and restrained aura.

    An aura so powerful it could make one overlook her appearance.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what he was looking for, but there were too many rumors about him:

    Mature and restrained, noble and rebellious, he was also decisive and unpredictable in business dealings.

    The rumors about the Jiang Family were even moreplex andyered. His presence alone was overwhelmingly oppressive. Coupled with rumors that he had schemed against his younger brother and now making such a dangerous and wild appearance, Tang Wan felt a chill in the pit of her stomach.

    She felt hairs standing on the back of her neck just under his gaze.

    Stopping the car here, was he not afraid of death? Although it seemed he had saved her, in Tang Wan¡¯s heart, she had alreadybeled him a dangerous character.

    ¡°Miss Tang, are you alright?¡± His voice was distinctive, unusually deep.

    Tang Wan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the driver had forcibly pried open the door and dragged Lun Huiru out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    She, too, was so scared her legs went weak, her face pale with fright, one hand swollen red because it was trapped, her whole body limp on the ground like a pile of mud¡­

    Her eyes were lifeless, her entire body trembling with fear.

    ¡°Has she gone insane!¡±

    ¡°At that moment, my breath stopped; I thought someone was going to die.¡±

    ¡°She finally knows fear now, what a psycho.¡±

    ¡­

    And the parking lot security had already called 110. The patrol police were nearby, so they drove over, and upon seeing the scene, they were taken aback. Once they noticed the impressive Beijing license te, they drew in another cold breath.

    **

    At this time, at the Tang Family old residence

    Jiang Jinsang was in the study, watching Jiangjiang do his homework. The Shen Family hade over a few days ago, and Jiangjiang had been eating, drinking, and ying along the way. The homework assigned had been put off day by day, and now, with their return to Beijing imminent, there were five days¡¯ worth of tasks left.

    ¡°Second Uncle, can I take a break before continuing?¡± Few children enjoy doing homework.

    ¡°Do you want to stay upte tonight?¡±

    Jiangjiang pouted but said nothing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to write if you don¡¯t want to, after all, once we¡¯re home, it¡¯ll be your dad who¡¯ll check the homework.¡±

    Jiangjiang immediately grasped his pen and bent over to diligently work on his homework.

    Lousy uncle, lousy dad¡ª

    Meanwhile, Jiang Cuo knocked on the door and came in, leaning close to Jiang Jinsang to whisper a few words, his expression slightly changed, ¡°Jiangjiang, focus on your homework, I¡¯ll step out for a bit and check when I get back.¡±

    As soon as Jiang Jinsang left, a certain little guy tossed his pen aside and immediately began to daydream¡­

    Since no one was watching him, why not y for a while?

    He had no idea at that moment that his worthless dad had already arrived in Pingjiang City.

 Chapter 129 - 129 116 Troublesome Elder Brother Surprise Inspection

    Chapter 129: 116 Troublesome Elder Brother, Surprise Inspection Scared Jiangjiang Silly (2nd Update)   Chapter 129: 116 Troublesome Elder Brother, Surprise Inspection Scared Jiangjiang Silly (2nd Update)                                   Inside the police station

    The eyewitnesses were being questioned on the scene, while Tang Wan and others were taken to the police station.

    When the police arrived, they saw the situation and, despite knowing things were not simple with the presence of Tang Wan and Lun Huiru, their first question was, ¡°Was there a car ident?¡±

    The He Family and the Tang Family had private grievances, but these were not matters the police could intervene in. As long as nows were broken and it was merely a car ident, it would naturally be handled by the traffic police and the insurancepany. Nobody wanted to get involved in the murky waters between these two families.

    However, the man standing to the side directly stated:

    ¡°Murder!¡±

    The corners of the policeman¡¯s mouth twitched violently.

    Alright then¡ª

    Take them all away!

    **

    There were surveince cameras in the parking lot, and with the questioning of eyewitnesses, the factual evidence was very clear. The police still needed to question Tang Wan and the others.

    Everyone was separated for individual interviews and statements. After Tang Wan¡¯s questioning concluded, a female officer escorted her to the rest area, ¡°Miss Tang, please have a seat inside for a moment, and wait a little while.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, knowing that the police had procedures to follow, but she paused as she entered the rest area.

    Jiang Yanting was also there.

    His chauffeur was standing to the side and politely greeted her upon her entrance.

    Tang Wan smiled and nodded to him, then turned to Jiang Yanting, ¡°Second Master Jiang, thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Tang Wan chose a chair and sat down, leaving two seats between them, which made him raise his eyebrows slightly. Did she need to sit so far away?

    As he got up, Tang Wan also quickly stood up, eliciting a side nce from him ¨C it seemed this youngdy was¡­ somewhat afraid of him.

    Jiang Yanting said nothing, walking over to the water dispenser, he took a paper cup, filled it with warm water, and passed it to her, ¡°You seem very nervous, a drink might make you feel morefortable.¡±

    He was tall and imposing, and his presence made Tang Wan feel incredibly small yet also overwhelmed.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan avoided his hand, taking the paper cup with great care.

    After both sat back down, the atmosphere was inevitably awkward due to their unfamiliarity. Tang Wan held the cup in her hands and took a sip of water before ncing to the man beside her, ¡°Second Master Jiang, when did you arrive in Pingjiang? You didn¡¯t give any notice.¡±

    ¡°This morning.¡±

    ¡°Did you specificallye here?¡± Tang Wan felt that she should say something to him, but she truly didn¡¯t know what to talk about.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°I still have to thank you for today, I didn¡¯t expect you to be nearby¡­¡±

    ¡°Coincidence.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan gritted her teeth, would you dare to say more than two words!

    Jiang Yanting was not a man of many words to begin with. If it was a business partner, conversation could circte around deals; if it was a friend, they could engage in discussions, but his experience with talking to women was limited.

    If it had been someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered. But thinking that it was someone Xiaowu liked, and possibly a future rtive, creating too awkward an atmosphere wouldn¡¯t be good.

    He turned to look at Tang Wan, ¡°The weather in Pingjiang isn¡¯t very good today.¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    The driver standing aside coughed twice.

    ¡°Well¡­ I need to use the restroom.¡± Tang Wan said as she walked out.

    After the door closed, Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows, had he scared her off?

    **

    While Tang Wan was in the restroom, Jiang Jinsang happened to arrive, moving briskly as he entered the rest area, only to see his older brother holding a paper cup of tea, ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°I was the one hit by the car, don¡¯t you care about me at all?¡±

    ¡°The report said there were no casualties.¡± Jiang Jinsang was not indifferent to his older brother, but he had already received the news that only the rear light of the car was damaged and no one was hurt, ¡°Or are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am physically fine, but my spirit has suffered a great trauma. Right now, I¡¯m in desperate need of love?¡±

    Jiang Yanting chuckled lightly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I need to risk my life like this?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Be a bit nicer to me. She just said she was going to the restroom, she should be back soon. Sit down and wait.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Jinsang sat next to him.

    ¡°From the tone of your voice, it seems you¡¯re not too eager to see me?¡± Jiang Yanting scrutinized him and, seeing that hisplexion was good, he felt somewhat relieved, ¡°Mom said you guys were a group of the old, weak and diseased, so she sent me to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse?¡±

    ¡°If I could have resisted, would I be here?¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened with the incident?¡± Jiang Jinsang only knew the general details, not the specifics.

    Jiang Yanting exined to him, ¡°¡­I initially thought that woman had a mental problem, but when the car wasing at us, if she truly were mentally ill and driven to that state of frenzy, she definitely would have just crashed into us.¡±

    ¡°The fact that she knew to adjust the steering wheel and was still afraid of dying indicates she was pretending to be stupid, not truly insane.¡±

    ¡°Be careful she might use her alleged mental issues to escape guilt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t get away.¡± Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers lightly together.

    His eyes were heavy and brimming with lethal intent.

    ¡°How is Jiangjiang doing? Still obedient?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing his homework now.¡±

    Little did they know that at this moment, Jiangjiang was hugging a tablet, ying Super Mario.

    ¡­

    Tang Wan returned, and, seeing Jiang Jinsang there, the entire person inexplicably rxed. The police also informed them they could leave. Since Jiang Yanting¡¯s car was damaged, and Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t allow Tang Wan to drive alone at this time, the three of them could only get into one car¡­

    But there were four seats, and apart from Jiang Cuo in the driver¡¯s seat, it wasn¡¯t easy to allocate the spaces.

    ¡°Um, I¡­¡± It¡¯s the brother duo, so Tang Wan definitely volunteered proactively, ready to take the passenger seat, but Jiang Yanting moved faster, pulling open the car door, getting in, and closing it.

    His movements as smooth as flowing clouds,pleting the action in one go.

    ¡°Get in,¡± Jiang Jinsang helped Tang Wan open the door, forcing her to get in. No one talked much during the ride, creating an inevitably awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Xiaowu, do Dad and Grandpa know about this?¡± Tang Wan inquired.

    Xiaowu?

    The person sitting in the passenger seat slightly raised an eyebrow, the form of address had changed.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know yet.¡± There weren¡¯t many people in the parking lot, so the news hadn¡¯t spread very fast.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wan nodded, then bowed her head to message Tang Yunxian. She merely informed him of Jiang Yanting¡¯s arrival in Pingjiang.

    **

    Tang Family Old Residence

    The old man was about to go to Beijing soon and couldn¡¯t bear to leave his elderly friends who enjoyed ying chess and teasing birds with him in the small park every day, so he went out for a stroll to bid them farewell.

    Tang Yunxian, on the other hand, was dealing with business at thepany.

    Therefore, the Tang family members were all absent.

    When she saw Jiang Yanting arrive, Chen Ma warmly invited him inside, ¡°Please have a seat and some tea while I immediately call the old man.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform him specifically; I¡¯d like to go see Jiangjiang first.¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang is in the East Courtyard, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Tang Wan was exceptionally polite towards him, and seeing that he was holding a bag of children¡¯s snacks from Yiyu Tea House, she couldn¡¯t help but give him a sidelong nce. It seemed like he was quite fond of children.

    The three of them headed to the East Courtyard. Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°Coming over so suddenly, are you nning to give Jiangjiang a surprise?¡±

    ¡°This kid is wild. If it wasn¡¯t for a surprise inspection, how could I possibly know what he¡¯s up to?¡±

    ¡­

    None of them were heavy-footed, so there was hardly any noise as they reached the courtyard.

    Jiangjiang had no idea his father was here; he was at this moment sitting cross-legged on a chair, his fingers swiping non-stop across a tablet, thoroughly engrossed in his game.

    When Tang Wan was about to push the door open, Jiang Yanting held up his hand to stop her. He didn¡¯t go inside but instead moved to the side of a window.

    Jiangjiang was ying happily, continually tapping the screen and showing it to a Jiang family member beside him, ¡°Look, I won again!¡±

    Little did he know¡­

    At that moment, a figure unexpectedly peered through the window. The Jiang family member, being vignt, noticed immediately, pupils slightly dted, his face turning pale with fright. He instinctively wanted to warn Jiangjiang but was silenced by a cold re from Jiang Yanting.

    All he could do was cough ufortably in a low voice.

    ¡°Hey, let me tell you, this level is particrly tough. Oh no¡ªwhat a pity, I didn¡¯t get the mushroom that makes you big.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± The person on the side coughed again, trying not to make too much noise.

    ¡°What time is it now? Shouldn¡¯t Second Uncle being back¡­¡± Jiangjiang, also tense while ying the game, hit the pause button and suddenly looked up at him.

    ¡°Uncle, could you please do me a favor and keep a lookout at the door? If Second Unclees back, run back here and tell me right away! Is that okay?¡±

    Jiangjiang finished speaking, feeling rather clever.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± The person coughed again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Jiangjiang furrowed his brow, ¡°Got phlegm in your throat?¡±

    The man had a face full of frustration, making exaggerated faces at him!

    ¡°Got phlegm stuck in your throat? Does it feel very ufortable?¡± Jiangjiang asked, puzzled, ¡°Or are you having diarrhea and need the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± His eyes nced towards the window.

    Finally, Jiangjiang noticed and looked over, his hand slipping, the tablet falling. It somehow hit something and the game restarted, apanied by a crisp, pleasant game background sound¡­

    Game over.

    Jiang Yanting smiled at him. Jiangjiang was so scared he nearly fell off his chair. He quickly gathered his legs and sat up straight.

    His heart was pounding, nearly scared out of his wits. His little face, which was flushed with excitement from the game, was now stark white.

    When he came through the door, bringing a draft of cold air with him, Jiangjiang felt a chill all over. In a panic, he hid all his unfinished homework under other books.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. This kind of surprise tactic was just like back in school when the homeroom teacher suddenly appeared at the window! Even if you weren¡¯t distracted during ss, turning your head to see would still scare you witless!

    Truly a devil.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here!¡± Jiangjiang leaped off the chair and lunged towards him. Jiang Yanting bent down and expertly supported his little behind, hoisting him up, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±

    Jiangjiangughed guiltily.

    It was evident that the boy was living it up in Pingjiang.

    Without other children in the Tang family, and with nothing else for Old Tang to do, he took him around alleys and streets, indulging in all kinds of eats and entertainments. How could he not have gained weight?

    ¡°Your Second Uncle said you were doing homework, so why are you ying games?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiangjiang was still a child. Having been scared out of his wits just now, no matter how clever he was, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to handle the situation on the spot.

    But someone directly said, ¡°You can¡¯t just do homework every day; it¡¯s very important to bnce work and y.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, bnce work and y.¡± Jiangjiang was too young to hide his feelings; his face was written all over with two words:

    Guilty!

    Seeing his father bring up bncing work and y, he smiled so obsequiously, hoping that the current crisis could be safely resolved.

    How could his little schemes escape Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes? The next thing he saidpletely dumbfounded Jiangjiang.

    ¡°So if you¡¯re ying a game, you must have nearly finished your homework. Let me check it in a while.¡±

    Jiangjiang smiled; that little expression was even more pitiful than crying.

 Chapter 130 - 130 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother Shell

    Chapter 130: 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother? She¡¯ll definitely be protective of her husband after marriage (3 updates)   Chapter 130: 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother? She¡¯ll definitely be protective of her husband after marriage (3 updates)                                   In the study,

    As soon as Jiangjiang heard that his homework was going to be checked, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yanting held his son and asked in a low voice, looking quite like a qualified father.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit cold.¡± Jiangjiang, while hugging his father¡¯s neck, kept sending SOS signals to the two people behind him.

    Jiang Jinsang: Not in the service area.

    Jiangjiang bit his lip: Uncle, you bailed at the crucial moment!

    Tang Wan felt helpless. She was an outsider, what could she do about a father checking his son¡¯s homework?

    But seeing his pitiful little look, she still plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Second Master, you¡¯ve had a long and tiring journey. Maybe you should sit in the front hall and have some tea first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Dad, are you tired?¡± Jiangjiang immediately put on a boot-licking act, struggling to get down, ¡°Why don¡¯t I massage your shoulders for you?¡±

    ¡°Checking his homework won¡¯t take much effort, Miss Tang. You don¡¯t need to worry about me; go on with your own business,¡± Jiang Yanting said, and then patted Jiangjiang¡¯s little butt, ¡°Go, bring your homework here.¡±

    Jiangjiang could only brace himself and walk to the desk, procrastinating as he organized his homework books.

    The man wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Tang Wan invited him to sit down and poured him a ss of water. He just waited leisurely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, organize slowly. I have plenty of time to wait for you,¡± Jiang Yanting said with a voice low andmanding.

    Especially now, seeming as though he already saw through everything and was just waiting for Jiangjiang to seal his fate, he became even more intimidating.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, observing the expressions of the Jiang family. It was obvious they all feared this Second Master Jiang. Whenpared to his behavior during the car ride, when he preferred the passenger seat over sitting with his own brother¡­

    She was convinced there might really be a problem with the brothers¡¯ rtionship.

    Jiang Yanting had no idea that the opportunity he thought he was kindly creating was interpreted as sibling discord in her eyes.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Jiangjiang handed over his neatly packed homework, biting his lip, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t finished my homework. Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been ying too muchtely. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Since he was doomed either way, he might as well confess first.

    Jiang Yanting looked at him but didn¡¯t reach out to take the homework, which made him even more nervous.

    Actually, Jiang Yanting was usually quite indulgent towards him. Otherwise, people wouldn¡¯t call him the ¡°Little Ancestor¡± and ¡°Demon King¡± of the Jiang family. It was just that he was very strict about certain things, like manners and studies¡­

    He knew that Jiangjiang hadn¡¯t finished his homework. Now asking him toplete it wasn¡¯t practical. But at this point, the evasive attitude wasn¡¯t good.

    All Jiang Yanting wanted was for him to admit. Not to hide or cover it up, and certainly not to lie to him at the end!

    Jiang Jinsang cleared his throat, ¡°Brother, honestly, there isn¡¯t much homework left. It¡¯s just that he got a bit too wild when the Shen family came over.¡±

    Jiangjiang bit his lip:

    That¡¯s my real uncle!

    ¡°But when I talked to you on the phone, you told me that he did his homework on time every day,¡± Jiang Yanting sharply turned the conversation, aiming at Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°You even pleaded on his behalf. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t settle the ount with you?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang coughed twice. He had known that eventually this woulde back to burn him.

    To Tang Wan, observing this scene, the big brother seemed dominant and overbearing, intimidating his son and bullying his weaker brother.

    The current situation in the Jiang family was such that no one dared to speak up. Being an outsider, Tang Wan could try to persuade them a bit.

    ¡°Second Master, if Jiangjiang didn¡¯t finish his homework, I¡¯m partly to me. He had never been to Pingjiang before, and I wanted to take him out to have a good time, which took up his study time. If you have to me someone, me me,¡± she said.

    Jiangjiang looked at Tang Wan, almost in tears¡­

    It really is better to have a mom!

    At crucial times, Uncle is utterly unreliable!

    The little guy clenched his fists, silently affirming a conviction in his heart: he must bring her back home!

    Jiang Yanting naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to Tang Wan. Since she was pleading, he had to give face, ¡°I just wanted to know if he has been studyingtely. I won¡¯t really do anything to him. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°I understand that you are usually very busy, but still, a child¡¯s education is best directly overseen by the parents, who are certainly more serious and responsible, and that¡¯s better for the child.¡±

    Jiang Yanting slightly raised an eyebrow. Was she¡­

    Challenging him?

    Because he had just said that he entrusted the task of supervising Jiangjiang¡¯s homework to Jiang Jinsang and even mentioned finding fault with him. That was just a joke, and this girl¡­

    She was indirect, even if very tactful, but linking it with what came before, wasn¡¯t she clearly standing up for his brother?

    Jiang Xiaowu¡¯s true nature ¨C if he wasn¡¯t picking on someone, that was already a plus, but now someone was sticking up for him?

    This Miss Tang must have misunderstood something.

 Chapter 131 - 131 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother Shell

    Chapter 131: 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother? She¡¯ll definitely be protective of her husband after marriage (3 updates)_2   Chapter 131: 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother? She¡¯ll definitely be protective of her husband after marriage (3 updates)_2                                   Jiang Jinsang also slightly raised his eyebrows.

    Jiang Yanting was surprised deep down, but his expression remained unchanged, ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, I will make more time to spend with my son.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he truly wanted to scare him, it was just that this little rascal was too mischievous and everyone else in the family indulged him too much. If he wasn¡¯t strict, he feared his son might grow up to be unruly and that would be hard to correctter on.

    ¡°I bought you some snacks,¡± Jiang Yanting handed over the pastry, ¡°They might be a bit cold, maybe heat them up before eating.¡±

    At heart, he felt sorry for his son seeing his pouted lips, softening a bit.

    ¡°No need to heat them up, dad, I like everything you buy!¡± Jiangjiang spoke with a strong will to survive, but knowing there was food made him indeed very excited, ¡°Dad, can I open it now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Yanting took a sip of water, ncing at Tang Wan from the corner of his eye.

    Helping his brother? What was this girl thinking? Did she even know who she¡¯s helping, what he¡¯s like normally?

    Jiangjiang had already quickly opened the packaging box, inside was¡­

    A box of little pig heads!

    White ones, pink ones, yellow ones¡­

    All pigs!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yanting noticed his son¡¯s unusual reaction.

    ¡°Nothing, they¡¯re just so cute, I don¡¯t want to eat them.¡±

    Do you want to buy more? Jiangjiang gritted his teeth; he knew these were pastries from Yiyu Tea House, the packaging had many designs, plum blossoms, little bunnies, little tigers¡­

    Why did you buy a box of pigs!

    Jiang Yanting smiled helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a box of pastries, if you like them, I¡¯ll buy a couple more boxes for you to eat on the way tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°These are enough,¡± Jiangjiang stared at the pastries, ¡°They really are cute.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like you.¡±

    Jiangjiang almost cried, how did he resemble a pig!

    ¡°Dad, uncle, sister, do you want to try one?¡± Jiangjiang never ate alone.

    Everyone shook their heads.

    ¡°If you want to eat now, I can take you to the front to heat them up and warm up a cup of milk for you.¡± Tang Wan was just making up an excuse to take Jiangjiang away.

    Jiangjiang was quick-witted and caught on immediately, following her out.

    He knew in his heart, she might be a major support for him in the future; he must hold on tight.

    ¡°That trouble you with taking care of him, Miss Tang,¡± Jiang Yanting was also very polite to her.

    ¡°No trouble at all.¡±

    ¡°You call Xiaowu ¡®Brother Wu¡¯, and given our families¡¯ rtionship, you could call me ¡®Second Brother¡¯, no need to be so formal.¡± Tang Wan, facing him, felt nervous and scared, which he noticed.

    Tang Wan just smiled, ¡°It feels a bit strange since we¡¯re not that familiar.¡±

    The Jiang family members stifled theirughs; was the second master being rejected?

    In this Beijing, so many people wanted to call him ¡®Second Brother¡¯, and he had offered it himself, yet Miss Tang didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡­

    The two left, and the Jiang brothers didn¡¯t stay in the study but went straight to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room.

    Jiang Yanting looked around his bedroom and then at the greenery in the courtyard, ¡°The environment here is indeed nice, no wonder Doctor Zhou also said that Pingjiang is good for recuperation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°It seems Miss Tang really stands by you? Does she think I¡¯m bullying you?¡±

    Jiang Jinsangughed, ¡°Maybe she thinks I need protection.¡±

    Jiang Yanting narrowed his eyes; unless his brother was pretending too well, or there was something wrong with this girl¡¯s eyesight; did he really need protection? Not to mention physically, who would dare to bully him.

    If she ever got married, she would definitely be very protective of her husband.

    ¡°Do you think she seems a bit scared of me?¡± Jiang Yanting had saved her once, and her demeanor was normal, but he could still feel how she looked at him¡­

    Like facing a flood or wild beast.

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow: ¡°Maybe because you look fierce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Tang Lao and Tang Yunxian had just returned home and heard about Lun Huiru¡¯s issue, shaking with anger, but since Jiang Yanting was there, and having guests, it was inappropriate to make a scene. Hearing that he hade to the rescue, they immediately thanked him.

    ¡°Yanting, really, thank you. If it hadn¡¯t been for your intervention, I can¡¯t imagine what might have happened.¡± Tang Lao knew he should not show his anger, suppressing his rage, his fingers clenched around his walking stick.

    ¡°The timing just happened to be right,ing across that situation, even if it wasn¡¯t Miss Tang, I would have intervened. It¡¯s what should be done. If you are too polite, it makes me feel awkward.¡±

    Jiang Yanting was neither servile nor overbearing, very courteous.

    Tang Lao pulled him to sit, ¡°We were in Beijing for surgery, and your mother was busy all around; we were already troubling you a lot, and you personally came to pick me up and even saved Wanwan, I¡¯m the one who should be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡­

    After the pleasantries, Jiang Yanting took Jiangjiang to wash up and prepare for dinner.

    ¡°Dad, what do you think of sister?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Being your wife!¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother Shell

    Chapter 132: 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother? She¡¯ll definitely be protective of her husband after marriage (3 updates)_3   Chapter 132: 117 Wanwan confronted her eldest brother? She¡¯ll definitely be protective of her husband after marriage (3 updates)_3                                   Jiang Yanting pressed the hand soap dispenser, rubbing his plump little hands, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t worry about so many things.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re into her.¡±

    ¡°Me, into her?¡±

    ¡°Just now, your sister called you out, and you didn¡¯t even talk back. Usually, you would¡¯ve snapped right back at her.¡± Jiangjiang shook his little head, ¡°Dad, Grandpa always said, it¡¯s not shameful to be afraid of your wife.¡±

    He did it out of consideration for the Tang family and his brother, what does it have to do with being afraid of a wife?

    Jiang Yanting quickly washed his hands for him, dried them, and then directly said, ¡°They¡¯re going to pack this afternoon, it¡¯s sure to be very busy, so don¡¯t bother them, and don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m very good.¡±

    ¡°Then this afternoon I¡¯ll make sure you do your makeup homework.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After everyone took their seats, since they would set off for Beijing tomorrow and there was much to rush around for in the afternoon, Tang Yunxian toasted Jiang Yanting twice with tea instead of wine. The two of them had business dealings and were familiar with each other; the atmosphere at the table was quite good.

    **

    The Tang family might stay in Beijing for a while this time. Although there are many things that can be bought locally in Beijing, packing is not an easy task.

    Tang Wan originally wanted to bring only one suitcase, but somehow ended up with tworge ones, and it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Jiangjiang, meanwhile, was busy with his homework, sitting with his deadbeat dad on one side and his lousy uncle on the other, not even daring to ck off. Jiang Yanting was casually flipping through his diary.

    It¡¯s called a diary, but it¡¯s really just for him to write down what he does every day to practice making sentences.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan.¡± Jiang Yanting mmed the diary onto the table.

    At the sound of his dad calling his full name, Jiangjiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Is this your diary?¡± Each page only had the date and the weather.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t started writing it yet,¡± Jiangjiang said, biting the end of his pen.

    ¡°To someone who doesn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think this notebook was just for recording the weather,¡± Jiang Yanting chuckled lightly.

    Jiang Jinsang nced to the side and jumped in with a jab.

    ¡°You can fabricate content, but not the weather. So start with the weather, you can fill in the restter.¡± As past students, they could see right through Jiangjiang¡¯s little scheming; it was nothing to them.

    Jiangjiang bit his lip:

    This uncle is really terrible. Not only does he not help, but he also stabs me in the back.

    The next morning, while it was still cool, with the help of the Jiang family, they loaded their luggage onto the vehicle, hoping to arrive in Beijing before lunch.

    The He family, having learned that Lun Huiru¡¯s affair had provoked the Tang family, didn¡¯t dare toe by yesterday. Today, knowing that the Tangs were leaving, they wanted to see them off in hopes of gaining some goodwill.

    But when they arrived at the Tang residence at six o¡¯clock, they just happened to encounter the convoy leaving. They wanted to chase after and say a few words.

    The headlights shed a few times and the cars sped away.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang family¡¯s ce in Beijing.

    As soon as it grew light, Mrs. Jiang was up and bustling about, having the house cleaned, going out to buy groceries herself, and finally going to the old house to fetch the grandmother.

    After the passing of the old Jiang master, she originally lived with the younger generation. However, all of her old friends¡¯ homes were bustling with children and grandchildren. They would either be discussing someone¡¯s grandson getting married or the arrival of a great-grandson¡­

    Her family, on the other hand!

    Had two grandsons who, luckily, were quite talented and looked decent, but unfortunately, both were disappointing. There might be a great-grandson, but she hadn¡¯t even seen a bride for her grandsons.

    With the New Year approaching and the matchmaking season in full swing, she had moved back to the old house out of spite to push Jiang Yanting into matchmaking. After all, her great-grandson wasn¡¯t in Beijing, so she moved back in anger expecting that Jiang Yanting woulde to coax her and agree to meet a few girls. She had it all figured out.

    However, what she heard from the servants was just a single sentence from him:

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to matchmake either, I¡¯d better not go to her and upset her more, she will calm down and move back eventually.¡±

    The grandmother cared for her great-grandson the most. Even if she didn¡¯t return now, once Jiangjiang came home, she would definitely move back.

    Hearing this, the grandmother was so angry she almost fainted, holding her breath but stubbornly not moving back. At her age, she also cared about face; having left in a huff, she couldn¡¯t just move back in so easily. She had been looking for an excuse to descend in dignity, and just then the Tang family wasing to Beijing, so she quickly packed her things and moved back.

    Mrs. Jiang, who came to the old house to fetch her, was somewhat nervous, fearing the grandmother might still be unwilling to leave or could cause a scene with her eldest son in front of the Tang family, which would be embarrassing.

    As she worried about this, upon entering the living room, she found the luggage all packed¡­

    The grandmother, with her silver hair, was dressed in a brand-new red and purple cotton robe withrge peony flower embroidery, wearing gold-rimmed sses, with a walking stick by her side, obviously waiting for her toe over!

 Chapter 133 - 133 118 Arriving in Shangjing the ideal

    Chapter 133: Chapter 118: Arriving in Shangjing, the ideal daughter-inw for the Jiang Family for the first time   Chapter 133: Chapter 118: Arriving in Shangjing, the ideal daughter-inw for the Jiang Family for the first time                                   As winter began, a thin fog enveloped everything, and all creation was draped in morning dew, one could barely see another person within a hundred meters.

    Only when the sunlight dispersed the fog did it start to spill recklessly through the car windows.

    Tang Wan slightly lowered the window, letting in the cool breeze. Though chilly, the air inside the car felt much fresher. Having had the heater on with several people packed inside, it was bound to get stuffy.

    ¡°Where are we now?¡± The old man and Tang Wan were sitting in the back, and he had closed his eyes for a little nap as soon as they got in the car.

    Tang Yunxian, seated in the passenger seat, replied, ¡°We just left Wusu.¡±

    Jiang Jiu was driving. He was reliable in his work, which put Jiang Jinsang at ease.

    ¡°Why have we onlye this far?¡± the old man turned to nce outside the window.

    ¡°The fog was dense earlier so we couldn¡¯t speed up,¡± Jiang Jiu exined, ¡°The olddy called before to remind us that safety is more important than arriving before lunchtime.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your grandma doing?¡± Old Tang straightened up and unscrewed the thermos he had ced nearby, wetting his throat.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she was diagnosed with diabetes a couple of years ago and still eats whatever she wants. She ended up staying in the hospital for a while.¡±

    Tang Wan had already rolled up the window and was quietly listening. So, the Jiang family¡¯s olddy has diabetes?

    ¡°By the way, Grandpa, does Fifth Brother¡¯s father have any cousins? But it seems like Grandma Jiang only had one son,¡± Tang Wan wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Jiang family¡¯s affairs.

    Old Tang chuckled, ¡°His grandfather had a brother, and that side also had a son. Among the grandchildren, there are three boys and a girl. It seems the eldest passed away early, so actually, Yanting is the second eldest but is treated as the eldest.¡±

    ¡°After all, it is from the side of Xiaowu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s brother. As the older generation passes on, the rtionship isn¡¯t as close as before.¡±

    Old Tang seemed to be recalling past events and let out a helpless sigh, ¡°Old Jiang just left us too soon, what a pity¡ª¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t wish to continue, Tang Wan didn¡¯t ask further.

    Some timeter, the phone vibrated with a message from Jiang Jinsang:

    [How¡¯s everything on your end? Is Grandpa Tang doing well?]

    [He¡¯s fine. What about you?]

    [I¡¯m okay. And Jiangjiang? He could barely keep his eyes open when he got in the car, must have been dead tired.]

    [He¡¯s asleep now.]

    ¡­

    Jiang Yanting nced at his brother beside him, who was still on his phone with a smile on his face, finding it strangely eerie.

    They were living in the same courtyard. Even though he only stayed at the Tang family¡¯s house for one night, he hadn¡¯t noticed anymon topics between the two, nor had they spoken much. Yet, now they were chatting online after being apart.

    Still, he could clearly feel that Tang Wan was guarded against him. He considered several reasons, and eventually suspected that the most likely possibility was¡­

    They weren¡¯t familiar with each other.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Ze Yan and the others you were returning to Beijing?¡± Jiang Yanting inquired.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he mention in the group chat that it¡¯s the year-end, and he¡¯s too busy? Told us not to bother him if it¡¯s not important,¡± Jiang Jinsang answered without looking up, still busy messaging Tang Wan.

    ¡°Miss Tanging to Beijing isn¡¯t important?¡±

    It was then that Jiang Jinsang lifted his eyelids to look at the person beside him, ¡°What does my business have to do with him?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was currently in a meeting at hispany. The temperature had dropped significantly recently. Ever since having the brass hot pot with Jiang Yanting and feeling warm all over after eating, he was a bit careless on his way home and caught a cold the next day.

    Today, he was impably groomed with a slicked-back hairstyle, sporting a three-piece suit; dashing and elegant in appearance.

    The only thing was, he had a box of tissues in front of him and kept sneezing asionally, inevitably interrupting the manager who was reporting.

    The elder sitting at the head of the table observed him, ¡°If you have a cold, go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯m fine. You all continue, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had no intention of going home. With this group of old men meeting together, who knows what bothersome tasks they could assign him if he left.

    His assistant, Xiaozhu, sat behind, taking minutes on herptop, while a young girl beside her was tilting her head, watching how he worked.

    Almost all tasks were new to her, requiring her to learn from scratch.

    Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan, caught off guard, sneezed a few more times¡­

    Xiaozhu whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been sick for three or four days and haven¡¯t gotten better.¡±

    The girl beside pursed her lips and thought to herself,

    How much hair gel did he use to style his hair? Such fierce sneezing, and yet not a single hair is out of ce?

    Unbelievable!

    Tang Wan came to Beijing and didn¡¯t tell her best friend, because she was there to see a doctor and had many things to deal with. Her best friend had recently switched jobs and was busy learning new things. They were both busy, so there was no need to disturb her.

    **

    The car traveled from south to north, and the vegetation gradually revealed a touch of frost, even some of the willow branches were wrapped in white frost, resembling the silver branches of the north.

    After exiting the toll station, the car did not head into the city center but took another road onto the elevated freeway. Skyscrapers were amon sight in Beijing, which used to be the political, economic, and cultural center of many dynasties. Thebination of ssical and modern elements breathed new life into this ancient city.

    Being the nation¡¯s capital, where every inch ofnd is worth its weight in gold, one could imagine the pressure of life here.

    Descending from the elevated road, the car quickly arrived at a high-end residential area. Apparently having given prior notice, the car drove straight in without any obstruction.

    It was not until the car drove deep into the area that it stopped in front of a house.

    Tang Wan turned her head to look outside and first saw a small fountain pool; thendscape trees on both sides were pruned exquisitely. Her eyesightnding on the steps leading up to the house.

    It stood apart from the other houses in the neighborhood,manding its own space, emanating an air of solemnity and unapproachability.

    Just as Tang Wan was pushing the door open to get out of the car, the front door of the house opened, and an elderlydy with silver hair down to her ears came out. She wore an embroidered red and purple cotton jacket, with a string of agarwood beads around her neck. She was slightly overweight, but her eyes were a warm and friendly crescent when she smiled.

    At this moment, Jiangjiang also jumped out of another car. He was about to rush over and call out to his great-grandmother when the olddy quickly walked over to Tang Wan¡¯s side, ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jiang.¡±

    ¡°You resemble your grandmother when she was young, beautiful. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t inherit your grandfather¡¯s looks.¡±

    Inside the car, Old Tang¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Was his appearance really so unbearable?

    ¡°Great-grandma!¡± Jiangjiang had already rushed over and embraced her legs.

    ¡°Let great-grandma see, who hase back!¡±

    The olddy, wearing gold-rimmed sses, exuded warmth andposure that came with years, and her every move disyed elegance.

    ¡°Oh my, have you gained weight?¡± The great-grandmother was delighted to see her great-grandson gaining some flesh, indicating that he must have been well catered to in the Tang Family. Her gaze softened even more as she looked at Tang Wan.

    By now, everyone had gradually gotten out of the car, and a middle-aged couple followed out from the house.

    The man looked to be just over fifty, with a well-proportioned face but an imposing aura, though he was smiling as he shook hands and greeted Tang Yunxian. There was a sense of authority in his eyes, indicative of someone ustomed to being in a position of power.

    This was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s father¡ªJiang Zhenhuan.

    The Jiang Family had been in business for generations, and the patriarch was one of the first to go into business. His son benefited from the good times of economic reform and opening up, and seized the opportunity to rise.

    From the name Zhenhuan, one could see how ambitious the old man was and how much hope he had pinned on his son.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± The smilingdy who walked out had already affectionately taken Tang Wan¡¯s hand.

    They had kept in touch over the phone, and Tang Wan¡¯s voice was recognizable as she greeted, ¡°Hello, Aunt Jiang.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mother¡ªFan Mingyu.

    She was one of the first generation of singers in the country, had held solo concerts at the National Centre for the Performing Arts, and even performed at the Spring Festival G. She rarely appeared in public after marriage, a beautiful woman with a sweet voice.

    The temperament and looks of the two brothers were different, each inheriting traits from their parents.

    ¡°Old gentleman, please take it slow.¡± After greeting Tang Wan, Fan Mingyu reached out to support the old gentleman, ¡°Mom, I suppose you want them toe inside? It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡±

    ¡°Look at me¡­ I got too excited,¡± the olddyughed.

    At the olddy¡¯s age, most of her old friends were gone, and she was genuinely excited to have Old Tange over.

    ¡°Xiaowu, how are you? Can you handle sitting in the car for so long?¡± Fan Mingyu hadn¡¯t seen her youngest son for a while and scrutinized him for some time, noting he looked healthy and then nced at Tang Wan¡¯s silhouette.

    She¡¯d seen photos before, but seeing the person herself, looking at her manners and posture, gave a definitely different feeling.

    Tang Wan¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t the stunning-at-first-sight kind; she had a gentle and pleasant appearance. The more you looked at her, the more likable she became. Most elders don¡¯t prefer a very aggressive-looking appearance, and Tang Wan was simply the ideal candidate for a daughter-inw.

    She thought to herself:

    How could we keep this girl from the Tang Family here?

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fine.¡±

    ¡°It must be warmer in Pingjiang? Let¡¯s go inside quickly.¡± Fan Mingyu pulled Jiang Jinsang inside, turning her head towards her elder son.

    ¡°Yanting, make sure someone brings the luggage in. Don¡¯t dawdle¡ªwe¡¯re going to eat soon¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting bit his cheek¡­

    Ever since he brought only Jiangjiang back home, his status in the family had been declining. His position in the household was self-evident.

 Chapter 134 - 134 119 Multi-faceted assistance entering his private

    Chapter 134: 119 Multi-faceted assistance, entering his private domain (2 updates)   Chapter 134: 119 Multi-faceted assistance, entering his private domain (2 updates)                                   Jiang Mansion

    After Tang Wan entered the Jiang Family, she found itpletely different from what she had imagined. There wasn¡¯t a hint of luxury. If not for the many photographs on one wall, some with celebrities, it would¡¯ve looked just like any ordinary household.

    The Jiang family was very warm, especially the elderlydy, who said her hands were cold and kept Tang Wan¡¯s hands cupped in hers, scattering all her initial anxiety.

    ¡°When I saw you before, you were probably no taller than my legs. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve already be a youngdy,¡± the elderlydy said with a smile in her eyes.

    Jiang Jinsang had anticipated his grandmother¡¯s enthusiasm.

    In her lifetime, she had no daughters or granddaughters and certainly no great-granddaughters. So whenever she saw someone else¡¯s beautiful youngdy, she couldn¡¯t hide her envy¡­

    ¡°Let me tell you, when we were hoping for the second child, we really wanted a girl. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be another boy,¡± the elderlydy nced at Jiang Jinsang. ¡°Why look at me? I¡¯m talking about you.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang cleared his throat and said nothing, as if it was his fault for not being her granddaughter.

    ¡­

    Family nning was strict at the time, and some who were caught might be taken away for a forced termination.

    In order to have a second child, Fan Mingyu had to hide and did not take good care of herself. This was the main reason for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s congenital illness.

    At that time, Jiang Yanting was just a child and could hardlyprehend such matters.

    However, he was born with his father¡¯s trait of being calm andposed no matter how turbulent inside, and when he stared at his brother, he thought it was concern, but others might think¡­

    He might want to devour Jiang Jinsang.

    Soon enough, rumors began to circte.

    Furthermore, with Jiang Jinsang being constantly ill and Jiang Yanting taking over thepany, the brothers had never made a public appearance together. Combined with whispers from former servants of the Jiang family and the hospital staff, there were talks that Jiang Yanting was forcefully medicating his brother.

    Rumors couldn¡¯t be stopped¡­

    How the brothers felt about each other was not something to be put on disy for others, yet the Jiang family took no action to address the matter.

    And so, the rumors continued to the present day, persistently.

    ¡­

    Fan Mingyu paid a heavy price to have a second child, and it was another boy. This was a significant blow, with the family cing high hopes. She felt she couldn¡¯t face the elderlydy.

    Instead of being upset with her, the elderlydy fiercely scolded her own son, leaving Jiang Zhenhuan utterly bewildered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you y innocent. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl is decided by you men. Another boy is your responsibility! It has nothing to do with my daughter-inw!¡±

    This left Fan Mingyu somewhat downcast, yet these words brought a smile to her face.

    During that period, Jiang Zhenhuan faced tough days at home, especially because his wife was in her postpartum confinement and he couldn¡¯t attend to her, though he apanied her daily.

    By day, he faced his mother¡¯s scorn; by night, he had to care for his infant son.

    Therefore, Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife even considered adopting a girl, but the elderlydy decisively refused with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This is just the fate of our Old Jiang. No use forcing it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, what¡¯s wrong with having two grandsons? Eventually, when they marry, girls who have been raised for over twenty years by other families will still end up with our Old Jiang family!¡±

    ¡°Raise the grandsons well, andter they can bring two girls back into the family. That¡¯s a good deal!¡±

    Fan Mingyu was stunned at the time¡­

    Could it really be calcted like that?

    If these words got out, who would dare to marry their daughters into our family?

    ¡­

    The elderlydy was very affectionate towards her two grandsons, but the younger grandson had poor health, and she certainly needed to be concerned.

    Back then, the old patriarch of the Jiang family was still alive, and he was close friends with the Tang family elder. During a visit to Pingjiang with her husband, the elderlydy set her sights on Tang Wan¡­

    And a verbal marriage agreement was made.

    At that time, Fan Mingyu felt it was not quite right. ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t know how the children will turn out in the future. If you arrange this marriage andter they don¡¯t like each other, friends can be enemies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s just a verbal agreement; we didn¡¯t say it had to happen for sure,¡± the elderlydy clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m mainly doing this for Xiaowu. You see the child, sickly and peculiar-tempered, what if he can¡¯t find a wife in the future!¡±

    So, in essence, the marriage arrangement with the Tang family was pursued diligently solely for Jiang Jinsang.

    The elderlydy¡¯s intentions¡­

    Were quite profound!

    **

    Tang Wan noticed the elderlydy¡¯s gaze on her, turning from eagerness to resignation, and it seemed there was also some regret.

    ¡°Grandma Jiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The elderlydy patted her hand. ¡°Seeing you reminds me of your grandmother and your mother, it¡¯s just a little emotional¡­ Look, on such a fine day, why am I even saying this? You must be hungry, let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡±

    What the elderlydy truly thought, however, was:

    Back then, she shouldn¡¯t have made a verbal marriage agreement. If she had set it in stone, who knows, the children might have already arrived by now.

 Chapter 135 - 135 119 Multi-faceted assistance entering his private

    Chapter 135: 119 Multi-faceted assistance, entering his private domain (2 updates)_2   Chapter 135: 119 Multi-faceted assistance, entering his private domain (2 updates)_2                                   ¡°We¡¯ve been chatting for so long, let¡¯s hurry up and eat. The Tang family is going to be here for a while, so there¡¯s plenty of time to talk,¡± Fan Mingyu called everyone to take their seats.

    At the round table, the seating was arranged ording to age and seniority.

    The elderlydy had wanted to sit Tang Wan next to herself to chat a bit more, but after a second thought, she decided it was best to give her grandson some opportunity.

    If Tang Wan really became part of their family in the future, there would be plenty of time to talk.

    The Jiang brothers always kept a poker face, and the elderlydy couldn¡¯t guess which one Tang Wan would prefer. She arranged the seating ordingly¡­

    Tang Wan found herself inexplicably seated between the Jiang brothers.

    ¡°Yanting, Xiaowu, take good care of Wanwan. Don¡¯t neglect her. And Wanwan, don¡¯t be shy, make yourself at home and eat up. Look how thin you are.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang went with the flow and offered her a shrimp tail, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan was not foolish; the olddy¡¯s intentions were quite clear.

    The elderlydy, holding her chopsticks, ringly focused on Jiang Yanting.

    Her eyes signalled to him:

    Start serving her! What are you dallying for! Can you even¡­

    Jiang Yanting had absolutely no interest in Tang Wan, she was not his type at all, but with grandma staring him down, he reluctantly went through the motions and served her some food just for the sake of it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan was especially polite to him.

    The elderlydy shook her head helplessly. Not an ounce of enthusiasm for the youngdy; it was not surprising at all that a wife would run away from that. If it were her, she would run away too!

    ¡­

    When the Tang family was over, they were bound to drink a bit, and when everyone started toasting and clinking sses, Tang Wan unconsciously scooched her stool a half-inch closer to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s side.

    People are like that, preferring thepany of those they¡¯re familiar with. Moreover, Tang Wan was somewhat guarded against Jiang Yanting; moving towards the other side was almost subconscious.

    Seated beside one another, their sleeves would brush each other¡¯s when they reached for food.

    Though the north was cold, there was central heating, and everyone was lightly dressed, rubbing against each other back and forth.

    It was like yful friction, markedly intimate.

    *

    After a round of drinks, Tang Wan stood up and toasted the elders of the Jiang family.

    ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t drink too much, have some tea. Just a gesture is enough. Our families are so close, we¡¯re practically rtives, no need to be so formal,¡± smiled the olddy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a little,¡± said Tang Wan as she held her cup and went around toasting.

    However, when she reached Jiang Zhenhuan, the man who was ustomed to higher positions still exuded a strong deterrent force even when sitting.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, thank you for your hospitality, I¡¯d like to offer you a toast,¡± said Tang Wan with a smile.

    ¡°Sit!¡± Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s voice was low, clearly he didn¡¯t want her to be so formal, but his words came out as if he weremanding someone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the junior, it¡¯s only right.¡±

    Fan Mingyu coughed twice, prompting her husband to say a bit more.

    Jiang Zhenhuan nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t be formal.¡±

    ¡°After all, we are the ones imposing.¡±

    ¡°Settle in with peace of mind.¡±

    ¡­

    Their conversation was extremely dull and boring, and Jiang Zhenhuan even brought the topic around to work: ¡°I just heard from Uncle Tang that younded a big order¡­¡±

    It¡¯s typical of elders, any small achievement of their children is praised tenfold.

    Moreover, Tang Wan had indeed secured an investment of several hundred million from Qi Zeyan.

    Tang Wan smiled modestly, ¡°It¡¯s not really such a big order.¡±

    ¡°Aside from work, remember to rest as well. It¡¯s good for a girl to have a bit of a career.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, pretty good.¡± When it came to business, Jiang Zhenhuan had plenty to talk about.

    The elderlydy coughed twice as a reminder to someone:

    That¡¯s enough now!

    Discussing work with young men is one thing, but why are you dragging a youngdy into this!

    It was then that Jiang Zhenhuan shifted the topic. After a few more words, he felt that Tang Wan, being entrepreneurial, although not on arge scale, had her own unique insights and perseverance. He felt that this soft-spoken youngdy had her own personality and found himself quite fond of her.

    He was just cold and stern faced, and Tang Wan was scared to death when she talked to him, not hoping at all to make him like her.

    Fan Mingyu, on the other hand, was very enthusiastic. When the meal was nearing its end and everyone was chatting, she simply squeezed Jiang Yanting away and sat next to Tang Wan, talking with her for a long time.

    During this process, Jiangjiang was naturally clever and charming, always winning everybody¡¯s favour.

    But in the end, there was another scene that made him the most embarrassed¡­

    He really didn¡¯t understand why, whenever there were guests at home, the elders always liked to make him perform some talent.

    He was tone-deaf but was still forced to sing ¡°Little Donkey¡±, and if he ever took up Martial Arts, who knows, they might just clear a space for him to perform a backflip.

    The fact is, as elders, they thought the child was excellent and wished the whole world could see his talents.

    But Jiangjiang¡¯s face was ashen. Despite being young, he cared about face, right?

    He had been singing this ¡°Little Donkey¡± for two or three years now, how could his great-grandmother not be tired of it at all.

    **

    The meal was lively and went on until half-past three in the afternoon before it ended¡­

    The Tang Family came to stay temporarily, and besides bringing some Pingjiang specialties, Tang Wan had also brought a little gift for each person. She had enquired from Jiang Jinsang about everyone¡¯s preferences, but she couldn¡¯t fathom the olddy¡¯s. In the end, she made a Cyan Feather brooch by hand for her.

    Capturing the spirit of Cyan Feather in a vivid painting, a charm all its own.

    Being hand-made, it certainly carried a different sentiment; the olddy loved it so much that it made Fan Mingyu envious. Being the elder, however, it was not good to ask for one outright.

    Tang Wan observed this and thought about when she would have some time to make one for her too, but there weren¡¯t proper facilities around, and she feared the product might be wed.

    ¡°The meal was sote, Uncle Tang, you should go back to your room to rest first. Let¡¯s have dinnerter; we¡¯re probably not very hungry. I¡¯ll just make some porridge, okay?¡± Fan Mingyu was very reliable in handling things.

    Old Man Tang, seeing his old friend, was in a good mood, ¡°You arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you back to your room. Xiaowu, Wanwan is staying on the third floor; you take her upstairs,¡± Fan Mingyu instructed.

    Actually, the olddy, the Jiang Zhenhuan couple, all lived on the first floor, so Old Man Tang and Tang Yunxian were all staying on this side.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying on the third floor?¡± Tang Wan certainly wanted to be closer to her family.

    ¡°There are no rooms on the first floor,¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile.

    Jiang Family members: The number one bluffer! There are clearly lots of rooms on the first floor.

    Fan Mingyu continued with her reasoning, ¡°The second floor is for Yanting and Jiangjiang. I heard you like quietness, and kids, well, they can be a bit noisy.¡±

    Jiangjiang blinked. When did he ever make noise?

    ¡°So you follow Xiaowu and sleep on the third floor.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips; she found herself unable to refute this reason.

    Jiang Jiu acted even quicker: ¡°Miss Tang, then I¡¯ll help you move your luggage upstairs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, my¡­¡± Tang Wan could see that the Jiang house was huge and there were guest rooms on the first floor. She still wanted to argue, but Jiang Jiu had already taken big strides and set off upstairs.

    Jiang Cuo squinted his fox eyes in frustration, damn it, Miss Tang¡¯s heart, I carried into the house from the car. I haven¡¯t even started to build rapport, and you¡¯re already showing off.

    Saying this, he grumbled and carried the rest of Tang Wan¡¯s luggage upstairs.

    Jiangjiang also wanted to protest, but just as he said ¡°Sis¡­¡± his mouth was covered from behind, ¡°Mmm¡ª¡±

    He kicked his little legs. What the heck was dad doing!

    ¡°You just said you wanted to go to the bathroom; I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    Jiang Yanting certainly didn¡¯t want the kid suddenly blurting out something that could be misconstrued. The best method was to whisk him away directly!

    Mouth covered, entire body held tight under Jiang Yanting¡¯s arm, with his little legs still kicking in the air:

    He didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet!

    Besides, I¡¯m a grown man now, even if I did need to go, I don¡¯t need you apanying me¡­

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, upstairs. I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡±

    The olddy said with a smile, ¡°Hurry on, hurry on!¡±

    Tang Wan had no choice but to follow him step by step upstairs¡­

    The higher they went, the sounds from below faded until they reached the second-floor corner where only their footsteps on the stairs could be heard. The stairs were covered with wooden boards, the sound alternating lightly and heavily. Upon entering the third floor, the corridor¡¯s style waspletely different from the other areas.

    She¡­

    Had entered Jiang Jinsang¡¯s private space.

 Chapter 136 - 136 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui Another Cunning Move

    Chapter 136: 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui, Another Cunning Move (3 more chapters)   Chapter 136: 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui, Another Cunning Move (3 more chapters)                                   Jiang Family¡¯s third floor was styled in extreme minimalism, with handrails along the hallway toplement the pure white walls, which were adorned with several colorful abstract paintings, adding a ssh of brightness to the otherwise monotonous corridor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here, and you can stay in the room next to mine,¡± Jinsang led Tang Wan to the bedroom, which boasted a warm yellow tone and furniture primarily in aqua grey, giving off a very sophisticated vibe.

    The bedroom wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, yet it was fully equipped with a mini-fridge and a garment steamer.

    Tang Wan noticed a pair of pinkdies¡¯ slippers by the bed and appreciated his thoughtfulness.

    ¡°Have a look around and see if anything¡¯s missing; I¡¯ll have it taken care of this afternoon.¡±

    Jinsang stepped aside to let her enter first, the gentleman that he was.

    Tang Wan took a few steps inside, ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, everything seemsplete already, thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, you cane directly to me.¡±

    Jinsang pressed something, and suddenly, the wardrobe on one side slid open, revealing a door that led to¡­

    Arge bed!

    With the Jiang Family¡¯s group photo and Jinsang¡¯s personal photos on the bedside, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess¡­

    This was Jinsang¡¯s bedroom!

    The two rooms were interconnected? What the hell?

    ¡°Some time ago, I was in poor health, and Doctor Zhongqing stayed in my house, staying in your room so that it was easier for him in case I needed help at night without having to knock on my door.¡±

    ¡°This guest room is the best one; I haven¡¯t really put the other rooms in order.¡±

    Meaning,

    She had no choice but to sleep there!

    Tang Wan looked at his bedroom, which was styled exactly like hers, only some furnishing and arrangement were slightly different, this was¡­

    A couple¡¯s vibe.

    ¡°If you want toe over, just press this,¡± Jinsang showed her theyout of the room, ¡°The TV is hidden in the cab when not in use, with a switch to raise and lower it.¡±

    Tang Wan listened intently.

    ¡­

    After showing her around, Jinsang turned his head to look at her, ¡°Would you like to go check out my room?¡±

    Go to his room¡­ to see what?

    But Jinsang had already extended the invitation, and with just a wall between the two bedrooms, Tang Wan found it hard to refuse by saying she was too tired and not going, as the wall had an opening, stepping through was too easy to refuse.

    She could only smile and nod.

    Jinsang¡¯s bedroom was simr to hers, but one side had a huge ck bookshelf, and the head of the bed had a stand that might be used for hanging IV drips, and on his desk, astonishingly, there was a ss aquarium.

    Cyan Feather, a sun deck, and a waterfall-like filter inside¡ªit was like a miniature underwater ecosystem.

    ¡°This is an aquarium¡­¡± Tang Wan approached it and cocked her head, ¡°Are the aquatic nts in there real?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jinsang naturally walked up beside her.

    The aquarium wasn¡¯t veryrge, and with two people standing in front of it, they inevitably brushed against each other.

    Tang Wan knew about these things but had never been up close; she observed intently without noticing how close¡­

    He actually was.

    ¡°Why are there no fish in this aquarium?¡±

    ¡°Right here,¡± Jinsang pointed somewhere, and the tank surroundings were somewhat dark; he slightly raised his hand to turn on a waterproof light on one side, and Tang Wan could then clearly see the spot his finger was pointing at, it seemed like¡­

    It was a turtle!

    ¡°A turtle?¡±

    The treatment this turtle received¡­ was way too good.

    ¡°A friend gave it, saying turtles live long and hoped that I could¡­¡± Jinsang paused, ¡°hope I live a long life too.¡±

    Certainly, someone did not use the turtle as a metaphor back then!

    Yet, there were no living things in his room, so he kept it.

    She studied Cyan Feather, having ancient knowledge she surely knew that nowadays saying ¡®turtle¡¯ might sound pejorative, but in ancient times, turtles were a symbol of auspiciousness, even the ¡®Ritual Records¡¯ praised them as ¡°divine beings.¡±

    They were appropriate for gifting.

    Tang Wan¡¯s face was almost pressed against the ss, she seemed to want a closer look, ¡°So this turtle¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t happen to be ¡®Jiang Longevity,¡¯ would it?¡±

    She smiled, turning her head to look at him.

    But she had no idea how close their faces were as she turned her head, her nose grazed directly across his face¡­

    Cold white skin, bloodless, burning with warmth.

    Tang Wan felt her nose warm, causing her breath to catch in ayer of warmth, and she instinctively held her breath.

    Jinsang just wanted to be a bit closer to her but hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly turn her head.

    Their eyes met¡­

    It was as if a warm wind made the whole body hot.

    Tang Wan inexplicably remembered that fever-induced kiss, which seemed real and fake; her gaze dropped, then she shifted half an inch to the side, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± However, Jinsang did not shift his gaze.

    She looked at the turtle, and he just looked at her.

 Chapter 137 - 137 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui Another Cunning Move

    Chapter 137: 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui, Another Cunning Move (3 more chapters)_2   Chapter 137: 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui, Another Cunning Move (3 more chapters)_2                                   ¡°It¡¯s not called Jiang Hundred Years, its name was given by Zeyan, it¡¯s called Wansui, and it has a terrible temper. No matter how you tease it, it won¡¯t respond, so it¡¯s called Lord Wansui.¡±

    His voice was very light, apanied by the purifying sound of the water flow in the aquarium, dense and delicate, as if it were pouring into one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Lord Wansui?¡± At this moment, Tang Wan had no interest in any turtle, and she spoke in a mechanical tone, ¡°That name, it¡¯s very much Qi Zeyan¡¯s style.¡±

    Qi Zeyan at this time was working overtime in thepany, sneezing like crazy!

    As Tang Wan spoke, her little mouth opened and closed¡­

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers restlessly, feeling a bit of dryness in his throat.

    Her nose brushed against his face, which actually felt a bit cool, but at this moment¡­

    It was like a hot wind day; just a spark could ignite a ze, and with that, a whole wilderness could be a wildfire.

    The aquarium was dim, its ss surface not only showing the contents inside but also seemed to reflect their images. Tang Wan looked closely, from this angle¡­

    Jiang Jinsang tilted his head, their temples rubbing against each other.

    It was as if he had kissed her.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked, a sense of mncholy in his voice.

    ¡°It seems fun, I¡¯ve never kept a turtle before, I¡¯m a bit curious.¡± Tang Wan stood up straight, immediately creating distance between them, pretending casually to wipe under her nose.

    Her nose felt warm, as if it had lost all sensation.

    She inexplicably felt like she might be having a nosebleed.

    ¡°If you like it, you cane and see it often.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble, no need,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and pack up some things first.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, bowed her head, and walked to her room with a feeling akin to fleeing.

    Jiang Jinsang then stared at the turtle inside the tank and suddenly smiled¡­

    Lord Wansui hid inside its shell, not daring even to stick out its head.

    **

    After Tang Wan returned, she tidied up a bit. Jiangjiang then ttered up the stairs in his slippers and yed in her room for a while.

    Then he went next door to poke at Lord Wansui; he was nearly ready to scoop it out of the tank and whip it to make it run.

    Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Fan Mingyu messaged her, saying she was going to the supermarket and asking if she needed anything.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t brought some items from home, nning to buy them after her arrival, so she said she would go out with her.

    Fan Mingyu naturally was pleased, and when she saw hering downstairs, she frowned slightly, ¡°Beijing is too cold. You¡¯re wearing so little, you¡¯ll definitely be cold going out. Wait, I¡¯ll find you a scarf.¡±

    Without waiting for Tang Wan to refuse, she found a bright red scarf from somewhere and tied it around her, ¡°Don¡¯t you alsock a mask? The cold wind here cuts like a knife; girls should take care to protect themselves. You have hand cream, right?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Buy whatever youckter.¡± Fan Mingyu had no daughters, and those two sons of hers were certainly not the type to apany her shopping.

    When her two sons were younger, she could drag Jiang Yanting to go shopping with her, but once he started elementary school, he would rather go to tutoring sses than apany her, leaving her only to find friends to go with.

    When they went out, Tang Wan was ready to drive but was refused by Fan Mingyu.

    ¡°You¡¯vee from Pingjiang; you must be tired. Plus, you¡¯re unfamiliar with Beijing¡¯s traffic conditions, not knowing where the speed limit has surveince. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to deal with several tickets if you drive.¡±

    Tang Wan, smiling,fortably took the passenger seat.

    Fan Mingyu used to be a singer and carried an artist¡¯s ir. Tang Wan had originally thought she would be somewhat snobbish, but she turned out to be approachable.

    However¡­

    Her driving skills were truly indescribable!

    How a person drives, whether they are a novice or just inexperienced, could be seen from the moment the car starts moving. Tang Wan felt the left side.

    Making sure her seat belt was fastened tight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; actually, I¡¯m quite a good driver. Even though it¡¯s not particrly steady, I¡¯ve been driving for many years and haven¡¯t been in any major idents.¡±

    Tang Wanughed dryly, ¡°Then the minor idents¡­¡±

    ¡°Just scraped other cars twice.¡±

    ¡°Is that right¡­¡± Tang Wan coughed, feeling an inexplicable fear in the pit of her stomach.

    ¡°How was lunch? Are you ustomed to the taste here?¡± Fan Mingyu was a very talkative person, and she spoke warmly.

    ¡°It was good.¡±

    ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be used to the food, so I specifically asked Xiaowu about your taste and preferences. He¡¯s living in your household; I hope he hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble. Don¡¯t worry, just speak up; I know my son.¡±

    ¡°No, Xiaowu has been very good, helping our family a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fan Mingyu¡¯s lips curled in a smile. Xiaowu¡­?

    With Tang Wan¡¯s gentle voice, calling someone ¡®brother¡¯ always seemed to have an underlying sense of intimacy.

    ¡°And thank you for the things Auntie provided.¡± She referred to the collection of tastes and preferences of Jiang Jinsang.

 Chapter 138 - 138 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui Another Cunning Move

    Chapter 138: 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui, Another Cunning Move (3 more chapters)_3   Chapter 138: 120 Jiang Family Lord Wansui, Another Cunning Move (3 more chapters)_3                                   Fan Mingyu gripped the steering wheel and chuckled bitterly, thinking of the carrots andtro inside. He couldn¡¯t help clearing his throat, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Xiaowu about this, did you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You know, kids these days, especially boys, don¡¯t really like their parents interfering too much. If he finds out, he might think I¡¯m meddling too much, and good intentions could lead to bad oues.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t tell him.¡±

    Fan Mingyuughed, ¡°Good, if you don¡¯t tell him, then it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Otherwise, knowing Jiang Xiaowu¡¯s temperament¡ªalways indifferent on the surface, saying it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªhe might just be plotting something behind the scenes.

    **

    Since lunch endedte, by dinner time, nobody was really hungry. Fan Mingyu and Tang Wan went to the supermarket and then he dragged her to the mall to buy a couple of clothes, leaving her embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a daughter to dress up beautifully, to go shopping with. When I knew it wasn¡¯t possible anymore, I thought, at least with a daughter-inw I could still enjoy those things¡­¡±

    Fan Mingyu rambled on, but Tang Wan felt there was something odd about these words.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Auntie likes you. Just take them. Xiaowu and Jiangjiang eat and stay at your ce anyway. It¡¯s only two pieces of clothing.¡±

    ¡°Then, thank you, Auntie.¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t refuse and thought that she should quickly make some Cyan Feather jewelry for her.

    When they returned to the Jiang Family, they thought everyone might still be resting, but to their surprise, the grandma had gathered them for a game, pulling along Elder Tang, Tang Yunxian, and Jiang Yanting to y mahjong.

    The senior version of mahjong.

    Jiang Yanting found it quite a headache being mixed up in there.

    This spot was originally his father¡¯s. Someone had excused themselves to go to the restroom, asking him to substitute, and then never came back¡­

    Wondering whether he had simply run off or was unwell, how he had managed to squat that long?

    After two rounds of mahjong, he really couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, ¡°Xiaowu, youe y a couple of rounds.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, without even lifting his eyelids, merely said one sentence,

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, I can¡¯t sit for long.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s not like you stand all day, what a tant lie.

    Just when Jiang Zhenhuan showed up, Jiang Yanting immediately prepared to give up his ce, ¡°Dad, you take over.¡±

    This displeased the grandma immediately¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few rounds of mahjong, why all the switching? Constantly changing yers really affects my game, Yanting, sit down! I like ying with you, your dad is terrible at this.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan was rather pleased¡ªhe would rather work than y cards with his mom.

    ¡­

    The grandma firmly kept Jiang Yanting from leaving, knowing at heart that this kid didn¡¯t want to apany her in ying mahjong. It was his fault for upsetting her before, running back to their old house, not even bothering to coax her.

    She was doing it on purpose.

    So, the moment Tang Wan returned, someone was promptly kicked out.

    ¡°Yanting, make room for Wanwan, let her y a couple of rounds.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Jiang, I¡¯m not very good, and I mess up quite a bit.¡± Besides, every ce has different mahjong rules, and she really couldn¡¯t grasp them.

    Grandma Jiang smiled even more kindly, ¡°No matter, you¡¯ll learn slowly.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan raised an eyebrow: Just earlier he was criticized for bad skills, and now her tune has changed?

    Once Tang Wan sat down, Jiang Jinsang sneaked over in a sly manner, pretending to help Elder Tang check his cards but asionally giving Tang Wan a few tips¡­

    Marking his presence yet again!

    Jiang Yanting scoffed:

    Now he¡¯s not mentioning that sitting too long would make him sick?

    **

    Dinner was simple. Zhongqing had already arranged for Elder Tang to visit the Hospital for a check-up tomorrow. After the exhausting day, everyone went to bed early.

    When Tang Wan entered her bedroom, she found the ss tank holding Lord Wansui had been moved to her room.

    Her phone vibrated twice¡ªthe message from Jiang Jinsang:

    [Since you seemed interested in it, I¡¯ve ced it in your room, you can watch it anytime.]

    Tang Wan looked at Lord Wansui inside the tank and bit her lip. Truth be told, she¡­

    really wasn¡¯t interested in the turtle.

    But since it had been given to her, it wouldn¡¯t be polite to send it back. She bowed her head and replied: [Thank You.]

    [No worries, I¡¯m just next door. If you want to see it, it¡¯s convenient for me toe over.]

    [Jiangjiang won¡¯te over, it¡¯s just the two of us on this floor. Let me know if you need anything, rest early.]

    The entire floor¡­ just the two of them?

    Tang Wany in bed, suddenly finding herself unable to sleep.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiangjiang was essentially trapped in bed by his dad pressing down on him with one arm.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s story time. Today, I¡¯ll tell you the story of Little Red Riding Hood¡­¡± Jiang Yanting casually flipped through the storybook.

    Jiangjiang pursed his lips, feeling like his dad was hinting at something.

 Chapter 139 - 139 121 Sharing the same bed Caught by Jiangjiang

    Chapter 139: 121 Sharing the same bed? Caught by Jiangjiang? [Christmas Message]   Chapter 139: 121 Sharing the same bed? Caught by Jiangjiang? [Christmas Message]                                   That night, there was no wind and no moon, just sparse stars and heavy dew.

    Tang Wany in bed. Normally, after bustling about all day, she¡¯d have fallen asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Perhaps it was the unfamiliar surroundings, or perhaps it was knowing that Jiang Jinsang was just a cab away from her.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and tossed and turned in bed.

    Finally, she gave up, got up, and took Lord Wansui from the turtle tank, cing him on the table. Initially, he retracted into his shell, but then he poked his head out and took a few steps. Just as Tang Wan was about to pick up something to tease him with, he retreated back into his shell and wouldn¡¯te out again.

    He sure had a temper. No wonder they called him Lord Wansui.

    Lord Wansui, as a turtle, felt quite helpless:

    Why force him toe out and entertain in the middle of the night?

    Unable to sleep, Tang Wan simply took some paper and a notebook and began designing Cyan Feather jewelry, when suddenly she heard the sound of a stic bottle falling from next door¡­

    It rolled on the floor, filled with something, rustling.

    She nced at the time; it was two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    She walked over to the bookshelf and whispered, ¡°Jinsang?¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Jinsang?¡± Tang Wan raised her voice slightly, and faintly, she seemed to hear more rustling noises next door. Entering a man¡¯s room in the dead of night was generally problematic, but there was clearly movement opposite her, yet no response. She felt uneasy.

    Hesitating, she still opened the cab.

    Themp by the bed was on. Although dim, it allowed her to see Jiang Jinsang leaning halfway up in bed, the nket only covering him from the waist down, his chest heaved violently, and he breathed rapidly, even gasping¡­

    ¡°Jinsang!¡± Tang Wan hurried over, picking up the medicine bottle from the floor. ¡°How are you? Where do you feel ufortable? Are you supposed to take this medicine?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang seemed unresponsive, only wrinkling his brow in pain.

    She reached out to touch his forehead. As soon as her fingertips touched him, it felt as cold as ice. Why was he so cold? She also touched his face. Her fingers moved down, wanting to try his hand, to see if his whole body was this cold¡­

    But just as she touched his wrist, his fingers twitched slightly, grabbing her hand in return.

    The chilly touch instantly spread through her limbs. Tang Wan gasped.

    She suddenly remembered that Jiang Jinsang had been ill once in Pingjiang. When she had entered his room that time, the room temperature had also been rmingly high.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡± his voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Do you take this medicine?¡±

    He nodded slightly.

    The medicine bottle had instructions. Tang Wan poured four pills, searched everywhere for some warm water, and finally sat down by the bed, supporting his shoulder. He seemed to have no strength, almostpletely leaning on Tang Wan.

    His breathing was coarse and brief, falling just on the side of Tang Wan¡¯s neck, like snowkes sneaking in during winter¡­

    Chilling as they descended.

    ¡°Jinsang, take your medicine.¡±

    She brought the pills to his lips. He frowned as if the smell alone made him reluctant to open his mouth.

    ¡°Jinsang¡ª¡±

    She deliberately softened her voice, soothingly coaxing him.

    Jiang Jinsang opened his mouth and took the medicine. Tang Wan fed him a few sips of water, then helped him lie down and covered him up. But his body was still very cold.

    Beijing was already heating centrally, and the room temperature was high. There was only a thin quilt on the bed. Tang Wan couldn¡¯t find a spare nket, so she simply went back to her room, brought her own nket over, and wrapped him in it.

    ¡°How do you feel now? Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go call someone!¡± Tang Wan had never dealt with such a situation and was so nervous that she broke out in a sweat.

    She was about to leave when her wrist was grabbed¡­

    Jiang Jinsang had no strength and merely held her lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go.¡±

    ¡°No, wait here.¡± Tang Wan said as she struggled free.

    But Jiang Jinsang grabbed her hand again, the icy touch tightly sping her wrist, chilling to the core, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay.¡±

    ¡°After taking medicine, I¡¯ll be¡­ fine¡­¡±

    His voice faltered.

    ¡°Are you sure this medicine will make you feel better?¡± Tang Wan looked at him earnestly.

    Jiang Jinsang nodded with difficulty. His entire body copsed back into the bed, falling into a deep sleep¡­

    Tang Wan knew he didn¡¯t want to rm the family, but without experience in such matters, she couldn¡¯t afford the risk if something went wrong. Still hesitating, she decided to observe for a few minutes. If symptoms improved, she wouldn¡¯t call for help.

    After taking the medicine, he seemed to sleep morefortably, and his breathing gradually became more stable. However, his body temperature still hadn¡¯t warmed.

    She held his hand in hers, enclosing it within her palms.

    About an hourter, he seemed to break out in a light sweat. Tang Wan found a towel, lightly wiped him down, and by around four in the morning, his body gradually warmed. Tang Wan touched his forehead and neck, finally letting out a long sigh of relief¡­

    Her nket was still on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s bed. Even if she were to go back to sleep now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest, so she simplyid her head down by the bedside.

    Having traveled during the day, cleaned the room in the afternoon, and struggled throughout the night, she was exhausted. The moment she closed her eyes, she fell asleep.

    ¡­

    About ten or more minutester, Jiang Jinsang slowly opened his eyes. His body was wrapped up, making him resemble a cocoon. He slightly tried to struggle, and only then did he notice that one of his hands was being pressed under Tang Wan¡¯s face.

    Tang Wan was thinking that, by holding his hand, she would be able to detect any movement from him if he stirred.

    However, it turned out that she was already deep in sleep,pletely unaware even as Jiang Jinsang pulled out his hand and lifted her onto the bed¡­

    Curled up on the edge of the bed, how could she sleepfortably? Pressed against the soft big bed, her body rxed, and she adjusted to afortable position.

    Although Jiang Jinsang had taken his medicine and felt a bit better, he didn¡¯t have much strength. Lifting her onto the bed had exhausted all his energy.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡± he leaned over, propping himself up with his arms, his body suspended above her.

    Extremely exhausted, Tang Wan moaned softly, turned over, and continued to sleep.

    Jiang Jinsang called out a few more times, and after confirming she wouldn¡¯t wake up¡­

    He carefully lifted the quilt off her body andy down beside her.

    He slowly adjusted his position, lying on his side. The distance between the two was close enough for him to clearly feel her breathing.

    Warm and even, her breaths slowlynded on his face, adding a few degrees of warmth to his otherwise chilly face.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    His voice grew deeper, and he leaned a bit closer, gently touching her lips¡­

    He knew his body temperature was very low, so he didn¡¯t dare get too close, just lightly touching.

    Warm, soft.

    The warmth by his lips felt like a warm current that instantly surged through his entire body. Hesitantly, he reached out, wanting to hold her, but his movements were clumsy and inexperienced, and he dared not disturb her.

    In the end, he could only loosely encircle her with his arm.

    The heating in the north was already substantial, and the temperature in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room was even higher. Ordinary people would find it hot, not to mention Tang Wan, who was covered with a quilt, felt ufortable and shifted her body.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s body stiffened, fearing to move, worried she might suddenly wake up, and then he would have to exin their current situation.

    But to his surprise¡­

    Not only did Tang Wan not wake up or pull away from his embrace, she actually snuggled closer,ying her entire body against his chest, and wrapped her arms around him¡­

    His breath deepened, and his heartbeat elerated, pounding in his ears, making it hard to breathe.

    He carefully raised his arm, loosely wrapped it around her, and pulled her closer.

    His lips curved into a slight smile.

    **

    Around 5:30 in the morning, Jiang Jinsang heard footstepsing upstairs. His sleep was already light, and with Tang Wan in his arms, he had no intention of sleeping.

    Listening to the footsteps, he knew who it was!

    Jiangjiang!

    He knocked on the adjacent room¡¯s door, softly calling, ¡°Sister, time to get up!¡±

    No response. He stood by the door for a while¡ªit wasn¡¯t locked, and he could easily open it on tiptoe.

    Jiangjiang had just entered the room and was stunned!

    It was one thing for the bed to be empty¡­

    But why was there no quilt either?

    The two rooms shared a wardrobe, which hadn¡¯t been closed. He took a couple of steps forward and then saw the two bulges on the big bed next door¡ª

    Clearly, two people were lying there!

    He stood there, dumbfounded, even forgetting to scream!

    This was the woman he thought his dad would marry, his dad¡¯s woman. Why was she now lying in the same bed with his uncle?

    His mind was in turmoil, his young heart unable to withstand such a shock.

    Dazed and agape, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Meanwhile, the quilt on one side suddenly moved, and Jiang Jinsang cautiously lifted it, got out of bed, and the two looked each other in the eye¡­

    Jiang Jinsang put his forefinger to his lips, making a shushing gesture.

    Scoundrel!

    Why are you two lying together?

    Jiangjiang¡¯s mind was a mess, buzzing¡ª

    But he was just a child, how could he possibly control himself? Instinctively, he wanted to cry out, but then a hand reached from behind and covered his mouth.

    He struggled fiercely¡ª

    Daddy, help, Uncle Scum is trying to silence me by killing!

 Chapter 140 - 140 122 Stepmother becomes second aunt soul suffers

    Chapter 140: 122 Stepmother bes second aunt, soul suffers heavy blow (2 more updates)   Chapter 140: 122 Stepmother bes second aunt, soul suffers heavy blow (2 more updates)                                   Jiangjiang¡¯s mouth was covered, his entire body suspended in the air. He struggled instinctively, his little chubby legs kicking nonstop, his pupils dted. This wasn¡¯t just a kidnapping scenario from a TV show¡­

    Had life finally struck out at vulnerable, pitiful, and helpless him?

    ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± he struggled, but the person behind him was too strong, shaking a tree,pletely futile.

    He stared intently at his uncle, but Jiang Jinsang slowly got out of bed, put on his shoes, turned around, and tucked Tang Wan in, then looked over at him and suddenly made a throat-slitting gesture.

    Jiangjiang was then dragged straight out!

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±

    Jiangjiang was scared to tears!

    Daddy, save me¡­

    He remembered the story his father had told himst night about Little Red Riding Hood, how she was almost eaten by the wolf because she hadn¡¯t seen through its disguise.

    His uncle, the wolf, had finally bared his fangs, ready to devour!

    **

    Last night, Jiangjiang had been sleeping in Jiang Yanting¡¯s room, and some children just wake up early, so naturally, Jiang Yanting got up with him.

    He poured him warm water, squeezed his toothpaste, instructed him to brush well, then Jiang Yanting went back to his room to find him clothes. When he returned, he found the toothpaste untouched and the boy gone.

    This kid, running around in his pajamas!

    Jiang Yanting grabbed his little jacket, unconsciously walking downstairs, got halfway there, then suddenly remembered something and turned towards the third floor.

    But he saw Jiang Jinsang,ing out of a room holding his son¡¯s little slippers.

    Slippers?

    ¡°Did Jiangjiange over?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    When Jiang Yanting reached his room door, Jiang Jinsang was closing it, his gaze inadvertently caught a slight bulge under the quilt.

    His pupils shrank, he bit his cheek, ¡°Last night you were¡­¡±

    Sleeping together?

    Originally considering Jiang Jinsang¡¯s poorplexion, Jiang Yanting thought he might have been sickst night, given how long Jiang Jinsang had been adjusting his health. It¡¯s usual for him to fall ill suddenly when changing environments.

    Seeing the two of them lying in the same bed now, this lone man and woman, with a slight twitch in the air and a spread of fire on the ground, it was normal for hisplexion to be poor, so he didn¡¯t ask further.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiangjiang?¡±

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang led the way, and Jiang Yanting frowned slightly, wondering why his son was missing yet his slippers were in his hand.

    ¡­

    The two men entered a room one after the other, Jiangjiang was sitting on a couch with red eyes, and Jiang Jiu stood in front of him, expressionless like a machine.

    ¡°Jiangjiang?¡± Jiang Yanting frowned, why was he still crying?

    Seeing his father, Jiangjiang¡¯s nose soured, and tears began to fall again.

    Jumping off the couch, he raced towards him.

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± he cried out, ¡°Daddy, I thought I¡¯d never see you again in my life!¡±

    Jiang Yanting slightly raised an eyebrow, honestly, he had never seen his son run to him so eagerly before, other than taking him to amusement parks or giving him New Year¡¯s money.

    He was barefoot, stepping on the carpet, and in a moment of carelessness¡ª

    Jiang Yanting was ready to catch him but saw his son go ¡°thump¡ª¡± and fall to the ground.

    The room went silent instantly.

    ¡°Wow¡ªthis damn carpet, even you¡¯re picking on me¡ª¡±

    Jiang Yanting stepped forward and scooped his son from the ground, pping his butt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying¡­ Where did it hurt? Show me.¡±

    The carpet was thick, and it was normal for children to y and fall, which really wasn¡¯t painful, just too humiliating.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Jiangjing clung to his neck, crying bitterly.

    ¡°Xiaowu, what happened?¡± Unable to figure out the circumstances, Jiang Yanting could only look at Jiang Jinsang.

    Jiang Jinsang, holding his little slippers, looked towards Jiang Jiu, ¡°What happened? Did you hit him?¡±

    Jiang Jiu shook his head, ¡°No, I even gave him candy.¡±

    He pointed at the table, there indeed were two White Rabbit Creamy Candies.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s upset either? Maybe it hurt when he fell just now.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°This carpet is thick, he¡¯s fallen here before without crying, why the fuss now?¡±

    Hearing this conversation, Jiangjiang was so upset he couldn¡¯t speak, his little face flushed red, almost losing his ability to speak from the stress of the morning.

    They were clearly talking nonsense!

    Both are devils¡ª

    *

    Jiang Yanting held him on the couch, calming him for a long while before he stopped sobbing.

    ¡°Still crying? Didn¡¯t you say that real men don¡¯t shed tears easily?¡± Jiang Yanting looked on distressed as he cried.

    ¡°Dad, I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± Jiangjiang felt at that moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯te soon, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be around when I grew up and started earning money, no one would support you during your old age.¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141 After Stepmother Becomes Second Aunt the Soul

    Chapter 141: After Stepmother Bes Second Aunt, the Soul Suffers a Heavy Blow (2 more chapters to follow)_2   Chapter 141: After Stepmother Bes Second Aunt, the Soul Suffers a Heavy Blow (2 more chapters to follow)_2                                   Jiang Yanting sneered, ¡°I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I? So can you tell me what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°I saw¡­¡± Jiangjiang looked towards Jiang Jinsang.

    But he walked straight over, holding his little slippers in his hand, ¡°Put on your shoes first, aren¡¯t your feet cold?¡±

    When Jiangjiang was little, everyone in the Jiang Family had taken care of him, changed his diapers, so Jiang Jinsang directly bent down, grasped his little foot, and slipped the slippers on.

    His fingers were very cold, and as soon as they touched him, Jiangjiang shuddered.

    ¡°My hands are a bit cold, brother, maybe you should help him instead,¡± Jiang Jinsang said.

    ¡°Cold hands?¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Feeling unwell again?¡±

    ¡°I took medicine, it¡¯s nothing serious now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Jiang Yanting held the little slippers, a fox design with two little ears on top, which he idly flicked.

    ¡°He slept with sister, dad, she¡¯s your woman¡ª¡± Jiangjiang used.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s hand shook, almost ripping off the fox ears.

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Second wanted to silence me; he had Uncle Jiang Jiu put his hand over my neck, just like in the TV shows¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jiang Jiu¡­¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow and nced at the man wearing sunsses, ¡°Didn¡¯t he give you candy? Why would he cover your neck?¡±

    ¡°Before you die in the TV shows, don¡¯t they always give you something tasty?¡±

    ¡°To ease the journey!¡±

    ¡­

    A deathly silence fell over the room again.

    Seeing his dad not paying attention to him, Jiangjiang got anxious, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling the truth, Uncle Second slept with sister, maybe by tomorrow there¡¯ll be a baby, they both cuckolded you!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t hold back, letting out augh.

    Jiangjiang got even angrier, ¡°Dad, look, he¡¯sughing! That¡¯s too much¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang, actually, I don¡¯t like that sister; it¡¯s Uncle Second who likes her.¡± Jiang Yanting had been wanting to take the chance to exin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You clearly took an interest in her!¡±

    ¡°Because your Uncle Second likes her, of course, I¡¯d be curious, but curiosity is not the same as interest, and it definitely doesn¡¯t mean I like her.¡±

    ¡°But Uncle Second wanted to kill me!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, exasperated, said, ¡°She had just fallen asleep, and I didn¡¯t want you to wake her, so I had Jiang Jiu cover your mouth and take you to another room, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow: Just fell asleep?

    It was nearly six o¡¯clock now; had these two been up all night causing trouble?

    Finally, after Jiang Yanting¡¯s exnation, Jiangjiang grudgingly epted the fact that his stepmother had be his second aunt.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, your Uncle Second and sister are still getting to know each other, so let¡¯s keep this among us for now. Don¡¯t tell anyone else, okay? And don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of sister,¡± Jiang Yanting exined patiently.

    Jiangjiang nodded reluctantly.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re all going to be family; if you really like her, you¡¯ll get to see her every day.¡±

    Jiangjiang snorted coldly, as if that could be the same!

    **

    When Jiangjiang came downstairs after washing up, the Old Lady was standing in the living room, listening to a small opera, swinging her hips to get some exercise. It was too cold in the North for outdoor activities, so she was doing her morning exercises at home.

    ¡°Aiyo, who¡¯s bullying our Jiangjiang? Why are his eyes so red?¡± The Old Lady hurried over.

    Jiang Yanting had already taken him back to the room to wash up, but crying for too long had left his eyes red and swollen; there was nothing for it but to go downstairs with his walnut-sized eyes.

    ¡°Yanting, you weren¡¯t scolding the child first thing in the morning, were you?¡± The Old Lady frowned.

    Jiang Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Great-Grandma.¡± Jiangjiang threw himself into her arms!

    ¡°Look how you¡¯ve upset the child, is this how to be a father? You¡¯re usually busy with work and have little time to spend with him, and what could he have done wrong that you made him cry like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, if you can¡¯t take care of him yourself, find someone to help you!¡±

    ¡°I introduced you to a girl, not to rush you into marrying her right away, just to meet her normally, but you weren¡¯t keen. Look how Jiangjiang¡¯s crying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll start looking for someone for youter, you must find someone toe back and take care of Jiangjiang.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow; how was this Old Lady finding every opportunity to set him up with someone.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, don¡¯t be afraid, Great-Grandma is here.¡±

    But as soon as Jiangjiang heard about finding someone for his dad, the thought of a stepmother brought Tang Wan to mind, making him even sadder.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fan Mingyu also walked out of the kitchen, ¡°So early in the morning, why the crying all of a sudden?¡±

    Jiangjiang¡¯s heart was already stifled and aggrieved. Beingforted by so many people made him feel even more aggrieved and worse off, and he blurted out to spill all of Uncle Scumbag¡¯s ¡°evil deeds.¡±

    ¡°Great-grandma, grandma¡­¡±

    He had just opened his mouth when he heard a familiar voice from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiangjiang?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was gentle and highly recognizable.

    Jiangjiang¡¯s body shuddered.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did your dad bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid, your great-grandma has your back.¡± The olddy saw her little great-grandson¡¯s eyes were all swollen from crying and felt heartbroken.

    ¡°Great-grandma, I had a dream where the Big Bad Wolf almost ate Little Red Riding Hood, and it scared me to death¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The olddy frowned, wondering how Little Red Riding Hood came into the picture.

    ¡°The Big Bad Wolf is so scary.¡± Jiangjiang said with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°There, there, it was just a dream, what¡¯s there to be afraid of¡­¡± The olddy was clueless but hugged him tofort him.

    After all this fuss, it was a nightmare?

    But that didn¡¯t need to warrant such an awful crying.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang, on the other hand, smiled, ¡°A man should not be so faint-hearted.¡±

    Jiangjiang pursed his lips, firming up a thought in his heart:

    Uncle Scumbag is the devil himself!

    **

    Tang Wan had to apany her father to the hospital in the morning. She set her rm for six-thirty; as soon as her phone rang, without opening her eyes, she reached out instinctively towards the headboard and under the pillow. Halfway through, she suddenly remembered this wasn¡¯t her room.

    Jerking awake, she sat up straight on the bed and rubbed her eyes to find the whole room empty.

    She clearly remembered that she had fallen asleep leaning on her bedst night. How had she ended up in the bed?

    She couldn¡¯t have climbed into bed by herself¡­

    Frantically getting up, Tang Wan then noticed that her nket had been returned to the bed. Her mind was in even more of a mess, but having arranged to meet Zhou Zhongqing at the hospital at 8:30, she had no time to waste, so she quickly washed up and went downstairs.

    In the living room, everyone was awake, almost all of them fussing over Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re up? You don¡¯t look too well; did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Fan Mingyu eyed her.

    But Tang Wan¡¯s eyes unconsciously nced at Jiang Jinsang. His face was still pale, but being able toe downstairs meant he should be mostly fine. He didn¡¯t want his family to know, and after hesitating, she decided to cover for him.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just not used to the new environment and couldn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital today. I¡¯ve told your uncle and aunt to go together. There are plenty of people, nothing will happen, it¡¯s just a physical anyway. You stay at home and rest some more,¡± the olddy said with a smile.

    Tang Yunxian, seeing her poorplexion, also nodded along, ¡°You rest at home, don¡¯t run around.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your uncle and I, plus your father, we can take good care of your grandpa. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Fan Mingyu tried to persuade her.

    With the elders taking turns speaking, Tang Wan could only agree.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to Jiangjiang?¡± Tang Wan walked over and squatted down to look at him, ¡°Who made you angry?¡±

    Jiangjiang bit his lip, not wanting to deal with her!

    Humph¡ª

    Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see the two of you making eyes at each other, even sleeping together in the same bed.

    ¡°Later, your sister won¡¯t go to the hospital, and I¡¯ll take you out for fun, okay? I¡¯ll buy you tasty treats.¡±

    Jiangjiang raised his eyebrows: Tasty treats?

    Seems like it could be considered.

    But I¡¯m not someone who can be easily bought! He bit his lip but still ignored her.

    Tang Wan, having no idea he was being standoffish with her, said, ¡°How about I also buy you a toy? What¡¯s the matter that you¡¯re crying so hard.¡±

    Jiangjiang nodded:

    Treats plus toys, I suppose I can ept that.

    The olddy nced at Jiang Yanting and murmured low, ¡°Do you think we really should have a woman in the house?¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s mouth twitched:

    How has ite back to this matter again.

 Chapter 142 - 142 123 Uncle Wu said Im waiting for you in the room

    Chapter 142: 123 Uncle Wu said, I¡¯m waiting for you in the room (3 updates)   Chapter 142: 123 Uncle Wu said, I¡¯m waiting for you in the room (3 updates)                                   The Jiang couple apanied Tang Yunxian, taking the elderly Mr. Tang to the hospital for an examination. Jiang Jinsang also went along, mentioning he wanted to see the doctor because he used to meet regrly with Zhou Zhongqing in Beijing. The Jiang family didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Jiang Yanting had to go to thepany, so the entire Jiang household quieted down.

    The grandmother was sitting in the living room, soothing her great-grandchild with opera, and upon seeing Tang Waning downstairs, she slightly frowned, ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I couldn¡¯t sleep, and today at noon I want to cook myself, to make some Pingjiang specialty dishes for you.¡± She would feel embarrassed to really let others serve her in someone else¡¯s home.

    ¡°No need, you go rest. We have a maid to cook.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t have anything else to do, just idling around. Where is the nearest market? I¡¯ll go buy some things and also take Jiangjiang out for a walk.¡±

    Jiangjiang was already dressed, ready to head out at any moment.

    The maid responsible for cooking went out with them, and the grandmother watched them leave, her smile growing even more gratified.

    ¡°Madam, Miss Tang is really nice, she can cook, is sensible, speaks gently, and is patient with children,¡± the Jiang family membersmented with augh.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± hummed the grandmother, bursting into a little tune. After all¡­

    She had taken a liking to her; as the saying goes, ¡®Judge a life by how one acts at three years old¡¯, her judgment was still quite good.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang and the elderly Mr. Tang had arrived at the hospital. Zhou Zhongqing gave him a check-up and then arranged for aprehensive physical examination. Since different departments were involved, they inevitably had to run around between floors, and though the examination time wasn¡¯t long, the time spent traveling and queuing was a drag.

    Seeing that the person was brought in by Jiang Zhenhuan, the hospital considered giving the elderly Mr. Tang priority ess.

    The old man however chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m not here for an emergency. It¡¯s not easy for anyone whoes to the hospital. I¡¯ll just wait in line like everyone else, no need for any special treatment.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang then had a private chat with Zhou Zhongqing, learning that he had fallen ill against night. Zhou Zhongqing knitted his brows, ¡°So how are you feeling right now? Chest tightness? Shortness of breath or any pain anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, maybe just a bit of fatigue and weakness.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as severe as before; no wonder you didn¡¯t call mest night.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Wanwan noticed it in time and took good care of me for a while¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing slightly frowned, feeling like this young man was unting his bliss.

    ¡­

    At the same time, Qi Zeyan was also in the hospital.

    This hospital was the closest to his home; his cold hadsted several days and finally led to a lung infection and throat inmmation, forcing his family to bring him to the hospital.

    Assistant Xiaozhu, along with his own assistant, rushed to the hospital and spotted their boss from afar in the infusion room.

    The girl following him grimaced fiercely.

    Wearing a mask and still wearing sunsses, with an IV back on his hand, the sickness had beaten him down, but his slicked-back hair was still immacte ¡ª

    Absolutely unbelievable!

    What brand of hair gel did he use?

    If not for that strikingly slick hair, he really would have been hard to spot.

    ¡°Assistant Xiaozhu.¡± As the two approached Qi Zeyan, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does the boss¡¯s hair stay like that even when he¡¯s asleep?¡±

    Assistant Xiaozhu raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept with him, how would I know!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± She gave a wry smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you his assistant? You¡¯ve been with him a long time and also travel with him, right?¡±

    ¡°If I can enter his room, his hair is always neatly done.¡±

    ¡°Has our boss started wearing a wig or something!¡± Otherwise, how could his hair stay like that.

    Assistant Xiaozhu stumbled a bit, nearly falling, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Once they finally reached him, Qi Zeyan coughed twice. They waited until the medication in his arm finished dripping, and then they left.

    ¡°Should I take you home?¡± asked Assistant Xiaozhu in a low voice.

    ¡°Back to the office. I have some things to take care of today,¡± Qi Zeyan¡¯s voice was so hoarse he could hardly speak.

    The girl at his side slightly raised an eyebrow; just before a nurse came to remove his IV, she mentioned he was brought in with a nearly 40-degree fever. Still working even when this sick?

    Indeed, sessful individuals only strive harder¡­

    It was winter, and if not for his slicked-back hairdo, he actually wouldn¡¯t be so conspicuous wearing sunsses and a mask. For a moment, he thought he saw Tang Yunxian, but when he turned back, the person was gone.

    He squinted, trying to see more clearly, but there was nothing.

    ¡°Did you just see Mr. Tang?¡± Qi Zeyan leaned closer to his assistant and asked quietly.

    Assistant Xiaozhu looked around bewilderedly, ¡°No.¡±

    Qi Zeyan frowned; could it be his feverish mind and blurry vision deceiving him?

 Chapter 143 - 143 123 Fifth Master said Ill wait for you in the room

    Chapter 143: 123 Fifth Master said, I¡¯ll wait for you in the room (3rd Shift)_2   Chapter 143: 123 Fifth Master said, I¡¯ll wait for you in the room (3rd Shift)_2                                   Otherwise, how could I have seen Tang Yunxian!

    And besides, even if I daydream and have night dreams, I should be seeing Tang Wan. How could it be her dad?

    ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t go to the office. I¡¯ll go home and rest.¡±

    I might really be sick¡­

    On the way home by car, he sent a message to Jiang Jinsang:

    [Jiang Xiaowu, I¡¯ve caught a cold and have a fever.]

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting in Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s office at the time, waiting for the Tang elders¡¯ inspection to be over. He squinted and replied:

    [Take medicine.]

    [I might also have contracted lovesickness.]

    Otherwise, why would I have hallucinations of Tang Yunxian out of the blue?

    Reply: [Don¡¯t stop taking your medicine.]

    Qi Zeyan snorted coldly, his head aching and nose blocked. He didn¡¯t ask anything more and leaned back in his chair, soon falling into a drowsy sleep.

    The girl sitting in the passenger seat nced at him and said, ¡°President Qi also works very hard.¡±

    Although it was the assistant to the assistant, she still served Qi Zeyan; she was very aware of his schedule.

    They were only responsible for coordinating, helping him with some handover tasks. Things like meetings, making decisions, and determining strategies were the leader¡¯s job ¨C naturally, those weren¡¯t easy.

    ¡°These past two years have been better; he arranged a few vacations for himself each year. When he first took over thepany, he practically had no breaks at all, always looking at spreadsheets even during meals. It¡¯s not just for hispany; he also has a responsibility for so many employees and their families. He¡¯s not old either; when he first joined thepany, it was really tough¡­¡±

    She listened intently, then remembered that he seemed to be only 25? Just a few years older than herself.

    It¡¯s just that his side-parted or slicked-back hair made him look more mature¡­

    **

    Jiang Family

    When Tang Wan brought Jiangjiang back, she first bought him a skewer of sugar-coated hawthorns. He nibbled on the snack but kept stealing nces at her from time to time.

    Jiangjiang just couldn¡¯t understand what was good about his Second Uncle?

    Are her eyes bad? Why fall for a devil.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? You keep looking at me?¡± Tang Wan had noticed him a long time ago. How could a child steal nces subtly? She knew it every time.

    ¡°Sister, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like my dad?¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. Had she made it that obvious, even a kid could tell?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m not close to your dad. It¡¯s hard to say whether I like him or not.¡±

    To Jiangjiang, that meant she didn¡¯t like his dad.

    Alright, if she doesn¡¯t like him, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. They say on TV that you can¡¯t force matters of affection; it seems that she and his father are just not meant to be together.

    Sigh¡ª

    Tang Wan felt helpless. Why was he acting like an old man despite his young age, sighing andmenting?

    Jiangjiang stuck out his tongue: never mind, no more thinking about it. He couldn¡¯t interfere in adult matters.

    Better just to eat.

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan brought him back, the Jiang family¡¯s servants were cleaning up the coffee table, which still had some exquisite pastries on it, obviously left by recent visitors.

    ¡°Plum blossom cakes.¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of food.

    ¡°Your aunt stopped by just now; knowing you wereing back, she bought these especially for you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt?¡± Jiangjiang pursed his lips with no particr joy, seeming rather indifferent about this aunt.

    Tang Wan thought back to the brief introduction Grandpa had given her about the members of the Jiang family; Old Master Jiang also had a brother. This aunt was probably from that side of the family.

    ¡°Wanwan, what did you buy?¡± The olddy had already changed the subject.

    Tang Wan went out with the Jiang Family¡¯s aunt to buy groceries, and naturally, she asked about the preferences of the various members of the Jiang Family. When it came to Jiang Jinsang, the aunt seemed somewhat helpless.

    After all, their Fifth Master¡¯s taste was truly fussy and difficult to please.

    She felt that Tang Wan was still an outsider, and since the olddy anddy of the house were considering matchmaking, she definitely couldn¡¯t talk about the particrly troublesome matters concerning Jiang Jinsang. So when Tang Wan asked,

    The aunt directly said, ¡°Our Fifth Master eats almost anything, isn¡¯t picky at all, but after all, due to poor health, it¡¯s best to eat less fried food and have a lighter diet.¡±

    ¡°Then does he have anything he especially likes to eat?¡±

    The aunt casually mentioned a few things, which were almost all on the list previously given by Fan Mingyu, also fairly simr. It seemed that the list provided before was quite valuable for reference.

    ¡­

    After the inspections by the elders, everyone returned home, where lunch had already been mostly prepared. Although Fan Mingyuined that it was too much trouble, the sight of a full table of dishes was definitely a different feeling in her heart.

    After all, the cooking skills of the two young boys in the house were just at the level of making instant noodles.

    Deep down, she was even more determined to keep her in the house.

    And for Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian, hearing the Jiang Family¡¯s praise also made them feel proud.

    Jiang Yanting had a lot of work at hispany, and when he returned home at noon, the food was already ced on the table. As soon as he sat down, the olddy smiled and said, ¡°Today¡¯s meals were all made by Wanwan; try them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yanting was dressed in a sharp suit today, looking capable and resolute.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± The olddy watched him intently.

    ¡°Quite good.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the olddy was delighted, ¡°That¡¯s why I say, you should have a woman in the house. With the New Year approaching, the families of Old Huang and Old Li¡¯s granddaughters, granddaughters-inw are all returning. You should free up some time, one of these days, to meet someone.¡±

    With people from the Tang Family at the table, it was important to maintain the olddy¡¯s face, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to refute her directly, so he kept his head down and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it as you agreeing,¡± the olddy said rather inly. The situation with Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t mention, she didn¡¯t ask.

    Her hope was simple: to find a virtuous person toe back, to care for their father and son¡¯s life, and to have a woman who knows warmth and chill¡ªthe vor of life would definitely be different.

    Jiang Yanting nced at her, ¡°Would my refusal make any difference?¡±

    The olddy smiled, ¡°You can resist appropriately, or even struggle in vain, otherwise, it would make me seem too autocratic.¡±

    Jiang Yanting remained silent. Didn¡¯t she know whether she was autocratic or not in her heart?

    Regarding the matter of finding a partner for his dad, Jiangjiang usually showed great enthusiasm, but today he was just quietly eating, which was surprisingly silent.

    Life had already dealt him a heavy blow, and he had lost interest in stepmothers and such.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, eat more vegetables.¡± Tang Wan saw he was listless today and was naturally particrly concerned, so she put two helpings of carrots into his bowl.

    The Jiang Family members collectively looked over.

    ¡°You used to like them, didn¡¯t you? I made them especially for you, eat more.¡± Tang Wan remembered clearly that at her house, Jiangjiang had almost finished an entire te of carrots.

    Jiangjiang bit his lip:

    Life indeed wouldn¡¯t pity you for being weak; after hitting you hard, it would only kick you while you were down.

    The Jiang Family members looked at each other, not knowing what had happened, but seeing him eating the carrots, they were satisfied at heart. After all, children need to grow, and being picky isn¡¯t good.

    ¡­

    This meal, the father and son from the Jiang Family ate without much enjoyment. Just after finishing, they quickly excused themselves under the pretense of a nap and hurriedly left the first floor. Jiang Jinsang also went back to his room to rest, while Tang Wan stayed to watch TV with the olddy for a while.

    Her phone suddenly vibrated; it was a WeChat message from Jiang Jinsang, and it was a voice message. Tang Wan intended to y it to her ear, not realizing she had the speakerphone function for voice messages on WeChat¡­

    ¡°When will youe up? I¡¯m waiting for you in my room.¡±

    The olddy, holding the remote control, although watching a drama, heard this sentence very clearly.

    She coughed twice, ¡°It¡¯s already past two in the afternoon, I should also take a nap. Wanwan, you should go upstairs and rest a bit too.¡±

    Tang Wan forced a smile, ¡°Let me see you back to your room.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need, you hurry up. Otherwise, Xiaowu might get anxious waiting.¡±

    Tang Wan bit her lip; they hadn¡¯t arranged to meet in advance or anything. What on earth was Jiang Xiaowu doing waiting for her like this¡­

 Chapter 144 - 144 124 This man his appearance his build every bit is

    Chapter 144: 124 This man: his appearance, his build, every bit is tempting.   Chapter 144: 124 This man: his appearance, his build, every bit is tempting.                                   Tang Wan arrived on the third floor when Jiang Cuo was standing at the stairwell waiting for her.

    ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± he said with a smile, his eyes squinting like a fox.

    ¡°Did Fifth Brother ask you to wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord is in the innermost room, mainly to take Lord Wansui out for sunbathing. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to enter your bedroom without you.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, leading him to her room first to fetch Lord Wansui, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how well the Jiang Family¡¯s turtle was treated.

    Luxurious amodations, personal care, and even daily sunbathing.

    As Tang Wan followed Jiang Cuo to the room at the end of the corridor, the door had just opened, and she was instantly enveloped in warmth.

    She was only wearing a thin knitted garment but felt oppressively hot.

    ¡°Lord, Miss Tang is here.¡± Jiang Cuo said while holding the terrarium, cing it by the window under the sun.

    Lord Wansui was sitting on the ¡°beach¡± within the terrarium, seemingly feeling the sun, stretched out his head, andzily moved to a new position.

    As soon as Tang Wan entered, the tip of her nose filled with warmth, but the sight before her made her feel even hotter¡­

    Jiang Jinsang was wearing a rather loose-fitting tracksuit, ck pants, and a white shirt, slow jogging on the treadmill.

    From the angle of her entry, she could only see his back, damp with sweat, the shirt translucent and clinging to his skin, revealing the subtle contour of his muscles with his movements.

    Jiang Jinsang had turned off the treadmill and looked at her, ¡°What are you doing standing at the door? Come on in.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, then closed the door. Perhaps because the heating was so high, she inexplicably felt flushed all over.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called you up, my grandmother would have dragged you to watch dramas all afternoon,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, ¡°The series she watches, you probably wouldn¡¯t like.¡±

    Jiang Jiu was also in the room, quickly handing him a towel.

    Tang Wan chuckled in a measured tone, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Jiang Jinsang, his hair soaked, sticking to his forehead, casually brushed back, wiping his face with the towel, neck slightly tilted upward, his jawline exceptionally wless¡­

    His skin, originally a cold pale, had turned rosy with exercise.

    Blossoms of March, red after rain, fresh and clean yet rich and prating.

    Her gaze drifted lower, the clear definition of his lean waist was all the more evident through thepletely soaked clothes.

    Jiang Jinsang knew Tang Wan was appraising him, still calm as he unscrewed his thermos, warm water gliding down his throat, his Adam¡¯s apple moving subtly, as if sweat beads slid down his neck¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s gaze followed a droplet sliding down, disappearing into the cor of his white shirt¡ª

    ¡°Z¡ª¡± It was as if the droplet sshed into a hot wok, sizzling.

    It could scald one¡¯s skin numb.

    His appearance, his physique¡­ all were undeniably tempting.

    *

    The room was quiet; the atmosphere was somewhat stifling. Tang Wan cleared her throat, shifted her gaze, and decided to walk over to the window to look at Lord Wansui sunbathing.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu had already retreated.

    Despite the urge to look, their survival instinct told them it was better to leave sooner rather thanter.

    It was Tang Wan¡¯s first time watching a turtle sunbathe, as it moved on the sand, appearing extremelyzy andfortable.

    ¡°Do you really enjoy watching it that much?¡± Jiang Jinsang had walked over, closer now, his breathing slightly rapid and clearly audible.

    Jiang Jinsang watched Lord Wansui intently:

    Could it be that he¡¯s less attractive than a turtle?

    The room was already hot, and Jiang Jinsang fresh from his workout seemed like a heat source, just standing beside her, Tang Wan could feel the heat emanating from his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cute,¡± Tang Wan said in a measured voice, ncing at him from the corner of her eye, ¡°Are you feeling okay? Is it really fine for you to exercise like this?¡±

    ¡°I consulted with Doctor Zhou today, and actually¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, ¡°even more intense exercise should be fine.¡±

    For some inexplicable reason, Tang Wan¡¯s heart constricted suddenly, and she pursed her lips¡­

    She suspected that this man was flirting!

    But she had no evidence.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just call you up here because of my grandmother, the main thing is, I wanted to thank you.¡± Jiang Jinsang turned to her, looking at her earnestly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for youst night, I might have¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±

    After all, since he was thanking her, it was only polite for Tang Wan to look at him. Rarely having the chance to be face to face like this¡­

    It was the first time she realized how tall Jiang Jinsang was, especially now when he wore only a pair of slippers, reaching just up to his chest.

    ¡°Was I very frighteningst night?¡±

    ¡°A little, because I have no experience. I wanted to call someone, but you didn¡¯t let me go. The thought was somewhat scary, and you were ice-cold¡­¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145 124 This man his appearance his build every bit is

    Chapter 145: 124 This man: his appearance, his build, every bit is tempting_2   Chapter 145: 124 This man: his appearance, his build, every bit is tempting_2                                   Tang Wan thought back to it, and still felt somewhat frightened, his body was really chillingly cold.

    As she was reminiscing aboutst night, her wrist was suddenly lifted by someone. Before she could even react, her hand had been grasped in a warm, dry palm¡­ just after he had wiped off his sweat.

    ¡°Is it better now? Not cold anymore,¡± Jiang Jinsang looked down at her, his voice naturally warm, and as the corners of his mouth slowly curved up, it was even more captivating.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tang Wan replied in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get hurt,¡± Jiang Jinsangforted her before he let go of her hand and turned away to continue ying with Lord Wansui. The tortoise was quite stubborn, and seeing him deliberately teasing, it simply retreated into its shell, ignoring him.

    Tang Wan instinctively touched her wrist where he had made contact and it felt as if it had been seared with molten iron, leaving a mark that burned hot.

    ¡°If you have no ns tomorrow, I could take you around Beijing to see the sights.¡±

    Though Tang Wan nodded, she was somewhat distracted.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang wanted to take a bath, and Tang Wan stayed for a while until the sun no longer reached the spot. Then, holding the turtle tank, she returned to her room.

    Today, she had not apanied Elder Tang for his medical checkup, so she knew nothing of the situation. Tang Yunxian had only told her that it was nothing serious, but she was still somewhat uneasy and had called Zhou Zhongqing for more details.

    No one answered at first, but about ten minutester, he returned her call.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I apologize, I was in a meeting,¡± Zhou Zhongqing was especially gracious toward Tang Wan.

    He had always thought that Jiang Xiaowu was overly high-strung and odd, destined to be lonely, but surprisingly he found someone he was interested in.

    ¡°I should be the one apologizing; I disturbed you.¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all right, what did you need?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask about my grandfather¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Elder Tang is doing quite well, there¡¯s no need to worry¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing didn¡¯t reveal too much, just enough to satisfy her inquiries. After discussing Elder Tang¡¯s condition, logically, they should have said goodbye; however, Tang Wan hesitated, seeming to have more she wanted to ask.

    ¡°Just speak your mind, if I can answer, I will.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask about Lord Wansui¡¯s health; I know it might be abrupt, and it¡¯s perfectly fine if you cannot tell me,¡± Tang Wan said as Jiang Jinsang were not rted and discussing his health was sensitive.

    ¡°I heard that he had a re-upst night and you took care of him? You handled it well.¡±

    ¡°I was concerned because I saw him exercising today, which might not be appropriate¡­¡± considering he had just been ill.

    ¡°He was exercising?¡±

    Zhou Zhongqingughed upon hearing this, as Jiang Jinsang was a particrly difficult patient, not very cooperative with treatments. His illness was congenital and could not be cured with just medication or surgery; it also required physical exercise.

    Those with weak constitutions find exercising more draining than others do, and Jiang Jinsang was not fond of it.

    This matter had often vexed Zhou Zhongqing.

    Unexpectedly, he had begun exercising voluntarily, the power of love was indeed terrifying.

    Tang Wan sensed something off in his tone and frowned slightly, ¡°Is it that he really shouldn¡¯t be exercising now, can his body handle it?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s following words weren¡¯t quite clear to Tang Wan because the cab separating her and Jiang Jinsang had already slowly shifted apart.

    Jiang Jinsang had just taken a bath, changed into a pale gray loungewear, and even his hair tips dripped with water, as he leaned against the wall watching her.

    There she was, discussing his condition with someone else, which felt as if she were caught speaking ill of someone behind his back¡ªit was extremely awkward.

    Zhou Zhongqing, thinking the issue was with his phone when she did not address his question, eximed,

    ¡°Hello¡ªhello, Miss Tang?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang walked over and directly took the mobile from Tang Wan¡¯s hands, her fingers tightly clenched, not wanting to let go¡­

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m just going to talk to him for a moment.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, wishing she could disappear into a crack in the ground.

    Zhou Zhongqing could also hear Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice¡­

    Smooth to a deadly degree, how much more charming could this man be?

    Then he heard Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice on the other end of the line, ¡°Uncle Zhou¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, Xiaowu.¡± Zhou Zhongqing chuckled resignedly.

    ¡°My grandma was saying today, ¡®You shoulde over for dinner when you¡¯re free.''¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been exceptionally busy recently; I have surgery scheduled for tomorrow, and I¡¯ve still got some stuff to deal with, I¡¯ll hang up now!¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing definitely did not want to see the Jiang family¡¯s olddy. He¡¯d remained unmarried his entire life simply because he hadn¡¯t met the right one. Besides, doctors are really busy, and he had missed the prime time for love and marriage. Having gotten used to being single, he was even less inclined to fall in love or marry.

    The olddy always thought that he didn¡¯t marry because he had to take care of Jiang Jinsang and thus had dyed his life, and she felt guilty at heart.

    Moreover, he had just returned from Pingjiang not long ago to check her blood pressure at the old house. These days, they had blood pressure monitors, so there was no need for him, but the olddy insisted she felt unwell here and there solely to see him.

    Every time she saw him, she incessantly tried to set him up with someone.

    Her reasoning was quite bizarre:

    Our Jiang family owes you a daughter-inw!

    With the New Year approaching, that certain olddy would only intensify her efforts; he didn¡¯t even want toe near the Jiang family.

    *

    After Zhou Zhongqing hung up the phone, Jiang Jinsang then returned the phone to Tang Wan, who received it as if it were a hot potato; her face was flushed¡­

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t speak or leave, just staring straight at her.

    Tang Wan had known him for so long and had just privately inquired about him this once, but she was caught red-handed, feeling so embarrassed that her face turned red and her ears hot.

    ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She tried to suppress her trembling teeth, utterly mortified.

    ¡°Sorry for what?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked at her flushed face and momentarily wished he could pinch it a couple of times or perhaps¡­

    Kiss her a couple of times.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, asking Dr. Zhou about you, just¡­¡± Tang Wan was usually eloquent, but facing his gaze, she suddenly felt utterly tongue-tied.

    Jiang Jinsang slightly leaned down, bringing himself roughly level with her, his gaze meeting hers¡­

    ¡°You care about me?¡± His body exuded a hint of mint, taking in such a whiff shoul have been refreshing, but it made Tang Wan feel even more confused.

    ¡°Because of how you werest night, I was worried that too much exercise would cause issues.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, and you didn¡¯t seem to listen.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone was somewhat helpless.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I told you, my health isn¡¯t as poor as you think.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled resignedly.

    She shifted slightly. ¡°It seems the rooms here aren¡¯t very soundproof¡­¡±

    Otherwise, how could he have heard everything on the phone.

    Jiang Jinsang straightened up and nodded, ¡°Indeed, they aren¡¯t very soundproof. Does that bother you? If you are ufortable, I can get you another room.¡±

    Tang Wan was already staying at someone else¡¯s ce; having a roof over her head was good enough, who was she to be fastidious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was certain she wouldn¡¯t change rooms, which was why he spoke as he did.

    ¡°About my matters, you can ask me directly about anything you want to know, whether it¡¯s about my health or¡­¡± hisst few words lingered on his tongue, carrying a flirtatious undertone.

    ¡°Anything at all.¡±

    Tang Wan murmured a response, looking down and poking at Lord Wansui¡­

    Lord Wansui hid in his shell, showing no interest in her.

    The room wasn¡¯t soundproof, just a cab away, living like roommates, practically no different at all!

 Chapter 146 - 146 125 Date The two elders join forces to stir things

    Chapter 146: 125 Date? The two elders join forces to stir things up! (2 more updates)   Chapter 146: 125 Date? The two elders join forces to stir things up! (2 more updates)                                   Tang Wan hadn¡¯t really slept the previous night and had been busy all morning. After Jiang Jinsang left, shey down on the bed, and no sooner had her head touched the pillow than she fell asleep, right up to the moment her phone vibrated. Struggling to open her eyes, she saw the caller ID:

    [Sun-dried Old Bacon]

    ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, you¡¯re really something,ing to Beijing and not even letting me know. After a friendship of over ten years, was my enthusiasm all misced?¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled softly, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I just know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with Grandpa to see the doctor; we just arrived and there¡¯s a pile of chaotic matters, so I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±

    ¡°Is Grandpa Tang alright?¡±

    ¡°We went for a check today, the results wille out tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Where are you guys staying? I¡¯lle find you after work.¡±

    ¡°No need, we are staying at someone else¡¯s ce, it might be inconvenient. Let me get settled for a couple of days, then we can meet over the weekend.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s ce¡­ could it be¡­¡±

    The room had poor soundproofing, so Tang Wan was very cautious as she spoke on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go and get back to work, we can chat more when you¡¯re free.¡±

    After she hung up the call, the person on the other end huffed in annoyance.

    Tang Wan looked at her contact remarks and couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was her who had provoked her first, saying that if she didn¡¯t find someone soon, she¡¯d quickly turn from bean sprout into a dried flower. She definitely had to retaliate, so she changed her contact name from Fatty Meat to Old Bacon, nearly infuriating her to death.

    After all, they were close friends, or else such bantering would¡¯ve made any ordinary person angry.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, her best friend, right after hanging up the phone, turned around and was almost startled to death by the person behind her.

    Today, she hade to the Qi Family with Assistant Xiaozhu to deliver documents. Qi Zeyan, although he didn¡¯t go to thepany, still had work to do. He was there in casual home attire, holding a cup, appearing behind her out of nowhere.

    ¡°Boss Qi.¡± Why is it that every time I make a call, I get caught? She hung her head, looking frustrated.

    ¡°Go make me a coffee,¡± Qi Zeyan handed her the cup.

    ¡°Coffee isn¡¯t very good for a cold.¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°From now on, cking off during work hours will cost you half a day¡¯s pay.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen next time,¡± she replied with a sweet smile, secretly thinking: you bloodsucker!

    Qi Zeyan sneezed, rubbed his nose, and went back into his room to continue working.

    **

    Tang Wan was woken up by the call, only to discover that it had gotten dark outside. When she went downstairs, the olddy and Mr. Tang were there, with Fan Mingyu sitting nearby, chatting with them.

    ¡°Awake now?¡± The olddy smiled at her.

    ¡°Um.¡± It was somewhat embarrassing to have overslept in someone else¡¯s house.

    The olddy wore a dark, cotton robe embroidered with vibrant purple peonies. Despite her age, it was evident she was a very elegant and beauty-lovingdy.

    She was wearing the Cyan Feather brooch Tang Wan had given her; Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what they were discussing, but she was smiling broadly.

    ¡°Just as we were talking about you, here you are,¡± the olddy smiled and beckoned her over, ¡°Come sit by me.¡±

    ¡°Talking about me?¡± Tang Wan sat down beside her.

    ¡°We just had a visitor who said how beautiful this brooch is and wanted one for herself. I told her this piece is unique, priceless.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled, thinking it was just the usual ttery.

    ¡°This person is very picky, ordinary things don¡¯t catch her eye. If she says it¡¯s good, then it really is good. Look, with the New Year around the corner, she gave me some opera tickets.¡±

    Tang Wan had noticed a red envelope on the table earlier but couldn¡¯t make out the words from afar. Now, sitting closer, she could see they were New Year¡¯s tickets from the Beijing Opera.

    ¡°Beijing Opera singer?¡±

    ¡°She used to perform; now she rarely appears onstage but she kept asking where I bought the brooch. Her family isn¡¯t short of money; she might bring you some big business,¡± the olddyughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t give you a heads-up, just gave her your contact. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Tang Wan had made Cyan Feather essories for opera actors before, and if she was trained in opera, she would definitely appreciate them. Naturally, she was pleased to be acknowledged.

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang also came downstairs, greeted Mr. Tang, and sat beside him with a nket over his knees.

    The olddy nced at him then continued, holding Tang Wan¡¯s hand, ¡°Wanwan, you don¡¯t have anything nned for tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll take you to the opera and introduce you to her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a nice person; we¡¯ve known each other for many years. Getting to know her can only benefit you, but she¡¯s quite selective. We can only make the introduction; whether or not you catch her eye is up to you.¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147 125 Date The two elders join forces to stir things

    Chapter 147: 125 Date? The two elders join forces to stir things up! (2 more updates)_2   Chapter 147: 125 Date? The two elders join forces to stir things up! (2 more updates)_2                                   Fan Mingyu used to be a singer, familiar with some people in the singing and opera circles, so it wasn¡¯t surprising.

    But the ones she knew were probably not just anybody, so Tang Wan was a bit nervous¡­

    Just as she was unsure how to start the conversation, Jiang Jinsang suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°She¡¯s busy tomorrow.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze in the living room instantly shot toward him. Jiang Jinsang remained quiteposed, casually adjusting the thin nket on his legs. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡±

    The olddy tilted her head towards Tang Wan, ¡°Do you have ns tomorrow?¡±

    Tang Wan was confused; she didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    ¡°Xiaowu?¡± Fan Mingyu inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree with me before that you were free tomorrow, so I¡¯d show you around Beijing?¡±

    Tang Wan vaguely remembered something of that sort.

    The gazes of the few people in the living room instantly changed, especially Fan Mingyu. On one hand, shemented that her pig was finally starting to root for lotus roots, yet on the other hand, it was also a bit sorrowful.

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even agree to apany her for a stroll citing weakness and difort, not wanting to move, and she couldn¡¯t force him. But now¡­ well.

    With everyone giving each other strange looks, Jiang Jinsang further exined:

    ¡°When I was in Pingjiang, you also showed me around, just returning the favor.¡±

    Everyone appeared to suddenly understand, but their little expressions all said: We get it, no need to exin!

    The olddy coughed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made prior arrangements, I¡¯ll take you to the opera another day, Wanwan. You should follow Xiaowu tomorrow, have a good time in Beijing. There are many fun ces; leave early so you can visit more spots.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my health, I¡¯d like to go for a walk too,¡± Tang Lao said,ughing.

    Fan Mingyu added, ¡°Wanwan, have you ever seen the g-raising? Do you want to experience it? But you¡¯d have to get up exceptionally early because it¡¯s an hour and a half drive from home, and getting up early in the deep winter is really hard.¡±

    Speaking of the g-raising, Tang Wan was indeed a bit tempted.

    Seeing that she was quite interested, the olddy directly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys leave after dinner to enjoy the night scene of Beijing, then find a hotel nearby to stay in? That way, you won¡¯t need to get up so early tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Wan furrowed her brows: What?

    Stay overnight?

    Fan Mingyu coughed twice to remind the olddy of the family: even if you¡¯re giving a push, there¡¯s a limit.

    The olddy said with a smile, patting Tang Wan¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, haha¡­¡±

    At that moment, the few people in the living room all seemed to wish the two could just marry on the spot, get the certificate right there, having heard that the couple was going on a ¡°date¡± tomorrow, they were certainly fueling the fire to their best.

    But when Tang Yunxian came over, seeing everyone chatting happily, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s making everyone so cheerful?¡±

    The olddy simply said, ¡°We were discussing my brooch, Wanwan¡¯s craftsmanship is indeed excellent.¡±

    Everyone immediately echoed along, and Tang Yunxian naturally thought nothing further¡­

    **

    Early the next day

    Tang Yunxian had to go to the hospital to collect the old master¡¯s health check report. He got up very early and had originally nned to call Tang Wan, for them to go for a walk and bring back some breakfast.

    The phone connected, ¡°Wanwan, haven¡¯t woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°Father, do you need something?¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d wake up early, and we¡¯d go out to get something to eat.¡± It is rude to simply open your mouth and ask for food at someone else¡¯s house.

    ¡°But I¡¯m already out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out?¡± Tang Yunxian looked outside, the days are short in winter, and it was just beginning to dawn. What was she doing out so early?

    ¡°I¡¯m out with Brother Wu to watch the g-raising.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just have a good time.¡±

    During this time, Tang Wan had also been extremely busy; as her father, he should have been happy that she was going out to rx. However, for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy, feeling something strange about it all.

    It was suffocating!

    *

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan¡¯s car was almost at Tian¡¯anmen. When she stepped out of the car, a chill rushed into her lungs, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. But in the next moment, someone embraced her from behind¡­

    A thin nket fell over her shoulders.

    ¡°Wrap this around you; it¡¯s warmer.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s posture as he draped the nket over her was like holding her tightly from behind. Tang Wan stretched her hands to wrap the nket around herself and whispered her thanks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ll soon get crowded and we¡¯ll miss the best viewing spot.¡± Jiang Jinsang led her forward.

    Jiang Cuo, following behind, couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, ncing out of the corner of his eye to see Jiang Jiu actually wearing a military coat, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°You¡¯re wearing so much?¡±

    ¡°Cold,¡± Jiang Jiu adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m freezing to death,¡± Jiang Cuo coughed, his implication clear: you¡¯re so bundled up, can¡¯t you share one with me?

    But Jiang Jiu¡¯s reply almost made him explode with anger:

    ¡°If you catch a cold, take leave and stay at home. Don¡¯t pass it on to me, let alone Grandpa; his health isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll kick you if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Jiang Cuo, being shorter and having fewer legs, was chasing after him in a trot.

    Tang Wan had only seen the g-raising on TV before, but witnessing it in person was stirring, staring intently at the slow ascent of the national g. Jiang Jinsang watched for a while and then turned to gaze firmly at her.

    ¡°Is it any different from what you expected?¡±

    ¡°It feels more thrilling.¡±

    ¡°When it gets warmer, if you want to watch it again, I can bring you here anytime.¡±

    ¡°When it gets warmer, I¡¯ll have returned to Pingjiang.¡±

    ¡°Is staying in Beijing not good?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke softly, the north wind carrying his words away¡­

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tang Wan only heard thest part, something about good or not?

    ¡°Nothing, I was asking what you¡¯d like to eat, we¡¯ll get breakfast soon.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Family¡¯s dining table, Jiangjiang came downstairs ratherte, ¡°Haven¡¯t uncle and sistere down yet?¡±

    The olddy smiled, ¡°Your uncle took her to see the g-raising.¡±

    Jiangjiang bit her lip and huffed as she bit into her bun: I¡¯m not angry at all, not jealous at all!

    Tang Lao and the olddy had gone out for a morning stroll and had alreadye to a consensus on matchmaking the two, suddenly they looked at each other and smiled¡­

    Jiang Yanting observed the situation, feeling that these two were about to start up with their schemes!

 Chapter 148 - 148 126 Old Master Entrusts Orphan Cohabitation Trial

    Chapter 148: 126 Old Master Entrusts Orphan? Cohabitation Trial Marriage (3 more chapters)   Chapter 148: 126 Old Master Entrusts Orphan? Cohabitation Trial Marriage (3 more chapters)                                   Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan to visit the Forbidden City, they had duck for lunch, and in the afternoon, they visited the Museum. They had also nned to go to Shichahai in the evening, as it was said to be very lively, but a phone call from home had them hastily heading back.

    ¡°What did Uncle Tang say?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan after she answered Tang Yunxian¡¯s call, her expression unusually tense.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t specify what the matter was, just asked me toe back early. Could it be that Grandpa¡¯s physical exam results were bad¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had called Zhou Zhongqing yesterday, and he had said it was nothing serious, which had reassured her to go out with Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡­

    When the two returned to the Jiang Family, the night had fallen, and the mansion was brightly lit. As Jiang Jinsang got out of the car, he saw a familiar Volkswagen parked in the courtyard.

    That was Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s!

    He¡¯s here too?

    Jiang Jinsang knew that he had recently been avoiding his own grandmother, and he definitely wouldn¡¯te without a special reason. Could it really be that Tang Grandpa was experiencing some health issues?

    Inside the house, the living room was empty. Fan Mingyu emerged from a guest bedroom on the first floor, ¡°You¡¯re back,e in quickly.¡±

    Her expression was unusually solemn.

    Tang Wan quickly followed her into the bedroom; this was Grandpa Tang¡¯s room.

    The room was crowded at the moment, including Zhou Zhongqing and his assistant. Grandpay on the bed, with Tang Yunxian standing by, his face also grave.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Wan felt a chill down her spine and numbness in her fingers at the atmosphere in the room.

    ¡°Take the child out,¡± Fan Mingyu instructed the housemaid.

    Jiangjiang also sensed something was off and silently followed outside.

    The door closed, and Zhou Zhongqing sighed.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou? Is it that Grandpa¡¯s physical examination found something wrong?¡± Tang Wan tentatively asked, ¡°He has been following all your dietary and medication advice perfectly, and there was no major issue in thest check-up in Pingjiang, it shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, please calm down first,¡± Zhou Zhongqing tried to soothe her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me,¡± Tang Wan said, though her fingers involuntarily clutched the clothes by her side, her breathing almost stopping from nervousness.

    ¡°Actually, the exam results were mostly fine; the main issue is that they found several blood clots in his body.¡±

    ¡°Blood clots?¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brow, recalling suddenly that a neighbor next door in the old residence had something like a blood clot and then suddenly passed away.

    ¡°This can actually be quite dangerous. If not handled properly, and a thrombosis urs, it is very easy for one to suddenly¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing threw a bunch of medical terms at her which she couldn¡¯t understand; from what she gathered, the summary was in one word:

    Dangerous!

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, what should we do now?¡± With no knowledge in medical science, Tang Wan could only feign calmness, feeling terrified by Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s rming speech.

    ¡°This brings a lot of risk to the surgery. To be blunt, there¡¯s a real possibility of noting off the operating table¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing stopped there.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t do the surgery?¡± Tang Wan pushed, considering that Tang Grandpa was still rtively healthy and surgery wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary.

    ¡°In winter, the temperature drops, triggering coronary spasm and affecting blood supply to the heart and brain. It¡¯s very easy to cause a cerebral thrombosis, especially since he already has clots; I don¡¯t need to borate on the risks¡­¡±

    Tang Wan bit her lip and said nothing.

    Jiang Jinsang, however, gave Zhou Zhongqing a deep look, knowing more than the average medical student although not formally trained himself.

    He knew Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words were frightening, although not as dire upon detailed investigation.

    But the Tang Family had no one skilled in medicine; Tang Wan hung her head in silence, Tang Yunxian¡¯s expression equally grave.

    ¡°Wanwan, it¡¯s okay, Dr. Zhou is an excellent physician, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Fan Mingyu took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, your grandpa will be okay.¡±

    Tang Yunxian took a deep breath, ¡°Dr. Zhou, what do you suggest we do at the moment?¡±

    ¡°Still go ahead with the nned surgery, although it does carry a high risk¡­¡±

    Tang Grandpa sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, why bother with surgery? Coming all the way to Beijing, troubling someone else¡¯s household, isn¡¯t it just pointless? I¡¯m not having the surgery; life and death are in heaven¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Tang Wan scowled; no child could bear hearing such words.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, what are you saying? You¡¯re wee in my home, you can stay several years if needed, we have such close rtions,¡± the grandmother sighed, ¡°At this age, don¡¯t keep talking about dying; it¡¯s not auspicious.¡±

    ¡°This is just our children¡¯s filial piety; don¡¯t you want to spend a few more years with Wanwan to see her get married and have children?¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149 126 The Old Master Entrusts an Orphan Cohabitation

    Chapter 149: 126 The Old Master Entrusts an Orphan? Cohabitation Trial Marriage (3 updates)_2   Chapter 149: 126 The Old Master Entrusts an Orphan? Cohabitation Trial Marriage (3 updates)_2                                   Old Master Tang shook his head helplessly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s fate is different, and it can¡¯t be forced, Dr. Zhou, I know that performing surgery on me involves risks for you too. If something goes wrong, it would greatly affect you¡­¡±

    After all, if someone had an issue on his operating table, his career would definitely be damaged.

    ¡°Old Master Tang, this¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it, I won¡¯t have the surgery. I¡¯ve lived to a ripe old age, I¡¯ve lived enough.¡± With this tone, Old Master Tang seemed quite epting.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Tang Wan stood beside, her eyes rimming with urgency and redness.

    ording to Zhou Zhongqing, even without surgery, the risk of thrombosis was still there; either way, it was problematic.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandpa¡¯s fine.¡± Old Master Tang beckoned her over, taking her hand, ¡°If something really were to happen during the surgery, I¡¯m afraid I might not even get to see you for thest time, just like your grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°She left without saying a word, it was heartless!¡±

    ¡°After so many years of marriage, she could have at least said goodbye, instead of leaving silently. My heart, ah¡ª¡±

    ¡­

    Remembering the past brought grief to the old master, causing Tang Wan, who was standing beside, to shed tears along with him.

    The Jiang Family stood aside, unsure of what to do. Jiang Jinsang somehow found a handkerchief and handed it to Tang Wan.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, what about doing the clot removal surgery first?¡± Fan Mingyu suggested.

    Zhou Zhongqing pursed his lips, ¡°At his age, any surgery is a harm. If he really has to go through surgery, I would suggest doing the other necessary procedures at the same time. The clot surgery also isn¡¯t without its risks¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about it; I won¡¯t have the surgery. Coming to Beijing this time, consider it as visiting old friends and having fun.¡± The old master held Tang Wan¡¯s hand, ¡°The risk of the surgery is too high. If I can¡¯t make it through, it¡¯s better not to have it at all. Perhaps I could live a few more years.¡±

    ¡°My greatest wish in life is to see our Wanwan marry into a good family, fulfilling her grandma¡¯s wish. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even know how to face her when my timees.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t you still want to wait to hold your great-grandson? You said you¡¯d help me with the baby.¡± Tang Wan bit her lip.

    She had witnessed both her mother and grandmother pass away and couldn¡¯t bear to hear him talk like this.

    ¡°I will, as soon as you have a child, Grandpa will help you soothe them. I¡¯m still very strong.¡± The old master said and even patted his chest.

    But he suddenly coughed violently twice, frightening everyone.

    ¡­

    Zhou Zhongqing stood on the side, hesitated for a moment, ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Tang, my advice is still to follow the n and go through with the surgery. I will do my utmost. All surgeries have risks, but if he gets through this, with the old master¡¯s health, living to ny is certainly no problem.¡±

    Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian exchanged nces. They were now faced with a difficult choice.

    Without surgery, the old master could pass away at any time. With surgery, there was a chance to fight, but the risk was also significant, and they couldn¡¯t make a decision right away.

    ¡°Please give me an answer as soon as possible. If you decide on surgery, the hospital needs to start arranging it, because there¡¯s only one machine of its kind in the country, and many patients are waiting for it,¡± Zhou Zhongqing spoke directly.

    ¡°I understand, thank you for your effort,¡± Tang Yunxian replied, his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, will you stay for dinner?¡± Mingyu invited him.

    ¡°No, thanks, I have some matters to attend to at the hospital, I need to leave now¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, let me walk you out,¡± Jiang Jinsang offered.

    The two exchanged nces, Zhou Zhongqing coughed twice, signaled his assistant to follow, and while leaving, he reminded Jinsang to take care of his health and to contact him if needed.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s heart felt uneasy under his gaze.

    ¡°Is Grandpa Tang¡¯s condition really as exaggerated as you say?¡± Medical jargon could make appendicitis sound like a fatal disease to anyone unfamiliar with medicine.

    ¡°I¡¯m a professional with ethics; what I say is true.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but has it really gotten to the point you described?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something you need to ask Old Master Tang and your grandmother¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing shrugged into his clothing, ¡°It¡¯s really cold today, I need to hurry home. Contact me by phone if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Having said that, Zhou Zhongqing left, and Jiang Jinsang had some idea of what might be going on, but he didn¡¯t know what his grandmother and Grandpa Tang were conspiring together.

    Wanwan was even crying urgently!

    ¡­

    When Jiang Jinsang returned, the Jiang Family had moved from the guest room and was ready for dinner, but such an event left everyone with little appetite.

    ¡°Wanwan, tell me where you and Xiaowu went to have fun today,¡± the old master said with a smile.

 Chapter 150 - 150 126 The Old Master Entrusts an Orphan Cohabitation

    Chapter 150: 126 The Old Master Entrusts an Orphan? Cohabitation Trial Marriage (3 updates)_3   Chapter 150: 126 The Old Master Entrusts an Orphan? Cohabitation Trial Marriage (3 updates)_3                                   ¡°I just wandered around.¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips, not in the mood to chat about this at all.

    After the Jiang Family left, the three members of the Tang Family talked in the house for a while, and Tang Yunxian still suggested having the surgery. In her heart, Tang Wan also inclined toward this, since there was still a chance to fight.

    Otherwise, as Zhou Zhongqing said, he could pass away at any time, and that risk was something they couldn¡¯t afford¡­

    ¡°I know you¡¯re looking out for me, but what if something happens to me on the operating table, Yunxian, you said you¡¯re so busy with work, can you take care of Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m an adult now, I don¡¯t need Dad to take care of me.¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried what will happen if I pass away and you get a boyfriend, andter you¡¯re bullied by someone? I¡¯m not at peace with that, I absolutely refuse to have the surgery.¡± The old man was stubborn and became quite agitated.

    Tang Wan, feeling helpless, could only patiently try to persuade him, ¡°But what if the surgery is sessful? You can¡¯t always think of the worst.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad, Dr. Zhou is an authority, and the sess rate of the surgery is quite high.¡± Tang Yunxian followed with his persuasion.

    ¡°No, I absolutely refuse to go! If I pass away like this, at least I¡¯m intact, but if I die on the operating table, what would that be¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The Jiang Family in the living room heard the quarrel inside and exchanged nces.

    ¡°Xiaowu, your Grandpa Tang likes you, you go persuade him.¡± Fan Mingyu urged Jiang Jinsang to go in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too, this old man, at his age, why trouble the child?¡± The olddy sighed.

    The two knocked and then entered, and the dispute inside stopped. Tang Wan was standing by the bed, already so anxious that her eyes were red, feeling her grandfather was too proud and angry at her own helplessness.

    ¡°What can¡¯t be talked about nicely, what¡¯s all this arguing?¡± The olddy sighed, ¡°Old Tang, the child is looking out for you, surgery is the best choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about what will happen to our Wanwan if I pass away, the child has been motherless since she was young, and Yunxian¡¯s second wife¡­ ah, never mind, I just can¡¯t be at peace about her,¡± said Old Tang firmly, seemingly with no room forpromise on this matter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just worried that if something happens to you, Wanwan will have no one to take care of her?¡± The olddy sat by the bed, ¡°I can understand your feelings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be bullied.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, in the future our family can take care of her too. I consider her like my own granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°How could that be, I just have some acquaintance with you and Old Jiang, we¡¯re not family, it would be rude to trouble you all.¡±

    ¡°Not family, but can¡¯t we be family?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Old Tang arched his brows.

    ¡°Wanwan was already the granddaughter-inw that I chose. In the future, if she marries into our family, don¡¯t you know our people? If Wanwan marries into our family, no one would dare to bully her. Then you can go through with the surgery without worries, right!¡±

    Tang Wan, still engulfed in sorrow, was caught off guard by this unexpected news.

    Weren¡¯t we talking about surgery?

    How did it turn to her getting married?

    Tang Yunxian stood to the side, simrly taken aback.

    ¡°This child isn¡¯t willing either, there are no feelings there, let it be!¡± Old Tang waved his hands helplessly.

    ¡°Feelings can develop, we¡¯re not asking them to get married immediately, can they not try a trial marriage? Experience cohabitating as husband and wife, who knows, it might turn out to be very suitable?¡±

    The olddy kept signaling Tang Wan with her eyes.

    Tang Wan knew the olddy was trying to persuade her grandfather to have the surgery, and in this situation, she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she could only nod in agreement, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I think everything can be given a try¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget Yanting, you try it out with our Xiaowu.¡± The olddy looked toward Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Xiaowu, what do you think?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood by the bed, he already had a vague idea of what was going to happen but didn¡¯t expect the elders to y such a big card!

    Co-habiting¡­ a trial marriage?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Wanwan has agreed, and you¡¯re still not happy? We¡¯re not asking you two to get married immediately, just to give it a try,¡± the olddy huffed. ¡°Do you want your Grandpa Tang to live a few more years or not?¡±

    Let Grandpa Tang live a few more years?

    With such a heavy usation thrown his way, even if Jiang Jinsang were unwilling, he¡¯d have to agree.

    Furthermore¡­

    He was quite willing to give it a try.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±

    The olddy burst intoughter upon hearing this, turning her head to look at Elder Tang, ¡°Old Tang, now you can rest assured. From now on, Wanwan will be part of our family. With so many people to take care of her, you won¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Elder Tang sighed helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, I might as well go through with the surgery. I can¡¯t keep troubling the children forever.¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yunxian had originally thought that the olddy was talking about an adopted granddaughter, or maybe just a goddaughter, but somehow she managed to ¡®marry off¡¯ his actual daughter in the confusion.

    ¡°You see, hasn¡¯t the problem been resolved? Look how anxious you¡¯ve made Wanwan, her eyes are even red. What a big deal,¡± the olddy said with a smile,forting Tang Wan. ¡°Xiaowu, take her to wash her face, we¡¯re going out for a meal soon.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Jiang Jinsang went with the flow.

    The two elders had staged a grand y of entrusting a child to someone¡¯s care, and if he did not cooperate, his own grandmother would probably beat him to death with her cane.

    Tang Wan nodded and followed Jiang Jinsang to the restroom.

    When the olddy turned around, it was as if she had just noticed Tang Yunxian, ¡°Yunxian, you don¡¯t have any objections, do you? It¡¯s just a trial marriage, we¡¯re not going to get a certificate.¡±

    She did it for the sake of his family too, and Tang Yunxian hardly dared to contradict her at this point, fearing his father might balk and decide against the surgery again, so he just nodded.

    It was a temporary solution and they weren¡¯t really getting a marriage certificate, but Tang Yunxian still felt something wasn¡¯t quite right about it.

    Moreover, stepping back ten thousand steps, even if something really happened to the old man, Tang Wan still had him as her father. Why the need to ¡®entrust¡¯ her to someone?

    **

    The Jiang family members were initially worried that Elder Tang, with his stubborn temperament, might lead to a long dispute. Unexpectedly, he came out leaning on his cane with a smile.

    At the dining table, the olddy directly announced:

    The matter of Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang having a trial marriage.

    The expressions of the Jiang family members varied. Jiang Zhenhuan remained neutral. He thought Tang Wan was a decent child, and as long as his youngest son liked her, he certainly had no objections. Fan Mingyu was obviously overjoyed.

    Jiang Yanting might have guessed something and just looked at the two of them, marveling that his grandmother was up to date with such trendy things like trial marriage and softly said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wan was astonished. It wasn¡¯t a wedding; what was there to congratte?

    The olddy, however, snorted, ¡°Yanting, look at your brother, you¡¯d better hurry up.¡±

    Jiangjiang was biting his chopsticks, ¡°So do I not call her ¡®sister¡¯ anymore, but ¡®second aunt¡¯ instead?¡±

    Fan Mingyuughed as she served him a chicken leg, ¡°Eat more.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang followed suit, serving Tang Wan some dishes, ¡°You should eat more too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan bowed her head to eat, her ears burning red; their rtionship had changed, and so had her feelings.

    ¡°Grandma, is the second aunt shy? Her ears are all red!¡± Jiangjiang seemed to have discovered something novel.

    Jiang Yanting served him another chicken wing, ¡°Eat more, talk less!¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151 127 Trial Marriage First Night deep down fondness

    Chapter 151: 127 Trial Marriage First Night, deep down fondness, learning to get close   Chapter 151: 127 Trial Marriage First Night, deep down fondness, learning to get close                                   After dinner, Tang sat on the sofa, leaning back and talking with the Jiang Family¡¯s old madam about going to Peach Garden to watch an opera once the old master was fully recovered from his surgery.

    ¡°¡­After the New Year, there will be some new ys, and then we can all go together,¡± the old madam said with a smile.

    ¡°I heard that her son found a partner, too? I haven¡¯t seen the kid, but his reputation out there isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s not been seen for a long time, how did he find a wife¡­¡± Tang asked in a low voice.

    Upon hearing this, the old madam couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue, ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things, but even his son has found a match, and look at our family, we look decent enough on the outside, howe¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Oh dear¡ªthese past years, each family in Beijing is having one celebration after another, yet our turn somehow neveres, it¡¯s so frustrating.¡±

    At that moment, Jiangjiang was sprawled on the carpet, ying with a puzzle. Jiang Yanting lifted his foot and kicked his little bottom, ¡°Go upstairs, I¡¯ll take you for a bath.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiangjiang looked confused. He had just started ying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bathe now.¡±

    ¡°You want to bathe!¡±

    Before Jiangjiang could say another word, he was scooped up and carried straight upstairs.

    With a cold snort, the old madam helplessly shook her head, ¡°Old Tang, look at this, every time I bring this up, off he runs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with all kids¡­¡±

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang sat to one side, simply listening quietly, but they hadn¡¯t expected that the spotlight would suddenly turn on them.

    ¡°Wanwan, Xiaowu, you two should also go rest soon, it¡¯ste, and you¡¯ve been out all day, you must be tired,¡± the old madam told them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, not too tired, I¡¯d like to sit a while longer,¡± Tang Wan replied with a forced smile, feeling awkward as if she suddenly assumed a different identity everywhere.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to rest in your room? What¡¯s the point of sitting here?¡± the old madam teased, ¡°Old Tang, look at these two kids, why have they suddenly be strangers to each other.¡±

    ¡°It does seem a bit awkward.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like they¡¯re newlyweds¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan sat to one side, wishing she had a shell like Lord Wansui, so she could just shrink into it and hide away.

    ¡°Wanwan¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in close, lowering his voice, ¡°Wait a few minutes for me, we¡¯ll go back to the room together.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Wan looked perplexed, still not recovered, as he had already stood up and left, though she wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to the backyard or to the washroom.

    Seeing the two of them like this, the old madam couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Already starting to whisper to each other, tsk tsk¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan hung her head, just wishing Jiang Jinsang would return quickly.

    **

    After dinner, Tang Yunxian called Zhou Zhongqing once more, simply to discuss the old master¡¯s decision regarding the surgery.

    ¡°¡­Doctor Zhou, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you sote,¡± Tang Yunxian said to him politely, his words full of respect.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, you¡¯re too polite, treating patients is my duty,¡± Zhou Zhongqing replied, understanding in his heart that the old couple¡¯s n had seeded.

    He was an aplice and didn¡¯t deserve Tang Yunxian¡¯s gratitude, feeling guilty about it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll still need to trouble you in the future.¡±

    Tang Yunxian thanked him again before hanging up. Turning around, he noticed Jiang Jinsang had appeared behind him at some point, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting sote?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to talk with you for a bit.¡±

    Tang Yunxian guessed what he wanted to discuss and smiled, but still asked, ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the trial marriage with Wanwan and me, I know you¡¯re probably ufortable about it, but given the circumstances at the time¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°But rest assured, I know my limits. I am clear about what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this.¡± Tang Yunxian chuckled softly, ¡°My father has always liked you. This time, it was just an excuse for him to bring you two together, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t naive, things started off normally, but towards the end, the old master¡¯s act was too obvious, and he could see through it¡­

    However, up to this point, he didn¡¯t know that Zhou Zhongqing was also in cahoots, so he didn¡¯t suspect the old master¡¯s illness and felt that Jiang Jinsang was also a victim who had been forced into all this, and he felt somewhat sorry for him.

    ¡°I originally wanted to find an opportunity to talk to you, considering you¡¯re a victim too. My father¡¯s temper, sometimes it really can make people jump, I¡¯m afraid you and Wanwan will be inconvenienced during this period¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Jinsang was more than willing to spend time with Tang Wan, certainly not feeling inconvenienced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once my father has the surgery, I¡¯ll take care of this matter. It won¡¯t cause any further trouble for you.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled¡­

    But by the time Tang Yunxian thought to take care of it, it might truly be toote.

 Chapter 152 - 152 127 Trial wedding night fond at heart learning to

    Chapter 152: 127 Trial wedding night, fond at heart, learning to get close_2   Chapter 152: 127 Trial wedding night, fond at heart, learning to get close_2                                   **

    Tang Wan saw that Jiang Jinsang had returned with her father and could roughly guess that the two must have discussed something.

    Everyone was forced into this situation, like ducks being pushed up a shelf. It was her own grandfather undergoing surgery; it was only right for Tang Wan to make some sacrifices. But his family¡¯s issues had nothing to do with Jiang Jinsang¡­

    He waspletely innocent, yet dragged into this affair.

    The more Tang Wan thought about it, the more she felt guilty.

    Even as they went upstairs, she was still preupied.

    The olddy kept giving Jiang Jinsang meaningful nces:

    Come on!

    I¡¯ve helped you this much, grandma has no other way to help if you don¡¯t step up now.

    Jiang Jinsang felt helpless, what exactly was this olddy anxious about?

    It was supposed to be a marital trial, but upon reaching the third floor, it was still just the two of them, each returning to their own rooms as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Tang Wan quickly showered, but with her mind preupied, she nearly used the shower gel as shampoo.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, she dried her hair while staring at Lord Wansui. Tang Wan pursed her lips and finally walked over to the wardrobe, asking softly, ¡°Jinsang, are you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang seemed to have anticipated hering over. Upon hearing her voice, the corners of his mouth slowly curved up.

    ¡°Is it okay if Ie over?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As the wardrobe was moved aside, the overly sufficient warmth from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room hit her face instantaneously. The two bedrooms had simr decor, yet the atmosphere was starkly different.

    Perhaps because of the excessive heating, his room felt too dry; he had a humidifier on, and the scent of lemon essential oil filled the air, fresh and invigorating.

    He was leaning on a couch, a dim floormp stood by his side, and he was holding a book whose title was unclear from afar.

    Wearing a dark grey homewear set, it made his skin look even whiter and his demeanor morenguid. They say people look different under themp light, like flowers in the fog, charming and graceful. It was indeed so.

    ¡°You¡¯re upte, not resting yet? Is there something you need?¡± Jiang Jinsang put down the book and politely stood up.

    Tang Wan still held the towel for drying her hair in her hands, feeling somewhat awkward as she dabbed her hair, unsure how to bring up the evening¡¯s matter.

    Jiang Jinsang approached her, taking the initiative to close the wardrobe between their two rooms. Tang Wan felt a sudden thump in her chest, as if her escape route had been cut off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sensitive to the cold and have a fear of drafts, the heat might drift into your room; the temperature might be too much for you,¡± Jiang Jinsang seemed to see through her concerns and exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re not having any physical difort today, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite well.¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her, ¡°Just finished showering?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What did you need to see me about?¡± Jiang Jinsang took control of the conversation with ease.

    Tang Wan dabbed her hair twice more before mustering the courage to speak, ¡°It¡¯s still about tonight¡¯s matter¡­¡±

    ¡°The marriage trial?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan nodded, ¡°This was originally an issue with my family; it had nothing to do with you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would somehow end up getting involved as well.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a marriage trial. At most, we¡¯ll just go through the motions, we won¡¯t actually register for marriage. I¡¯ll try my best not to cause you any inconvenience.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood right in front of her, eyes lowered, brows slightly bent, inspecting her earnestly.

    Tang Wan had never dealt with anything like this. Although she said those words, she knew that to Jiang Jinsang, it probably was an inconvenience. The more she spoke, the less confident she felt, her voice getting softer and softer.

    Jiang Jinsang could only lean forward slightly,ing closer as if trying to catch every word she said clearer.

    ¡°After grandfather¡¯s surgery ispleted, I will surely¡­¡±

    Before Tang Wan could finish, the towel in her hand was suddenly pulled away.

    He raised his hand to shake the towel out, stretching itpletely open, holding the towel in both hands. Tang Wan struggled to organize her words, when the towel lightlynded over her head, and through the fabric, he reached out, rubbing her hair twice.

    Her entire field of vision was obscured by the towel, all she could see¡­

    was his chest, neck, and the angle of his jaw.

    ¡°Your hair keeps dripping water,¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice seemed to get trapped in the towel, echoing in her ears.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wan reached out, intending to grab the towel, to take control, but instead of touching the towel, her fingers brushed against Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand.

    Unlikest night, it wasn¡¯t icy cold.

    It was warm and toasty.

    Jiang Jinsang was much taller than her, he raised his hand and carefully wiped her hair.

    Having just bathed, her hair was still wet, and her scalp had been somewhat cold, but now Tang Wan only felt her scalp tingling with warmth, ¡°Fifth Brother, let me do it myself.¡±

    Tang Wan reached out to take the towel, and Jiang Jinsang naturally let go, but the distance between them didn¡¯t narrow, he just stared at her intently.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would wrong myself?¡± he asked.

    Tang Wan slightly lifted her eyes to look at him.

    ¡°Very few people can force me to do something I dislike¡­¡±

    ¡°So you really don¡¯t need to overthink, and certainly don¡¯t feel like you owe me anything. If I truly didn¡¯t want to, I would have refused at the time.¡±

    Perhaps because he had been leaning over and speaking with his head down, his voice seemed muffled, smooth yet husky, the low timbre striking a seductive note.

    ¡°Being with you, I feel veryfortable and at ease, and it¡¯s because I genuinely like it that I agreed.¡±

    He enunciated the word ¡°like¡± very slowly, with deadly rity.

    Tang Wan suddenly felt her breathing tighten, their eyes were locked, his pupils were so dark, only the spark from the bedsidemp danced in his eyes, making her reflection even more distinct.

    She looked away, the first to admit defeat.

    ¡°As for this matter, we should at least wait until Grandpa Tang¡¯s surgery is over. Or do you think that being with me makes you ufortable?¡± Now that they were in his own room, there were many things Jiang Jinsang was not in a rush about.

    A slow simmer makes for a sure catch.

    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Jinsang was very good at socialising, handling things with a perfect sense of proportion, never making people ufortable.

    Much like today¡¯s outing, he seemed to know almost everything, choosing to talk about what she liked to hear. The day flew by in no time.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Being with you, I feel veryfortable. I¡¯m just afraid you might bepromising yourself.¡±

    ¡°Nopromise.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang actually suited her tastes very well. There was no chance of feelingpromised.

    ¡°Going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Not yet tired.¡±

    ¡°Wait until your hair¡¯s dry before going back,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, then raised his hand, preparing to dry her hair for her. Naturally, Tang Wan intended to refuse.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just an act in front of Grandpa Tang, you should learn to be closer to me.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips; there was truth in his words.

    After drying her hair, Jiang Jinsang naturally pulled her to find a ce to sit down. Jiang Jinsang read his book, while Tang Wan yed with her phone for a while, the atmosphere remaining harmonious.

    Tang Wan asionally lifted her gaze from her phone to nce at the person not far away.

    Truth be told, everything about Jiang Jinsang was excellent, he was even a faultless marital prospect, except his health was truly concerning. She was really afraid that she might identally lose him in the middle of the night¡­

    Even if there was a fondness in her heart, she hadn¡¯t dared to rashly entrust her entire life to someone whose days were numbered.

    She pursed her lips, her expression growing ever more solemn.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s peripheral vision had been monitoring her. He was well aware that Tang Wan was sneakily looking at him from time to time. On the surface, she acted as if everything was normal, but deep down there was a little thrill. However, her gaze seemed to be getting weirder¡­

    From initial shyness, toter confusion, and finally, did it be pity andpassion?

    **

    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Jiangjiang, clutching his small pillow, still knocked on Jiang Yanting¡¯s door. He was still working onpany documents, and when he saw hime in, he set his work aside.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡±

    Jiang Yanting lifted the quilt, letting him climb onto the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t want to sleep alone?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, since Uncle has Aunt now, you must be very lonely, very lonely, sleeping by yourself, right?¡±

    Jiang Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153 128 Taking Wanwan to meet friends Qi Duiduis

    Chapter 153: 128 Taking Wanwan to meet friends, Qi Duidui¡¯s nightmare (2 more updates)   Chapter 153: 128 Taking Wanwan to meet friends, Qi Duidui¡¯s nightmare (2 more updates)                                   Last night, Tang Wan stayed in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room until after nine and then went back. She had woken up early to watch the g-raising and wandered around all day, taking care of her grandfather¡¯s affairs. She slept deeply.

    The next morning, when she was leaving the house, Jiang Jinsang came out of a room at the end of the hallway, clearly having just finished exercising, drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Going downstairs?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°I need a shower. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, wait for me.¡±

    Tang Wan had nothing nned for the morning, so she nodded in agreement.

    They were supposed to go downstairs one after the other. Approaching the second floor, they could faintly hearughter from the first floor, Tang¡¯s loud, pratingughter.

    Jiang Jinsang walked in front, then suddenly turned back and reached out his hand toward her.

    Tang Wan paused, recalling their current rtionship, and also that they had agreedst night to act close in front of the elders. Hesitating, she reached out, her fingers barely touching his palm.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers closed, tightening, holding firmly.

    It felt as if she were entrusting her whole self to him.

    Not only her hand felt grasped tightly, but also¡­

    Her heart.

    Perhaps it was from the shower, but his palm was inexplicably hot.

    Holding hands, they made their way downstairs. As they reached the second floor, they happened to run into Jiang Yanting and his son, Jiangjiang, ready to go downstairs; Jiangjiang was wearing his backpack, presumably off to a tutoring ss. Seeing them holding hands, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Brother, good morning,¡± Jiang Jinsang greeted first.

    Tang Wan struggled internally. With their rtionship changed, she couldn¡¯t still call Jiang Yanting ¡°Second Master,¡± could she? But changing the title suddenly didn¡¯t feel right either; however, she still ended up calling him ¡°Second Master.¡±

    ¡°You and Xiaowu are in that kind of rtionship, and you still call me Second Master?¡± Jiang Yanting chuckled.

    Tang Wan found it odd, but Jiang Jinsang quickly spoke up for her.

    ¡°Changing the title requires a red envelope. You think you can just take advantage without tipping?¡±

    Jiang Yantingughed, ¡°You¡¯re protective already, and you just started trying marriage?¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, good morning!¡± Jiangjiang greeted them.

    Tang Wan still found the title awkward but managed a smile in response. While they were going downstairs, Jiangjiang lifted his hand, grabbing his dad¡¯s hand.

    Jiangjiang was quite independent, and Jiang Yanting, being a quite reserved person, rarely held hands with him unless they were going out or crossing the street.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yanting thought there was something matter.

    ¡°I just thought seeing Second Uncle and Second Aunt holding hands might make you feel itchy too,¡± Jiangjiang said affectionately.

    ¡­

    As they reached the downstairs, everyone saw Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan holding hands and smirked mysteriously.

    Only Tang Yunxian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, it was just acting¡­

    So serious?

    ¡°Wanwan,e sit here.¡± The olddy¡¯s expression seemed as if she really regarded her as her granddaughter-inw, ¡°What are you two nning for today?¡±

    ¡°We thought about taking her out for a bit during the day and nning to meet some friends for dinner. However, only Zeyan is currently in Beijing, so we¡¯re nning to invite him,¡± Jiang Jinsang said.

    Jiang Yanting, hearing this, slightly raised his eyebrows.

    He knew very well about Qi Zeyan¡¯s intentions, and his brother acting this way was not just stepping on his toes; it was directly stabbing him.

    ¡°Sounds good, meeting friends.¡± Fan Mingyu voiced his support.

    Only Tang Yunxian raised his eyebrows slightly: Meeting friends? This y was getting too borate.

    Tang Wan was unaware beforehand and was surprised, yet she could only go along with his act.

    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re free tonight, bring Jiangjiang along. I only invited Zeyan; otherwise, it would be quite lonely.¡±

    ¡°Are we going out for dinner tonight?¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, as most kids love eating out.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, what would you like to eat? Your Second Uncle is treating.¡±

    ¡°I want boiled fish, roast chicken, Peking duck¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang seemed very excited, but Jiang Yanting pursed his lips. Inviting him was like telling Qi Zeyan indirectly that he was in the know about him and Tang Wan.

    Given that dude¡¯s character, he would definitely settle scores with him.

    With Tang Wan there, Qi Zeyan would not find it convenient to trouble his brother, so the drama might well end up directed at him instead.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t want to go, but the olddy had already spoken for him, ¡°Yanting, take Jiangjiang with you. After all, as the elder brother, it¡¯s only right you treat.¡±

    Jiang Yanting pursed his lips.

    He was being dragged out as a shield, and he had to pay the bill?

    Wasn¡¯t this just spending money to ask for trouble?

    But given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t refuse; he nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Only then did the olddy nod, satisfied.

 Chapter 154 - 154 128 Taking Wanwan to meet friends Qi Duiduis

    Chapter 154: 128 Taking Wanwan to meet friends, Qi Duidui¡¯s nightmare (2 updates)_2   Chapter 154: 128 Taking Wanwan to meet friends, Qi Duidui¡¯s nightmare (2 updates)_2                                   **

    After breakfast, Jiang Yanting decided to take Jiangjiang to his interest ss, while Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan to some famous sights in Beijing, nning to meet up for dinnerter.

    Stepping out and getting into the car, Tang Wan finally voiced the question on her mind, ¡°Did you arrange to meet Mr. Qi in advance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to arrange things in advance to have dinner with him.¡±

    ¡°Do you really n to tell your friends about us? Weren¡¯t we originally¡­¡±

    Fake!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken you out today, given my grandma¡¯s temperament, she would have dragged you around the entire courtyard, introducing you to every acquaintance we bumped into.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan fell silent, but thinking about the olddy¡¯s level of enthusiasm, it did seem like something she would indeed do.

    ¡°Zeyan already knows you and is an acquaintance. Even if we were really together, he wouldn¡¯t say anything to others; it wouldn¡¯t affect you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m worried that it would affect your reputation if the news got out. If there¡¯s someone you like and she finds out¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, ¡°Who told you I have someone I like?¡±

    ¡°I was just making a hypothesis.¡± In reality, although they had known each other for some time and had even met each other¡¯s parents, strictly speaking, Tang Wan didn¡¯t really understand him that well.

    At the very least, she was not familiar with his circle of friends. Beijing was aplicated ce, where numerous influential families were entangled with one another. The Tang family might be recognized in Pingjiang, but in Beijing, they hardly counted for much.

    Not to mention the number of socialites in Beijing; it was quite possible that Jiang Jinsang had someone he liked.

    However, Jiang Jinsang looked at her seriously, ¡°Wanwan¨C¨C¡±

    Hearing her name called, Tang Wan instinctively looked at him.

    When their eyes met, he said softly, ¡°I hardly know a few women. If I were to say who I¡¯ve been closest to¡­ it would be you. If I were to say who I might like, it could be¡­¡±

    Only you left.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t finish his sentence, leaving a nk for Tang Wan to fill in.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t foolish; his implication was that he didn¡¯t have someone he liked, and if there truly was someone, then it might be¡­

    She turned her head to look out the window, perhaps because the sunlight today was too blinding, making it hard for her to open her eyes, and her heart began to thump violently.

    Yet inexplicably, a sense of unspeakable joy sprouted from the depths of her heart.

    **

    When Qi Zeyan received Jiang Jinsang¡¯s call, he was lying in bed recuperating, having received IV drips for several days, finally feeling a bit better.

    ¡°Hello¨C¨C¡± His voice was hoarse and rough.

    ¡°Got a cold?¡± They had a good rtionship, but even friends didn¡¯t necessarily contact each other every day, especially as the year-end approached and everyone was busy. It was normal not tomunicate for a week or even half a month.

    ¡°Yeah, been lying down for a few days.¡± Qi Zeyan said and then sneezed, ¡°Why did you take the initiative to contact me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back in Beijing. Are you free for dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, when did you get back!¡± Qi Zeyan excitedly jumped out of bed, ¡°You¡¯re back, so she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather Tang ising to Beijing for surgery, and they¡¯re currently staying at our ce.¡±

    ¡°You should have said so earlier! Darn it, I¡¯m not even prepared¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°She¡¯ll be at dinner tonight too.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang, true brother, I appreciate this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ceter.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, man. If things work out for us, I owe you one, and when you find someone you like and get married, I¡¯ll definitely give you a fat red envelope!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    ¡°I never lie! A fat red envelope it is!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Qi Zeyan leaped up, energetically started to change his clothes and tidy himself up.

    Someone knocked on the door, but he was too preupied to answer, ¡°Door¡¯s not locked, juste in.¡±

    The elderly man who entered, nced at the pile of clothes on the bed, then looked at the person who was fashionably fixing his hair with gel and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°I have ns with Jiang Xiaowu tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only ten in the morning and you have ns tonight, now you¡¯re getting ready?¡± It¡¯s not like he was going to see a girl.

    ¡°Grandpa, is there something you needed?¡±

    ¡°No problem, just came to see you. Seeing you so lively, I can rest easy now.¡±

    The old man said this with his hands sped behind his back, humming a tune as he walked out.

    Qi Zeyan continued styling himself in the mirror, touching his face with his hand. Having neglected himself for several days, he looked haggard and scruffy. How could he meet Tang Wan looking like this?

    The more he looked, the less satisfied he became, so he went straight to his mother¡¯s room and sneakily grabbed some serum or something, patting it onto his face to look more presentable.

    He was even boasting in the group chat about going on a date tonight.

    [Jiang Xiaowu, you¡¯re a true brother, definitely got my back.]

    [I¡¯ll never forget this favor.]

    [As long as I have a bite to eat, you¡¯ll definitely have a sip of my soup.]

    ¡­

    When Jiang Yanting saw the group message, he couldn¡¯t bear to burst the bubble of this simpleton, while the others remained silent, probably understanding Jiang Jinsang¡¯s character¡ªlikely to act perverse if sick, he wouldn¡¯t meddle in trivial matters, especially when something fishy was up.

    **

    The curtain of night falls particrly early in the winter. When Jiang Yanting and his son arrived at the restaurant, they ran headlong into Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Jiangjiang had epted reality and called out smoothly, deciding that clinging to his leg was still the priority.

    Tang Wan smiled and took his hand, ¡°Did you go to the tutoring ss today? What did you learn?¡±

    ¡°ying ser. I¡¯m really good at it. There¡¯s apetition during the New Year. Will youe and cheer me on?¡±

    Ser¡­

    She didn¡¯t understand ser, but she knew enough about her country¡¯s ser to find it a bit of a conundrum.

    The Jiang brothers trailed behind, with Jiang Yanting directly asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Zeyan will flip the table and throw chopsticks at your faceter?¡±

    ¡°With Wanwan there, he¡¯ll want to save face.¡±

    Jiang Yanting let out a wry chuckle, ¡°He still thinks that you asking Tang Wan out is to create an opportunity for him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what his biggest problem has been since he was a kid?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Being delusional.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The waiter led them to a private booth. Tang Wan was at the forefront, and as the door opened, they saw Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°Miss Tang,¡± Qi Zeyan immediately stood up.

    ¡°President Qi, long time no see.¡± Tang Wan appraised him; just out for a casual meal, did he need to dress so exquisitely?

    His hair was impably styled, the three-piece suit was well tailored, and his naturally superior looks were even further highlighted.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You said you wereing to Beijing, why didn¡¯t you contact me in advance? I could have entertained you.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid of troubling you,¡± Tang Wan said politely, treating him like a VIP client.

    ¡°Uncle Qi!¡± Jiangjiang frowned. I¡¯m here too, aren¡¯t you going to acknowledge me? Could it be because I¡¯m too short? He stood on his toes, waving at him.

    When the Jiang brothers came in, they greeted everyone and found their seats.

    The booth had a square table big enough for eight people, with each side amodating two.

    Jiang Yanting and his son naturally chose one side. In theory, Jiang Jinsang, Qi Zeyan, and Tang Wan should sit on their respective sides, so after Jiang Jinsang sat down, Qi Zeyan gestured for Tang Wan to sit on the other side, even thoughtfully pulling out a chair for her, ¡°Miss Tang, take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qi, that¡¯s not right!¡± Jiangjiang frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Auntie should sit next to Uncle.¡±

    Qi Zeyan felt as if struck by lightning, squeezing out a smile, ¡°Jiangjiang, what are you saying?¡±

    What auntie?

    ¡°My dad and I are a family, Uncle and Auntie are a family; we definitely should sit together. You¡¯re alone, so you can only sit by yourself!¡± Jiangjiang exined, rifying the rtionship among the five.

    Qi Zeyan watched as he fumbled with his little hands, grouping Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan as one family, standing there dumbfounded.

    Just earlier, he had thought that recovering from a serious illness and seeing Tang Wan would be heavenly.

    Even in the biting cold, he felt it was a good season, but now a bolt from the blue struck, crisping him to his core.

 Chapter 155 - 155 129 Qi Duidui Faints from Anger Fifth Master More

    Chapter 155: 129 Qi Duidui Faints from Anger? Fifth Master More Charming When Drunk (3 updates)   Chapter 155: 129 Qi Duidui Faints from Anger? Fifth Master More Charming When Drunk (3 updates)                                   The room was eerily quiet. Qi Zeyan looked bewilderedly at Jiangjiang, then at Jiang Yanting, and finally rested his gaze on Jiang Jinsang.

    He had already sat down, but suddenly stood up again, pulling out the chair beside him and looking at Tang Wan, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t take care of you. I might still be getting used to our rtionship. I will pay attention to it from now on.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely:

    What the hell is your rtionship!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tang Wan sat down next to him naturally and nced at Qi Zeyan, who was still standing, ¡°Mr. Qi, don¡¯t stand, please sit.¡±

    At that moment, Qi Zeyan¡¯s back stiffened, his chest heaved, and his hands clenched involuntarily. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his cold, had been coughing for days, and felt like his lungs were about to cough up, and now¡­

    His heart had been gouged out too, bloody and raw.

    Just then, a waiter came in, calling them to order. A gust of cold air blew in, making him feel as if someone had split him open, the cold air pouring in. This hole wouldn¡¯t close up for three or five years, he feared.

    He stared intently at Jiang Jinsang, who was close to the waiter. He reached out and took the ordering tablet first from the waiter, passed it to Jiangjiang but said to Tang Wan, ¡°Wait for Jiangjiang to finish before you look.¡±

    ¡°No worries. Let Mr. Qi order after Jiangjiang, today, we are the hosts after all.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qi, since you are a guest, why don¡¯t you order first!¡± Jiangjiang passed the tablet to Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°You order.¡± Qi Zeyan felt his breathing quicken, suppressing his anger as he sat down. He squeezed out a small smile and looked at the two opposite him, ¡°When did you two get together?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday,¡± Jiang Jinsang said as he poured a cup of tea for Tang Wan.

    Yesterday?

    Qi Zeyan clenched the empty cup in front of him, but the way these two interacted didn¡¯t seem like they had just made it official yesterday.

    He pushed his cup forward, trying to get Jiang Jinsang to pour him some water too. His throat was itching and dry, desperately in need of water.

    But Jiang Jinsang directly handed him the kettle, as if to say:

    Pour it yourself!

    Qi Zeyan felt so suffocated with anger he almost passed out, but he endured it because Tang Wan was there.

    I asked you to take care of my sister-inw, and you turned her into your own wife?

    Jiang Jinsang, you damn¡­

    ¡°Mr. Qi, would you like some water? I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± Tang Wan saw him holding his cup and not moving, and couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Qi Zeyan¡¯s hand shook slightly, spilling a bit of hot water.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tang Wan frowned, or why would his hand tremble?

    ¡°He had a cold before, just recovered from a serious illness, probably hasn¡¯t recovered fully yet,¡± exined Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Then you should eat something light. For the main dish, let¡¯s order you some in congee,¡± Tang Wan suggested, thinking herself considerate.

    Qi Zeyan is a meat eater, fond of rich and heavy vors. in congee, what kind of joke is that!

    During the wait for the dishes, Jiangjiang couldn¡¯t help but take a couple of extra nces at Qi Zeyan, ¡°Uncle Qi, you look really pale. Did you have a serious illness?¡±

    Qi Zeyan would have fainted from irritation even if he weren¡¯t ill; how could he possibly look good.

    ¡°You¡¯re not talking much today, you used to be very lively,¡± Jiangjiang pouted.

    Lively?

    Qi Zeyan snorted. Jiangjiang says I should be lively after what his uncle did to me?

    But despite feeling furious inside, he wouldn¡¯t show it in front of Tang Wan, thanks to his upbringing. Throughout the meal, although his heart was in turmoil, he managed to smile¡­

    Even if Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were together, the worst he would face was heartbreak, but he couldn¡¯t lose his manners.

    ¡°Ms. Tang, Xiaowu, congrattions on getting together. I¡¯ll drink to that.¡± Qi Zeyan stood up with his ss, ¡°Ms. Tang, if you need anything in Beijing, feel free to contact me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang stood up simultaneously.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart was bleeding; this felt just like toasting a newlywed couple!

    About this trial marriage, Tang Wan naturally wouldn¡¯t discuss much with Qi Zeyan; exnations would be awkward and cumbersome.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s seat was right opposite the two. This meal¡­

    wasn¡¯t about being fed dog food or even torturing the dog.

    It was inly a one-sided,rge-scale massacre!

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t seem to notice and just took care of his son¡­

    *

    It was only when Jiangjiang said he wanted to wash his hands that Tang Wan, the only woman in the private room, stood up to escort him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±

    Knowing that Qi Zeyan wouldn¡¯t vent his anger anytime soon and it would eventually fall on him, Jiang Yanting decided to create this opportunity for them.

    So when Tang Wan took the initiative to take care of Jiangjiang, he didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156 129 Qi Duidui Fainted from Anger The Fifth Master

    Chapter 156: 129 Qi Duidui Fainted from Anger? The Fifth Master is Even More Charming When Drunk (3 updates)_2   Chapter 156: 129 Qi Duidui Fainted from Anger? The Fifth Master is Even More Charming When Drunk (3 updates)_2                                   ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°After this, we and Second Aunt will be one family, Grandmother said, a family doesn¡¯t need to be so formal!¡± Jiangjiang smiled harmlessly.

    Little did he know that this sentence was another vicious blow, causing a dull pain in Qi Zeyan¡¯s chest.

    Since Grandmother said it, it meant that not only did the Jiang Family know about their rtionship, but the Tang Family must know as well. At this moment, he truly realized what it felt like to suffer a heart attack.

    As soon as those two left and the door closed, the entire private room immediately turned into a major chaotic scene!

    Qi Zeyan put down his chopsticks, crossed his arms and red at the person across from him, while Jiang Jinsang had just started shelling a few shrimps, tossed a few onto Tang Wan¡¯s te in front of him, and gave all the rest to Jiangjiang, leisurely wiping his fingers with a wet wipe.

    And Jiang Yanting was drinking tea, watching from the sidelines with amusement!

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang, are we brothers or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is how you treat me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why as soon as we confirmed our rtionship, I notified you first, inviting you out to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Qi Zeyan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t outtalk him and now, flustered and speaking incoherently, he gasped for breath, took a sip of water to calm his nerves, ¡°I treat you like a brother, and you actually betray me by pursuing my sister-inw? Are you even human?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to repudiate our brotherhood!¡±

    ¡°It seems our brotherhood is over.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, however, nonchntly tossed the wet wipe into the trash bin:

    ¡°First of all, Wanwan and I were already engaged, so if anyone was undermining the other, it was you undermining me first.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, I never said I didn¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, back when we were in Pingjiang, I hinted at it many times, especially with the few songs I chose thest time we saw each other off. As brothers, it¡¯s not easy to state some things outright, to save you some face I chose a more subtle way, but sadly you never understood.¡±

    ¡­

    Several songs?

    It was only now that Qi Zeyan suddenly realized.

    Someone then said indifferently, ¡°I have already hinted that all this was your ¡®One-man Show¡¯; don¡¯t be the ¡®Third Party¡¯ who ruins other people¡¯s rtionships.¡±

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow at Qi Zeyan, ¡°Xiaowu already hinted as much to you, and you didn¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°When we went to sing, he chose a bunch of messed-up songs, how was I supposed to know he was hinting at me.¡±

    ¡°Are you missing a screw!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, you have a nerve, you also knew I was interested in her, you surely knew about their thing long ago, and now you dare to make snidements.¡±

    Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You said it, it¡¯s just an interest; do you understand Tang Wan? Do you know what she likes to eat, what she likes to drink? What kind of guy she likes, or even what she wants and needs help with right now, do you know any of that?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was stumped by these questions; he indeed didn¡¯t know much about these things.

    ¡°You know nothing, your kind of liking is just like chasing a celebrity ¨C you think she looks good and fits your taste, so you believe you found love.¡±

    ¡°Have you asked yourself if you really like her? That in this lifetime, only she will do? You wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but her?¡±

    Only she will do?

    Qi Zeyan realized he perhaps didn¡¯t feel that strongly about Tang Wan.

    Jiang Yanting took a sip of tea, ¡°Once a person meets the ¡®right one,¡¯ it bes hard to ept anyone else. There might be many out there better than her, and she has her ws, but no one can rece her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s love, yours at most is a liking.¡±

    Qi Zeyan found himself falling into contemtion; he did like Tang Wan, but to say she was irreceable, that seemed like an overstatement¡­

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his elder brother, ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve reached such a deep understanding, then why did you and Sister-inw part ways?¡±

    Jiang Yanting shot him a look.

    He tried to help her get out of a tight spot, and here he was, rubbing salt into his wound.

    Jiang Jinsang was genuinely curious; his brother wasn¡¯t the type to y games and then turn his back, so he really wondered what had happened back then.

    A mother, how could she bear to leave her child behind? The Jiang Family had suspected multiple times whether Jiangjiang¡¯s birth mother had passed away, otherwise what had happened all those years ago¡­

    Yet, this was a topic Jiang Yanting always refused to discuss.

    Tang Wan came back rather quickly with Jiangjiang, only to find the atmosphere in the private room exceptionally tense; still, she asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, take a seat.¡± Jiang Jinsang was still considerate.

    But Qi Zeyan continued to eat silently, never speaking again.

    Tang Wan could sense something was off with him, and thinking he might be ill, even if she had her suspicions, she wouldn¡¯t ask further out of politeness.

 Chapter 157 - 157 129 Qi Duidui Faints from Anger Fifth Master is

    Chapter 157: 129 Qi Duidui Faints from Anger? Fifth Master is More Charming When Drunk (3 more updates)_3   Chapter 157: 129 Qi Duidui Faints from Anger? Fifth Master is More Charming When Drunk (3 more updates)_3                                   **

    After dinner, everyone went back to their respective homes.

    Tang Wan was nning to borrow a couple of books from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room. He had a stack of books in his bedroom, including quite a few historical materials from the Qing Dynasty¡ªsomething to pass the time before sleep. But she found him changing clothes, about to go out.

    ¡°Going out now?¡± Tang Wan eyed him suspiciously, ¡°To meet friends?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded. ¡°You can look at the books on the shelf; some are quite high up. I¡¯ll have Jiang Jiu help you reach them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just take a look. You go ahead,¡± Tang Wan said. Back in Pingjiang, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t know anyone and it was understandable that he stayed home all day; but now that he was back home, he naturally had his own social circle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back early,¡± Jiang Jinsang said before hurrying out the door.

    At the entrance, he bumped into Jiang Yanting who was also about to drive out. The two brothers exchanged nces, seemingly understanding each other¡¯s intents.

    Jiang Jinsang got into the car, sat in the passenger seat, and buckled his seatbelt.

    ¡°Zeyan must be heartbroken by you this time.¡±

    ¡°Actually, even if it wasn¡¯t me, it might have been someone else, because Wanwan really isn¡¯t interested in him.¡±

    ¡°Going there, I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll grab a wine bottle and crack your head open.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just endure it.¡± Jiang Jinsang hade out prepared to be smashed.

    ¡­

    The two arrived at a clubhouse where their friends often gathered, in a private room, and indeed, Qi Zeyan was there, already deep into his drinks. On a nearby TV, ¡°The Single Dog¡¯s Song¡± was ying¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s Yanting.¡± Qi Zeyan rose with a wine bottle in one hand and the sofa for support, ¡°You¡¯re my buddy,e, drink with me.¡±

    But once Jiang Yanting entered the room, Jiang Jinsang who was following behind him appeared.

    ¡°Damn, you dare to show up? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll beat you up? What, you here to show off?¡± Qi Zeyan brandished his wine bottle over Jiang Jinsang¡¯s head, gesturing as if deciding where to strike.

    ¡°Nothing to show off about, just worried about you. You¡¯ve just recovered from a cold, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t afraid of him wielding the wine bottle, stepped forward, and forcibly took the bottle from him. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang, where am Ickingpared to you, why didn¡¯t she fancy me?¡±

    Jiang Yanting scoffed:

    Not as slick as him, huh?

    Jiang Jinsang pulled him down to sit, ¡°You¡¯re good in every way, it¡¯s just that mutual attraction depends on the maic field, like positive and negative poles, they naturally attract each other. Perhaps your maic fields are the same, repelling each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan was momentarily stunned by his words, him and Tang Wan repelling each other?

    He knew deep down that love was a matter of voluntary mutual affection. He could only use Jiang Jinsang of stealing his love, somewhat unfairly.

    After all, if Tang Wan genuinely didn¡¯t like him and she and Jiang Jinsang liked each other, he couldn¡¯t truly stop his brother from finding true love just for his own sake.

    Maybe in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes, he was just one of many options, and he really had no standing to be jealous of Jiang Jinsang.

    He understood the reasoning, just that his heart couldn¡¯t ept it for the moment, feeling slightly ufortable.

    Besides, Jiang Jinsanging out to keep himpany meant he valued their friendship; he really shouldn¡¯t be so melodramatic and bossy towards him.

    Tang Wan was undoubtedly great, but Jiang Jinsang was his friend and naturally wasn¡¯t bad either. Their being together wasn¡¯t inappropriate, and Qi Zeyan filled an empty ss with wine, ¡°Jinsang, no matter what, I wish you happiness.¡±

    ¡°You guys had better damn well be blissfully happy.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll really die of depression!¡±

    Qi Zeyan was never one for pretense.

    ¡°I will,¡± Jiang Jinsang also filled his ss, raising it for a toast.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough understanding, you¡¯re not a single dog like me, people from the Tang Family are at your home, drinking too much and going back wouldn¡¯t be good, just a little is fine.¡± Qi Zeyan was not too drunk at that moment.

    ¡°About this, don¡¯t mention it to her when you go back, or it¡¯ll be awkward when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, this love hasn¡¯t sprouted yet, cutting it off now is better, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t know how to manage.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded in response.

    He had also taken this into ount. Qi Zeyan was always someone who believed rumors easily. Some things were better left unspoken to avoid awkwardnesster.

    *

    An hourter¡­

    Qi Zeyan, hugging Jiang Yanting, said, ¡°Jiang Jinsang, you have to treat her well, you know? After all, she¡¯s someone I once fancied¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang sat to one side, chuckling quietly.

    Jiang Yanting, with a helpless face, tried to push him away.

    His expression read: Disgust, don¡¯t touch me.

    But the person, acting like a clingy ster, stuck to him whenever he was drunk, impossible to kick away.

    ¡°At least I¡¯ve been heartbroken. You took the person I liked, and I¡¯m like this now, yet you still want to push me away? Would it kill you to let me lean on you for a while? I know you¡¯re not in good shape, I won¡¯t crush you.¡±

    Jiang Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at the time, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s gettingte, Wanwan is waiting for me at home, I should head back.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°No need to see me off, I¡¯ll take a cab.¡±

    Jiang Yanting scoffed: Which eye of yours saw that I was going to send you?

    You created this mess, now you¡¯re dumping it on me?

    ¡°Xiaowu,e on, let¡¯s continue drinking! Today, let¡¯s not talk about women and just drink till we drop.¡± Qi Zeyan was clearly already drunk.

    When dealing with a drunkard, if you don¡¯t satisfy him, he¡¯ll just keep bothering you endlessly. Jiang Yanting had no choice but to hold his drink and sip mechanically.

    As Jiang Jinsang got home, he noticed his room was still lit, thinking Tang Wan had left the light on for him. But upon entering, he found Tang Wan hadn¡¯t gone; she was slumped on the sofa, already asleep.

    She woke up at the sound of the door, ¡°You¡¯re home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why did you fall asleep here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,tely, I get sleepy when reading.¡± Tang Wan leaned awkwardly on the sofa, her neck twisted at an angle, causing a slight turn to bring a pang of soreness.

    ¡°Then freshen up and rest early, I¡¯m also heading to bed.¡± As Tang Wan got up, she realized one of her legs was numb and weak. Caught off guard, she copsed back onto the sofa.

    Jiang Jinsang thought she was falling and hurried forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably just because I was in a bad position earlier, suppressing my leg. It¡¯ll be okay in a while.¡± Tang Wan, supporting herself with the sofa, stood up despite the numbness in her leg, limping towards her room.

    But just as she got up, she suddenly felt weightless and fell into Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arms¡­

    ¡°Brother Five.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s sleepiness vanished instantly, ¡°Please put me down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t squirm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite heavy.¡±

    ¡°No matter how heavy, you¡¯re just a girl. I can carry you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Wan clenched her teeth; she wasn¡¯t disabled. Why did she need to be carried?

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wan felt at a loss, not knowing how to act.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She had smelled it the moment he entered.

    Due to their proximity, every breath he exhaled convenientlynded on her face, his alcoholic breath hot and suffocating,bined with his deep, husky voice¡­

    ¡°You holding me, I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan felt her heartbeat racing aberrantly, as if death were just a step away.

 Chapter 158 - 158 130 feels like the first kiss no one else but you

    Chapter 158: 130 feels like the first kiss, no one else but you   Chapter 158: 130 feels like the first kiss, no one else but you                                   Night, serene and profoundly quiet, while the north wind howled outside, the heating inside the room was so intense it made one¡¯s skin prickle with heat.

    Tang Wan waspletely held sideways in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s embrace, an angle issue, his breath fell on her forehead and face, perhaps the alcohol was too strong, his breath was scorching¡­

    It deprived her brain of oxygen, softening her body inch by inch.

    ¡°You¡¯re holding me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll drop you¡ª¡±

    A voice drifted from above her head, soothing to the point of sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    But Tang Wan didn¡¯t pay him any attention, and he didn¡¯t continue speaking, instead, he carried Tang Wan towards her room.

    However, halfway there, he might have really drunk too much. His hold trembled inexplicably, and Tang Wan felt her body instantly lose its support, sliding downward.

    It seemed like she was about to fall.

    Reacting instinctively, she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, the surrounding was so quiet it seemed like one could hear the heartbeat.

    Whose it was, was unclear¡ª

    It was rapid,

    like the pounding of drums.

    Striking the ears, breathing, heartbeat, as if forcefully squeezing someone¡¯s ribs out of ce.

    While Tang Wan was still unsettled, a low chuckle came from above her head.

    Jiang Jinsang wasposed in his actions, his expressions of joy and anger subtle, even his minor moods like smiles or frowns were faint.

    Seldom did heugh so unrestrainedly.

    She tilted her head slightly to look at him.

    Perhaps it was the alcohol, tainted with an air of fireworks, this enchanting man, if he intended to seduce, even the most self-disciplined women couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    His voice was hoarse from the alcohol.

    ¡°Just put me down, my legs aren¡¯t numb anymore.¡±

    ¡°Even if I fall, I will cushion you beneath me, you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± he tried to make his voice gentle, but his hoarse throat and intentionally slowed speech, inadvertently made it even more enticing.

    Tang Wan¡¯s arms were around his neck, pulling them unintentionally too close.

    Jiang Jinsang carried her towards the wardrobe. Tang Wan pressed a button, and the wardrobe moved aside as he carried her towards the bed¡­

    That feeling, inexplicably elerated one¡¯s heartbeat.

    Yet, at the bed, an ident urred. Tang Wan wanted him to let her go midway, but he insisted on persisting while drunk, it was no use telling him otherwise.

    For someone who had been drinking, it was hard to maintain a sense of measure.

    His original n was to gently ce her sitting on the edge of the bed, which required him to slightly bend over¡­

    But as Jiang Jinsang slightly leaned over, Tang Wan hadn¡¯t even touched the bed when the room seemed to spin¡ª

    And she felt Jiang Jinsang¡¯s entire body press over.

    Tang Wan¡¯s pupils trembled.

    Feeling something lightly touch her lips, her breath deepened, the hands around his neck subconsciously tightened.

    A kiss¡­

    There was a kiss!

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes deepened, looking at her. They faced each other, not moving away, just touching, staying close.

    It was unclear whose life was at stake.

    For a time, neither moved, just gazing at each other, the air seemed to have frozen.

    Lord Wansui on the side, poked his head out from his turtle shell, watched for a bit, then withdrew back inside to sleep.

    One shouldn¡¯t stare at what is indecent!

    Tang Wan blinked, her heart pounding against her chest, unsure who had initiated what, but afterwards they wished each other good night and went to their respective rest.

    This night, many struggled to fall asleep.

    **

    That night, Tang Wan had many strange dreams, but in every dream, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s figure appeared. When she was wakened by the rm in the morning, she felt exhausted all over.

    Going downstairs, the olddy sized her up, ¡°Wanwan, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Making repeated dreams, being chased after, fleeing, restless even in her dreams, she felt utterly drained.

    ¡°It was okay.¡±

    When Jiang Yanting came downstairs, dressed in a suit, clearly prepared to go to the office for work. He hade back especiallyte the previous night since he had to take care of someone who was drunk and get them home before returning. He reached home around three in the morning, and with Jiangjiang visiting his room, he slept less than three hours and appeared somewhat haggard.

    ¡°Did you drinkst night? Look at your eyes,¡± Fan Mingyu said somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Just a bit,¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t exin further.

    As everyone gathered at the table and prepared to eat, Old Tang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wanwan, where is Xiaowu?¡±

    Tang Wan, who had not slept well and waspletely drained, was momentarily stunned by this question.

    Why was she being asked about Jiang Jinsang?

    The rtionship had suddenly changed, and she was still not over it.

    ¡°Daydreaming?¡± Tang Yunxian frowned, ¡°What exactly did you dost night?¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 130 wins over the first kiss no one else but you_2

    Chapter 159: 130 wins over the first kiss, no one else but you_2   Chapter 159: 130 wins over the first kiss, no one else but you_2                                   ¡°Nothing,¡± Tang Wan said, lowering her head and stirring the thin porridge in front of her with a spoon.

    After that kiss, she wanted to sleep but her mind kept reying it, and she had tossed and turned through thetter half of the night, gued by a series of chaotic dreams. How could she not be tired?

    ¡°Great-grandma, I¡¯ll go call Uncle and ask him toe down for breakfast,¡± Jiangjiang volunteered eagerly.

    ¡°No need, his health is sometimes good, sometimes bad. With the cold weather, I guess he¡¯s toozy to get up. Let¡¯s eat, don¡¯t mind him,¡± the olddy said with a smile.

    Yet she was worried at the bottom of her heart. If Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t get out of bed, it might affect the Jiang Family¡¯s impression of him, and she felt a slight displeasure.

    Creating opportunities for him and he didn¡¯t know to get up early to make an effort, and was still sleeping?

    The meal was halfway through when Jiang Jinsang finally came downstairs. The seating arrangement at the Jiang Family¡¯s dining table had been adjusted, and Tang Wan¡¯s was right next to his, already hinting at a slight taste of a young married couple.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa Tang, Uncle Tang¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang greeted each person in turn, and his gaze finally fell on Tang Wan. He said in a low voice, ¡°Wanwan, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, morning,¡± Tang Wan responded, but she didn¡¯t look at him and kept her head down to eat her food.

    It seemed like everyone noticed a subtle change in the rtionship between these two.

    Even though they were in a marriage trial, they were both exceedingly polite. The Tang Family was known for their impable manners, and under normal circumstances, Tang Wan would never talk without making eye contact, as it would appear rude.

    ¡°Sit down and eat,¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile as he observed him.

    Even Jiangjiang noticed that there was something odd about the atmosphere at the table today.

    Jiang Jinsang saw Tang Wan continuously sipping her thin porridge and picked up a steamed dumpling to put on the te in front of her, ¡°Eat something else.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ns for today?¡±

    The Tang Family came to see the Old Master for treatment, so all their ns revolved around him, leaving no time for personal itineraries. If Old Master Tang had no issues, Tang Wan would be quite free.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of meeting friends today, I have a close girlfriend in Beijing,¡± Tang Wan said softly.

    ¡°Have you made an appointment?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Give me a few minutester. We need to talk aboutst night.¡±

    Last night?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up instantly because, after all, it was only the two of them on the third floor, alone,te at night, which could inevitably lead to wild spection.

    Jiang Jinsang remainedposed, but Tang Wan seemed to have thought of something, and her ears instantly turned blood-red.

    This only intensified everyone¡¯s imagination.

    And as both of them looked like they hadn¡¯t rested well, the atmosphere around the dining table became even more ambiguous.

    After eating, Tang Wan nearly fled, rushing back to the third floor in panic!

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating too,¡± Jiang Jinsang said as he followed her upstairs.

    The olddy couldn¡¯t stop smiling, the others had varied expressions, and only Jiangjiang was clueless, turning to Jiang Yanting and asking, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s happened with Second Uncle and Second Aunt?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s adult stuff, kid. Don¡¯t ask so much.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t kids ask? Is it something embarrassing?¡±

    Tang Yunxian¡¯splexion was already pale, but upon hearing this, his fingers clutching the chopsticks couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    ¡°Eat!¡±

    Jiang Yanting scooped a spoonful of carrot dices into his bowl, and Jiangjiang¡¯s little face instantly fell.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere

    Tang Wan knew Jiang Jinsang had followed her upstairs, and the two of them paused at the door of the room, facing each other, the atmosphere subtly eerie.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu stood not far away.

    ¡°What exactly happened between the Lord and Miss Tang? They both came out of their respective rooms this morning, right?¡±

    ¡°Even though the rooms are connected,ing from their respective rooms doesn¡¯t mean they both rested in their own roomsst night,¡± Jiang Jiu said, pushing his sses up his nose, the ck lenses seeming to reflect light.

    Jiang Cuo opened his mouth, ¡°Oh my, Jiang Jiu, I never saw this side of you.¡±

    ¡°Just objectively analyzing.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan stood at the door of the room, feeling somewhat uneasy as the person opposite to her remained silent.

    ¡°Actually, I knowst night¡¯s incident was just an ident, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, we can just interact like before,¡± Tang Wan broke the silence. She felt that as a girl, saying such things was already quite generous.

    ¡°Your tone is so casual, do you have a lot of experience?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    Come to think of it, he had never asked about Tang Wan¡¯s past, he didn¡¯t know whether any man had been a part of her life during the twenty-plus years he wasn¡¯t involved.

    There were some things they wouldn¡¯t tell their elders truthfully, so although the words of the elders of the Tang family were credible, they weren¡¯t necessarily one hundred percent urate.

    ¡°Experience?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice showed a trace of surprise.

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re the first,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, seriously looking at her with his brows rxed.

    ¡°First kiss?¡± Tang Wan hardly dared to meet his eyes.

    Logically, in such a situation, it is usually the girl who is at a disadvantage, so why was their situationpletely reversed?

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Jiang Jinsang countered.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tang Wan was about to respond when Jiang Jinsang abruptly drew near, startling her and causing her breath to hitch, ¡°Before me, was there someone else?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as the words burst out.

    ¡°I thought so too,¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled at her.

    No one else¡­

    Aside from you¡­

    The feeling was too subtle; it was as if there were quiet currents of electricity, making the whole atmosphere suddenly bright and sunny.

    ¡°I had nned to ask you out today, but since you¡¯ve already made ns with friends, I won¡¯t insist. Where do you need to meet them? I¡¯ll take you,¡± Jiang Jinsang suggested casually and smoothly, as if taking her out was something she ought to do.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t set a ce, I¡¯ll make a phone call to check.¡±

    Both were familiar with each other¡¯s bedrooms. Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t go back to his own room but followed Tang Wan inside. He teased Lord Wansui for a bit, but the turtle was so incredibly stubborn and stayed inside its shell, ignoring him outright.

    Tang Wan became a little excited when her call got through; after all, thest time she had seen her friend was during Mid-Autumn Festival, half a year had flown by.

    ¡°Hey, are you free today?¡±

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan¡ª ¡± A howl suddenly came from the other end, sounding so pitiful even Jiang Jinsang could hear it clearly, the sorrowful wail could not have been more tragic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°Do you even call our boss human? My god, he suddenly notifies us to work overtime early in the morning, and today is the weekend, what kind of nerve is he on? He absolutely must¡¯ve had his brain fried from the fever he had a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Out of the blue, he¡¯s acting as if he¡¯s on steroids, just terrifying.¡±

    ¡°And his eyes are bloodshot, all red with blood vessels. Even like this, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest at home? Whye to the office to torment us, as if he¡¯s out to take out his frustrations on us.¡±

    ¡­

    After listening to her friendin for a bit, Tang Wan realized, ¡°So, you can¡¯te out this weekend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what time I¡¯ll finish work tonight, sorry, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±

    ¡°No problem, go attend to your work, it¡¯s more important.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Jinsang turned to look at her, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any ns, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Tang Wan was feeling sleepy and wanted to rest at home, but Jiang Jinsang, while poking Lord Wansui¡¯s shell, said, ¡°If I go out and you stay at home, grandma will definitely hint around asking what happened between usst night.¡±

    ¡°You must know the elders¡¯ imaginations; if we hold hands, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re about to get married and register.¡±

    ¡°If they found out we kissed, they¡¯ll probably expect us to have a child tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Wan clenched her teeth, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll get ready and we can go out!¡±

    If I can¡¯t face it, at least I can avoid it, right!

    At that moment, Lord Wansui suddenly stuck his head out of his shell, but Jiang Jinsang abruptly flipped him over, leaving him upside down and frantically waving his limbs in a tizzy.

    Lord Wansui:

    What skill is there in bullying me!

 Chapter 160 - 160 131 Jiang Family has a beauty a circle one level

    Chapter 160: 131 Jiang Family has a beauty, a circle one level lower than others (2 updates)   Chapter 160: 131 Jiang Family has a beauty, a circle one level lower than others (2 updates)                                   Tang Wan had originally intended to follow Jiang Jinsang out, but downstairs, she was stopped by the grandmother.

    ¡°Xiaowu, you two have been so inseparable these past few days, can you not let Wanwan keep mepany today?¡± The olddy¡¯s tone even seemed a bit aggrieved.

    She had no granddaughters and her grandsons were not attentive. It wasn¡¯t easy to have a girl at home for so many days, and they hadn¡¯t had a decent conversation.

    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Jinsang refused directly.

    That actually amused the olddy, ¡°Can¡¯t be apart even for a moment, huh!¡±

    Instead, Tang Wan was so embarrassed, she could hardly show her face, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll keep youpany today.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang wanted to say something else, but Tang Wan nudged him with her elbow, signaling him to shut up, so he remained silent.

    Seeing this, the olddy felt differently. Jiang Xiaowu had grown up under her watch, and the saying ¡°illness leads to petnce¡± wasn¡¯t without reason. He really was rebellious, wouldn¡¯t listen to persuasion, let alone obey.

    Naturally, the olddy was happy to find someone who could manage him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Peach Gardenter to watch an opera, and we¡¯ll eat out at noon,¡± the olddy said with a smile to Tang Wan.

    ¡°Mhm, your arrangement is fine.¡±

    ¡­

    Mr. Tang¡¯s health indeed wasn¡¯t great; during the time before his surgery, although he wasn¡¯t hospitalized, he still needed to rest. Fan Mingyu stayed home to take care of him, and Tang Yunxian had no interest in Beijing Opera, so naturally, he didn¡¯t join them.

    The olddy obviously wanted to be alone with Tang Wan, so there was no need for Jiang Jinsang to follow along. He stayed home to enjoy the sunshine with Lord Wansui.

    **

    Peach Garden

    Tang Wan had made headdresses for some Beijing Opera performers and understood the trade well enough to enjoy the performance without finding it boring.

    This was not thergest Peach Garden in Beijing, but it was certainly the most high-end and elegant. Just entering and seeing the d¨¦cor andyout was enough to know the difference in ss.

    All the way there, Tang Wan worried that the olddy would ask about what happenedst night, feeling anxious. However, the olddy instead talked about other things, such as Tang Wan¡¯s schooling and her life situation.

    The olddy wasn¡¯t foolish; she could tell from their reactions and small gestures that something unspeakable had probably urred the night before and guessed there had been some progress.

    As long as the two of them were getting along well, she was curious but didn¡¯t necessarily need to know the details.

    As an elder, maintaining proper distance in interactions with the younger generation is important. It¡¯s enough to know they are doing well; the details are not something to worry about.

    Today in the garden, they were performing ¡°The Drunken Concubine.¡± The actors on stage, dressed in cyan with flowing sleeves, sang with a cadence that rose and fell. The olddy gently tapped her knees to the rhythm, engrossed in the performance. Tang Wan didn¡¯t understand it too well but found herself fascinated by the Cyan Feather headdresses of some actresses.

    At this point, the manager brought over some tea and pastries.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t order these,¡± the olddy said with a smile.

    ¡°Thedy is not here today, so this is our Lord treating you. Please continue to enjoy the opera, and if there is anything you dislike, don¡¯t hesitate to give us feedback. I won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± said the manager with a smile as he left.

    At that time, the volume on stage was so loud that Tang Wan didn¡¯t catch what the two had said.

    It was only after the performance ended, during the more than ten minutes intermission, that the olddy saw Tang Wan taking a pen and notepad from the table, using it as a backing to draw a few patterns and then tilting her head to assess them, ¡°Interested in their headdresses?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, there¡¯s a lot of storytelling in Pingjiang, almost no ces like this garden. Their headdresses are also quite exquisite, with many styles I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak to themter and let you take a look backstage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might not be appropriate.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯m well acquainted with them. This isn¡¯t any sort of secret, so taking a look should be no problem. I still have that much influence.¡±

    ¡­

    Just as the olddy was about to call someone over, a few people walked towards them. Their area was considered a box, but not in the traditional sense.

    From Tang Wan¡¯s angle, she was directly facing this group of people.

    The most striking amongst them was the one walking in front.

    A young woman in her early twenties, with jet-ck hair, fair skin, and harmonious features that were neither too bold nor too diminutive, exuding a gentle and harmless air.

    When Tang Wan caught sight of her, the most striking thing was the way she draped her coat over one arm, wearing a in cheongsam tailored just right, entuating her slender waist. As she walked, her fair, slender legs peeked out from the slits with a hint of allure; yet given her young age, she couldn¡¯t quite carry the full charm.

    Beijing had heating everywhere, so it wasn¡¯t cold.

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here too.¡± She approached with a smile, her voice tender and smooth, carrying herself with the grace of a youngdy from a distinguished family.

 Chapter 161 - 161 131 Jiang Family has a beauty a circle one level

    Chapter 161: 131 Jiang Family has a beauty, a circle one level lower than others (2 updates)_2   Chapter 161: 131 Jiang Family has a beauty, a circle one level lower than others (2 updates)_2                                   The elderlydy raised her hand to adjust her gold-rimmed sses and squinted, sizing up the neer until she approached and suddenly seemed to have a moment of realization, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Shuyan? Look at my eyesight, I¡¯m getting old and can¡¯t see clearly anymore, I didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you came to listen to the opera and didn¡¯t even call me.¡±

    ¡°On the weekend, you surely have other ns, why would you want to spend time with an old woman like me?¡±

    After greeting the few youngdies who came with her with some polite small talk, they fell silent, obviously not very familiar with the elderlydy.

    ¡°This must be the sister from the Tang Family,¡± she said with a smile toward Tang Wan.

    ¡°Let me introduce you, Wanwan, this is Xiaowu¡¯s cousin¡ªShuyan,¡± the elderlydy made the introduction.

    ¡°Hello, Tang Wan.¡±

    Tang Wan immediately stood up to greet her.

    ¡°I had heard from Granny that sister is beautiful, and seeing you today, it is indeed true. The southernnd truly nourishes beauty; not only are you lovely to look at, but even your voice is exceptionally pleasant. Knowing you wereing, I made a special effort to see you, but just missed you as you stepped out. It¡¯s a bit regrettable.¡±

    Tang Wan just smiled, probably knowing that this was the cousin Jiangjiang had mentioned before.

    Her grandfather and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s grandfather were brothers, and with two generations in between, her rtion to Jiang Jinsang and the others certainly couldn¡¯t be considered particrly close.

    The elderlydy spoke up, ¡°Are you also here to listen to the opera today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about to start soon, so I¡¯ll go ahead with my friends. Granny, you and Tang sister take your time and enjoy, I won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± Jiang Shuyan spoke and acted quite appropriately, not staying long after the greeting and then leaving.

    The elderlydy took a sip of tea with a faint smile on her lips, her thoughts unknown.

    Tang Wan did not know much about the Jiang Family¡¯s affairs and did not inquire further.

    ¡­

    After the opera finished an hourter, the elderlydy specifically spoke to the manager, allowing Tang Wan to get a close look at the Cyan Feather headdress backstage.

    But the manager was very busy and asked her to wait a moment before apanying her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go by myself.¡±

    ¡°The backstage area is quite chaotic, I¡¯m worried someone might bump into you,¡± the manager was also not foolish, knowing the elderly Jiangdy took special interest in her, he definitely had to be courteous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a quick look.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone else to escort you, the garden out back isrge, and I don¡¯t want you to get lost.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan left the VIP box and waited for the person designated by the manager to arrive. Peach Garden was designed in an ancient style, indeed full of twists and turns. She waited for a while but did not encounter the person; instead, she overheard a group of womenughing.

    ¡°¡­ Hey, that girl who was just with Old Lady Jiang, the rustic bumpkin from the countryside, didn¡¯t she look so out of ce?¡±

    Tang Wan raised an eyebrow, were they talking about her?

    She subconsciously looked at her clothes, thinking, ¡®This is considered rustic?¡¯

    ¡°I heard there was some betrothed marriage, and it seems that family was not agreeable. Why the hurry toe to Shangjing now?¡±

    ¡°To not agree to a marriage with the Jiang Family? Must be ying hard to get, but it seems Old Lady Jiang quite likes her, even brought her out to listen to the opera. Does she even know whose garden this is?¡±

    ¡°Only Shuyan has the patience to be pleasant with her, I didn¡¯t even bother to look her in the eye back then.¡±

    ¡°She just has good fortune, plus those incidents she caused before can still be searched for on the local forums in Pingjiang. Some were rifiedter, but I suspect there¡¯s no smoke without fire.¡±

    ¡°The Beijing circle has its hierarchies, not everyone who wants to get in can get in, right?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was aware that the circles in Beijing could run deep, and merely having a household registration from Sijiu City might make some feel superior.

    Especially those within the Beijing circle¡­

    They most likely see everyone else as below them!

    Then, a man¡¯s voice interrupted their conversation.

    ¡°What kind of circle is this Beijing circle?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she couldn¡¯t see the speaker from her angle, and could only hear his voice, tinged with an old-fashioned Beijing ent, very distinctive.

    This person had a very good voice.

    The surroundings were eerily quiet.

    ¡°My garden is very clean, filled with only those who sing opera and those who listen.¡±

    ¡°You say that the circle has its rankings, but where do you think you stand?¡±

    No one spoke.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, perhaps in these people¡¯s eyes, she was insignificant, but to the man who was speaking, were they any more worthy of his attention?

    ¡°Sixth Master¡ª¡± a woman spoke up.

    Due to the angle, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t see what she looked like, and she had no idea what her expression was, but just from her voice, it was clear that she was trembling with fear.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to chat, there¡¯s a teahouse not far from here.¡±

    The intention to dismiss was crystal clear, and he didn¡¯t fear offending anyone.

    The loud spection from behind was now silent, and the crowd hastily took their leave.

    The man, however, chuckled lightly and said a phrase.

    ¡°Circles are drawn by people; if you don¡¯t respect yourselves, don¡¯t expect others to look up to you.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t feel it was her ce to step forward, so she remained quiet. As the sound of footsteps approached, a group of people whisked past her; she only caught a glimpse of the man.

    His profile was excessively handsome and refined, and even from his walking posture, one could tell that he was meticulous.

    d in white, his grace was natural, exuding an inherent nobility.

    Beijing really was a ce where hidden dragons and crouching tigers abounded.

    **

    After visiting the backstage, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but inquire about it with the elderlydy on their way back.

    She didn¡¯t mention the gossip she had overheard, only that she had seen a man of such appearance.

    ¡°So, you saw him too. In Beijing, although there is contact between the families, it¡¯s all entangled and divided into factions, with various degrees of closeness. Like the man you saw today, who is entrenched in North Sichuan¡­¡±

    The elderlydy exined a lot to Tang Wan on their way, giving her a general understanding of the dynamics in Beijing.

    She had been curious; his voice was pleasant, and although his words carried a sting, it wasn¡¯t enough to make someone quiver from head to toe, or so she thought. After a deeper understanding, she realized¡­

    This man was famously ruthless and notorious for his tactics.

    Appearances can be deceiving indeed.

    ¡°Actually, these are all rumors, he himself is not like that. If you get the chance, I can introduce you to him. His family has arge collection, and his mother used to be an opera singer; Cyan Feather headwear is abundant in their home.¡±

    Tang Wan just smiled.

    ¡°What can I say, he already has a partner, but why is it so difficult for the two grandsons in our family? Fortunately, Xiaowu has you, but as for his brother, oh¡ª¡± the elderlydy sighed deeply, ¡°So worrisome.¡±

    Speaking of someone with a ruthless reputation, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit wary about Jiang Yanting; after all, the rumors about him harming his younger brother never ceased.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to arrange a match for him?¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten. Yesterday, Old Qian in the courtyard met with me, saying there¡¯s a suitable girl to introduce to Yanting. Look at my memory.¡±

    Tang Wanughed, the picture of innocence and purity.

    **

    Jiang Yanting had drunk quite a bitst night, so his work efficiency today was not high, and he had a splitting headache. He had just taken a painkiller when his grandmother¡¯s phone call came through.

    His heart skipped a beat, and he pressed the speakerphone button, signaling his secretary to answer.

    ¡°Hello¡ªGrandma, Jiang is in a meeting. Do you have a message for him?¡±

    ¡°I know he¡¯s right beside you, let him take the call.¡±

    The secretary looked awkwardly at Jiang Yanting, but he remained motionless. The grandmother rarely called during work hours, and he had a strong hunch about the content of this call, which only worsened his headache.

 Chapter 162 - 162 132 Fifth Master Dont provoke me and there will be

    Chapter 162: 132 Fifth Master: Don¡¯t provoke me and there will be peace under heaven (3 updates)   Chapter 162: 132 Fifth Master: Don¡¯t provoke me and there will be peace under heaven (3 updates)                                   After that incident, Jiang Yanting used overtime work as an excuse and often only returned homete into the night. The most direct consequence of this was that nobody was avable to look after Jiangjiang.

    Fan Mingyu could help take care of the child during the day, but given his age, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay upte and tolerate his mischief. Without the energy to cope, before Jiang Yanting returned each evening, Jiangjiang was sent up to the third floor.

    ¡°Dad, is it okay for me to go to my uncle¡¯s ce every night?¡± Jiangjiang was quite self-aware.

    Jiang Yanting justughed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had thrown that mess of a situation onto himself, with Qi Zeyan scuttling back to enjoy his easy life. Now that he was in trouble, he was sure that Qi Zeyan would support him.

    He felt absolutely no guilt about having to leave Jiangjiang with him.

    So, an environment meant for solitude was forcefully invaded by the presence of Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, if you want to do something else and need privacy, I can cover my eyes,¡± Jiangjiang offered.

    Tang Wan cleared her throat, ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang felt dissatisfied deep down, but he had no choice; after all, this was his own nephew.

    However, ever since he and Tang Wan had gotten intimate, whenever they were alone together, the atmosphere was always somewhat delicate. Having Jiangjiange by to lighten the mood might not be such a bad thing after all.

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan happened to run into Jiang Yanting at a reception that day.

    ¡°You handed Jiangjiang off to Jiang Xiaowu?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Jiang Yanting sized him up, ¡°Are you in a state of heartbreak? You seem more energized than before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m turning my bitterness into motivation. I¡¯ve been particrly driven at worktely.¡±

    ¡°Then it must be tough for your employees these days.¡±

    Qi Zeyan choked on his words; he was getting off-topic.

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you transferred Tang Wan¡¯s best friend to the secretarial section, nning to make a move through her? Now you¡¯re not pursuing her anymore. What do you n to do about her best friend?¡±

    ¡°She has strong work ability and has adapted well to the new position. For future business with my sister-inw, she¡¯ll still be in charge. They get along well, so coordinating work should be quite smooth.¡± Qi Zeyan, after all, was a businessman. Setting aside Tang Wan¡¯s connection, he still had to consider the individual abilities of his employees.

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Jiang Yanting scoffed lightly, ¡°Xiaowu is older than you; you should be calling her ¡®Sister-inw!''¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m older ording to the family registry, so she¡¯s my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, would you just stop? I¡¯ve already lost my woman, and this is the one ce I can take advantage. Can¡¯t you let me feel a bit better about myself?¡±

    Jiang Yanting smiled, ¡°You¡¯re just fooling yourself, and besides¡­¡±

    ¡°You never possessed her; she was never yours. You need to be precise with your words.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was so furious he hopped from foot to foot, ¡°Go home and pamper your child.¡±

    **

    On Tang Wan¡¯s side, life had been quitefortabletely. The old master was recuperating at the Jiang Family¡¯s home, scheduled for hospital admittance after New Year¡¯s Day and surgery at the beginning of the month. If everything went well, he would be discharged before the New Year.

    Recently in Beijing, she had found a shop specializing in filigree Cyan Feather craftsmanship where she could practice by herself.

    It was simr to molding y; customers paid while the shop provided everything else. Once the creation was finished, they could take it home.

    Tang Wan nned to make a Cyan Feather essory for Fan Mingyu before returning to Pingjiang. The old master was not yet hospitalized, and while there was time, she often visited the store.

    She definitely had no time to apany Jiang Jinsang, who was also busy with reading and working out. Even Zhou Zhongqingmented that his physique seemed even better than before.

    The olddy had initially nned to arrange blind dates for Jiang Yanting, which weren¡¯t really blind dates per se but an attempt to get him to mix more with the opposite sex. He kept dodging, ying a game of hide-and-seek all day, nearly driving the olddy crazy.

    But since Tang Family members were still living there, she had to be mindful of her image and couldn¡¯t make a scene in front of them,

    As the end of December approached, and with 2019 almost closing, various local television stations fervently promoted their New Year¡¯s Eve shows.

    For the Lunar New Year, everyone would certainly return home to reunite with family. Therefore, many young people gathered to celebrate during the New Year¡¯s Eve of the sr calendar. As the national capital, Beijing had even more activities.

    ¡°Xiaowu, see if there are any fun activities recently and take Wanwan out for a spin,¡± Fan Mingyu suggested with a smile.

    Tang Wan politely declined, ¡°Actually, staying at home is quite nice.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the fun in staying at home? Young people should go out more. After New Year¡¯s is over, and your grandfather is hospitalized, you¡¯ll want to go out but probably won¡¯t have the time,¡± the olddy said directly.

    ¡°Yeah, go out and have fun with Xiaowu for a few days,¡± urged old Tang.

 Chapter 163 - 163 132 Fifth Master Dont mess with me peace in the

    Chapter 163: 132 Fifth Master: Don¡¯t mess with me, peace in the world (3 updates)_2   Chapter 163: 132 Fifth Master: Don¡¯t mess with me, peace in the world (3 updates)_2                                   Only Tang Yunxian sat on the side, silent¡­

    ¡°Right, Yanting, where were you nning to take Jiangjiang for New Year¡¯s Day?¡± Fan Mingyu looked toward Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°I was nning to go to the ce I studied abroad.¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t want to go, but Jiangjiang had been pestering him for nearly two years, and it was also his birthday wish this year, so he had agreed.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips; she remembered that Jiang Yanting had studied business administration abroad, followed by an MBA. He possibly skipped a few grades, but ording to the timeline, given Jiangjiang¡¯s age, the child must have been conceived overseas.

    ¡°Why not bring along your younger brother and sister-inw?¡± Fan Mingyu suggested bluntly, ¡°It would be helpful to have someone to take care of Jiangjiang during the trip.¡±

    Brother¡­ sister-inw?

    Tang Wan¡¯s mouth twitched harshly; their family was always so quick to assume familiarity.

    Fan Mingyu was clearly eager for Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang to be alone together, undoubtedly scheming to create an opportunity for them.

    Jiang Yanting frowned slightly; he was reluctant to go back in the first ce, and even less so with additionalpany. He was about to decline¡­

    ¡°Really? Uncle Two and Aunt Two will join us?¡± Jiangjiang immediately brightened up. Children always prefer lively gatherings, and it would be even better if the whole family could go out together.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, do you want to go out and y with them?¡± the elderlydy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jiang Yanting was not a man of many words; an outing with just Jiangjiang would actually be quite boring, but it would certainly be different with two more people.

    At the very least, Tang Wan would always talk to him, a far cry from his deadbeat dad and uncle.

    ¡°Xiaowu, Wanwan, what do you think?¡± Fan Mingyu turned to the two.

    Jiang Jinsang spoke with a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go with whatever Wanwan decides.¡±

    In an instant, Tang Wan became the center of attention. Facing the earnest gazes of the elders and Fan Mingyu, she felt that if she said she didn¡¯t want to go, she would likely be met with collective protest.

    ¡°They must have nned their trip already; us joining at thest minute, booking flights and hotels, would surely be a hassle.¡±

    Fan Mingyuughed, ¡°I¡¯ll handle those for you; just go and rx.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan had no chance to refuse; the New Year¡¯s Day trip was decided.

    **

    After everyone returned to their rooms, Jiang Jinsang flipped a switch, moving away the cab that divided their bedroom.

    Tang Wan had actually made ns with her girlfriends for New Year¡¯s Eve, but before she could mention any of this, the matter was settled, and now she had to exin the current situation to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out?¡± Jiang Jinsang got straight to the point, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, I can talk to mother about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that Grandpa is about to go into surgery, and I¡¯m a bit nervous; I probably won¡¯t be able to rx even if we go out.¡±

    If Jiang Jinsang went to talk to Fan Mingyu, even if he gave the most borate reasons, they would surely know it was her reluctance. The elders meant well, with the help they were offering for hotels and flights; it would be ungrateful to spurn their kindness.

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang handed her an envelope from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Just open it and see.¡±

    The teal envelope bore a wax seal logo; inside was an invitation.

    ¡°A charity auction?¡± Tang Wan frowned, puzzled as to why he was giving this to her.

    ¡°They hold a few events each year. Some are truly charitable, others for fame or profit, but there are always some fine items on disy. The Jing Family from North Sichuan will auction off several sets of Cyan Feather jewelry that have never been shown to the public.¡±

    At the mention of this, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes lit up, her interest piqued.

    ¡°I thought you might be interested; I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°But to attend, you need to donate something, right?¡± Tang Wan wasn¡¯t foolish¡ªthis was no free event; it required expenditure.

    ¡°Our family participates every year. Even if you don¡¯t go, my mother or grandmother will likely make an appearance,¡± Jiang Jinsang exined.

    That meant whether or not Tang Wan attended, the Jiang Family would be spending money on charity.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Tang Wan finally nodded.

    ¡­

    Thinking about the uing trip for New Year¡¯s Day, Tang Wan knew she wouldn¡¯t have time to visit the handicraft shop, so she wanted to make jewelry as a New Year¡¯s gift for Fan Mingyu. Since time was tight, she went to the handicraft shop early the next morning.

    Coming back at noon, before she even entered the door, she heardughter inside.

    ¡°Tang Sister, I was just talking about you with Grandma, and here you are, what a coincidence.¡± The speaker was Jiang Shuyan, and they were the only two present in the living room.

    Different from their first encounter in Peach Garden, today she wore a bright red sweater and a ponytail, looking festive and well-behaved.

 Chapter 164 - 164 132 Fifth Master Dont provoke me peace reigns

    Chapter 164: 132 Fifth Master: Don¡¯t provoke me, peace reigns throughout the world (3 updates)_3   Chapter 164: 132 Fifth Master: Don¡¯t provoke me, peace reigns throughout the world (3 updates)_3                                   ¡°Miss Jiang,¡± Tang Wan wasn¡¯t close with her and naturally spoke with courtesy.

    ¡°I had originally nned toe and ask you to go shopping, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be out, and I missed you again.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I had to step out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future, Wanwan,e sit with me,¡± the olddy called Tang Wan over, with a smile in her eyes, very warm and cordial.

    The olddy¡¯s actions, unexpectedly, made Jiang Shuyan nce sideways, but she just smiled, ¡°Grandma, you really spoil Tang Sister. It¡¯s making me jealous.¡±

    ¡°Do I not spoil you?¡± the olddyughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. By the way, grandma, are you going to this year¡¯s charity auction? If you are, I might hitch a ride with you.¡±

    ¡°In this cold weather, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go. I hardly know anyone at these events nowadays. If I go, people are so afraid I¡¯ll bump or knock into something, they act restrained. It¡¯s better not to add to the trouble. Wanwan is interested though, let her go to liven up the ce.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we can look out for each other there.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Shuyan was considered cheerful and lively, and she knew how to act with discretion, which should have made her very likable. Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s sixth sense, but Tang Wan simply didn¡¯t take a liking to her.

    She dealt with people and handled affairs as if she always hid something, making her seem less genuine.

    Having stayed at the Jiang Family for some time, she had always understood the olddy well. Although she seemed very close to Jiang Shuyan and got along harmoniously, there always seemed to be something missing.

    **

    Tang Wan chatted for a bit in the living room, then excused herself to change clothes and went up to the third floor.

    Thinking no one was home, when she entered her room, she found the cab between her and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s bedrooms was moved. There was a guest in the house, yet he was in his bedroom, with a turtle sunbathing?

    Lord Wansuizily sprawled on the artificial beach, finding the mostfortable position.

    ¡°Back already?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    A thought suddenly popped into Tang Wan¡¯s mind; he was like¡­

    A husband waiting for his wife to return.

    She didn¡¯t know when their rtionship had be so familiar.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Wan thought he was unaware Jiang Shuyan was downstairs and reminded him, ¡°Your cousin is here.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± How could he not know when there was a visitor at home?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go down to see her?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see; it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never met before,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    Tang Wan heard his tone wasn¡¯t very good, but since it was a Jiang family private matter, she didn¡¯t ask further. She just went over and fiddled with the turtle a couple of times, causing Lord Wansui great difort. It moved its body and found another spot to continue sunbathing.

    Jiang Jinsang spoke up to warn her, ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like her. If she initiates a conversation with you or asks you out, just be a little cautious.¡±

    She vaguely sensed that the Jiang brothers had never mentioned this rtive; perhaps the rtionship was average, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to warn her so directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her either,¡± Tang Wan asserted.

    They didn¡¯t usually interact much, and she couldn¡¯t think of a reason why she would be targeted.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t respond; as long as no one provoked him, all was peaceful. But if someone made him ufortable¡­

    Then she wouldn¡¯t have an easy time either.

    ¡°By the way, the dates and itinerary for the trip abroad are all set, do you want to check them?¡± Jiang Jinsang changed the subject.

    ¡°No need, whatever arrangements you make will be fine.¡± Tang Wan trusted the Jiang family, and she pinched some dried shrimp, teasing Lord Wansui to eat.

    Just as Lord Wansui was about to stretch its neck for the shrimp, it suddenly saw Jiang Jinsang smile, withdrew its head into its shell, and refused toe out again.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it eating?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s full and not hungry.¡±

    ¡°It was just coaxed out a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s named Lord Wansui; it¡¯s got quite the temper. Don¡¯t indulge it too much, and besides, a turtle can go without food for a few days.¡±

    Lord Wansui:¡­

 Chapter 165 - 165 133 Provocation a sense of cheapness deep down

    Chapter 165: 133 Provocation, a sense of cheapness deep down   Chapter 165: 133 Provocation, a sense of cheapness deep down                                   Before New Year¡¯s Day, Tang Yunxian¡¯s father¡¯s surgery date was set, so Tang Yunxian made a trip back to Pingjiang¡ªthere was a pile of year-endpany business he had neglected.

    Everyone was busy with their own things, even little Jiangjiang was in all sorts of training for the football match during the New Year, while Jiang Jinsang was rtively idle¡­

    Aside from reading and exercising, he would just take Lord Wansui out to bask in the sun.

    On the eve of the charity auction, Tang Wan was still in the handicraft shop making jewelry; she had crafted a pair of Cyan Feather earrings for Fan Mingyu and was nearing the final stage.

    She often came to the shop, and the owner initially thought she was just a regr customer, only to realize after several days that whether novice or expert, one could tell by their first touch of the materials.

    Tang Wan was clearly an expert!

    **

    On the day of the charity auction g

    Tang Wan had already made ns with Jiang Jinsang to go for a gown fitting, then head straight to the auction hotel, but she received a call from the handicraft shop owner, asking her toe in.

    ¡°Miss Tang, your jewelry is ready; when would you have time to pick it up?¡±

    After Tang Wan finished the cloisonn¨¦ Cyan Feather work, the owner helped with the setting for wearing.

    ¡°Can Ie by tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the 30th, we¡¯ll be closed for New Year¡¯s Day; we¡¯re only open in the morning, so you shoulde early if possible.¡±

    The handicraft shop wasn¡¯t close to the Jiang Family home; it would take nearly two hours to get there by highway, and tomorrow morning seemed potentially rushed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Tang Wan hung up the phone and let Jiang Jinsang know.

    ¡°We have an appointment at 4 PM to try on the dress and do makeup, will you have enough time if you leave now?¡± Jiang Jinsang nced at his watch.

    ¡°Just give me the address, and we¡¯ll meet there directly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°No need; it¡¯s quite troublesome to go back and forth. Just head over and wait for me there.¡± Ever since Jiang Jinsang had been ill in the middle of the night some days before, Tang Wan subconsciously paid attention, fearing it would be too taxing for him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Jiang Cuo apany you, that should be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After packing her things, Tang Wan hurriedly left the house.

    *

    Because of a traffic jam, by the time she arrived at the shop, the owner was teaching a customer how to make jewelry. They were a small operation with few employees, and the owner often attended to things personally. Tang Wan didn¡¯t mind waiting and sat patiently to the side.

    Jiang Cuo was responsible for driving; thinking Tang Wan would be out soon after retrieving her item and making a payment¡ªa matter of minutes¡ªhe didn¡¯t turn off the engine but rather parked by the roadside at a temporary spot, quietly waiting.

    But nearly ten minutes passed, and she still hadn¡¯t appeared, causing his brow to furrow slightly. It¡¯s just a pickup, what¡¯s taking so long?

    He kept watch at the door but unexpectedly spotted someone familiar entering.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re a bit busy now, but you can have a look around or find a ce to sit for a while,¡± the owner said to the neers, promptly greeting them.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; do what you need to do, we¡¯ll just look around.¡±

    Tang Wan was bored waiting and saw a child fiddling with Cyan Feather, so she turned her head to give a bit of guidance. Recognizing the voice, she couldn¡¯t help but look up.

    ¡°Tang sister¡ªwhat a coincidence to run into you here.¡±

    It was indeed Jiang Shuyan, with another girl who looked quite young, with short hair, delicate makeup, slim and tall, sporting a clean-cut short hairstyle that gave her an air of sharpness.

    ¡°Yeah, quite a coincidence,¡± Tang Wan politely nodded to them as a greeting.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m really sorry; I got so busy I almost forgot about you. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll pack it up for you right away; you needed a gift box, right?¡± The owner was just as scattered from the busyness.

    ¡°No rush, take your time,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°Are you here to shop too?¡± Jiang Shuyan walked over.

    ¡°Miss Tang is here to make jewelry. Her craftsmanship is especially good,¡± the owner spoke up, seeing that the two seemed to know each other well.

    ¡°Especially good, but how does itpare to yours?¡± Jiang Shuyan teased with a smile.

    The owner spoke frankly, ¡°She far surpasses me; that¡¯s the truth. If she weren¡¯t so busy, I would want to apprentice under her.¡±

    In business, ttering customers is definitely all about rainbow farts, and whether this talk was ttery or true was unclear, but a few regr customers who were somewhat familiar with Tang Wan added a few fair words.

    ¡°Miss Tang¡¯s skills are truly good; she spotted the problem with mine in one nce.¡±

    ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t step up your game, Miss Tang mightpete for your bread and butter, and you¡¯d be out of a job.¡±

    ¡­

    The atmosphere in the craft store was quite pleasant.

    ¡°Are you here to buy stuff too?¡± Tang Wan sized up Jiang Shuyan, noticing she was carrying several shopping bags, clearly having made quite the haul.

    ¡°Yes, this store has some pretty unique stuff; I¡¯m here to take a look with a friend,¡± Jiang Shuyan said with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, boss, but could you tell me where the restroom is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor, just turn left at the top of the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Shuyan said and headed upstairs.

    While Tang Wan was giving some tips to a kid and preparing to leave, Jiang Shuyan¡¯s friend came over. Pretending to nce unintentionally, she nearly knocked over a box of pigment on the table.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No problem, sister,¡± the kid didn¡¯t mind and just smiled.

    ¡°What is this for?¡±

    ¡°To dye feathers, then stick them in here¡­¡± The kid pointed at their own work; the pigments were for dyeing goose feathers for Cyan Feather.

    ¡°Miss Tang, no matter how good these feathers are, or how realistically the colors are blended, they are ultimately fake, right? They can¡¯tpare to real kingfisher feathers,¡± shemented with a sudden smile looking at Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan was not familiar with her but clearly felt her hostility; yet she still nodded politely in agreement, ¡°They cannotpare.¡±

    ¡°So, if a sparrow is d in ayer of phoenix feathers, it¡¯s still a sparrow at the end of the day; it can¡¯t turn into a phoenix.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan remained silent.

    The owner, however, noticed the tension and said, ¡°Miss Tang, could youe over here, please? Help me decide which ribbon color would be the best choice for packaging.¡±

    Tang Wan responded and came over. As they brushed past each other, she deliberately blocked the way and bumped into Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder.

    Filled with provocation.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t care at all; she immediately picked a ribbon at the counter and watched the owner pack it.

    The girl snickered but didn¡¯t leave it at that and actually walked over again.

    Tang Wan noticed her approach from the corner of her eye, but her expression didn¡¯t change. However, the owner kept an eye on the two; after all, this was his store, and any conflict that frightened the other customers would be particrly bad for business.

    She came up beside Tang Wan and said with a smile,

    ¡°This ribbon is quite pretty, and the box looks high-end and luxurious. It¡¯s just that the contents inside¡­¡± after all, this wasn¡¯t a high-luxury brand ce, and the items weren¡¯t expensive.

    ¡°No matter how exquisite the packaging is, it can¡¯t hide its cheapness.¡±

    ¡°So no matter how dazzling and beautiful one dresses up, what¡¯s inside can¡¯t change. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Tang?¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166 134 Intentionally testing killing someone through

    Chapter 166: 134 Intentionally testing, killing someone through another¡¯s hand (2 updates)   Chapter 166: 134 Intentionally testing, killing someone through another¡¯s hand (2 updates)                                   The things that are deep-seated¡­

    Arrogant and impolite, full of provocative intent.

    Tang Wan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but the owner¡¯s face immediately turned red. His merchandise couldn¡¯tpare to luxury goods, but to openly call it cheap was to p him in the face.

    ¡°Tang Miss, why don¡¯t you speak?¡± She smiled as she looked toward Tang Wan.

    She bowed her head and fiddled with the ribbon, remaining silent. She had the appearance of someone gentle and quiet, looking obedient and the type to endure in silence even when aggrieved.

    ¡°I heard that the Jiang Family¡¯s olddy is quite fond of you and even wants you to marry into the Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°You Tangs might be someone in Pingjiang, but here, you are nothing. Don¡¯t always covet what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be presumptuous, just because others are kind to you.¡±

    ¡°You say in Beijing there is no finedy you couldn¡¯t find.¡±

    ¡­

    The owner was no fool and could see that the girl was deliberately targeting Tang Wan, and he was unjustly caught in the crossfire. Not understanding the whole situation, he didn¡¯t even know how to start intervening.

    This short-haired girl was too aggressive.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, what are you two talking about?¡± Jiang Shuyan came down from upstairs.

    ¡°Nothing much, just chit-chatting,¡± Zhuang Rao instantly changed her tune.

    ¡°Do you want to look at anything else? If not, let¡¯s go to another store.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Tang Sister, then we¡¯ll be going first,¡± Jiang Shuyan said goodbye to Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan smiled in response, maintaining impable manners and upbringing throughout.

    After the two had left, the owner finally breathed a sigh of relief; he was genuinely afraid they were going to start fighting in his store.

    ¡°Scared you?¡± Tang Wan teased with a smile.

    ¡°Is she your friend? How can she¡­¡± the owner shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± That person was clearly targeting her, and her words just now had attracted the attention of several other customers in the store.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; why apologize? Your items are ready, sorry for the long wait.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I was really worried you were going to¡­ You¡¯re also very patient.¡± The owner handed her the packaged jewelry.

    Tang Wan simply smiled, paid, and left the store, maintaining good manners and etiquette until she got into the car, as if nothing had happened.

    Jiang Cuo tilted his head to look at her, ¡°Miss Tang, nothing happened inside, did it?¡±

    ¡°What could have happened?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°No matter, just asking.¡±

    ¡°That person with Jiang Shuyan just now, do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, her name is Zhuang Rao and they are good friends.¡±

    ¡°Does she like either the Second Young Master or the Fifth Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, you must be joking,¡± Jiang Cuoughed as if he heard a joke. ¡°She¡¯s known for being a yer with no boyfriend and no shortage of men in her life. She only has a good rtionship with Jiang Shuyan and has never even entered our house, let alone met our Young Master. Where does this likinge from?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Wan squinted and looked out the window.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the Second Young Master, but our Young Master lives a secluded life and knows very few women. He barely goes out, let alone meeting, not many in Beijing have even seen him. Apart from you, I haven¡¯t seen him get so close with any other woman.¡±

    ¡°If anyone dares to say she¡¯s very familiar with our Young Master, that she¡¯s his confidante¡­¡±

    ¡°I can tell you responsibly, it¡¯s all false! Apart from a few rtives, friends, and us, our Young Master only has a turtle as apanion, even Lord Wansui is male.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Cuo was afraid Tang Wan might misunderstand something and kept exining, but Tang Wan, looking out the window, didn¡¯t seem to take much in.

    That person called Zhuang Rao hade on quite aggressively, andter mentioned her rtions with the Jiang Family; she initially thought it might be a matter of a lover of Jiang Yanting or Jiang Jinsang. Since it wasn¡¯t¡­

    Indeed, there are some unprovoked offenses in this world, like certain types of school bullying, probably just because they don¡¯t like the look of someone.

    But it shouldn¡¯t have been so intense upon first meeting, should it?

    **

    Meanwhile, on the other side

    Jiang Shuyan and Zhuang Rao had just found a coffee shop to sit down in.

    ¡°Shuyan, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about that Tang Wan? You¡¯ve praised her to the skies, saying how great she is. After meeting her today, she¡¯s just okay. After all, she¡¯s from the countryside and doesn¡¯t have the makings of someone presentable.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan looked down and stirred her coffee, ¡°Tang Sister is a nice person.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the person, but her skin is certainly thick,¡± Zhuang Rao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°Her family is so poor they can¡¯t even afford a hotel room, yet she insists on clinging to the Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because grandma likes her and wants her to stay for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the audacity.¡± Zhuang Rao¡¯s lips revealed a sneer, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what your grandma sees in her.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan just lowered her head, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s just better at making the elderly happy.¡±

    ¡°And then she hopes to be chosen as their granddaughter-inw? Starting from the elderly, huh? She¡¯s really got a handle on things.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, actually, Sister Tang is pretty nice.¡±

    ¡°I knew she was no good the moment I saw her. I heard that when she was at the Peach Garden, the olddy even had the manager take her backstage to observe. How many young people nowadays like listening to Beijing Opera, let alone visiting backstage? She really knows how to y the game,¡± Zhuang Rao sneered lightly.

    ¡°Backstage? She was allowed to go there at the Peach Garden too?¡± Jiang Shuyan seemed to hear about this for the first time and was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Ordinary people definitely wouldn¡¯t be allowed, but they have to make an exception for the olddy¡¯s sake,¡± Zhuang Rao sneered, ¡°They don¡¯t even dote on you, their own granddaughter, like that.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she just gets along with grandma better.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, you just don¡¯t know how to work the system. These days, it¡¯s the child who cries that gets the candy. From what I see, she¡¯s the quiet type, but she¡¯s got plenty of tricks up her sleeve.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Sister Tang isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Jiang Shuyan bit her lip.

    ¡°The olddy doesn¡¯t even go to charity gs; she gave her spot to her. I really don¡¯t know what kind of spell she¡¯s been put under,¡± Zhuang Raoughed lightly, ¡°Those who attend gs are either rich or noble. Trust me, she¡¯s definitely not one to stay in her ce.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just looking for a backup n. After all, aside from the Jiang Family, there are other distinguished families in Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan appeared genuinely upset, as if she were truly indignant on behalf of Tang Wan.

    Zhuang Raoughed lightly, ¡°Shuyan, you¡¯re so naive. I checked her background online before, her stepmother even ended up in prison because of her, she¡¯s very skillful.¡±

    ¡°Just now in the store, I deliberately tested her, and guess what, she didn¡¯t dare to make a peep.¡±

    ¡°Bullying the soft and fearing the hard, she knows this is Beijing, not some backwater ce where she can do whatever she wants.¡±

    ¡°You tested her?¡± Jiang Shuyan seemed anxious upon hearing this.

    ¡°What else would I do, you really think I was just chatting with her?¡±

    Zhuang Rao was arrogant, and from her expression, it was evident she had no respect for Tang Wan.

    ¡°By doing this, how am I going to face herter? At the charity auctionter, you¡¯ll apologize to her with me.¡±

    ¡°Shuyan, don¡¯t be foolish. Do you really think she appreciates you?¡± Zhuang Rao snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many people like her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being deceived by her now, but the olddy likes her so much¡ª even if she doesn¡¯t marry into the Jiang Familyter, who knows, the olddy might just give away her inheritance to her in a fit of happiness.¡±

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to suffer for this. Later at the auction, I¡¯ll show you what kind of person she really is.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan stood up abruptly, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Shuyan, Jiang Shuyan¡ª¡± Zhuang Rao was frustrated to the point of desperation.

    Almost as if she was truly enraged.

    In the washroom, she simply washed her hands, dried them off, and then took out her powderpact and lipstick for a quick touch-up.

    This Tang Wan seemed different from what she had understood. In Pingjiang, she seemed quite formidable, yet when confronted today, she remained silent.

    If that was truly the case, it would be rather disappointing.

    The lipstick applied to her lips was vibrant and dangerous.

    **

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan had already arrived at the store where she had agreed to meet Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°Not too long.¡±

    Jiang Jiu stood by the side, pushing his sses up on the bridge of his nose. He hadn¡¯t really waited long¡ª just about¡­

    Two hours and fifteen minutes.

    ¡°To save time, I picked out a few outfits for you in advance, you should try them on first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wan nodded and entered the fitting room. Jiang Cuo immediately approached Jiang Jinsang.

    He had already reported the run-in with Jiang Shuyan and Zhuang Rao, including their conversation in the car.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s basically the situation. I was about to turn off the car and check the store, but Jiang Shuyan and herpany came out, so I didn¡¯t go in. It seems like nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wanwan isn¡¯t someone who gossips; she wouldn¡¯t inquire about Zhuang Rao¡¯s background or ask deliberately about her rtionship with me and my elder brother unless something happened.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Jiang Cuo hadn¡¯t thought that deeply.

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s choice of de was quite good; it seemed to fit her hand perfectly.

 Chapter 167 - 167 135 Fifth Masters comfort Jiangjiangs fierce and

    Chapter 167: 135 Fifth Master¡¯sfort, Jiangjiang¡¯s fierce and menacing words (3 More)   Chapter 167: 135 Fifth Master¡¯sfort, Jiangjiang¡¯s fierce and menacing words (3 More)                                   Jiang Jinsang sat on the sofa, turning his head to nce at Jiang Cuo.

    ¡°Boss, I really didn¡¯t expect anything else to happen, after all, we were in someone else¡¯s store, with quite a few people inside. I thought they wouldn¡¯t be so bold,¡± Jiang Cuo said with an annoyed face.

    ¡°Just admit you were wrong and stop talking so much,¡± Jiang Jiu interjected.

    Jiang Jinsang remained silent, walking directly towards the fitting room.

    Jiang Cuo, irritated, kicked someone and bit back, ¡°You¡¯d better shut your damn mouth.¡±

    Jiang Jiu flicked his trouser leg and said, ¡°The most direct impact is that you can probably kiss your year-end bonus goodbye this year.¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to talk, believe it or not, I¡¯ll punch you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so cool just because you wear sses, who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯ve got tiny sesame seed-sized eyes behind them.¡±

    ¡°Just my luck, today on the road I kept praising Miss Tang to the boss for being outstanding, and now it seems I¡¯m just like a fool.¡±

    ¡­

    By this time, Jiang Jinsang had already reached the entrance to the fitting room. The servers who had been standing outside had already moved to the side.

    These stores amodate all kinds of clients on a regr basis, even those who bring their lovers, saying nothing, gossiping none, speaking less and working more has always been their principle of conduct. Thus, when Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived together, they received the usual service.

    Tang Wan was inside the fitting room and seemed rather gloomy. She hadn¡¯t known that the event required her to wear a gown. Eating too well recently at the Jiang Family, without restraint, made her feel rather squeezed after putting on the gown.

    She opened the fitting room door, ¡°Could you please get me arger size¡­¡±

    ¡°Too small?¡± Jiang Jinsang was standing outside.

    ¡°It feels a bit tight,¡± Tang Wan replied, tugging at the hem of her skirt before walking in front of the mirror.

    ¡°The gown shouldn¡¯t be too small. If you go up a size, it will be too loose and not look good. The back doesn¡¯t seem to be done up properly, but if it¡¯s adjusted, it should fit.¡±

    Although the server was speaking, she didn¡¯t move because Jiang Jinsang was at the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, stepping behind her and adjusting the gown for her.

    Tang Wan stood in front of the mirror, as if looking at herself, but also seemingly watching him.

    The gown had a tight design on the bodice, and as Jiang Jinsang adjusted it for her, their bodies unavoidably came into contact, his warm fingers gliding barely noticeably across her back.

    Wearing the gown, Tang Wan was already standing very straight, but at his touch, her whole body stiffened.

    ¡°You¡¯re so tense, rx a little.¡± At such close range, Jiang Jinsang could clearly feel her stiffness.

    Tang Wan responded with a muffled agreement.

    In the eyes of their elders, they were in a trial marriage rtionship, which inevitably would include some affectionate gestures, like holding hands, but that was clearly different from the current situation.

    Especially when his fingers identally touched the side of her lower back, it was as if he had struck a vital point, causing her body to shudder involuntarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s fixed now, take a look.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood behind her, very close. The gown had an off-the-shoulder design, and the bare shoulders seemed to feel the breath of air¡­

    It was a bit ticklish.

    Tang Wan nced at herself in the mirror. Jiang Jinsang had good taste; the gown was indeed beautiful. After being adjusted, it didn¡¯t seem so tight anymore.

    ¡°If it still feels ufortable, try some others,¡± Jiang Jinsang suggested, appraising her.

    ¡°It feels much better now; I might have gained a little weight recently.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    She was looking at the mirror, and Jiang Jinsang, standing behind her, seemed to be looking at the mirror too, but it was as though he was actually looking at the person in the mirror. It was not clear whether he meant the gown or the person was beautiful.

    ¡°Did someone bully you when you went out today?¡±

    Tang Wan was adjusting her dress in front of the mirror. Upon hearing this, she managed her expression, but a sh of astonishment still passed fleetingly in her eyes, which Jiang Jinsang urately caught.

    ¡°How could that be, who would bully me?¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t one to tattle, and besides, if a nasty dog barks at you on the road, you can¡¯t bark back. If itcks manners, you can¡¯t lose your dignity.

    Being attacked out of the blue, Tang Wan would say it didn¡¯t bother her, but surely it still felt suffocating inside.

    She could tell that the owner was afraid of a conflict arising. Venting might feel good, but scaring away customers or causing any loss would end up being the owner¡¯s burden.

    Plus, she was currently staying at the Jiang Family, and that person was a friend of Jiang Shuyan. It really wasn¡¯t worth making things difficult for the Jiang Family, and after thinking it through, she just bore with it.

    Jiang Jinsang seemed to have seen through her thoughts, leaning forward slightly,ing closer until his chin was almost touching her shoulder and neck.

    They looked at each other¡¯s reflections in the mirror.

 Chapter 168: 135 Fifth Masters Pacification, Jiangjiangs Harsh Words (3 more)_2

    <strong>Chapter 168: 135 Fifth Master¡¯s Pacification, Jiangjiang¡¯s Harsh Words (3 more)_2</strong>

    ¡°Just like when you were in Pingjiang, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, if anything happens, don¡¯t let yourself suffer, and if all else fails¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still behind you.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, understanding his meaning, and felt even more as if a warm current had washed over her heart, instantly dispelling the grievances and difort she had just felt.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this dress? If it¡¯s ufortable, we can try others.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try on clothes?¡±

    ¡°Men¡¯s clothes only have so many styles, not so much fuss. I¡¯ve already asked someone to take them to the hotel. I¡¯ll change there.¡±

    ¡­

    Choosing clothes, along with hair and makeup, took quite some time, and Tang Wan felt somewhat embarrassed by the fuss.

    Beijing Lijing Grand Hotel

    Although it was a charity auction, there were also plenty of wine and dance floors¡ªit was said to be about charity, but it also served as an opportunity to meet many people.

    But there were no red carpets and other stunts, as those who didn¡¯t want to be disturbed or engage in social interactions would choose to enter through the back door and go directly to the private rooms to await the start of the auction.

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan got out of their car and entered through the back door, led by attendants directly to the lounge.

    Qi Zeyan, Jiang Yanting, and Jiangjiang were all there.

    The two were attending in the name of theirpany, doing charity was also part of thepany¡¯s image.

    ¡°Second aunt, you look so beautiful today, just like a little fairy,¡± Jiangjiang always had a strong will to survive; as long as someone was beautiful, ttery was the way to go.

    ¡°Your little mouth is so sweet.¡± Tang Wan reached out and pinched his little face.

    Qi Zeyan was still dressed in a crisp three-piece suit, his neatly parted, slightly slick hair, and even his shoes were polished to a mirror shine, but seeing Tang Wan made him feel somewhat indignant.

    He was asked to keep an eye on his wife, and here he was, leading her back to his own home. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to cancel the marriage?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes, have a seat first,¡± Jiang Jinsang whispered in her ear before turning and walking towards anotherpartment.

    Qi Zeyan, munching on raisins, couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly!

    Normally he pretends to be dead when asked to go out to y, but now he¡¯s showing off his love as soon as he sets foot outside.

    He¡¯s still not over the heartbreak, damn it, that¡¯s too much!

    Maintaining an instructive image in front of Tang Wan, he could only silently mutter in his heart to vent:

    Show-offs in love die fast, half-dead get kicked!

    I¡¯ll let you show off today, say goodbye tomorrow.

    Tang Wan was already ying with Jiangjiang, and Jiang Yanting sat next to Qi Zeyan, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s up, still feeling sour?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sour about, showing off in love, what skill is that? Let them get married if they are capable.¡±

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang had emerged from thepartment, dressed in a simple ck and white suit that entuated his height and demeanor. As he walked towards her, adjusting his cufflinks.

    Tang Wan felt like she heard the sound of heavy snow falling from branches, swift and sudden.

    ¡°Click¡ª¡± her heart trembled, the world turned a vast white, with only his figure bing clearer.

    Qi Zeyan nced at him, unable to resist muttering:

    ¡°Cultured scum.¡±

    Jiang Yanting, however, sized up Qi Zeyan, who was today wearing a dark striped suit, his jacket pocket adorned with a scarf, possibly to match the suit, and even wearing a gold watch.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Think I have great taste, good at matching?¡±

    ¡°Refinement with a hint of mboyance.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Qi Zeyan was about to erupt but, considering Tang Wan and Jiangjiang were present, suppressed his anger.

    Jiang Jinsang had now approached Tang Wan, ¡°How is it, looking good?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang rarely wore formal clothes, some were rather loose, giving him a frail look, but he filled out the white shirt surprisingly well.

    The bright moon was clear; the heavy snow was deep, fitting in both size and style.

    She raised her hand to slightly adjust his cor, frustrating Qi Zeyan to no end as he stood by, staring.

    Can you not show off love in front of me, have you no shame!

    Jiangjiang, holding a dessert, approached Jiang Yanting, ¡°Daddy, this is really good, try it.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Jiang Yanting just symbolically took a bite.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Why are you staring at my second aunt all the time? Are you thinking about women?¡±

    After these words were said, the entire private room became so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    Thinking about women?

    Coming from the mouth of a child!

    What kind of obscene talk is this!

    ¡°Uncle Qi, it¡¯s okay. Grandma says every boy grows up and gets married. You¡¯ll have your own wife one day too!¡± Jiangjiang stuffed the dessert into his hand, ¡°When you¡¯re upset, eating something sweet can make you feel better.¡±

    Qi Zeyan waspletely taken aback and looked at Jiang Yanting, ¡°How do you educate your son? What is he talking about?!¡±

    Tang Wan bowed her head, unable to suppress a chuckle. She had always thought of Qi Zeyan as a serious businessman, especially given his meticulous dressing. Now, it seemed, he was just an ordinary man.

    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± Qi Zeyan said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Is ¡®thank you¡¯ all?¡± Jiangjiang smiled at him, revealing a cute fang.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, after all.¡±

    Qi Zeyan forced a smile. Surely not everyone in the Jiang family was this money-minded. Whose traits had this kid inherited?

    ¡°Dad, I need to go to the restroom.¡± Jiangjiang had just drunk a lot of juice.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t like being at home, and with many people around tonight, he couldn¡¯t let Jiangjiang run around alone. He stood up, took his hand, and walked outside¡­

    After the three left the lounge, Qi Zeyan felt even more ufortable and immediately stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be left behind eating the dust of their affection.

    As the three were leaving, Jiangjiang nced at Qi Zeyan, ¡°Uncle Qi, do you really need to use the restroom?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier and had toe with us? In kindergarten, only little girls hold hands when they go to the bathroom together.¡±

    Qi Zeyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    To prove he really needed the restroom, Qi Zeyan followed Jiangjiang inside, while Jiang Yanting waited outside.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Qi Zeyan noticed Jiangjiang struggling with his trousers.

    ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Going to the restroom was still quite simple.

    But standing there close together, Qi Zeyan suddenly realized, this boy wasn¡¯t minding his business but staring at him, his expression somewhatplicated.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Um¡­¡± Jiangjiang pursed his lips, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Qi Zeyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    If this weren¡¯t his dear nephew, whom he had watched grow up, and who wasn¡¯t so young, he¡¯d seriously consider trapping him in the restroom and giving him a good beating.

    *

    From his standing position, Jiang Yanting could overlook the first floor, teeming with people in gorgeous outfits, all busy clinking sses. He merely nced around casually.

    From the corner of his eye, he checked his watch. These two had been in the restroom for quite a while.

    Just as he was about to go in and check the situation, from the corner of his eye, he briefly spotted a familiar figure. His breath hitched suddenly, but when he focused again, the crowd had moved on, and the moment had been swallowed up by the throng.

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan had helped Jiangjiang wash his hands and dry them before pulling him out of the restroom.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, your son is such a handful. He evenined that the soap in this hotel isn¡¯t fragrant enough. A big man fussing over perfume-like scents¡­¡±

    When the two came out, the corridor was already deserted.

    ¡°Darn, did he run off?¡± Qi Zeyan was furious.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, don¡¯t worry, I can find the way back,¡± Jiangjiang reassured him, patting his hand.

    Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but ruefully smile. It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about finding their way back; he was infuriated that the Jiang brothers were bullying him too much.

    One seduces him with affection, and the other simply dumps his son on him!

 Chapter 169: Overflowing dog food, is big brother looking for a girl?

    <strong>Chapter 169: Overflowing dog food, is big brother looking for a girl?</strong>

    Qi Zeyan thought Jiang Yanting had returned to the lounge, but when he led Jiangjiang back, he found that he was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Yanting hasn¡¯te back?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you two go out together?¡±

    ¡°I came out of the bathroom with Jiangjiang and he was gone; I thought he had returned before us.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s making a phone call or bumped into someone he knows,¡± Tang Wan said from the window. Despite the distance, she could clearly see the hotel entrance where many press vehicles seemed to be stalled, with very few being allowed in. ¡°Security is tight at the auction.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because ofst year¡¯s incident,¡± Qi Zeyan muttered.

    ¡°Last year?¡± Tang Wan was unfamiliar with the renowned families of Beijing, let alone what happened the previous year.

    ¡°The previous auctions were like a red carpet event, very grand. Butst year, something happened, it¡¯s a long story,plicated, and not something you can exin in a sentence or two¡­ anyway, it was a mess¡­¡±

    Since there was nothing happening at the moment, Qi Zeyan briefly shared the story with her.

    ¡°Last year, Grandma Jiang donated a jade pendant, which was the token of love between her and Grandpa Jiang,¡± Qi Zeyan said, smiling.

    ¡°A token of love?¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows, ¡°Why would they auction something like that?¡±

    ¡°It was because she was pissed at Yanting and Xiaowu. None of them were fulfilling her expectations. Grandma Jiang originally wanted to give the token to her future granddaughter-inw, but those two seemed set on remaining bachelors, making her think she¡¯d never get to pass it on.¡±

    ¡°In her anger, she said she¡¯d give it to someone fated to have it.¡±

    ¡°The n was to use reverse psychology to pressure them intopliance. The jade pendant wasn¡¯t worth much, and she thought nobody would bid on it and that it would end without any offers. Unexpectedly, someone bought it for 200,000.¡±

    ¡°It left Grandma Jiang without an appetite for days!¡±

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°Is that even possible? Couldn¡¯t it be taken back?¡±

    ¡°How could it be taken back? The person used it to propose, changing its significance. Besides, the buyer was the eldest grandson of the Fu Family. No chance of getting it back then.¡±

    ¡°The Fu Family¡­¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Old Fu?¡±

    ¡°Other than his family, which other Fu Family would it be in Beijing? Anyway, the whole thing was an unsightly affairst year. That¡¯s why things are much more low-key this year. They even scrapped the red carpet and only rigorously vetted journalists are allowed in,¡± Qi Zeyan exined.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the story,¡± said Tang Wan, ncing at her wristwatch. ¡°Isn¡¯t the auction about to start soon? And Second Master still hasn¡¯t returned?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go in first,¡± Jiang Jinsang suggested.

    ¡°I want to wait for Daddy toe back,¡± Jiangjiang relied on Jiang Yanting to a certain extent.

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll stay here with him,¡± Qi Zeyan wasn¡¯t keen on joining them, ¡°Everyone¡¯s in pairs, unting their love. I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel.¡±

    Tang Wan bit her lip, ¡°We¡¯re not really¡­¡±

    She might not have realized, but her interactions with Jiang Jinsang had be very intimate and ambiguous.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t unting?¡± Qi Zeyan was exasperated. This thing, it¡¯s not just holding hands or kissing in front of others that counts; it¡¯s the whole atmosphere, the subtle intery of details that¡¯s enough to infuriate a single person.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from the heartbreak of hisst rtionship!

    Jiang Jinsang just held Tang Wan¡¯s hand, and offhandedly dropped a remark.

    ¡°Happiness is almost overflowing, have to show it off a bit. Without spreading some ¡®dog food,¡¯ I fear some singles might starve.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan was fed up. If it weren¡¯t for Tang Wan, he¡¯d have knocked this sickly guy out! ¡°Jiangjiang, don¡¯t you think your uncle is overdoing it?¡±

    Jiangjiang was lying across a small table, snacking on coconut slices, and nced at him, ¡°What aspect are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°In many ways¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to badmouth Uncle with you in private?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang, still munching, made indistinct sounds, but Qi Zeyan heard him loud and clear.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, even kids in kindergarten don¡¯t y like that.¡±

    Qi Zeyan huffed. Surely a tongue as sharp as that ran in the Jiang family.

    **

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had just left the lounge when a man in a hurry approached them. He was in a suit, shing a hotel logo on his nametag, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m the manager of this hotel. May I have a moment of your time?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    ¡°That¡­¡± The manager nced at Tang Wan out of the corner of his eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head over there,¡± said Tang Wan, catching on that he wanted to talk to Jiang Jinsang alone.

    Tang Wan left, and only then did the manager approach, ¡°Xiaowu, could you please persuade Second Master?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be looking for someone, asked us to review the surveince footage, and wants to check the guest list. Actually, these aren¡¯t secrets or anything, no big deal, but the fact is there simply isn¡¯t such a person. He doesn¡¯t believe it, though, insisting we rey the surveince footage over and over. The auction is about to start, and we¡¯re already short-staffed as it is, could you please look into this¡­¡±

    The manager had no other recourse but to seek Jiang Jinsang¡¯s help.

    ¡°Right now, the entire hotel staff is searching, but with so many people today, we can¡¯t draw attention or cause amotion. It¡¯s really difficult.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    Searching for someone?

    ¡°The surveince room.¡±

    ¡­

    His brother was never one to be unreasonably demanding or stubborn. When Qi Zeyan said that he had left Jiangjiang behind, Jiang Jinsang felt something was off. Although Jiang Yanting might seem cold and stubborn, he cherished his son and wouldn¡¯t just abandon him.

    He initially thought it might have been some important phone call, but he¡¯s here checking the surveince?

    As Jiang Jinsang headed that way, he asked the manager, ¡°Who is he looking for?¡±

    ¡°Ady, dressed in a ck gown, but he couldn¡¯t describe the dress. There are manydies and misses wearing ck gowns today. With just this bit of information, we can¡¯t find her¡­¡± The manager had run the whole way, breaking out into a sweat.

    Ady?

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t believe his brother would suddenly fall head over heels for some girl and search the whole city; it must be someone he knew. Usually unppable and with emotions that never showed, there had to be a significant reason for such an uproar from him¡­

    Could it be?

    Jiang Jinsang quickened his pace, the manager hurriedly followed.

    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Family¡¯s Fifth Master sick and weak? Why was he moving so swiftly?

    Jiang Jinsang nced at the manager, ¡°Did he provide a photo?¡±

    ¡°No, if there was a photo, asking the reception staff at the entrance would definitely help. They would remember.¡±

    ¡°No photo, any other distinguishing features?¡±

    ¡°Second Master said¡­¡± the manager coughed, ¡°Female, long hair, high nose, big eyes¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, these¡­

    What kind of features are those!

    When Jiang Jinsang arrived at the surveince room, the technicians were still reying the lobby footage. Though there was full coverage, there are always blind spots and too many camera angles to review in a short period of time.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    Jiang Yanting nced at him and then at the hotel manager standing beside him, continuing to watch the surveince footage without a word.

    ¡°Is she from Beijing?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    Jiang Yanting remained silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s the person herself, not someone who looks simr.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t mistake her,¡± Jiang Yanting was firm.

    Jiang Jinsang looked at his watch; there was still time before the auction started, ¡°Brother, is she Jiangjiang¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You should go,¡± Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows.

    This was a tacit warning for him not to be too inquisitive.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time, no rush.¡± Not to mention the Jiang Family, the entire Beijing was curious about who Jiang Yanting had the child with years ago, ¡°Brother, maybe provide more clues? Since the person is in Beijing, there must be a way to find them if we have a photo or any other information.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s subtle attempt at finding out more didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Jiang Yanting, who merely nced at him tly before turning back to the video screen.

    ¡°Jiangjiang is still there, you don¡¯t want your son anymore.¡±

    ¡°Zeyan will take good care of him.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was by now exasperated by a certain young one¡­

    **

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan had already found her seat. Originally, this had been an invitation from Madam Jiang, and the position was very front and central with empty seats all around her. As a new face, she became the center of attention as soon as she sat down.

    Jiang Shuyan and her group hadn¡¯t arrived at the auction hall yet, but the murmurs about Tang Wan were already floating over¡­

 Chapter 172: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)

    <strong>Chapter 172: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang strode toward the auction hall, yet there was some distance from the surveince room.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry,¡± said Jiang Cuo, following closely behind him. ¡°I saw that Miss Tang didn¡¯t suffer any loss. When Zhuang Rao encountered her, it¡¯s hard to tell who was more unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Jiang Jiu is still there, she definitely won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand. When watching the video, he seemed to just stand by and watch the whole time, not moving at all.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Cuo had long wanted to ¡°kick someone when they¡¯re down,¡± since a certain scheming man had always been stealing his thunder.

    Unexpectedly, when Jiang Jinsang heard this, he just nced at him from the corner of his eye, ¡°Jiang Jiu was right about one thing¡­¡±

    ¡°You really talk too much. Forget about your year-end bonus this year.¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why him! Isn¡¯t Jiang Jiu the one who should be fined?

    **

    At this moment in the auction hall, the hotel staff, seeing that something was wrong and that no one else was breaking up the fight, feltpelled to step in despite their reluctance.

    They were also baffled and helpless. Justst year, the Fu Family had caused a scene, and it was led by the third master of the Fu Family, a man of too high a rank for anyone to dare to stop. The ones who had caused troublest year hadn¡¯te, and the staff had hoped for a smooth event, but unexpectedly, another issue had arisen.

    Talk about bad luck!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the auction is about to begin. Please, if you could¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for causing you any trouble,¡± Tang Wan said, her voice gentle and delicate, as she had no intention of stirring up trouble.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re too kind,¡± the staff member replied, somewhat embarrassed by her sudden apology.

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s initial provocation already had the onlookers muttering discontently; after all, she was guilty of excessive bullying. Now, with Tang Wan¡¯s dignified and magnanimous demeanor, she garnered even more favor from the crowd.

    ¡°This youngdy has a good temper. Nowadays, there are still people practicing regional discrimination.¡±

    ¡°The more cultured people are, the less likely they are to look down on others. Just look at her manner; despite their dispute, she remains courteous to others, not involving bystanders. That is what breeding is all about.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Zhuang Rao has truly lost face, but who knows if there was any foul y behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Shuyan, at this time, was at a loss for words, feeling choked with resentment that she could neither spit out nor swallow.

    And Zhuang Rao, an impetuous person by nature, felt justified in her actions. After being pped, seeing Tang Wan¡¯sposure fueled her anger anew.

    ¡°Tang Wan, what the fuck are you pretending for!¡± she shrieked, as if ready to devour someone alive.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s just go,¡± Jiang Shuyan said bitterly; her n for the evening had backfired, and she had unwittingly implicated herself, adding to her frustration.

    ¡°Pretending to be the good guy, you think you can p me and that¡¯s the end of it?¡±

    ¡°What, you want to hit back?¡± Tang Wan was unafraid and resolute, her expression clearly challenging: ¡°If you have the guts,e and try.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s response could barely be considered self-defense; if Zhuang Rao attacked her now, it would be considered unreasonable.

    Zhuang Rao might be a bit foolish, but she wasn¡¯t so stupid as to rush headlong into the fray, especially given that other people were trying to calm the situation and she knew to give herself a way to back down.

    ¡°You just wait, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    But as she turned around, she collided with the oing Jiang Jinsang!

    His simple suit bore no ornament, sleek and refined. His entire appearance was exceptionally soft, with tranquil eyes as deep as the night, every inch of his facial features as if meticulously crafted by the Creator with transparency.

    His pale, sickly-looking skin gave off an impression of a delicate and frail beauty, yet there was an inherent pride in his bones.

    ¡°S¡­ Second cousin,¡± Jiang Shuyan murmured. She had no prior knowledge of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arrival and had thought the seat next to Tang Wan was her own, as it had always been empty.

    Jiang Jinsang rarely made public appearances, and many present did not recognize him. It was only after hearing Jiang Shuyan address him that they began to understand.

    ¡°The Fifth Master?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. I saw him from a distance once when the old master of the Jiang Family had passed away. He wasn¡¯t very healthy then and was even sitting in a wheelchair. But looking at him now, he seems much better.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look anything like his brother at all.¡±

    ¡­

    Actually, the lighting in the hall was too dim to clearly see anyone¡¯s face, but Zhuang Rao and others were close enough to have a clear view.

    Zhuang Rao had known Jiang Shuyan for a long time, but this was her first time seeing Jiang Jinsang. Struck with astonishment, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    ¡°Who was it that I heard a moment ago, saying they wouldn¡¯t let someone off the hook?¡±

    His voice was gentle, but the curve at the corner of his mouth carried a bone-chilling coldness.

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, was it you?¡±

    Facing such a striking figure suddenly standing before her, Zhuang Rao¡¯s eyes blurred, her mind clouded, and she forgot all about Tang Wan.

 Chapter 173: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)_2

    <strong>Chapter 173: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)_2</strong>

    ¡°Zhuang Rao!¡± Jiang Shuyan pressed hard against her arm, her mind must be flooded to be infatuated at such a time.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh!¡± Zhuang Rao had only juste to her senses.

    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Jiu only then came out.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang had left the surveince room right after the incident, unaware of what happenedter, and did not see Tang Wan strike, so naturally, he asked for the reason.

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses.

    ¡°Basically, Miss Zhuang provoked first, insulted verbally, and even tried to hit twice.¡±

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s pupils shook, ¡°When did I try to hit twice!¡±

    ¡°One time she tried to knock a booklet out of Miss Tang¡¯s hands, the other was an attempt to p her but missed,ter Miss Tang, in self-defense, struck her once.¡±

    ¡°You hit her?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°It was her who hit me! I just said a couple of words, this is too much.¡± Zhuang Rao suddenly began toin to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Master Five, she just takes advantage of Old Madam Jiang¡¯s favoritism to throw her weight around, and you let this slide?¡±

    ¡°Which side did she hit?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    ¡°The left side!¡± Zhuang Rao almost subconsciously thought that Jiang Jinsang could stand up for her, especially since his tone was harsh and seemed to target Tang Wan.

    ¡°Only hit once?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked again at Tang Wan.

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    ¡°Master Five¡­¡± Zhuang Rao was about to say something, but Jiang Shuyan stopped her.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s temper was well known to her, entric after a long illness and indifferent to life, if it involved unrted people, even if they were to die in front of him, he probably wouldn¡¯t even frown, which made it all the more strange¡­

    There must be a demon where abnormalities arise, and with Jiang Jinsang appearing, it definitely meant something major.

    Jiang Jinsang merely nced at Jiang Jiu, walked around to Zhuang Rao, and before she could react, her right cheek was struck.

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s mouth twitched!

    This emotionless machine, after all, she¡¯s a woman, to strike so hard! No wonder he can¡¯t find a girlfriend.

    ¡°You already provoked once this afternoon, this is the second time, right?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to adjust his cuff.

    Jiang Jiu knew him too well, he struck back with his hand, and with a different force from Tang Wan, a p made Zhuang Rao¡¯s face burn, she even experienced brief ringing in her ears.

    ¡°You actually hit a woman?¡± Zhuang Rao¡¯s mouth trembled, stammering as she spoke.

    Jiang Jiu nodded, ¡°In my eyes, there is only good and bad, no difference between men and women.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked down, still adjusting his cuff, as if Zhuang Rao¡¯s swollen face had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°I brought her here, Miss Zhuang, you¡¯ve provoked her several times, are you dissatisfied with her, or do you have a problem with me?¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps, do you have a problem with our Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°Everyone saw her sitting in our Jiang Family¡¯s spot, yet you came over speaking rudely, whom exactly are you challenging?¡±

    His voice could even be considered pleasant, but the words he spoke were piercing.

    Zhuang Rao had initially thought Jiang Jinsang would support her, but after being hit twice, she even had to apologize.

    ¡°What? Unwilling to apologize?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her, ¡°There are many people here today, out of respect for your father, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. You cane to our house tomorrow, and apologize privately if you wish.¡±

    Apologize privately?

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, looking at Jiang Jinsang¡­

    This wasn¡¯t about sparing her life.

    With the situation escted like this, it didn¡¯tck her apology, Jiang Jinsang was simply venting for her, fully intending to crush Zhuang Rao¡¯s spirit.

    And this suggestion, though seemingly considerate, was no different from forcing an apology.

    Because the cruelest part lies here¡­

    With tonight¡¯s incident, the Zhuang Family must have gotten wind of it already, a private apology surely meant she won¡¯t be going to Jiang Family alone, ack of parental guidance, likely her parents must follow humbly too.

    Now it could still be exined as a small impulse between the younger generation, once it involves both families, the nature changespletely.

    ¡°This move by Master Five is indeed the cruelest, it seems to be for her benefit, but in reality¡­¡±

    ¡°Why provoke the Jiang family at all, no matter how you put it, even stepping back ten thousand steps, if she has no rtion with Jiang family, as long as it¡¯s someone brought by Jiang family, it¡¯s best to steer clear.¡±

    ¡°This Master Five, indeed acts peculiarly.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, what do you think of my proposal?¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled at her, Zhuang Rao breathed rapidly, her mindpletely dazed.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have someone take you back, after all, you have a bruise on your face, it¡¯s probably not good to go home like this, I¡¯ll have them go back and exin to your parents.¡±

 Chapter 172: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)

    <strong>Chapter 172: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang strode toward the auction hall, yet there was some distance from the surveince room.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry,¡± said Jiang Cuo, following closely behind him. ¡°I saw that Miss Tang didn¡¯t suffer any loss. When Zhuang Rao encountered her, it¡¯s hard to tell who was more unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Jiang Jiu is still there, she definitely won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand. When watching the video, he seemed to just stand by and watch the whole time, not moving at all.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Cuo had long wanted to ¡°kick someone when they¡¯re down,¡± since a certain scheming man had always been stealing his thunder.

    Unexpectedly, when Jiang Jinsang heard this, he just nced at him from the corner of his eye, ¡°Jiang Jiu was right about one thing¡­¡±

    ¡°You really talk too much. Forget about your year-end bonus this year.¡±

    Jiang Cuo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why him! Isn¡¯t Jiang Jiu the one who should be fined?

    **

    At this moment in the auction hall, the hotel staff, seeing that something was wrong and that no one else was breaking up the fight, feltpelled to step in despite their reluctance.

    They were also baffled and helpless. Justst year, the Fu Family had caused a scene, and it was led by the third master of the Fu Family, a man of too high a rank for anyone to dare to stop. The ones who had caused troublest year hadn¡¯te, and the staff had hoped for a smooth event, but unexpectedly, another issue had arisen.

    Talk about bad luck!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the auction is about to begin. Please, if you could¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for causing you any trouble,¡± Tang Wan said, her voice gentle and delicate, as she had no intention of stirring up trouble.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re too kind,¡± the staff member replied, somewhat embarrassed by her sudden apology.

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s initial provocation already had the onlookers muttering discontently; after all, she was guilty of excessive bullying. Now, with Tang Wan¡¯s dignified and magnanimous demeanor, she garnered even more favor from the crowd.

    ¡°This youngdy has a good temper. Nowadays, there are still people practicing regional discrimination.¡±

    ¡°The more cultured people are, the less likely they are to look down on others. Just look at her manner; despite their dispute, she remains courteous to others, not involving bystanders. That is what breeding is all about.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Zhuang Rao has truly lost face, but who knows if there was any foul y behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Shuyan, at this time, was at a loss for words, feeling choked with resentment that she could neither spit out nor swallow.

    And Zhuang Rao, an impetuous person by nature, felt justified in her actions. After being pped, seeing Tang Wan¡¯sposure fueled her anger anew.

    ¡°Tang Wan, what the fuck are you pretending for!¡± she shrieked, as if ready to devour someone alive.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s just go,¡± Jiang Shuyan said bitterly; her n for the evening had backfired, and she had unwittingly implicated herself, adding to her frustration.

    ¡°Pretending to be the good guy, you think you can p me and that¡¯s the end of it?¡±

    ¡°What, you want to hit back?¡± Tang Wan was unafraid and resolute, her expression clearly challenging: ¡°If you have the guts,e and try.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s response could barely be considered self-defense; if Zhuang Rao attacked her now, it would be considered unreasonable.

    Zhuang Rao might be a bit foolish, but she wasn¡¯t so stupid as to rush headlong into the fray, especially given that other people were trying to calm the situation and she knew to give herself a way to back down.

    ¡°You just wait, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    But as she turned around, she collided with the oing Jiang Jinsang!

    His simple suit bore no ornament, sleek and refined. His entire appearance was exceptionally soft, with tranquil eyes as deep as the night, every inch of his facial features as if meticulously crafted by the Creator with transparency.

    His pale, sickly-looking skin gave off an impression of a delicate and frail beauty, yet there was an inherent pride in his bones.

    ¡°S¡­ Second cousin,¡± Jiang Shuyan murmured. She had no prior knowledge of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arrival and had thought the seat next to Tang Wan was her own, as it had always been empty.

    Jiang Jinsang rarely made public appearances, and many present did not recognize him. It was only after hearing Jiang Shuyan address him that they began to understand.

    ¡°The Fifth Master?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. I saw him from a distance once when the old master of the Jiang Family had passed away. He wasn¡¯t very healthy then and was even sitting in a wheelchair. But looking at him now, he seems much better.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look anything like his brother at all.¡±

    ¡­

    Actually, the lighting in the hall was too dim to clearly see anyone¡¯s face, but Zhuang Rao and others were close enough to have a clear view.

    Zhuang Rao had known Jiang Shuyan for a long time, but this was her first time seeing Jiang Jinsang. Struck with astonishment, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    ¡°Who was it that I heard a moment ago, saying they wouldn¡¯t let someone off the hook?¡±

    His voice was gentle, but the curve at the corner of his mouth carried a bone-chilling coldness.

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, was it you?¡±

    Facing such a striking figure suddenly standing before her, Zhuang Rao¡¯s eyes blurred, her mind clouded, and she forgot all about Tang Wan.

 Chapter 173: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)_2

    <strong>Chapter 173: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Finishes the Job (3rd Update)_2</strong>

    ¡°Zhuang Rao!¡± Jiang Shuyan pressed hard against her arm, her mind must be flooded to be infatuated at such a time.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh!¡± Zhuang Rao had only juste to her senses.

    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Jiu only then came out.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang had left the surveince room right after the incident, unaware of what happenedter, and did not see Tang Wan strike, so naturally, he asked for the reason.

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses.

    ¡°Basically, Miss Zhuang provoked first, insulted verbally, and even tried to hit twice.¡±

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s pupils shook, ¡°When did I try to hit twice!¡±

    ¡°One time she tried to knock a booklet out of Miss Tang¡¯s hands, the other was an attempt to p her but missed,ter Miss Tang, in self-defense, struck her once.¡±

    ¡°You hit her?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°It was her who hit me! I just said a couple of words, this is too much.¡± Zhuang Rao suddenly began toin to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Master Five, she just takes advantage of Old Madam Jiang¡¯s favoritism to throw her weight around, and you let this slide?¡±

    ¡°Which side did she hit?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    ¡°The left side!¡± Zhuang Rao almost subconsciously thought that Jiang Jinsang could stand up for her, especially since his tone was harsh and seemed to target Tang Wan.

    ¡°Only hit once?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked again at Tang Wan.

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    ¡°Master Five¡­¡± Zhuang Rao was about to say something, but Jiang Shuyan stopped her.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s temper was well known to her, entric after a long illness and indifferent to life, if it involved unrted people, even if they were to die in front of him, he probably wouldn¡¯t even frown, which made it all the more strange¡­

    There must be a demon where abnormalities arise, and with Jiang Jinsang appearing, it definitely meant something major.

    Jiang Jinsang merely nced at Jiang Jiu, walked around to Zhuang Rao, and before she could react, her right cheek was struck.

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s mouth twitched!

    This emotionless machine, after all, she¡¯s a woman, to strike so hard! No wonder he can¡¯t find a girlfriend.

    ¡°You already provoked once this afternoon, this is the second time, right?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to adjust his cuff.

    Jiang Jiu knew him too well, he struck back with his hand, and with a different force from Tang Wan, a p made Zhuang Rao¡¯s face burn, she even experienced brief ringing in her ears.

    ¡°You actually hit a woman?¡± Zhuang Rao¡¯s mouth trembled, stammering as she spoke.

    Jiang Jiu nodded, ¡°In my eyes, there is only good and bad, no difference between men and women.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked down, still adjusting his cuff, as if Zhuang Rao¡¯s swollen face had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°I brought her here, Miss Zhuang, you¡¯ve provoked her several times, are you dissatisfied with her, or do you have a problem with me?¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps, do you have a problem with our Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°Everyone saw her sitting in our Jiang Family¡¯s spot, yet you came over speaking rudely, whom exactly are you challenging?¡±

    His voice could even be considered pleasant, but the words he spoke were piercing.

    Zhuang Rao had initially thought Jiang Jinsang would support her, but after being hit twice, she even had to apologize.

    ¡°What? Unwilling to apologize?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her, ¡°There are many people here today, out of respect for your father, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. You cane to our house tomorrow, and apologize privately if you wish.¡±

    Apologize privately?

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, looking at Jiang Jinsang¡­

    This wasn¡¯t about sparing her life.

    With the situation escted like this, it didn¡¯tck her apology, Jiang Jinsang was simply venting for her, fully intending to crush Zhuang Rao¡¯s spirit.

    And this suggestion, though seemingly considerate, was no different from forcing an apology.

    Because the cruelest part lies here¡­

    With tonight¡¯s incident, the Zhuang Family must have gotten wind of it already, a private apology surely meant she won¡¯t be going to Jiang Family alone, ack of parental guidance, likely her parents must follow humbly too.

    Now it could still be exined as a small impulse between the younger generation, once it involves both families, the nature changespletely.

    ¡°This move by Master Five is indeed the cruelest, it seems to be for her benefit, but in reality¡­¡±

    ¡°Why provoke the Jiang family at all, no matter how you put it, even stepping back ten thousand steps, if she has no rtion with Jiang family, as long as it¡¯s someone brought by Jiang family, it¡¯s best to steer clear.¡±

    ¡°This Master Five, indeed acts peculiarly.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, what do you think of my proposal?¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled at her, Zhuang Rao breathed rapidly, her mindpletely dazed.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have someone take you back, after all, you have a bruise on your face, it¡¯s probably not good to go home like this, I¡¯ll have them go back and exin to your parents.¡±

 Chapter 174: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Stabs Again (3 more updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 174: 138 Fifth Master Protects His Own, Mysterious Woman Stabs Again (3 more updates)_3</strong>

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    At this moment, Zhuang Rao finally understood what it meant to be grilled over the fire. She walked up to Tang Wan, biting the bullet, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Who are you apologizing to?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°An apology should have a reason, right¡­¡±

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s hands were tightly clenched, her body not only trembling with fear and dread but also with indignant shame. She had no choice but to choke up and apologize over and over.

    ¡°She was born with a venomous heart, wishing harm upon others. Yet, living in our house, it¡¯s not the ce of outsiders to meddle, even if it¡¯s one¡¯s own family¡­¡±

    With a scoff in his voice, Jiang Jinsang said, ¡°One must consider the closeness of rtionships. Distant rtives aren¡¯t even as good as close neighbors, so don¡¯t overextend your reach.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan bit her teeth, not daring to say more.

    She could only bitterly regret underestimating Tang Wan, but she never expected that Jiang Jinsang would personally step in to help her.

    ¡°The auction is about to start, if we keep this up, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll dy the time,¡± Tang Wan spoke up to Jiang Jinsang, offering everyone a way out.

    ¡°Yes, the auction is starting soon. Let¡¯s all get ready,¡± the event staff immediately called everyone to attention.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to let them off like that?¡± Jiang Jinsang murmured to Tang Wan as they sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually gained the upper hand already. You really don¡¯t need to¡­ lest everyone says you¡¯re too domineering and aggressive.¡±

    ¡°What others think has never concerned me. I just wanted to stand up for you, to make you feel better.¡±

    Tang Wan looked down, feeling a mixture of emotions rise in her heart. Aside from her family, it was rare for someone to treat her like this.

    ¡°Oh, right, about the second¡­¡± Tang Wan was about to ask why Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯te when she suddenly heard a muffled thud from the auction hall¡¯s emergency exit, followed by a scream from Zhuang Rao.

    As everyone looked that way, because of the dim light in that area, they only saw a woman in a Rain Weir long dress, with hair over her shoulders, who quietly said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been here the whole time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe by so unguarded and identally tripped you.¡±

    Tang Wan squinted her eyes again and saw Zhuang Rao sitting on the ground, on the tiled floor. That fall must have been harsh.

    Zhuang Rao felt stifled, having been humiliated several times that night. She was already struggling with shame and anger and was just about to leave when she was tripped yet again. If she hadn¡¯t braced herself against a wall, she probably would havended face-first and wouldn¡¯t have been able to face anyone again.

    Just as she thought aboutshing out, the person spoke again.

    ¡°Why are you using this exit when you could use the main one?¡±

    Normally, aside from staff, or in situations like fires or other dangers, this emergency exit was rarely open, which is why her question was based on reason.

    Zhuang Rao had lost all dignity, her face still swollen. How could she have the face to walk through the crowd and leave through the main door? That¡¯s why she wanted to take the emergency exit to go around, but unexpectedly ran into another cmity head-on.

    ¡°Since this path is inconvenient, you¡¯re better off following the rules and leaving through the main entrance.¡± Saying this, she closed the door, blocking the way.

    In Zhuang Rao¡¯s predicament, if she tried to push back, the only one at a loss would be herself. Biting her teeth, she could only hang her head and leave through the main entrance, her departure causing quite a few people in the hall to burst intoughter.

    She really deserved it!

    Tang Wan could only inwardly sigh. She was unlucky enough to encounter another formidable character.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang stared at that person for a long while, ck dress, long hair¡­ but the light was too dim, he couldn¡¯t see her face at all, only hearing a voice that seemed youthful.

    She seemed to suddenly turn around, looking in their direction.

    In fact, her actions amounted to taking another shot for Tang Wan. She immediately smiled and nodded to her. The woman also nodded subtly in return and turned to leave, almost hugging the wall, quietly exiting the scene.

    Many in the hall felt that Zhuang Rao was bullying Tang Wan too much and were inwardly indignant, but no one wanted to cause trouble, all acting as onlookers¡ªa wall of spectators. And the only one who really couldn¡¯t stand it and took revenge on her behalf was that person just now.

    ¡°Brother Five, do you know the person just now?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see clearly,¡± Jiang Jinsang gave Jiang Jiu a meaningful look.

    Yet in less than a minute, he was back, saying he hadn¡¯t seen anyone.

    ¡°How could the person just disappear when you¡¯ve just chased after them?¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the hotel corridors are inherentlyplex, and there are many rooms, so it¡¯s really not easy to find someone.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment in the surveince room, although Jiang Yanting was looking for someone, he was also closely monitoring the movements in the auction hall.

    Jiang Jinsang was acting capriciously, and Zhuang Rao had hit his sore spot. A disy of temper was enough, but there was concern he might do something excessively outrageous.

    ¡°Ha¡ªdid this woman not consult the almanac before leaving home? She got bumped into again.¡±

    ¡°I suspect thisdy did it on purpose; otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that she tripped over her?¡±

    ¡°I also think it was deliberate.¡±

    ¡­

    The other people in the surveince room were all focused on the auction hall, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle like watching a melodrama.

    Jiang Yanting squinted and suddenly pointed at a spot on one of the monitors in the auction hall, ¡°Rewind that a bit!¡±

    The camera panned back, and he squinted at a shadow, ¡°Zoom in!¡±

    The camera was high definition, but the lighting was too dim, and only a vague outline could be seen.

    ¡°Second Master, the auction is about to start; what about this¡­¡± The manager had already hinted several times.

    But this time, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t stay put and turned to leave swiftly¡­

    However, by the time he arrived, the person had long since vanished.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Qi Zeyan came over with Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Damn, why is it that every time something like this happens, I¡¯m not around and miss a big scene?¡± Qi Zeyan felt that he and Tang Wan were truly meant to meet but not fated to be together, otherwise why did he miss every opportunity to be the hero?

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s position was right next to Jiang Yanting, and at this moment, all the lights were focused on the stage, making the area below even darker.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Was that the person from before?¡±

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t say a word, but Jiang Jinsangughed softly, ¡°Hating evil as if it were his personal enemy, if that¡¯s her character, I wouldn¡¯t mind calling her sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense when we get back home.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you asking me now, so you should show some respect if you want help finding someone.¡± Beijing isn¡¯t big, and anyoneing here today has ways to be traced. Finding someone might take time, but it¡¯s not difficult.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± With his own matters, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t want others to interfere.

    Jiang Jinsang disliked taking medicine as a child and had been forced to by him a few times, something that had always left a bad taste. Now that he had a hold on him, seeing him at a disadvantage felt strangely satisfying.

    His poor health was a weakness, while his elder brother rarely showed any vulnerabilities, making it difficult to exploit him¡­

    Once a person has a weakness, they¡¯re no longer made of steel and iron.

    Though it might give others leverage, living in this world, who doesn¡¯t have a few people they hold in their heart, or for whom they¡¯d be willing to risk everything? That¡¯s what makes life full of endless vors¡­

 Chapter 175: 139 Old Lady Jiang makes trouble, Qi Duidui joins in?

    <strong>Chapter 175: 139 Old Lady Jiang makes trouble, Qi Duidui joins in?</strong>

    After the charity auction started, everything proceeded very smoothly, but Jiang Yanting was in and out of the hall several times. People thought he was taking phone calls and didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    ¡°Do you see anything you like?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at Tang Wan.

    ¡°Not for the moment.¡± There was often a big difference between photos and the actual objects. There were only three Cyan Feather head ornaments, and although they were nice, they weren¡¯t must-haves.

    Tang Wan nced at the empty seat beside Jiang Jinsang. ¡°Is Second Master busy with something urgent?¡±

    ¡°Probablypany matters.¡±

    ¡­

    After the auction ended, there was originally a banquet, but Jiang Jinsang and others had left hurriedly before the crowd dispersed. Qi Zeyan, who wasn¡¯t on the same path as them, left in his own car. After Jiang Yanting took Jiangjiang home, he hurried out again and didn¡¯t return until early in the morning.

    After parking and turning off the car, he didn¡¯t go straight into the house.

    When Jiang Jinsang came out, he saw him leaning against the car, smoking. Perhaps hearing movement, he turned his head and looked over. His eyes seemed to have merged with the night, cold and dark.

    The streetlight stretched his figure long and forlorn, and the rising smoke appeared like a light curtain of gauze, making his entire being seem even more deste and enigmatic.

    ¡°Still not asleep?¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice was hoarse as he raised his hand to take a final puff of his cigarette.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find her?¡±

    He just gave a wry smile, the cigarette smoke swirling around his fingertips. As Jiang Jinsang approached, he extinguished the cigarette.

    ¡°She went to the auction, so even if you search door to door, there should still be clues,¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    ¡°The name is wrong, no such person.¡±

    ¡°Was the previous one a fake name, or did she change her nameter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Jiang Yanting smiled, ¡°You go inside first, I¡¯lle back after the smoke clears.¡±

    ¡°You will meet her eventually.¡±

    ¡­

    When Jiang Yanting returned to the bedroom and opened the door, he saw a light left on inside. The covers were slightly raised, and as soon as the door closed, Jiangjiang poked his head out from under the covers, ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±

    Sleepy, Jiangjiang saw him approach the bed. He crawled out of the covers and mbered onto him, ¡°You smell like smoke.¡±

    ¡°Work is frustrating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiangjiang said, even patting his back tofort him.

    ¡°Come down, I¡¯m cold.¡± He had been out in the cold wind, and there wasn¡¯t a warm spot on his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m very warm, I can warm you up.¡± As he spoke, he rubbed his little face against his neck.

    In that moment, Jiang Yanting felt a flood of emotions and carried him around the room for a while. After some time, he couldn¡¯t help but ask:

    ¡°Jiangjiang¡­ do you miss Mom?¡±

    The only response he got was a certain little guy¡¯s faint snoring.

    **

    The following morning, December 31st

    When Tang Wan came downstairs for breakfast, she surprisingly saw Jiang Shuyan at the dining table. It was just after seven in the morning, quite early.

    ¡°Sister Tang, good morning.¡± She acted as if nothing had happened the night before, ¡°I brought some pan-fried buns especially for you. This ce makes them really tasty, want to try?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan sat down next to Jiang Jinsang.

    No one brought upst night¡¯s matter, and Tang Wan certainly wouldn¡¯t mention it herself.

    But after breakfast, Jiang Shuyan immediately stood up and eagerly went to wash the dishes. Coming out of the kitchen with a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Grandma, the weather is nice today. Since we¡¯ve just finished eating, why not take a walk outside?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± The elderlydy was wearing gold-rimmed reading sses, looking down at the morning paper.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll peel an orange for you.¡±

    The elderlydy, seeing her bustling about, just raised her eyelids and looked towards Fan Mingyu.

    Having lived together for many years, the mother-inw and daughter-inw understood each other with just a nce. Fan Mingyu picked up Jiangjiang, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs with grandma and pack our bags.¡±

    ¡°I want to go out in my Spiderman outfit!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t foolish; she could tell the elderlydy had something to say to Jiang Shuyan and had purposefully sent the child away. Tang Yunxian was back in Pingjiang dealing with matters and was temporarily not present. She and Elder Tang exchanged a nce.

    Elder Tang coughed, ¡°Wanwan,e with me for a walk outside.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I will go with you in a bit!¡± the elderlydy said with a smile.

    Clearly, she intended to speak in front of the Tang family.

    Jiang Shuyan held an orange in her hand, her fingertips suddenly tightening, pinching into the flesh and juice spilling onto her hands.

    Jiang Zhenhuan and Jiang Yanting had already gone to thepany, leaving only Jiang Jinsang sitting to one side, with a nket over his legs, looking rxed and casual.

    ¡°Shuyan¡±, the elderlydy said, looking down at the newspaper with a somewhat nonchnt tone.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Jiang Shuyan¡¯s heart skipped.

    ¡°I heardst night¡¯s auction was quite lively. I¡¯ve never been to one and don¡¯t know what happened. Tell me about it, so I can also be entertained.¡±

 Chapter 176: 139 Old Lady Jiang makes trouble, Qi Duidui joins in?_2

    <strong>Chapter 176: 139 Old Lady Jiang makes trouble, Qi Duidui joins in?_2</strong>

    Jiang Shuyan picked at the orange peel, ¡°¡±Actually,st night there was a little misunderstanding between Tang Sister and me. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to apologize, so I came over specifically this morning to apologize to her.¡±¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The olddy leafed through the newspaper.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Tang Wan nced at Jiang Jinsang, who gave her a reassuring look, signaling her to stay silent and just sit quietly.

    To tell the truth, even though Tang Wan had stayed with the Jiang Family for a while and the olddy really liked her, Tang Wan ultimately didn¡¯t know what content the olddy had heard or what she was really thinking. If she sided with Jiang Shuyan, there would definitely be a grievance between them.

    After all, no matter what, Jiang Shuyan was a member of the Jiang Family.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, then it¡¯s good to rify it; what¡¯s the need for an apology?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about apologizing, then it means you did something wrong. If you are not at fault, why would there be any talk of apologizing?¡±

    The olddy reached out to adjust her sses.

    ¡°How about you tell me what happenedst night? If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, Grandma can exin it to Wanwan for you, and we can clear it up. I don¡¯t want you to feel wronged.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened, and it felt like something was stuck in her throat. She stuttered, unable to figure out what to say.

    ¡°Why are you not speaking? Wasn¡¯t there a misunderstanding?¡± The olddy looked at her quizzically.

    Jiang Shuyan knew the matter must have reached the olddy¡¯s ears. She came over early in the morning on purpose, hoping to influence the olddy. If they went out for a walk, just the two of them, she could have swayed the story any way she wanted.

    But now, in the living room, not only was Tang Wan there, but Jiang Jinsang was also present; she couldn¡¯t utter any nonsense.

    ¡°Finding it hard to speak?¡± The olddy chuckled, but just as she was about to say something more, suddenly the sound of a car came from outside, its engine rumbling deeply, probably a sports car¡­

    After about a minute, the door opened.

    ¡°Grandma Jiang, Grandfather Tang¡­ you¡¯re all here.¡± The one who entered was Qi Zeyan, his arms filled with various nutritional products.

    The cold wind poured in from the door, chilling to the bone. Qi Zeyan was dressed casually today, with a down jacket over his clothes, but his hairstyle unchanged; despite the cold biting wind, it stayed impably neat.

    ¡°You have the time toe here, huh? Not busy, are you? Come sit by me!¡± It was clear the olddy was very fond of Qi Zeyan, as she quickly set down the paper and scooted over to make room for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busytely, what with thepany¡¯s year-end matters. I only just finished up recently and found out that Grandfather Tang was here. I hurried over early in the morning to check in and bought some things along the way. Grandfather Tang, how¡¯s your health?¡±

    ¡°Quite well, I appreciate the thought,¡± said the elder Tang with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, you little rascal, not evening to see me!¡± The olddy took his hand. ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve got a girlfriend now, so you¡¯ve forgotten this olddy?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯ve been busy making money; no time for dating yet, no rush.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had returned to the Tang Family in Beijing a few days ago, and should havee over sooner, but having just experienced a ¡°breakup,¡± he was feeling quite down. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Seeing herst night, he realized he certainly didn¡¯t stand a chance and didn¡¯t bother putting on any pretense, simply bringing over the gifts instead.

    ¡°Mr. Qi.¡± The servant immediately offered him a steaming cup of tea.

    ¡°Have some quickly, it¡¯s quite cold outside, warm yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t these youngsters think about getting married these days? If you¡¯re too busy to date, Grandma can introduce someone to you!¡±

    Qi Zeyan almost spat out his tea, ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯m in no rush, you all don¡¯t need to worry about me, just carry on with your conversation¡­ treat me as if I¡¯m not here.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan, originally flustered by the olddy¡¯s questions, had finally breathed a sigh of relief with the arrival of Qi Zeyan, as the olddy¡¯s attention shifted away. But before she had a chance to fully catch her breath, the olddy spoke up cheerfully.

    ¡°Zeyan, did you go to the auctionst night as well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bid for a smoking pipe for my grandpa. He¡¯s always loved smoking and likes collecting these things.¡±

    ¡°I heardst night¡¯s auction was quite lively.¡±

    ¡°It was pretty lively,¡± Qi Zeyan said while sipping his tea.

    ¡°Then tell me what happened.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was no fool; an auction followed a fixed process, and there wasn¡¯t much to say about it. The only thing worth discussing was the little incident between Tang Wan and Zhuang Rao.

    ¡°Something did happen, but I wasn¡¯t present at the time. I only heard about it afterward. It¡¯s just,¡± he smiled and nced at Tang Wan and Jiang Shuyan, ¡°speaking ill of others is never really nice, is it?¡±

    ¡°The main issue is that Shuyan just mentioned there¡¯s been some misunderstanding between her and Wanwan, and since they¡¯re both involved, they¡¯re hesitant to speak up. Their words might be biased, but you¡¯re an outsider, you can be fair.¡±

    The olddy smiled at Qi Zeyan, ¡°This isn¡¯t really speaking ill of others, I just want to clear up any misunderstandings between them.¡±

    ¡°If there was a true misunderstanding, it¡¯d be bad to hold a grudge.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lips curled up slightly; the old fox knew his tricks!

    Qi Zeyan, catching the hint, took a sip of his hot tea, ¡°Actually, what happenedst night was very simple, Grandma. Do you know Zhuang Rao?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The Jiang family matriarch genuinely didn¡¯t know her.

    Qi Zeyan chuckled, ¡°That person, she¡¯s famous in Beijing for being a troublemaker. Depending on her family¡¯s little wealth, she¡¯s quite arrogant and overbearing. After Miss Tang took her seatst night, she stood up for someone and provoked her, saying very unpleasant things.¡±

    ¡°You know, the typical ¡®country bumpkin who¡¯s never seen the world¡¯, ¡®assuming too much authority with little backing¡¯, saying she has no shame or whatever, calling her thick-skinned and shameless, intentionally refusing to leave your house¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to just talk, but she even went as far as to hit someone. Can you imagine how infuriating that was?¡±

    ¡°She resorted to violence?¡± Old Mr. Tang¡¯s expression grew even darker upon hearing this.

    Old Mr. Tang was also aware of the incident but certainly there were differences in detail.

    ¡°Exactly, can you see how arrogant that is?¡± Qi Zeyan finished speaking and saw Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face looking a bit unsightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Last night she¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan was about to speak, but Qi Zeyan cut her off immediately.

    ¡°Sister, I wasn¡¯t there at that time, so this is all what I heard afterward. Some details might be off, but the main outline should be correct. If there¡¯s anything incorrect, feel free to correct me!¡±

    Tang Wan lowered her head, almostughing out loud.

    He had exaggerated the part where Zhuang Rao insulted her, but Jiang Shuyan couldn¡¯t correct that at all.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to correct or add, then I¡¯ll continue!¡± Qi Zeyan clearly didn¡¯t have much sympathy for her.

    ¡°You go on,¡± the olddy said while picking up the newspaper and resuming her reading.

    ¡°I heard that at the auction, it wasn¡¯t the first time. There was another incident before where she deliberately provoked Miss Tang,¡± Qi Zeyan looked at Tang Wan, ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed I have encountered her before,¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°You see, one incident after another, anyone would get angry. Miss Tang just got upset and had a ¡®friendly exchange¡¯ of words with them. But since that person is Little Sister Jiang¡¯s friend, she naturally defended her¡­ came out to cover for her¡­¡±

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face turned livid with anger!

    How did it be her defending someone in his story? She obviously came out to mediate.

    ¡°At the time, both Xiaowu and I weren¡¯t there. Miss Tang was all by herself, in such a vulnerable situation, really pitiful, tsk¡ª had she not been a little feisty, she might have had to leave in tearsst night.¡±

    ¡°In previous years, you and Little Sister Jiang always went together, naturally sitting together. This year, your invitation was given to Miss Tang. I guess some people feel she¡¯s ¡®unworthy¡¯ to sit in that spot.¡±

    ¡°To humiliate her in front of so many people, telling her to get lost!¡±

    With that, the olddy mmed the newspaper down on the table with a ¡°whack,¡± producing a muffled thump.

    ¡°Utterly outrageous!¡±

 Chapter 177: 140 Outing: Only one bed, how should we sleep? (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 177: 140 Outing: Only one bed, how should we sleep? (2 updates)</strong>

    The newspaper mmed onto the table with a crisp sound.

    Caught off guard, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but tremble, let alone Jiang Shuyan, who was in the eye of the storm; her pale little face nched even whiter, and her fingertips trembled, causing the orange in her hand to roll to the floor.

    The elderdy raised her hand to her sses, ¡°Zeyan, continue.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang has a good temperament, well-mannered, and always ignored her, only resorting to fighting back when truly provoked.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had missed a good showst night, which left him feeling ill at ease. He believed he and Tang Wan were destined but kept missing opportunities to y the hero and save the damsel.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t be with Tang Wan, after all, she was his future sister-inw. It was only normal for him, as an expectant brother, to lend her a hand.

    Besides, they were originally on the side of justice and righteousness, so when he spoke, it was naturally with more righteous indignation and passion.

    ¡°Grandma, think about it, in such arge gathering of prominent figures from Beijing, what was Zhuang Rao trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Knowing full well that Miss Tang was sitting in your ce, she still deliberately provoked her. Isn¡¯t that a p in your face?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Zhuang Rao didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Jiang Shuyan, now tied to her fate, certainly wanted to say a word in her defense.

    Qi Zeyan nodded.

    ¡°I must be overthinking it, then. It isn¡¯t that she looks down on you; she must simply dislike Miss Tang. I¡¯m not quite sure why, though. Without any prior acquaintance with Zhuang Rao, why would she target her out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°How very strange!¡±

    ¡°Sister Jiang, you¡¯re her friend; help us analyze this, what is she really thinking?¡±

    It was the first time Tang Wan saw Qi Zeyan hitting back so fiercely.

    He¡¯dmbasted Zhuang Rao, and in the end, he conveniently passed the buck directly to Jiang Shuyan¡­

    This maneuver was indeed very cunning.

    Jiang Shuyan hadn¡¯t anticipated the me would ultimately fall on her, and in a rush of anger and urgency, her little face turned scarlet.

    ¡°Sister, I heard that previously when Zhuang Rao troubled Miss Tang, you said nothing. Later, when Miss Tang fought back, you jumped out. Were you trying to prevent a friend from being bullied?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not particrly close to Miss Tang, so standing up for a friend is, of course, perfectly reasonable.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that, but I¡¯m just a bit curious. Why do you think she would target Miss Tang, constantly saying she¡¯s unworthy of her seat? I know Grandma always took you with her when she left the house in past years. Was she taking up for you?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Shuyan was so angry she clenched her jaw, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she targeted her either.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, ¡°If you¡¯re unaware, then it should be Wanwan who owes you an apology for targeting youst night. What kind of apology are youing to offer this early in the morning?¡±

    Once a logical facy is grasped, it bes fatal.

    Jiang Jinsang had been silent all along. Now that he spoke, Jiang Shuyan couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Second cousin, actuallyst night¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The elderdy interrupted, ¡°Shuyan, just tell me if what Zeyan said is true.¡±

    Qi Zeyan might have exaggerated some parts, yet the core was indeed true. If Jiang Shuyan argued with him, she would just embarrass herself. She could only grit her teeth and nod in acknowledgment.

    The elder woman adjusted her sses.

    ¡°Shuyan, in our Jiang family¡¯s current generation, you are the only girl, and I¡¯ve always had an extra soft spot for you. There are times when you¡¯ve done something wrong, and I would just turn a blind eye, letting it pass.¡±

    ¡°When I went out, you often apanied me. Whether that was truly for mypany, or you had other motives, we all know in our hearts.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I truly wanted to apany you!¡± Jiang Shuyan immediately exined.

    Everyone knew that the Jiang family matriarch longed for a granddaughter. Although Jiang Shuyan was not her direct granddaughter, there was still a blood rtion. Being frequently taken out by her, in the eyes of onlookers, made the rtionship special.

    Merely by this association, Jiang Shuyan¡¯s standing amongst Jiang City¡¯s socialites was entirely different.

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking. Would you let me finish?¡± the elderdy raised an eyebrow, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always known the rules? Why are you so restless now?¡±

    A normal reprimand might have been all right, but with Tang Wan present, Jiang Shuyan undoubtedly felt even more embarrassed and stayed silent through clenched teeth.

    ¡°As for the matter with Zhuang Rao, everyone has a clear idea of what it¡¯s really about. I just want to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too clever for your own good and end up crushing your own feet with a lifted stone.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan was invited to our home by me. Even without that verbal marriage promise, she is still my esteemed guest; it¡¯s none of anyone else¡¯s business to judge whether she¡¯s worthy or not!¡±

    The elderdy¡¯s voice was steady yet carried a clear tone of harsh reproof, with an evident warning.

    ¡°Since you said you wanted to apologize to Wanwan, now go ahead and do so¡­¡±

    The elderdy turned her gaze toward Jiang Shuyan.

 Chapter 178: 140 Outing: Only one bed, how to sleep? (2 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 178: 140 Outing: Only one bed, how to sleep? (2 more updates)_2</strong>

    She was caught in a difficult situation and couldn¡¯t afford to offend the grandmother, so she had to stand up, steeling her courage as she bowed to Tang Wan to apologize, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m truly sorry aboutst night, and I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, and it wasn¡¯t a matter of forgiveness but out of respect for the elderlydy¡¯s wishes, she didn¡¯t make the situation uglier.

    ¡°Old Tang, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go out for a stroll? Let¡¯s go, all together¡­¡± The grandmother picked up her cane beside her, ready to step outside.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Jiang Shuyan offered at once, but as soon as her fingers touched her grandmother¡¯s arm, they were gently brushed aside without a word.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just sit in the courtyard. You young people sit down and chat, no need to apany me.¡±

    The grandmother felt very displeased at heart. Even though she was not her direct granddaughter, she bore the Jiang surname, and this matter involved her, though there wasn¡¯t concrete evidence, it was only through indirect means that she could warn her.

    The Tang Family was not foolish either, old Tang was certainly aware, so the grandmother felt embarrassed to face an old friend, and of course, she wouldn¡¯t show Jiang Shuyan any pleasantness.

    *

    After the elders left, Jiang Shuyan couldn¡¯t stay any longer, using the excuse of meeting friends to leave.

    When Qi Zeyan saw her leave, he peeled an orange and started eating, ¡°You really can¡¯t pamper people too much. Grandma is just too nice to her, and with people ttering her outside, she begins to lose sense of who she is.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too greedy in life.¡±

    ¡­

    He talked for a while, then nced at the two others, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two talking?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re listening to you.¡± Tang Wan and Qi Zeyan weren¡¯t familiar, which is why they didn¡¯t chime in.

    ¡°And you?¡± Qi Zeyan looked towards Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about traveling.¡±

    ¡°Traveling?¡± Qi Zeyan frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yanting taking Jiangjiang out to y?¡± Since this was already nned.

    ¡°Me and Wanwan are going too!¡±

    Qi Zeyan was surprised, finding the orange he¡¯d devoured overly cold and sour.

    They were scheduled to leave in the afternoon, and after lunch, Tang Wan definitely needed to pack her luggage. The grandmother, ever hospitable, invited Qi Zeyan to stay for a meal. Since it was New Year¡¯s Day tomorrow and he had nothing else nned, he went into Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room to hang out¡­

    When he saw that Tang Wan was staying in the room next to his, he suddenly scolded someone for being shameless!

    The two of them were quite familiar with each other, and they knew these two rooms were only separated by a movable cab.

    As Jiang Jinsang packed his luggage, he sat beside him, ying with Lord Wansui, but even the turtle ignored him, which really annoyed him.

    **

    Jiang Yanting and Jiangjiang¡¯s trip had been nned a long time ago, the ne tickets and hotel had been booked in advance. Although they were staying in the same hotel as Tang Wan and others, they were not on the same flight, and the four arrived at the airport in two groups.

    When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were boarding, it was very crowded, almost at full capacity, and the narrow aisle was somewhat cramped. As the two shuffled forward, there was inevitable physical contact.

    Finally finding their seats, Tang Wan sighed in relief.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be traveling.¡±

    ¡°It is a bit crowded.¡± Jiang Jinsang secured their luggage before sitting down.

    Before boarding, Tang Wan was texting with her best friend, and even in the short time since boarding, she had received four or five voice messages. She opened one to listen.

    ¡°¡­going out together, Tang Xiaowan, you¡¯ve got to step it up, I¡¯m telling you, good men are rare these days. If you find someone you like, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re out, pay close attention to this man. Traveling together tends to reveal a lot.¡±

    ¡°If you think he¡¯s alright, aim for home base, seize the moment, talk about it after. In today¡¯s world, it¡¯s not necessarily men who have to take the initiative. If you like him, be proactive. Life is short, cherish the time you have.¡±

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, go for it, don¡¯t be timid, just do it.¡±

    ¡­

    Home base?

    Tang Wan felt sure her friend was out of her mind, but her friend¡¯s frankness made her suddenly blush.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her flushed face and asked quietly, ¡°Is the air bad? Do you feel stuffy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Wan sent him an emoji in reply and quickly turned off her phone, then buckled her seatbelt.

    ¡°The seatbelt is a bit loose,¡± she tried to tighten it, but with Jiang Jinsang right beside her and after hearing those words, she inevitably felt a bit flustered and couldn¡¯t get the seatbelt tight at all.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Jiang Jinsang leaned over, helping her adjust the belt¡¯s tightness.

    The seatbelt was located around the waist, and as he leaned closer, his fingers fiddled in front of her waist, the feeling was overly intimate.

    ¡°Why do you seem so nervous?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled at him, her best friend had told her to ¡°devour¡± Jiang Jinsang, using such aggressive words, how could she not feel anything at all?

    Before turning off his phone, Jiang Jinsang sent a message in the group chat:

    [I¡¯m setting off.]

    Everyone else just thought he was going out to have fun and told him to enjoy himself.

    As long as Qi Zeyan became furious, he always thought that the guy was doing it on purpose. At that moment, several of his close friends were not in Beijing. Staying at home was dull, so he simply decided to go to work.

    Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Day, a statutory holiday, where everyone would surely leave on time to rest early.

    Only Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant suffered, for when the boss worked overtime, and regr employees were on holiday, they certainly couldn¡¯t.

    **

    The ne arrived at its destination, and although they had flown for several hours, due to the time difference, it was only about 5 p.m. local time. Jiang Yanting and Jiangjiang had already been waiting at the exit, rented a car, and the group set off for the hotel.

    The climate here was much warmerpared to Beijing, and Tang Wan took off her jacket as soon as she disembarked the ne, Jiang Jinsang casually draped it over his arm.

    ¡°I can carry it myself.¡± After all, he was the one pushing the luggage cart.

    This trip did not include any of the Jiang family members; everything had to be done personally.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing.¡±

    Jiangjiang was very excited, leaning against the car window, constantly asking what all the roadside sights were. Jiang Yanting, not very talkative, showed infinite patience with his son, exining everything along the way, which Tang Wan also listened to and benefited greatly from.

    Arriving at the hotel, Tang Wan and Jiangjiang stayed in the lobby with the luggage, while Jiang Yanting and Jiang Jinsang went to check in.

    Jiangjiang was just a child; he definitely could not sleep alone. Jiang Yanting had originally booked arge double bed room for them. At the front desk, while confirming their identity, they directly said:

    ¡°You both have booked double bed rooms, right?¡±

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow; he and Tang Wan¡­

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Jinsang answered straightforwardly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check you in. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Tang Wan dragged her luggage toward the elevator, then turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Which floor am I on?¡±

    ¡°8th floor.¡±

    ¡°Then give me the room card.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang also handed her the room card. Because the reservations were made at different times, the four of them were not on the same side of the building. When Tang Wan stepped out of the elevator, Jiang Jinsang also followed her.

    She assumed their rooms, booked together, would certainly be together, but as she unlocked the room to say goodbye, he dragged his suitcase in as well.

    ¡°Brother Wu¡­¡±

    ¡°My mom only booked one room.¡±

    Tang Wan blinked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°She booked it.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned; actually, one room wouldn¡¯t be an issue if it was a twin room or a suite since there would be more than one bed. But the room was only so big, a few steps in and you could see the entireyout clearly.

    One room, and only one bed!

    How were they supposed to sleep?

 Chapter 179: 141 Roommates, warmth in every glance; Deadbeat dad turns over a new leaf? (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 179: 141 Roommates, warmth in every nce; Deadbeat dad turns over a new leaf? (3 updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan stared nkly at therge bed when Jiang Jinsang had already closed the door, walked over to the window, and pushed it open slightly to get some fresh air.

    As dusk fell, dressed in white shirt and ck pants, and draped in a thin ssic trench coat, the cool breeze tousled his hair a bit, and the sunlight fell on him, a rosy gold hue, captivating to behold.

    But this breeze blowing in only made Tang Wan feel more anxious and agitated inside.

    The room was booked by Fan Mingyu, and she couldn¡¯t possibly question them, ¡°I¡¯ll call the front desk to see if there are any vacancies.¡±

    Abroad, there¡¯s no concept of the Lunar New Year, so the New Year¡¯s celebration is also a big deal for them, and the rooms had been booked out early.

    The front desk only said that if some guests with reservations didn¡¯t show upter, there might be vacancies, but they couldn¡¯t give her a definitive answer for now.

    ¡°The family thinks we¡¯re having a trial marriage, so it should be normal for us to sleep in the same room,¡± Jiang Jinsang exined.

    Although he kept a straight face, he couldn¡¯t hide that little bit of glee.

    Tang Wan also knew clearly in her heart, she pursed her lips and thought for a moment,

    ¡°Orter, I could talk to Second Master, I¡¯ll sleep with Jiangjiang tonight, and you brothers can share a room.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At dinner time with the four of them, Tang Wan brought up a suggestion.

    Jiangjiang was gnawing on a chicken leg at the time, nced at his father, and then scanned his Second Uncle across the table.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to sleep with your Second Aunt?¡±

    Though he said this, he still picked out two strips of carrot from a dish and ced them in his bowl.

    Jiangjiang swallowed nervously with the chicken leg in his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sleep with Second Aunt, but I¡¯d rather sleep with my dad. I like listening to his bedtime stories better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. After he finishes telling the story, I¡¯ll sleep with you,¡± Tang Wan thought this n was very feasible.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, what do you think?¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled brilliantly at him, but Jiangjiang knew him too well and immediately found the chicken leg in his hand less appetizing.

    ¡°I just want to sleep with my dad. Second Aunt should still sleep with Second Uncle.¡±

    After Jiangjiang finished speaking, he lowered his head and kept eating, not giving Tang Wan a chance to continue talking.

    ¡°Kids can be quite restless at night; it¡¯s better if I take care of him.¡± Thisment from Jiang Yantingpletely dashed Tang Wan¡¯s hopes.

    If she kept insisting on changing rooms or wanted to stay at another hotel, it would be too disrespectful to Jiang Jinsang, so in the end, she had to ept it.

    **

    The sightseeing trip would begin tomorrow; after dinner, they each went back to their rooms to rest.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang often stayed in the same room at home, but this was a hotel, and the feeling and atmosphere were definitely different from being at home; one sat in a chair and the other by the bed, chatting asionally, always with a bit of awkwardness.

    ¡°There¡¯s a gym on the tenth floor of the hotel; I¡¯ll go exercise for a bit. You can take a bath and rest first,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, knowing she was still a bit reserved, giving her some personal space.

    As soon as Jiang Jinsang left, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but call her best friend.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m telling you, sharing a room, Tang Xiaowan, what are you waiting for!¡±

    ¡°It feels very awkward.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, even if nothing happens on one bed, it might be even more awkward when you wake up in the morning.¡±

    ¡°So, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Just sleep a few more times, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Those were truly outrageous words!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°After the first time, it gets easier. Besides, if you don¡¯t sleep together, how will you know if you¡¯repatible? I¡¯m telling you, some men look okay, but when it¡¯s for real, who knows what they might be like.¡±

    ¡°I suspect you¡¯re driving!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of your future happiness. You don¡¯t have to be afraid; from what you¡¯ve said, he seems to be a gentleman. Perhaps nothing will happen at all. What are you afraid of then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, just a bit nervous.¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯re looking forward to it. Tang Xiaowan, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    Her friend hit the nail on the head.

    It¡¯s not like being locked in the room by force. Without a bit of fondness or absolute trust, no girl would willingly share a room with a man.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart raced at her words.

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore; I¡¯m still working overtime at thepany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already quitete, isn¡¯t tomorrow a holiday?¡± Tang Wan checked the time; it should already be eight or nine o¡¯clock at night in China.

    ¡°I¡¯m the assistant to the boss¡¯s assistant now. If the boss doesn¡¯t take a holiday, where do I get holidays? Always on call. At our boss¡¯s age, he should be in the prime of his life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for some time now; I know almost all his schedules. He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, doesn¡¯t go on dates.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he has no needs, or is there some unspeakable secret¡­ he doesn¡¯t go out to y on his day off?¡±

 Chapter 183: 143 Super Sweet: Wanwan Takes the Initiative, a Knowing Kiss (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 183: 143 Super Sweet: Wanwan Takes the Initiative, a Knowing Kiss (2 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan packed up and went directly to the hotel restaurant to meet up with the three others. After breakfast, they went out to explore.

    The streets and architecture here were quite famous for their distinctive characteristics, so the quartet was continuously on the road, and they had lunch on a boat, dining while touring theke.

    Jiang Jinsang usually ate small, frequent meals and had only a few bites ofmb chops before he stared at Tang Wan for a while and took out his phone from his pocket.

    She bowed her head to cut themb chops in front of her into small pieces. The white, thin knitwear draped over her long hair. The sunlight scattered on the water, creating ripples and water reflections thatnded gently on her, tender as water. Just watching her like this tightened his heart¡­

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± Jiang Yanting ced the well-sliced steak into Jiangjiang¡¯s bowl and nced at the person next to him.

    Could you restrain yourself a bit?

    They weren¡¯t like this yesterday. Could something really have happenedst night?

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t ignorant, but looking at Tang Wan¡¯s demeanor, it seemed they hadn¡¯t gone that far?

    ¡°You¡­¡± As Tang Wan finished cutting hermb chops and looked up, she caught Jiang Jinsang holding his phone towards her face, turning slightly red without reason.

    He couldn¡¯t be taking photos of her, could he? Her hands fidgeted, and suddenly she couldn¡¯t even handle the fork and knife.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang casually moved his phone towards another direction, as if he was shooting the scenery and had unintentionally aimed at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tang Wan lowered her head and continued eating.

    Jiang Yanting chuckled softly:

    Snapping photos so openly and confidently, only his brother would do this.

    The maneuver was incredibly sly.

    The boat traveled through a good part of the town, and when they docked, the water was choppy and somewhat unstable. Jiang Yanting, holding Jiangjiang, disembarked first, followed by Jiang Jinsang, who turned to look at Tang Wan.

    She hesitated, seemingly looking for the right spot to step, when suddenly a hand appeared in front of her.

    Clean and pale, with slender knuckles.

    Tingling with hesitation, she still drew a breath and carefully ced her hand in his.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his hand over, engulfing her entire hand in his palm, and slightly exerted force at the wrist to pull her ashore, inevitably touching each other.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes.

    Tang Wan shook her head.

    His hand held hers, his thumb gently caressing the back of her hand with a light, almost imperceptible touch. His fingertips were smooth, devoid of any calluses, yet they brought a slight tickle.

    A tingling sensation went straight to her heart.

    Throughout the journey, they didn¡¯t take any photos, just holding hands continuously.

    ¡­

    Jiangjiang was just a child and, after ying all morning plus the issue of jetg and having had lunch,ined he was tired and insisted Jiang Yanting carry him, so they decided to return to the hotel to rest.

    In the evening, Jiang Yanting¡¯s alma mater reportedly had a celebration for the New Year, and they nned to join the festivities.

    However, by the evening, the previously excited Jiangjiang, now lying on the bed and deeply asleep, couldn¡¯t be woken up, no matter how much they tried. They had dinner in the room. After eating, he burrowed into the bed, immovable, iming his back and waist hurt and stubbornly refusing to get up.

    ¡°So, your second uncle and I are going out, aren¡¯t youing?¡± Jiang Yanting massaged his legs. The little guy moanedfortably.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always saying you wanted to see my school?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Jiangjiang was so sleepy he hardly knew what he was saying.

    ¡°Shall I lock you in the room then?¡±

    All that answered him was a faint snore.

    Actually, Jiangjiang¡¯s reason foring here was simple. He had overheard Qi Zeyan mentioning that, by the timeline, his parents must have met and fallen in love here, and they had him here, so he was hell-bent on visiting.

    But he couldn¡¯t keep up physically.

    When Jiang Yanting went out to meet Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan frowned slightly, ¡°Jiangjiang isn¡¯ting out?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in a deep sleep, so I locked him in the room.¡±

    ¡°What if he wakes up and runs out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve informed the hotel staff. No one kidnaps children here.¡± This country had a very strict policy against child trafficking and a powerful legal deterrence; no one would dare try.

    Besides, the fertility rate here was very low; no one wanted children, much less to steal them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the school I attended.¡± After returning to his country, Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t visited since, stepping through the school gates, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.

    ¡­

    The dance party was held outdoors. Within a few minutes of entering the school gate, they saw groups of men and women reveling in celebration, wearing masks, with colored lights decorating the trees around, melodious music ying, and the youthful cheers seemed to pull everyone¡¯s thoughts back to their school days.

 Chapter 181: 142 Fifth Master confesses his love, with marriage in mind [New Years Day message]

    <strong>Chapter 181: 142 Fifth Master confesses his love, with marriage in mind [New Year¡¯s Day message]</strong>

    Old Year¡¯s Eve, the hotel room, the light was dim and warm.

    Domestic time was ahead, and soon people started to send her New Year¡¯s blessing messages.

    The air-dried cured meat: [Tang Xiaowan, I wish that in the new year, you be filthy rich and lose a ton of weight.]

    Tang Wan¡¯s lips slowly curled up. She was just about to reply when another message from her came through.

    [Tonight you guys must be burning with passion, but don¡¯t be a fool, swept away by love. Remember to take necessary precautions.]

    Was her mind twisted by her boss¡¯s exploitation? Always driving a hard bargain.

    Tang Wan nced at the person in the bed¡­ with him like this¡­

    Burning with passion?

    This fire couldn¡¯t even be lit.

    **

    Tang Wan initiallyy beside the bed keeping watch. ording to domestic time, it was already after midnight. She couldn¡¯t hold on and had dozed off. When she woke up again, it was due to the sounds of fireworks outside.

    She opened her eyes groggily and met a pair of deep pupils.

    Jiang Jinsang too had woken up at some unknown time, leaning against the headboard. The curtains had not been drawn, and colorful fireworks spiraled up outside, as magnificent as summer blooms, casting a sparkling light on one side of his face.

    It seemed as if sparks were dancing in his eyes, shining so brightly they hurt.

    ¡°When did you wake up? How do you feel?¡± Tang Wan sat up straight and touched the back of his hand, which was warm, easing her mind.

    ¡°Your mouth¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was raspy and hoarse.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wan subconsciously licked her lips. Perhaps the air conditioning was set too high and without a humidifier, her lips had dried and started to crack.

    ¡°Have some water.¡± Jiang Jinsang handed her the cup from the bedside with ease.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t think much of it and took a few sips. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw his smile slowly growing, suddenly realizing something was off.

    She had just remembered, it was the cup he had used. Instinctively, her throat rolled, and she choked.

    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡±

    Jiang Jinsang immediately took the cup from her hands, got up, and patted her back to help her catch her breath, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, drink slowly.¡±

    One of them on the bed, one below, Jiang Jinsang reaching to pat her back could only stretch his arm across her back, the position¡­

    It was as though he had wrapped her entirely into his arms.

    ¡°How can you choke on drinking water?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang watched her face turn red from coughing, his eyes turning darker and deeper.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Tang Wan recovered, feeling the over-familiarity between them. She wanted to move back, but Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arm still encircled her back, his strength immense, and she couldn¡¯t break free.

    The spark in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes seemed to be extinguished in a sh, his pupils growing somber like the unyielding darkness of night.

    ¡°Do you really reject me that much?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    How did ite to this?

    ¡°Do you find the idea of this trial marriage ridiculous, just ying house, being so close with a strange man, it must be ufortable for you.¡±

    His voice was a bit hoarse, his head drooping, his throat tight, and his tone was unnervingly seductive.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my family¡¯s issues. I don¡¯t feel too bad about it, just embarrassed to have dragged you into this mess.¡±

    After reflecting, Tang Wan understood. Her grandfather was probably putting on quite a show; he was her own grandfather, and it was normal for her to go along with him, but Jiang Jinsang had no such obligation.

    ¡°But ultimately, it¡¯s me who benefits at your expense.¡±

    ¡°In the long run, you¡¯re the one at the disadvantage.¡±

    Tang Wan knew this was a forced situation, and for a person like Jiang Jinsang, cooperating was already incredible. How could she ask for more?

    ¡°How about this¡­ when we go back, I¡¯ll exin to Grandpa myself, just say that we discovered we¡¯re not suitable after this trip, and the trial marriage¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you not worried he¡¯ll refuse the surgery?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t disregard your feelings either.¡±

    ¡°What do you feel about me?¡±

    Tang Wan was still considering that the trial marriage might have to end there, her feelings indescribable, but then he changed the topic, suddenly asking about her feelings, leaving her stunned for a few seconds.

    ¡°What? Is this question hard to answer?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang leaned forward slightly, their gaze nearly level, just watching her as if trying to read something from the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good.¡±

    The very first meeting, her heart raced; not to mention his personality, even his looks were her type.

    How could such a person not be good!

    His silhouette was backlit, his features appearing even softer, his breath gentle, lightly brushing against her face¡­ tingling and leaving her feeling all tingly.

    ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡±

    Tang Wan looked at him; someone she liked¡­

    The one who aroused her feelings was¡­

    Him!

    ¡°Our rtionship, if it continues like this, is not appropriate either. I don¡¯t particrly mind, but you are at a loss. If you don¡¯t really despise me and think I¡¯m not too bad¡­¡±

 Chapter 182: 142 Fifth Master confesses, with marriage in mind [New Years Day message]_2

    <strong>Chapter 182: 142 Fifth Master confesses, with marriage in mind [New Year¡¯s Day message]_2</strong>

    His gaze was scorching, as if to sear right into the depths of her heart.

    ¡°We can try to make it real.¡±

    Outside, the fireworks were at their peak, ¡°Bang¡ª¡± exploding loudly, while the glow from the rockets flooding through the window bathed him in light.

    The fireworks burst forth, the sound shaking her eardrums, throwing her breathing into disarray.

    Everything seemed like a dream.

    She felt ayer of sweat forming on her palms, perhaps because the sound of the fireworks was too loud, and he moved a bit closer.

    ¡°I enjoy being with you, and every time I see you, an unbidden joy rises in my heart¡­¡±

    ¡°I like you, and I respect you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to feelpromised or ufortable in our interactions, not even slightly. If you think I¡¯m still okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can seriously consider marriage as a basis? What do you think?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang spoke tentatively, not daring to say anything definitive before Tang Wan could respond.

    Logically, at this moment, he should go all-in, risk everything to tell her he wanted to spend his life with her, but he feared being too aggressive, scaring her off instead.

    Tentatively¡­

    Leaving room for change, in case it didn¡¯t work out, there would still be a chance in the future.

    Tang Wan¡¯s eyes dropped slightly, as everything still felt dreamlike, and when she looked up at him, her heart raced abnormally.

    Yet, Jiang Jinsang suddenly reached out and grasped her hand; her fingers were squeezed so tight, her knuckles had turned somewhat white, and the tension that had stifled her, with just his touch¡­

    Copsedpletely.

    Her body softened, and her heart was even more chaotic.

    ¡°Brother Wu¡­¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice was raspy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel troubled. I¡¯ll go to my brother¡¯s roomter. You can sleep here and think it over slowly. No need to rush your answer¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang held her hand, their palms together, but his heart was even more nervous than hers.

    Swallowing nervously, no one knew that his back was sweating from the tension.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you should rest first.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang knew such matters couldn¡¯t be forced. Just as he was about to let go of her hand to stand up, when their fingers parted, Tang Wan suddenly grasped his again.

    This releasing and grabbing¡­

    It was like cing his heart in her palm, to be crushed; a release and a clench, and he felt his heart might leap out of his throat.

    As if in this lifetime, he was captured in the palm of her hand.

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t articte it clearly, but Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart knew, and the nervous tension suddenly eased, his heart as if thrown into the sky, overwhelmed by immense joy.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t discern the feelings in his heart, much like the night sky outside.

    Abruptly lit by fireworks, the entire sky soaked in the hue of fireworks, brilliantly fiery.

    ¡°Jiangjiang and the others must surely be asleep by now. Don¡¯t go disturb them,¡± Tang Wan said, slightly lowering her gaze, finally not daring to look at him.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, and with a slight turn, he tightly clutched her hand in his.

    Neither of them quite knew what to do at this moment, suddenly like two schoolchildren, uncertain of their next actions.

    ¡°Do you want toe up and rest?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke first.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped, this¡­

    Was he inviting her to bed?

    This¡­

    ¡°Are you thirsty? Perhaps have some more water?¡± Jiang Jinsang coughed twice.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Tang Wan pulled her hand from his grasp, his palm was too hot, and suddenly withdrawing made her feel a bit lighter. She picked up an unopened bottle of mineral water, unscrewed the cap, and took a couple of sips.

    The inner heat seemed temporarily subdued.

    She pursed her lips, just screwing the cap back on when she saw Jiang Jinsang lean toward her, to her lips, just so¡­

    Gently, tenderly.

    He pecked her once.

    After kissing her, he didn¡¯t pull away but just looked at her, which made Tang Wan stunned for a moment, her face immediately heating up and her fingers tightening, squeezing the water bottle until it made a creaking sound.

    And then the fireworks outside had also stopped.

    The entire city seemed to fall back into silence, yet her heartbeat became faster and faster.

    ¡°Go to bed early,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile as he looked at her.

    For the first time, he had kissed her so openly.

    Her face¡­ looked beautifully red.

    He wanted to kiss her again.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Wan nodded, standing by the bed, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit awkward and shy.

    ¡°You sleep on this side, it¡¯s warmer,¡± Jiang Jinsang said as he moved to the other side, making room for her where he had been sleeping.

    The bed was veryrge; even if three adults slept in it, it wouldn¡¯t feel crowded. Tang Wany down still in her clothes, leaving a space between them.

    Even with the distance, lying beside someone made Tang Wan inevitably feel uneasy; the warmth he left in the sheets seemed to permeate through her clothes, inch by inch¡­

    She turned over, with her back to him, and it was unclear how much time had passed before she finally fell into a deep sleep.

    Hearing her breathing be even, Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at the person facing away from him, his lips slowly curving into a slight smile.

    **

    The next morning

    When Tang Wan woke up, Jiang Jinsang had already washed up and changed his clothes, and was currently bending his head to button up. He looked at her when she woke up and smiled, ¡°Do you want to sleep a bit more? I have breakfast arranged with big brother at 8, and there¡¯s still over an hour.¡±

    ¡°You woke up very early.¡±

    ¡°I just woke up not long ago.¡±

    Actually, Jiang Jinsang hardly sleptst night, wishing for the day to break sooner.

    Tang Wan cleared her throat and finally got out of bed, entering the bathroom, where the basin, toothbrush, and cup were already prepared for her, even the toothpaste was already applied.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you brushing your teeth?¡± Jiang Jinsang stood in the bathroom doorway, watching her intently.

    ¡°I just feel a bit ufortable.¡±

    With her head down, Tang Wan brushed her teeth as he stood by watching until she rinsed her mouth. Jiang Jinsang then spoke softly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to proceed in many areas. I can only do what I think might be best to take care of you. If there¡¯s anything I¡¯m not doing right, you can just tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite good already.¡±

    Tang Wan picked up a towel beside her and gently wiped her mouth.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to my brother first. You finish up here and contact me after your call.¡± Although they were trying to seriously date, their rtionship was not quite there yet, and Jiang Jinsang staying in the room while she changed and refreshed would undoubtedly make her feel awkward.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She was just smiling and nodding when Jiang Jinsang leaned in, cupped her face, and bent down¡­

    The kiss was very short.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m off.¡±

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t even fully woken from sleep and his morning kiss left her blushing.

    Was he really so inexperienced?

    Because whenever he flirted, he seemed so adept!

    **

    When Jiang Jinsang arrived at Jiang Yanting¡¯s room, he and his son were already washed up.

    ¡°Good morning, Uncle,¡± Jiangjiang said as he tiptoed at the mirror, wetting hisb to manage his unruly hair.

    ¡°Hope you didn¡¯t feel too unwellst night,¡± Jiang Yanting said, knowing that his son could easily feel ufortable in a different environment.

    ¡°It was okay.¡±

    ¡°Is she noting down with you?¡± Jiang Yanting thought the two of them woulde together and then the four would go out for breakfast.

    ¡°She had a tough night and sleptte; she just woke up.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, feeling the way it was phrased was somewhat awkward. What exactly had they been doing? It¡¯s difficult not to let one¡¯s thoughts drift when someone looks so cheerful.

 Chapter 183: 143 Super Sweet: Wanwan Takes the Initiative, a Knowing Kiss (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 183: 143 Super Sweet: Wanwan Takes the Initiative, a Knowing Kiss (2 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan packed up and went directly to the hotel restaurant to meet up with the three others. After breakfast, they went out to explore.

    The streets and architecture here were quite famous for their distinctive characteristics, so the quartet was continuously on the road, and they had lunch on a boat, dining while touring theke.

    Jiang Jinsang usually ate small, frequent meals and had only a few bites ofmb chops before he stared at Tang Wan for a while and took out his phone from his pocket.

    She bowed her head to cut themb chops in front of her into small pieces. The white, thin knitwear draped over her long hair. The sunlight scattered on the water, creating ripples and water reflections thatnded gently on her, tender as water. Just watching her like this tightened his heart¡­

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± Jiang Yanting ced the well-sliced steak into Jiangjiang¡¯s bowl and nced at the person next to him.

    Could you restrain yourself a bit?

    They weren¡¯t like this yesterday. Could something really have happenedst night?

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t ignorant, but looking at Tang Wan¡¯s demeanor, it seemed they hadn¡¯t gone that far?

    ¡°You¡­¡± As Tang Wan finished cutting hermb chops and looked up, she caught Jiang Jinsang holding his phone towards her face, turning slightly red without reason.

    He couldn¡¯t be taking photos of her, could he? Her hands fidgeted, and suddenly she couldn¡¯t even handle the fork and knife.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang casually moved his phone towards another direction, as if he was shooting the scenery and had unintentionally aimed at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tang Wan lowered her head and continued eating.

    Jiang Yanting chuckled softly:

    Snapping photos so openly and confidently, only his brother would do this.

    The maneuver was incredibly sly.

    The boat traveled through a good part of the town, and when they docked, the water was choppy and somewhat unstable. Jiang Yanting, holding Jiangjiang, disembarked first, followed by Jiang Jinsang, who turned to look at Tang Wan.

    She hesitated, seemingly looking for the right spot to step, when suddenly a hand appeared in front of her.

    Clean and pale, with slender knuckles.

    Tingling with hesitation, she still drew a breath and carefully ced her hand in his.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his hand over, engulfing her entire hand in his palm, and slightly exerted force at the wrist to pull her ashore, inevitably touching each other.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes.

    Tang Wan shook her head.

    His hand held hers, his thumb gently caressing the back of her hand with a light, almost imperceptible touch. His fingertips were smooth, devoid of any calluses, yet they brought a slight tickle.

    A tingling sensation went straight to her heart.

    Throughout the journey, they didn¡¯t take any photos, just holding hands continuously.

    ¡­

    Jiangjiang was just a child and, after ying all morning plus the issue of jetg and having had lunch,ined he was tired and insisted Jiang Yanting carry him, so they decided to return to the hotel to rest.

    In the evening, Jiang Yanting¡¯s alma mater reportedly had a celebration for the New Year, and they nned to join the festivities.

    However, by the evening, the previously excited Jiangjiang, now lying on the bed and deeply asleep, couldn¡¯t be woken up, no matter how much they tried. They had dinner in the room. After eating, he burrowed into the bed, immovable, iming his back and waist hurt and stubbornly refusing to get up.

    ¡°So, your second uncle and I are going out, aren¡¯t youing?¡± Jiang Yanting massaged his legs. The little guy moanedfortably.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always saying you wanted to see my school?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Jiangjiang was so sleepy he hardly knew what he was saying.

    ¡°Shall I lock you in the room then?¡±

    All that answered him was a faint snore.

    Actually, Jiangjiang¡¯s reason foring here was simple. He had overheard Qi Zeyan mentioning that, by the timeline, his parents must have met and fallen in love here, and they had him here, so he was hell-bent on visiting.

    But he couldn¡¯t keep up physically.

    When Jiang Yanting went out to meet Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan frowned slightly, ¡°Jiangjiang isn¡¯ting out?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in a deep sleep, so I locked him in the room.¡±

    ¡°What if he wakes up and runs out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve informed the hotel staff. No one kidnaps children here.¡± This country had a very strict policy against child trafficking and a powerful legal deterrence; no one would dare try.

    Besides, the fertility rate here was very low; no one wanted children, much less to steal them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the school I attended.¡± After returning to his country, Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t visited since, stepping through the school gates, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.

    ¡­

    The dance party was held outdoors. Within a few minutes of entering the school gate, they saw groups of men and women reveling in celebration, wearing masks, with colored lights decorating the trees around, melodious music ying, and the youthful cheers seemed to pull everyone¡¯s thoughts back to their school days.

 Chapter 184: 143 High Sweetness: Wanwan Takes the Initiative, a Heartfelt Kiss (2 More)_2

    <strong>Chapter 184: 143 High Sweetness: Wanwan Takes the Initiative, a Heartfelt Kiss (2 More)_2</strong>

    He had been at this ce for a few years before, and there was nothing novel about it. Jiang Yanting found a spot to stand, his silhouette elongated and forlorn under the lights. During that time, quite a few people came to chat him up, but he rejected each one of them.

    When he came to his senses, he realized that Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan had disappeared, presumably wandering off somewhere else.

    The campus was bustling. Jiang Jinsang naturally held Tang Wan¡¯s hand tightly in his own, walking forward along a path¡­

    The moonlight was faint, the streetmps dim. The farther they got from the crowd, the more the rows of trees on both sides blocked the light, muting the noisy apuse. Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat was racing.

    ¡°Did you have dances like this when you were in school?¡± Perhaps due to the excessive quiet around them, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was somewhat subdued.

    ¡°Yeah, there were lots of school parties and dances, and I went to a few.¡±

    At these school functions, the majority of participants were single men and women hoping that such an event might lead to meeting someone of the opposite sex and the start of a romance.

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°Can you dance?¡±

    ¡°I learned a bit when I was younger, but then my mom got sick¡­ I never picked it up again after she passed away. Now my body¡¯s all stiff, and I can¡¯t even bend down¡­¡±

    Tang Wan was talking about herself when she noticed Jiang Jinsang suddenly stopped walking. Because their hands were sped together, her steps halted as well, causing her to look up at him.

    By now, no voices could be heard, only the rustling of wind in the leaves and the ever-quickening beat of Tang Wan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Wan asked with a slight frown, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±

    It was dark around them, and the moonlight filtered through the branches, casting a thin halo on Jiang Jinsang.

    His gaze was deep yet tender as he leaned in slightly, still holding her hand.

    ¡°College is such a vibrant and vigorous time. I just regret not having met you sooner, not being able to see you in those days¡­ It makes me feel a bit sour inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think this counts as jealousy?¡±

    Tang Wan looked up at him, his smile carrying a trace of helplessness.

    Under the moonlight, his skin was almost ethereally pale. In her chest, it felt as though something was crashing about¡ªperhaps the pounding of a deer¡¯s hooves, relentlessly thumping against her ribcage.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m quite the jealous type?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked as he raised his hand to ruffle her hair.

    ¡°I want to be part of your future, and I find myself even wanting to have been part of your past.¡±

    ¡°I want you all to myself,pletely, just for me.¡±

    ¡°Is that too greedy?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart pounded fiercely, her mind fogged by something unexinable driving her¡­

    Suddenly, she reached up, grabbed his shirt, and tiptoed to give him a gentle kiss on the lips. As her toes touched the ground, her fingers still clutched his shirt tightly. She could distinctly feel him stiffen¡­

    It probably never crossed his mind that Tang Wan would make such a bold move.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been this forward¡­¡±

    ¡°Still feeling sour?¡±

    Her voice seemed naturally gentle and sweet, softened further by the night breeze, as if it were fractured into countless sugary shards embedding themselves in his heart.

    Since they had agreed to seriously try dating, Tang Wan naturally took a more proactive role.

    Yet, after doing all this, the person opposite her took a long time to respond, turning her cheeks red, feeling both anxious and embarrassed.

    Had she been too bold?

    Jiang Jinsang could clearly feel his breathing growing heavier, his eyes narrowing¡­

    The night wind was cool, yet it made his whole body feel ufortably hot.

    Just a slight touch, and it felt as though his heart had been precisely struck¡ª

    Thrown intoplete turmoil.

    In fact, he had been thoroughly teased by her!

    ¡­

    At that moment, seemingly someone approached from afar, apanied by heartyughter. Tang Wan, feeling guilty, quickly released her grip on his cor.

    The next second,

    her waist was encircled, and her feet barely touched the ground as her body was lifted slightly, half-embraced and hidden behind a tree. Tang Wan¡¯s hands instinctively grabbed the sleeves of his shirt, and when she gathered her senses, her back rested against the rough, dry trunk.

    His fingers pressed firmly on her waist, confining her under him, as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Scared?¡±

    In reality, the students who were approaching had already seen them. Abroad, such openness was quitemon in schools, and as everyone talked about their own matters, they didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Tang Wan frowned, only feeling that she must have lost her mind a moment ago to have suddenly¡­

    ¡°Kissed and now you want to run?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t run away!¡±

    Her face flushed, trying to avoid his increasingly burning breath, with nowhere to go in front, she could only straighten her back, her whole body almost pressing against the tree trunk.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your sweater?¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a lightugh.

    Tang Wan was wearing a thin knit today, and the rough bark hooked slightly, definitely pulling some threads. She slightly furrowed her brow and moved her body a bit forward, naturally getting closer to him.

    ¡°You just kissed me voluntarily.¡±

    Tang Wan was choked up¡ªthis kind of thing, better not to mention it!

    ¡°Not talking again?¡±

    As he spoke, he leaned in a bit closer.

    ¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart was pounding wildly, feeling like she had definitely gone insane.

    She looked up, about to say something, when Jiang Jinsang lowered his head and kissed her¡­

    The wind rustled through the leaves around them, apanied byughter from near and far, the moonlight dim, everything seemingly perfectly beautiful.

    Not too much, not too little¡ªjust right.

    ¡­

    During that time, quite a few people passed by. Tang Wan had never done something so bold, her heart was about to leap out, she raised her hand to push Jiang Jinsang away.

    She had felt weakst night, as if a gust of wind could knock her down, yet now it seemed no matter how hard she tried, she could not move him, which made her both frantic and annoyed.

    Indeed, men inherently always have a bad streak.

    **

    Jiang Yanting was waiting in the same spot, a volunteer handed him a mask, inviting him to join the masquerade.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a student.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just for fun,¡± said the person with a smile, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Jiang Yanting rubbed the mask in his hand, thinking that he could take it home for Jiangjiang to y with.

    He looked around again, still not seeing Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, but unexpectedly spotted a familiar figure in the crowd¡ªa person in a long dress, wearing a mask, covering all but her long hair which slightly fluttered at her waist as she moved.

    Maybe there was some kind of connection, or perhaps his gaze was too intense, but that person suddenly turned to look at him, their eyes meeting¡­

    She stood in the center of the dance floor, her eyes fiery. Even though her facial features were unclear, those eyes were painfully familiar.

    She seemed to freeze for a moment, then turned and walked away!

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he stepped forward to follow, but she had already disappeared into the throng of masked people. As the night grew darker, if she intended to hide beneath a tree, it would be extremely difficult to find her.

    ¡°Brother¡ª¡± Jiang Jinsang, who had already returned with Tang Wan, pulled at him. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Jiang Yanting squinted his eyes, feeling like he might have been bewitchedtely¡­

    Ever since the auction, it seemed¡­

    Everyone looked like her.

    He chuckled to himself, having not rested welltely, perhaps he was really overthinking.

    Once the three of them had left, a person finally stepped out from behind a tree, taking off the mask and watching Jiang Yanting¡¯s retreating figure until he disappeared, not leaving either¡­

    **

    The New Year¡¯s holiday was inherently short; Jiang Yanting had booked a two-day, three-night itinerary. Time flew by, and soon the four were on a ne back to their country.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for just a few days, and the olddy hugged Jiangjiang, kissing his little face several times.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the luggage up first.¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s expression was usual, reserved in his words.

    ¡°Then Wanwan and I will go up to tidy up as well.¡± Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan up the stairs.

    Fan Mingyu knew his two sons too well, although they seemed the same as before, yet they were different.

    One seemed to be in the throes of love, the other inexplicably¡­

    And yet without a partner, how could it seem like a heartbreak.

 Chapter 185: 144 Pork Belly: You Wont Know How Good Your Body Is Until You Try (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 185: 144 Pork Belly: You Won¡¯t Know How Good Your Body Is Until You Try (3 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan returned to her room to pack her bags, her phone vibrating as she saw the caller ID.

    ¡°Are you home yet?¡±

    ¡°Just got here.¡±

    ¡°Do you have time tonight? I¡¯d like to treat you and your boyfriend to dinner.¡±

    The two shared a good rtionship andmunicated promptly about everything. She knew about Tang Wan¡¯s rtionship with Jiang Jinsang, but she kept it a well-guarded secret, having not revealed his name or any photos up to now, which naturally piqued her curiosity.

    Moreover, as a friend, she was always concerned about her bestie being shortchanged and wanted to see what the man was like.

    Tang Wan gripped her phone, ¡°I need to ask him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m free today, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan hesitated and moved the wardrobe that separated the two bedrooms. The temperature in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room was still set high. He was buttoning up, obviously having just changed his clothes, with his shirt partially open.

    She could vaguely see some faint scars from surgery on his body, marks that seemed to have been there for a few years.

    He didn¡¯t have the so-called six-pack abs, just some muscle lines from regr exercise, pale skin, but not effeminate.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to close his shirt, continuing to button up without any difort.

    After all, she would likely see them sooner orter, and it wasn¡¯t a loss to be seen by his wife.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. You cane over anytime.¡±

    Tang Wan cleared her throat and diverted her gaze from him, ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet a friend tonight, would you like toe with?¡±

    ¡°Your bestie?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was impressed by her, especially since Tang Wan previously didn¡¯t want to enter his room, and they had a mix-up which turned into a joke with the contact name being ¡®pork belly,¡¯ making it hard to forget.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet her for a while, but everyone¡¯s been so busy.¡±

    ¡°Have you guys set a time?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. I wanted to see if you¡¯de before we decide where to go.¡±

    ¡°If she lives in a solo district, we can visit her and find a restaurant nearby, so she doesn¡¯t have to run around too much¡ªit¡¯s tough for a girl to do that alone.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask her.¡±

    ¡­

    Just after Tang Wan had exined the situation over the phone, the other side exploded, ¡°Tang Xiaowan, where did you find such a considerate boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯lle to you.¡±

    **

    To dodge the evening rush hour in Beijing, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan left home early.

    ¡°Seeing a friend and noting back for dinner?¡± The olddy was overjoyed upon hearing this; she preferred they didn¡¯te back at night.

    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, skillfully pulling Tang Wan by the hand as they left.

    The olddy fidgeted with her cane, casting a sidelong nce at Jiang Yanting who was nearby, ¡°This elder brother really sets no good example, so worrying.¡±

    Jiang Yanting sat by the side, indifferent to such jabs, engrossed in his phone.

    It took about an hour¡¯s drive for Tang Wan to reach the restaurant, where they had booked beforehand. The server led them inside.

    ¡°Has anyone arrived yet?¡± Tang Wan inquired.

    ¡°Yes, a youngdy, she also just got here.¡±

    As they pushed the door open, Jiang Jinsang being taller, he nced over Tang Wan and saw the person inside.

    She was resting her chin on her hands while ying with her phone, the setting sun casting a soft glow on her through the window. Dressed in a simple round-neck sweater and wide-legged trousers, she looked conservative yet chic, bright but not vulgar.

    ¡°You guys are here,¡± she stood up and smiled at them.

    No bloom in full flush could emte such a color.

    ¡°Let me introduce, this is Ruan Mengxi, and this is my¡­¡± Tang Wan was bringing her boyfriend out for the first time, and her words felt awkward and stiff, ¡°my boyfriend, Jiang Jinsang.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Ruan Mengxi, having entered the workforce andtely being around Qi Zeyan, had quickly learned to read people well.

    Not harsh, but urate.

    The man was good in all aspects¡­but seemed a bit too thin.

    Compared to her ten years ago¡­

    He probably wasn¡¯t as robust as she was!

    After all, the nickname ¡®pork belly¡¯ wasn¡¯t for nothing, she used to be really quite plump.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Jiang Jinsang was also sizing her up, as someone¡¯s demeanor and speech reflect their personality. Maintaining a rtionship with a best friend who might not be likable was essential, ¡°This is a little gift we brought for you.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°No worries, let¡¯s have a seat.¡±

    At a square table, though Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang would normally sit on one side, he directly seated Tang Wan and Ruan Mengxi together, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you two met, you must have a lot to talk about.¡±

 Chapter 186: 144 Pork Belly: You Wont Know How Good Your Body Is Until You Try (3 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 186: 144 Pork Belly: You Won¡¯t Know How Good Your Body Is Until You Try (3 more updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying about being indebted once you ept someone¡¯s help, and since he¡¯s very meticulous and attentive, Ruan Mengxi had a good impression of him.

    She had promised to treat, but the restaurant was booked by Jiang Jinsang. She had initially worried it might be some fancy restaurant and even brought her credit card, but it turned out to be a rather quaint ce with very affordable prices.

    After a few experiences, Ruan Mengxi felt this man was quite decent.

    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long while, naturally having a lot to catch up on. It was inevitable to somewhat neglect Jiang Jinsang, but he was in good spirits, just quietly listening and even refilled their tea a few times to ensure they weren¡¯t thirsty.

    Ruan Mengxi tends to be more extroverted. Seeing Tang Wan, she almost wished she could rush over and hug him, but she had to actposed because Jiang Jinsang was there.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom, you guys chat slowly.¡±

    No sooner had Jiang Jinsang left than Ruan Mengxi couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Jiang Wuye, yes, that¡¯s him. There¡¯s probably no second person in Beijing with that name. He came to your house, not to call off an engagement, so how did you two end up together?¡±

    ¡°We just ended up together,¡± Tang Wan said, sipping her tea.

    ¡°No wonder when I asked for his name, and wanted you to show me a picture, you t out refused. Everyone says he has a temper, but he seems fine to me, very easy-going and considerate, mainly taking good care of you. For a man, being perceptive is essential.¡±

    ¡°Rumors aren¡¯t necessarily true.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true he¡¯s not in good health, right?¡±

    Tang Wan choked on her words.

    ¡°I saw his brother from a distance before, tall, wearing a suit, and you can tell he¡¯s well-built just by looking. But this Jiang Wuye seems to be a bit¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips, ¡°Is he a good driver?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Tang Wan choked on her tea.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very practical question; so many couples get divorced over dissatisfaction after marriage,¡± Ruan Mengxi stated bluntly, ¡°What, you two went out for a few days, and nothing happened?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s face turned red as she coughed and wiped her mouth with a tissue, keeping her head down in silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, one bed, three nights, and you¡¯re going to tell me you guys just chatted under the nkets holding hands?¡±

    ¡°We just started, it¡¯s too soon for that.¡±

    ¡°I heard he won¡¯t live past 28, is that true?¡±

    ¡°It feels like his health isn¡¯t as bad as the rumors say¡­¡±

    ¡°Feels?¡± Ruan Mengxi clenched her teeth, ¡°Tang Xiaowan, this is about your lifetimemitment. We can skip the talk about marital life, but if his health is really poor and one day a breeze blows him away, what will you do? This isn¡¯t a joke.¡±

    As a friend, she naturally hoped Tang Wan could find someone to grow old with. Seeing Jiang Jinsang in such poor health, she didn¡¯t think he was suitable for marriage or even dating.

    ¡°What I¡¯m telling you is, the best way to know if he¡¯s physically fit or not is¡­¡±

    ¡°To try it out yourself!¡±

    Spur of the moment decisions!

    ¡°When you talked just now, you barely said anything, I thought you would ask something, test him a bit,¡± Tang Wan changed the subject.

    ¡°He and I aren¡¯t familiar, I¡¯ve only met him once. So far, he seems like a nice person. You¡¯ve been around him much longer, surely you know him better. Sometimes you can¡¯t fully understand someone their entire life, what can I possibly discern in these few minutes?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi was quite perceptive in some aspects.

    ¡°Besides, testing him is so subjective, everyone has ws. If he doesn¡¯t want to answer, it could be awkward, it¡¯s too disrespectful, especially at a first meeting. Just enjoy eating and drinking.¡±

    ¡°And I trust your judgment, the person you like must be good.¡±

    ¡­

    Before Ruan Mengsi could finish, the private room door opened, and both instinctively straightened up, smiling at him.

    ¡°Wuye, you¡¯re back,¡± Tang Wan coughed.

    He nodded, his gaze casually passing over Ruan Mengxi with a nearly imperceptible smile on his lips.

    Suddenly nervous, Ruan Mengxi held her cup and took a sip of tea, trying to mask her embarrassment.

    Talking about someone behind their back always left one feeling a bit guilty.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Wuye, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how long have you and Wanwan been together?¡± Ruan Mengxi broached a casual topic, ¡°How did you get together?¡±

    ¡°Not long,¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan, his expression intense, ¡°For me, it was like¡­¡±

    ¡°Love at first sight.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she coughed and averted her eyes:

    ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s real.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi cleared her throat. As a best friend, she was quite conscious of certain boundaries, some things were better left unasked, casual conversation was fine. But after all, the man opposite her was Jiang Jinsang, and deep down, she felt a bit intimidated¡­

    ¡°Miss Ruan,¡± Jiang Jinsang picked up the kettle, ¡°want some water?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself.¡± Ruan Mengxi took the teapot from his hand and poured water for herself.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking for a while, you must be thirsty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi blinked, unable to recover herposure.

    ¡°The soundproofing in this restaurant isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    Her hand trembled, and the tea almost sshed out.

    Tang Wan lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, while Ruan Mengxi was already embarrassed, her face turning the color of a vegetable.

    Not good soundproofing?

    So what exactly did he hear?

    Ruan Mengxi and Tang Wan were very close. When alone, they naturally said anything without restrictions. She didn¡¯t know that the soundproofing of the private room was poor.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t mean to embarrass her. After all, they still had to stay in the room for a while. He thought the soundproofing was good, rambling freely, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if others outside could hear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s order,¡± Tang Wan coughed, having arrived early, the three of them sat and chatted for a while.

    This dinner was very enjoyable for Tang Wan. Jiang Jinsang looked normal, asionally serving Tang Wan food, taking care of Ruan Mengxi, acting like a qualified and considerate boyfriend.

    But Ruan Mengxi was distracted, hiding things in her heart, and her reaction was slow. Jiang Jinsang had paid the bill before she realized.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, we agreed that I would treat you and Wanwan to this meal.

    ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting, it should be on me, next time it¡¯ll be your treat, whichmunity do you live in, we¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡­

    At themunity entrance, the best friends stood in the cold wind and talked for a long time. Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t quite understand why girls always had endless things to discuss.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that both had things to do the next day, Jiang Jinsang might not have been able to take them back at all and they would have definitely stayed overnight.

    After watching Ruan Mengxi enter the apartment building, Tang Wan got into the car.

    ¡°Did you hear something at the entrance just now?¡± Tang Wan turned to look at Jiang Jinsang, who was responsible for driving today.

    ¡°What should I have heard?¡±

    ¡°She asked me to tell you something: she said that she¡¯s also a decent person normally, the kind who blushes when she talks.¡±

    Tang Wan coughed, feeling timid as she spoke such insincere words.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, ¡°Buckle your seatbelt.¡±

    Tang Wan had just fastened her seatbelt when her hand was grasped, ¡°Also, tell her that next time she wants to chat, find a warmer ce.¡±

    She had stood in the cold wind for a long time, and her body was already chilled through.

    At that moment, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. Ruan Mengxi had sent her a voice message, probably telling her that she was home.

    Tang Wan directly yed it. She didn¡¯t use the speaker, only ming the excessive quietness inside the car¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m home now, thank him again for me, I had a great time today. You¡¯re driving back too, be safe, be cautious, and watch your speed!¡±

    The beginning was fine, but thatst part about watching the speed¡­

    Tang Wan covered her face with her hand as Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lowughter sounded:

    ¡°Your friend really is a decent person.¡±

    ¡°But she did say something quite right today¡­¡±

    ¡°You only know if you¡¯re well when you try.¡±

    Tang Wan turned to look out the window, her face burning as if scorched; he really had heard¡­

 Chapter 187: 145 Grandfather Wus personal commitment, a ridiculous dream

    <strong>Chapter 187: 145 Grandfather Wu¡¯s personalmitment, a ridiculous dream</strong>

    It was a freezing winter night, and the neon lights were as bright as day.

    Jiang Jinsang had mentioned earlier that the private room was not soundproof, and Tang Wan was worried he might have heard something he shouldn¡¯t have, and unfortunately, he did, all thanks to Ruan Mengxi¡¯s nonsense.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were almost home that Tang Wan coughed and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t take to heart what Xixi said¡­¡±

    ¡°Rumors are already circting outside, I can understand her having such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    By then, the car had stopped near the Jiang Family house and Tang Wan quickly opened the door to get out, having discussed something privately with her best friend only to have the person concerned overhear, Tang Wan was embarrassed.

    She walked quickly forward, but suddenly, a dog sprang out from the side and barked at her.

    ¡°Woof¡ª¡±

    Her mind was preupied, and unguarded, she was startled by the sudden bark, letting out an involuntary cry, as if losing her soul, and instinctively wanted to run¡­

    Jiang Jinsang thought something had happened to her, so he hurried forward and embraced her tightly.

    ¡°Woof, woof¡ª¡± The dog, mostly a bully that was scared of resistance, seeing Tang Wan cower, barked even more cheerfully, wagging its tail around her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid of the dog?¡± Jiang Jinsang immediately pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t afraid of dogs, but it was dark and quiet around, and the sudden appearance and barking of a dog truly frightened her; she clutched Jiang Jinsang¡¯s clothes tightly, panting, still scared.

    ¡°Look at the dog¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang patted her on the back.

    Feeling a bit calmer, Tang Wan turned her head to look at the dog beside her; it was just a small Teddy. Someone in the distance called out to it, and it dashed away.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Jiang Jinsang was witnessing Tang Wan in such a frightened state for the first time, and he found it quite amusing.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Wan struggled slightly and pulled away from his embrace.

    ¡°Next time you get out of the car, wait for me.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang confidently took her hand and walked towards the house. Just as they entered, they saw Tang Yunxian.

    He seemed to have just arrived, looking a bit tired, but his gentle eyes suddenly sparkled when theynded on their interlocked hands.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± Tang Wan naturally pulled her hand from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s palm and changed into slippers to go inside.

    ¡°Just got here, how was your outing?¡±

    ¡°It was nice, I even bought you something, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    ¡°No rush, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry, I can make something for you to eat.¡±

    Tang Yunxian nodded, his arrival hadn¡¯t disturbed the Jiang family.

    Tang Wan took off her coat and went into the kitchen, then Jiang Jinsang stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°You and Wanwan are just pretending, do you need to make it so convincing? There¡¯s no one else at home right now, do you need to hold hands so tightly?¡± Tang Yunxian eyed him, his tone not so pleasant.

    Even with a hint of questioning?

    At this moment, he thought their rtionship, although facilitated by the elders of both families, was still just a pretense. He worried about his daughter being wronged, and besides, Jiang Jinsang was a man¡­

    Who had the potential to be a womanizer, so he had to be cautious.

    ¡°Actually, we¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was about to say something when Tang Wan came out of the kitchen, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll just make you some noodles.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Yunxian smiled at her, a stark contrast to a moment ago.

    Jiang Jinsang did not linger in the living room but went to his room to wash up, leaving space for the father and daughter.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated, and she quickly received a text from Jiang Jinsang:

    ¡°Come to my roomter, I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    Tang Wan bit her lip, unsure what he was up to.

    **

    About half an hourter, Jiang Jinsang heard a knock on the door and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Taking the formal route now, actually knocking?

    Tang Wan was worried Jiang Jinsang would ask about the things Ruan Mengxi had said; standing at the door, her heart thumped wildly, and when the door opened, her heart seemed to be clutched tightly, her breath almost taken away.

    He had apparently just taken a shower, wearing a loose bathrobe tied loosely at the waist, exposing a patch of skin from his corbone downward, always had a faint medicinal scent mixed with a refreshing hint of mint.

    The room was extremely warm, a wave of heat hitting her, and Tang Wan felt a tightness in her throat, her body unconsciously growing hot.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Jiang Jinsang stepped aside to let her into the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk here.¡±

    Intuition told her that entering the room might not end well.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were standing not far away, watching the two at the door, unaware of what exactly had transpired abroad between them. It seemed like nothing had changed, yet something was distinctly different.

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at the two not far away, ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about physical matters here?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath deepened, ¡°I¡¯m quite tired, how about we talk about this tomorrow?¡±

    As expected, it still had to be about that matter.

    After all, every man cares a lot about this sort of thing, and Jiang Jinsang was no exception. Tang Wan only hated Ruan Mengxi at this moment for her loose lips, letting him overhear.

    Actually, the fact that Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t confront her on the spot was already quitemendable.

    After all, having that aspect of oneself questioned¡­ probably no one could sit still!

    As soon as she took a step, an arm crossed her waist. Jiang Jinsang seemed to be slender and frail, but Tang Wan knew all too well, if it came to resisting, she couldn¡¯t.

    The arm exerted force, and easily pulled her entire body back into his embrace, Tang Wan mming into his chest, her nose grazing his skin¡­

    The heat was sweltering, numbing the tip of her nose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to procrastinate on today¡¯s matters to tomorrow, let¡¯s talk tonight,¡± he said with a slight force, pulling her into the room and mming the door shut.

    Jiang Cuo rubbed his nose, ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the rush?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan knew, if it was about discussing physical matters, she wouldn¡¯te out on top. She raised her hand to open the door to leave, but Jiang Jinsang was faster, pinning her against the door, one hand still around her waist, the other grasping her hand, holding it to one side.

    When he pressed closer, Tang Wan felt all the stamina drain from her body.

    The light at the entrance was dim, casting shadows on their faces. Tang Wan¡¯s face suddenly turned red; the pose was excessively passive and excessively intimate.

    He looked down at her, his gaze deep.

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t care?¡±

    ¡°What she says, or what she thinks, I don¡¯t mind, I mind about you.¡±

    The temperature inside was too high, skin against skin, flesh to flesh, Tang Wan felt her breathing grow extremely difficult.

    ¡°Me?¡± Tang Wan frowned, slightly twisting her wrist.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on my body?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s head burst, couldn¡¯t he speak more clearly? What kind of opinion on the body, can¡¯t he just say opinion on health?

    The way this was phrased sounded way too voracious.

    ¡°You also think I¡¯m not up to par?¡± Jiang Jinsang had already released the hand shackling her wrist, but the other hand remained on her waist, and his body still pressed against her without any intention of moving.

    Tang Wan bit her lip, turned her face away; how should she answer this?

    His opinion¡­ on his body?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    He lowered his head closer, his breath enveloping her face.

    ¡°You also think my body is bad?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lowly, seeing herck of confidence in her words, ¡°Actually, trying it out will let us know¡­¡±

    Trying it out?

    Tang Wan¡¯s pupils shook slightly, as she saw Jiang Jinsang leaning closer, and then he lowered his head to kiss her.

    ¡­

    Sheter didn¡¯t know how she returned to her room, simply took a quick shower, and while preparing skincare in front of the mirror, she noticed her lips were somewhat swollen.

    Her head had been foggy just before, not knowing what had happened.

    Lying in bed, the images continuously swirling in her mind.

    Her heart felt as if someone had viciously twisted it, numbing from the tip of her heart to her toes, making even breathing difficult.

    That night, Tang Wan had a very strange dream, where in order to prove himself, Jiang Jinsang tried physically¡­

    A ridiculous dream.

    When the rm woke her, she even broke out in a cold sweat.

    She really was crazy, how could she have such a dream.

    Getting up and going downstairs, she bumped into Jiang Jinsang at the staircase entrance, greeted him, and then ran away in a panic.

    **

    Today she had to handle the hospitalization process for Elder Tang, who was extremely reluctant to go to the hospital, but had no choice, his face downcast all morning, barely eating breakfast.

    With hospitalization and surgery ahead, it would be a long process. Tang Wan had breakfast and then began packing his things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± this was a moment where Jiang Jinsang definitely wanted to step in.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s mind kept drifting back to that dream, avoiding him like the gue.

    Jiang Jinsang touched his nose, sensing something off from the morning:

    What happened? Could it be that he had gone overboardst night?

 Chapter 188: 146 Apologies Rejected, Boss Wants to Flirt with My Friend? (2 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 188: 146 Apologies Rejected, Boss Wants to Flirt with My Friend? (2 Updates)</strong>

    After Mr. Tang was admitted to the hospital, the Jiang Family stayed for a while and then left, although the grandmother initially wanted to suggest that Jiang Zhenhuan or Jiang Yanting take turns staying overnight, but she was refused.

    The family¡¯s trip to Beijing had already troubled the Jiang Family greatly; they didn¡¯t want to impose any further.

    Having settled the old man in, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities. Although the hospital provided bedding and a water kettle, there were inevitably some things missing.

    ¡°Look at Xiaowu and Wanwan, aren¡¯t they a good match?¡± The old man had already changed into his patient gown and was smiling contentedly.

    As long as his children and grandchildren were happy, he was willing to endure even more pain.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think what happenedst time was a bit too much?¡± Now that it was just the two of them, Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Mr. Tang pretended not to know.

    ¡°About the test marriage¡­¡± Tang Yunxian was somewhat helpless, ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t intentional?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that the blood clots in my body are fake, that I colluded with Doctor Zhou to stage this whole thing?¡± The old man got slightly agitated when he heard this.

    ¡°I do indeed like Xiaowu very much, and I hope he could be with Wanwan, but do you think I would joke about my own health over this?¡±

    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡±

    Tang Yunxian quickly tried to calm him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry, I was just talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°You may not believe me, but you should believe Doctor Zhou; my health is truly poor. He is a medical authority; would you question his ethics and doubt that he would conspire with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I trust Doctor Zhou.¡±

    ¡°So you think I¡¯m just acting.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yunxian knew his father should not get upset, and he tried his best to soothe him.

    ¡°Then what do you mean by that? Exin yourself!¡±

    ¡­

    Dealing with an unreasonable person, Tang Yunxian felt aggrieved and helpless, especially since his health was poor and he still had to coddle him.

    Zhou Zhongqing stood at the door; he was originally nning to check in, but having heard the conversation, he felt too embarrassed to enter, especially since he had indeedpromised on the test marriage issue.

    Seeing the old man being so unreasonable, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face and sullenly returned to his office.

    ¡°Dad, I was just speaking without thinking, please don¡¯t take it to heart, I¡¯ll peel an apple for you.¡± Tang Yunxian said with a cating smile.

    The old man huffed and crossed his arms, refusing to be coaxed.

    Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door; through the small ss window on the door, Tang Yunxian could clearly see who was standing outside.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the old man raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them, they might have the wrong room.¡± Tang Yunxian put down the apple and the knife he was holding, and got up to open the door.

    Standing at the door were a middle-aged man and a young woman, holding flowers and a fruit basket, both looking eager to please.

    ¡°Mr. Tang?¡± the man spoke first.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Tang Yunxian was a businessman with connections in Beijing, yet he did not recognize the people before him.

    ¡°My name is Zhuang Yan, this is my daughter, Zhuang Rao. We came specifically to visit Mr. Tang,¡± the man smiled ingratiatingly.

    Mr. Tang, leaning on his hospital bed, frowned slightly when he heard the name Zhuang Rao; wasn¡¯t she the one who had caused trouble for Wanwan at the auction?

    Since Tang Yunxian was unaware of the incident at the auction, he assumed they were acquaintances of his father, especially since they brought many gifts, and invited them in.

    ¡°Mr. Tang,¡± Zhuang Yan greeted with a smile, nudging the person beside him, and Zhuang Rao reluctantly greeted the old man.

    Their purpose was clear to Mr. Tang.

    The Zhuang Family had been trying to visit the Jiang Family to offer their apologies, but had been turned away without even entering. They must have learned about his hospitalization today and came specifically to see him, since they couldn¡¯t get through to the Jiangs; they had to try through him.

    Tang Yunxian was about to invite the two to sit down, but then he heard his father chuckle and say, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    Father and son understood each other well; Tang Yunxian knew his father was not friendly towards these two.

    The faces of the Zhuang father and daughter stiffened, both feeling awkward. Indeed, everyone knew the situation, but Mr. Tang was pretending to be oblivious, making it difficult for them to start talking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am old and my memory isn¡¯t very good. Why don¡¯t you remind me where we have met before, and maybe I will remember,¡± Mr. Tang said with a friendly smile.

    With no way to retreat since they were already inside¡­

    Zhuang Yan cleared his throat and said determinedly, ¡°It was at the previous auction. My daughter had a little conflict with Miss Tang, and I brought her here today specifically to apologize.¡±

 Chapter 193: 149 Making trouble at the door, Wanwan angrily denounces shamelessness (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 193: 149 Making trouble at the door, Wanwan angrily denounces shamelessness (2 updates)</strong>

    The next morning

    Tang Wan had juste downstairs when Fan Mingyu called out to her, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re just in time. Take a look at these two sets of clothes. Which one do you think is better?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s wearing it?¡±

    ¡°Yanting.¡±

    It was then that Tang Wan remembered that today, Jiang Yanting was supposed to go on a blind date, though Fan Mingyu had tricked him, so he himself was still unaware at the moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the ck one. It¡¯s conservative, but ssic and very much in line with the Second Master¡¯s demeanor.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still calling him Second Master? We¡¯re going to be family¡ªcall him ¡®brother¡¯ from now on.¡± Fan Mingyu was in an exceptionally good mood today; if her two sons could settle down before the New Year, she nned to go to the temple to offer incense and fulfill her vows.

    Tang Wan just smiled and sat down to have breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯m just apanying Zeyan on the blind date, not going on it myself. Does it need to be this grand?¡± Jiang Yanting was still in the dark at this time.

    The truth was, he hadn¡¯t wanted to agree to this in the first ce.

    Buttely, the olddy at home had been pressing him incessantly, insisting that he go on blind dates, which he kept turning down. She had been so mad that she hadn¡¯t spoken to him for two days. This time, she said it was Qi Zeyan going on a date and asked him to apany him to supervise.

    Refusing such a small favor might indeed lead to his grandmother kicking him out of the house.

    Left with no choice, and curious to see the spectacle, he had agreed.

    ¡°Even as apanion, you should look presentable,¡± the olddy said, looking down and sipping her thin porridge.

    The blind date was set for the evening, and Jiang Yanting was heading to thepany now. He wouldn¡¯t have time toe home and change, so he had to dress up and leave first thing in the morning.

    And on the Qi family¡¯s side.

    Qi Zeyan was always someone who liked to watch the bustle; Jiang¡¯s melons were not something that you could get your hands on any time. As an apanying party to the blind date, dressing up smartly was also giving face to a friend.

    So someone got up early in the morning to groom himself and even deliberately chose a suit that was modest and low-key.

    At the office, Ruan Mengxi had an urgent matter that needed his attention. Without going through Assistant Xiaozhu, she knocked and opened the door to his office.

    ¡°President Qi, there are two documents here that need your signature.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Qi Zeyan took the documents, carefully flipping through them, just as the morning sun was rising, casting sunshine onto his head¡­

    Hair slicked and shining!

    Ruan Mengxi was tongue-tied. What a show-off.

    **

    Hospital

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, she encountered several people who looked like journalists at the base of the inpatient building. They didn¡¯t recognize her, and even as they brushed past each other, paid no attention.

    ¡°You go to the ward first. I¡¯ll go find Uncle Zhou.¡± Jiang Jinsang came today for a check-up.

    Tang Wan nodded, went to the ward, reced Tang Yunxian who had gone home, and then chatted with Old Master Tang for a while.

    ¡°Wanwan, how¡¯s your rtionship with Xiaowu developing?¡± The old man deliberately lowered his voice, sounding extremely gossipy.

    ¡°We¡¯re not really¡­ huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here, what are you afraid of? How far have things gone, tell me. I need to know what¡¯s in my granddaughter¡¯s heart.¡±

    The elderly gentleman could barely contain his excited little hands, sizing up Tang Wan as if they were about to give him a great-great-grandchild right there and then.

    At that moment, Zhou Zhongqing and his assistant came over, knocking on the door to check on the patient.

    ¡°Old Master Tang, how are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°The same as usual.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiaowue with you?¡± Jiang Jinsang had gone to find Zhou Zhongqing for a physical examination, so they should¡¯vee together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve scheduled him for a few tests.¡±

    ¡°You two have only been apart for a short while, and you¡¯re already missing each other¡­¡± the old man teased with augh.

    Tang Wan coughed slightly; she was just asking casually.

    Zhou Zhongqing turned his head and told his assistant about the old man¡¯s condition, instructing him to make good records for future surgical reference. Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    Tang Wan opened the door, ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, a middle-aged man pointed at her and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s her, this is the ce!¡±

    Tang Wan recognized him; he was a patient¡¯s family member who had consistently caused trouble in the hospital. At that moment, people outside were already holding up cameras and cell phones, snapping a few pictures of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s them who abuse privilege! The hospital is now opened for the rich, poor people can¡¯t get treated, have to queue up even for a bed. Why should they get special treatment?¡±

    ¡°They use everything that¡¯s best, even the best specialists in Beijing only attend to him. They can switch hospital rooms whenever they want, with specialists at their beck and call!¡±

    ¡°We struggle just to get a doctor¡¯s appointment, you tell me, is this fair?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was still trying to process what was happening when the man pointed his finger right at her nose and went on a tirade.

    Immediately after, he pushed past Tang Wan and barged into the ward, pointing at Old Master Tang and saying to the journalists, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    The journalists didn¡¯t bother to ask questions, they just started taking pictures.

    ¡°What are you people actually doing?¡± Zhou Zhongqing furrowed his brows, he had a deep-seated aversion to this man. Now he had brought journalists to barge into a patient¡¯s ward; the audacity was extreme.

 Chapter 190: 147 Fifth Master: All the Firsts Are for You (3 More Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 190: 147 Fifth Master: All the Firsts Are for You (3 More Updates)</strong>

    Ruan Mengxi held the documents, lost in thought for a long while. It seemed all the trouble her boss had caused was aimed at her friend¡­

    What a shameless move.

    Moreover, Tang Wan already had a partner. He had no chance at all. Did he still hope to steal her away? She had justined a few days ago that it was abnormal for someone like Qi Zeyan not to have a femalepanion. Little did she know that something was already brewing.

    If it were any other woman, Ruan Mengxi would have wanted to tie her up and deliver her straight to Qi Zeyan¡¯s bed.

    His shift in focus in life would definitely relieve her workload, but it just had to involve her good friend. Asking her to be a spy or to betray her friend was something she just couldn¡¯t do. So, holding the documents, she knocked on Qi Zeyan¡¯s office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Qi Zeyan saw her and slightly raised his eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I handle this project?¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too big. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Qi Zeyan put down the work in his hands and looked at her seriously, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re not capable enough?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi stiffened. Being an employee and leaving such an impression on her boss would surely hamper her career, ¡°I¡¯ve never done this type of work before. I¡¯m not very familiar with it and I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t do well.¡±

    ¡°Leave the files here then. You can go.¡±

    Qi Zeyan looked down and continued with his work.

    He originally did want to get closer to Tang Wan through Ruan Mengxi, but now that ¡®the flower had an owner,¡¯ and the Jiang family¡¯s walls were solid, he couldn¡¯t even start to dig; he had to take a detour with his shovel.

    He felt ufortable about Tang Wan, but he had no more thoughts about it. And since the project had been assigned to Ruan Mengxi, and the two were friends, their workmunication would surely be smooth, so he didn¡¯t think about making adjustments.

    However, since he no longer had thoughts about Tang Wan, Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t matter either.

    But when Ruan Mengxi saw how easily Qi Zeyan agreed, she slightly furrowed her brows. Actually, if she didn¡¯t take the project, someone else would. Qi Zeyan had ways to pursue Tang Wan through this project.

    If he insisted on nting a spy around her friend, it would surely be safer if she kept control in her own hands.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, I¡¯ve thought about it again. People need to be challenged. Without experiencing adversity, how can we see the rainbow¡­¡±

    ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on the project.¡±

    ¡°Then take the files and go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re busy.¡±

    ¡°Get me a coffee.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    A few minutester, Ruan Mengxi brought him a cup of coffee. After she left, Qi Zeyan finally picked it up and took a sip, ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Did this woman want to kill him with bitterness!

    Ruan Mengxi went back to the office and immediately contacted Tang Wan to update her on the situation.

    Tang Wan had signed a contract with a film and televisionpany under Qi Zeyan. Ruan Mengxi, representing the head office, was responsible for coordinating the two sides. She knew Ruan Mengxi worked in Beijing but didn¡¯t understand the specific situation, so getting to work directly with her friend was both shocking and delightful.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll stay in touch both ways,¡± Ruan Mengxi said cheerfully. ¡°By the way, can you send me the address of Grandpa Tang¡¯s hospital? I¡¯ll visit him after work.¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up, Tang Wan discussed the matter with her family. Old Mr. Tang, hearing that Ruan Mengxi wasing, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Xixi ising, I haven¡¯t seen this girl for so long, I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s gotten fat or stayed thin.¡±

    ¡°She has lost a lot of weight,¡± Tang Wan said.

    ¡°She was so plump and cute before, I really don¡¯t understand why you girls insist on losing weight,¡± the old man clicked his tongue, ¡°By the way, has she gotten a boyfriend yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°She used to say she was too fat to find a partner. Howe she¡¯s still single even after losing weight?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang sat quietly on the side, listening to the old man¡¯sments. Miss Ruan seemed to be a perennially singledy who had never been in a rtionship but was quite proficient at driving.

    From her demeanor in conversation, one would think she was an experienced driver, but he guessed she was probably all talk and no action.

    However, that evening Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t arrive at the agreed time, citing being forced to work overtime. Internally, she cursed Qi Zeyan for being thoughtless:

    Thinking of pursuing Tang Wan through her and still making her work overtime without trying to appease her at all. Utterly thoughtless.

    He deserved to lose out to Grandpa Wu and remain a single dog.

    **

    In the following days, Old Mr. Tang underwent two more examinations. Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian took turns staying overnight at the hospital. Whenever Tang Wan went there, Jiang Jinsang would usually apany her.

    That night, it was Tang Wan¡¯s turn to go to the hospital, and Jiang Jinsang followed as usual.

    Before going to sleep, the old man talked about the hospital matters for a while. It was nothing more than the family of a patient on the same floor causing trouble again.

    ¡°¡­This time, it was quite amotion. It even drew the reporters. I saw on the news today that no matter the truth, the hospital and the doctors will definitely be criticized,¡± Old Mr. Tang said helplessly.

 Chapter 191: 147 Fifth Master: All the Firsts Are for You (3 More Updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 191: 147 Fifth Master: All the Firsts Are for You (3 More Updates)_2</strong>

    In recent years, conflicts between hospitals and patients have be increasingly prominent; before understanding the ins and outs, people would first curse at the hospital and doctors.

    ¡°Tang Wan, didn¡¯t the police get involved? Was there no result?¡± Tang Wan asked, as the issue had been going on for days and the police hade several times.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to mediate.¡±

    ¡­

    After chatting for a while longer, the old man fell asleep. Tang Wan walked over to Jiang Jinsang and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and sleep tonight?¡±

    There was only one foldable small bed for the person staying with the patient, which couldn¡¯t amodate two people. Every night, Jiang Jinsang almost always slept leaning in a chair; it really was ufortable for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to stay with you?¡± he whispered back, his voice gentle, deep, and maic.

    The eyelids of the old man lying in bed twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s really notfortable to rest here at the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to stay with you?¡± Jiang Jinsang seemed topletely ignore what she had said, put down the book he was holding, and stood up to walk closer to her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that; I can take care of it alone.¡±

    ¡°Then do you want me to stay with you?¡± he leaned in closer, his voice almost pressed against her ear, ¡°Hmm? Say something.¡±

    As night fell and the air grew slightly cooler, the hospital became even quieter. Tang Wan felt her heartbeat and breathing beside her ear, utterly flustered.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, it must mean you want to, right?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, leaning in closer.

    ¡°What are you doing, Grandpa is still here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be quiet¡­¡±

    Old Mr. Tang¡¯s eyelids twitched violently.

    When had they progressed to this stage? Despite his age, he couldn¡¯t contain his wildly beating, gossip-hungry heart, but given the situation, he couldn¡¯t open his eyes, his heart pounding furiously.

    He felt he might really be on the verge of a heart attack!

    Tang Wan was both embarrassed and flustered. What was she expected to do with him? And quietly?

    ¡°Feeling embarrassed?¡± Jiang Jinsang was truly bold,pletely unconcerned that there was another person in the room.

    Before Tang Wan could speak, the old man heard the sound of the curtain sliding gently; there were curtains around the hospital bed for privacy during examinations or when undressing.

    He then knew that the curtains by his bed had been drawn, and even if he wanted to sneak a peek, there was no way.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± Jiang Jinsang pulled the curtain shut again and looked back at Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan was torn betweenughing and crying; this act was like revealing a poorly kept secret ¡ª her Grandpa was still there.

    ¡°Did I go too far that night a few days ago? Is that why you¡¯ve been avoiding metely?¡± Lately, Tang Wan had been running between the hospital and home, so they hadn¡¯t had much opportunity to talk.

    That night a few days ago!

    Old Mr. Tang breathed heavily, excited!

    His great-grandson, was he settling down? His hands trembled with excitement.

    ¡°No.¡± The reason Tang Wan was embarrassed to face him was her own.

    ¡°Really not?¡± Jiang Jinsang moved closer to her.

    As soon as she nodded, he leaned down and kissed the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Jiang Jinsang pointed towards the curtained-off hospital bed, making a silencing gesture at her, which frustrated Tang Wan and reddened her face; yet he tilted his head to touch her mouth corner again.

    Tang Wan held her breath and felt suffocated, her face flushed crimson, spreading even to her ears and neck.

    ¡°Have you really never had a girlfriend before?¡± Tang Wan felt he was too skillful.

    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s your first time.¡±

    Discussing ex-partners when in a rtionship was a taboo; if you were truly in love, it brought out possessive and oddly jealous traits.

    ¡°Jealous?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Wan sat on the chair, picked up the book Jiang Jinsang was halfway through, and pretended to be indifferent.

    Jiang Jinsang stood in front of her. Tang Wan frowned, looking up at him, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my light.¡±

    But he suddenly leaned forward, his hands resting on the armrests of the chair, trapping her beneath him, lowering himself closer, his breath brushing past her, Tang Wan¡¯s fingers tightly clutching the book.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°All my first times were for you.¡±

    He spoke with absolute certainty, seriously looked at her, and spoke earnestly, which made Tang Wan somewhat at a loss. She coughed softly, lowering her voice, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡­

    The old many on the hospital bed, pretending to sleep while straining his ears to listen to the gossip, exhausted. Yet he hadn¡¯t caught a word of what the two people behind had been whispering.

    It made his breathing uneasy.

    He closed his eyes, losing all sense of time, only aware that someone had left, and then the curtain by his bed was pulled open, and a voice suddenly came to his ear.

    ¡°Wanwan has left. You must be feeling quite ufortable, your face has turned red.¡±

    Old Tang suddenly opened his eyes and red at him fiercely.

    This little scoundrel!

    Isn¡¯t this because of you?

    **

    The next morning

    Around seven o¡¯clock, Fan Mingyu specifically made breakfast and brought it over.

    ¡°Auntie, actually the hospital cafeteria has everything, you really don¡¯t have toe over every day.¡± The Jiang family was too polite; Tang Wan felt this kindness might never be repaid.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    Her second son finally had a girl he liked, so she would, no matter what, keep Tang Wan here.

    ¡°You seem especially happy today.¡± Jiang Jinsang knew his mother well.

    ¡°Last night, I tricked your brother; he¡¯s going to have a blind date in a couple of days,¡± Fan Mingyu smiled, ¡°This isn¡¯t just any girl; it¡¯s from that family¡­¡±

    If Jiang Yanting took a liking, it meant the lifelong matters of his two sons would be settled this year, and Fan Mingyu was undoubtedly happy.

    ¡°Tricked him? And he believed it?¡±

    ¡°He agreed anyway.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll really go?¡±

    Jiang Yanting had abandoned things halfway through before.

    ¡°So this time, I and Zeyan¡¯s mother have agreed that there would be two girls from that family, to avoid the awkwardness of just meeting one. With both of them going, they can keep each otherpany and supervise each other as well.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Zeyan probably won¡¯t go, either.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t get to decide this time.¡± Fan Mingyu spoke with certainty, evidently having settled the matter, ¡°I don¡¯t expect them to actually fall for each other and get married immediately. Even making friends is good; who knows, they might be suitable.¡±

    Tang Wan almost couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. What sin had Qi Zeyanmitted to know these people and subsequently suffer this type of ordeal?

    And at this moment, Qi Zeyan received a message that Jiang Yanting was going on a blind date. He feared that he would abandon it halfway and asked him to supervise. Jiang Yanting received the same message about him.

    Both went with the principle of supervising while enjoying the show, without prior negotiation.

    Since Jiang Jinsang knew Jiang Yanting had been tricked into going, he kept silent, following the principle of just watching the drama unfold.

    ¡­

    Around eight in the morning, the doctor began his rounds. Zhou Zhongqing, responsible for very few patients, mostly handledplicated cases. When he entered the ward to inquire about Old Tang¡¯s condition, there was turmoil on the same floor.

    It sounded like reporters were involved.

    ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t you cure her? Call Zhou Zhongqing from your hospital; he can definitely cure her!¡±

    ¡°You calling Dr. Zhou won¡¯t help, he can¡¯t treat your grandmother¡¯s illness¡­¡± the nurse patiently exined.

    Zhou Zhongqing was an authority in a certain field but couldn¡¯t treat everything!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t treat her, it¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to! Experts only treat the privileged; don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the old man living on that side, whoes from a wealthy and influential family, so you give him a green channel! You ignore our life and death¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing was examining the old man when he heard this; the two of them exchanged nces.

    Due to the hospital security stopping them, neither the reporters nor the patient¡¯s family members coulde over. Instead, the subsequent reports about this healthcare dispute werepletely skewed¡­

    Previously, everyone was discussing who was right or wrong between the hospital and the patient, but now they unanimously condemned:

    [Does the hospital provide a green channel for rich people!]

    Suddenly, the public opinion uproar began again.

 Chapter 192: 148 Goodnight kiss before sleep, Tang Family was robbed

    <strong>Chapter 192: 148 Goodnight kiss before sleep, Tang Family was robbed</strong>

    The original dispute at the Hospital, which turned into condemnation of whether hospitals created VIP channels for the rich, was initially not a concern for the Tang Family, thinking that the first report did not stir up much of a fuss.

    However, two dayster, the direction of the online wind suddenly became eerie.

    [Why are wealthy people frequently provided with VIP channels, and how are the rights of ordinary people protected?]

    [The Hospital has degenerated to this extent, chilling to the heart.]

    [Why do hospital-patient disputes persist? The reason lies here.]

    ¡­

    All kinds of reports sprung up overnight, even attributing previous hospital-patient conflicts to special treatment for the wealthy, with cries of condemnation growing more intense.

    Some patients learned of Old Tang¡¯s room number from somewhere and even passed by the door on purpose, pointing and whispering.

    And the rtives who caused trouble before tried several times toe to provoke, making the hospital afraid, with no other option but to arrange for Old Tang to change rooms.

    Changing rooms happened on the first day after simr reports came out; it was arranged right away, but it took a few days before a bed became avable due to the hospital being really full.

    The hospital was also scared that if a conflict arose and someone got injured, they could not bear the responsibility, so they had to trouble the Tang Family to change rooms.

    Old Tang understood their concerns and naturally nodded in agreement.

    **

    The night that they helped the old master move to the new room, it was Tang Yunxian¡¯s turn to stay overnight, and Tang Wan went home. She had just finished showering, was about to blow-dry her hair after unwrapping the quick-drying towel from her head when her phone began vibrating incessantly. She nced at the caller ID, which read Ruan Mengxi.

    Her hands were drying her hair as she pressed answer and casually activated the speakerphone.

    ¡°Hello, Xixi¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? You aren¡¯t answering your phone.¡±

    ¡°I was just showering.¡±

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, your family has been exposed!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tang Wan was taken aback and did not react immediately.

    ¡°You know how that hospital scandal has been blowing up online, right? About someone getting preferential treatment, and now someone exposed your family. They say it¡¯s hard for many people to get admitted to the hospital, yet they could easily arrange for you to change rooms. The inte is exploding now.¡±

    Tang Wan paused her hair-drying fingers, ¡°Who dug this up?¡±

    ¡°Someizen, if you open his homepage now, it¡¯s already been canceled. They didn¡¯t name names, just mentioned someone from Pingjiang with a son who just got divorced. With a little digging, everyone knows it¡¯s your family.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on your own, especially these days; reporters in Beijing are pretty crazy¡­¡±

    Out of the corner of her eye, Tang Wan saw the cab door move slightly, and Jiang Jinsang appeared. Ruan Mengxi was still unaware that Jiang Jinsang had arrived, continuing to urge her to be cautious.

    Jiang Jinsang then came up behind Tang Wan, reached for her towel, and began to help her dry the tips of her wet hair.

    Clumsy, with no experience.

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan,tely, while going out, if Lord Wansui is not busy, have him apany you. Try not to go out alone¡­¡±

    Before Tang Wan could speak, Jiang Jinsang said, ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll apany her.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi was happily chatting away when she suddenly heard Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice, pausing in surprise, ¡°Lord¡­Lord Wansui?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi coughed, ¡°I was just worried about Wanwan, giving her a call to remind her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine, you guys are busy, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, busy with what?

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang draped the towel over her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m going to get the hairdryer.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded. Her phone vibrated with a message from Ruan Mengxi:

    [Tang Xiaowan, drive carefully and always buckle up.]

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t helpughing and crying, [What are we doing?]

    With her phone in hand, Ruan Mengxi couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, feeling Wanwan was being so inconsiderate. She had just said she finished showering, and there was no sign of her opening a door or anything. The only possibility was that Jiang Jinsang was already in her room.

    A man and a woman alone together,te at night, right after a shower¡ªwhat else could it mean?

    Did she take her for a fool?

    Jiang Jinsang returned with the hairdryer. Tang Wan wanted to dry her own hair, but he refused her, and as the hairdryer started up, his fingers went through her hair, warming her scalp and back. It made her feel ufortably warm.

    He was inexperienced, but his touches were gentle and didn¡¯t cause her any pain.

    At that moment, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated again with another message from Ruan Mengxi.

    [How is his health really? Can he handle it?]

    Tang Wan nced at her phone and quickly tucked it away. After all, Jiang Jinsang stood right behind her, towering over her in a way that made it hard to ensure he wouldn¡¯t see something he shouldn¡¯t.

    Speaking of bodies, her mind naturally drifted to that absurd dream¡­

    The skin of her entire neck and the sides of her ears reddened visibly, and at a pace visible to the naked eye.

    His fingers were already warm, and as they passed through the damp strands of her hair, they gently tousled her locks, sending her heartbeat intoplete disarray.

    Hot air blew from all directions, and her body felt as if it was baking. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed until the hair dryer stopped, and Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to tidy her hair.

    ¡°I can take care of the rest,¡± Tang Wan said just as she reached out tob through her hair, only to feel a gust of hot breath suddenly by her ear.

    Deep down, she knew¡­

    He had leaned in closer.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡±

    Perhaps because he was leaning down, his voice was muffled and deeper than usual. He didn¡¯t speak, just came very close. Her ears, already quite sensitive, could distinctly hear every breath he took.

    It was as if something was slowly pressing against her chest, making breathing feel exceptionally difficult.

    ¡°What were you just thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything,¡± Tang Wan replied whilebing her hair with her fingers. A few loose strands wrapped around her fingertips, and she twined the hairs together with both hands.

    After all, having had such a dream, her current state of mind was even more tangled than the hairs between her fingers.

    ¡°But your face is very red.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the hair dryer was too hot.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang, always observant, sensed something but wasn¡¯t clear on what it was.

    ¡°There should be some results regarding the hospital matter in the next few days.¡±

    He slightly withdrew, maintaining a small distance from Tang Wan.

    The breath on her ear now gone, Tang Wan felt as if she had suddenlye back to life. If he had continued, she would have lost half her life here just from anxiety and nervousness.

    ¡°Do you mean there¡¯s going to be some big action?¡± Tang Wan wasn¡¯t naive; an oue meant something was bound to happen before. ¡°Is someone behind this stirring things up?¡±

    ¡°More than one person.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Does someone hold a grudge over the past incident, and so they¡¯re causing trouble behind the scenes?¡±

    The recent events were too strange, they had been living in the hospital for quite a while, and the disturbances there were not new. It was odd that it suddenly involved their family.

    Even though there had been reports, they sank like stones in the sea, with no reason to be dug up after a few days and made a fuss over.

    When public opinion caught fire and everyone was up in arms, that¡¯s when the Tang Family was dragged out for public disy¡­

    It all seemed like someone was orchestrating this from behind!

    Being new to Beijing, and with those she had conflicts with, she could easily guess who it might be.

    Jiang Jinsang stayed silent, and seeing him not speaking, Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what he was doing and turned to look at him¡­

    Completely unexpectedly.

    He leaned down and pecked her on the lips.

    The curtains were half drawn, with moonlight spilling through the gaps and falling on both of them, as if even the cold moonlight became intertwined with tenderness in that instant.

    His fingers brushed through her hair, and although it was already dry, her scalp still felt cool. His fingertips were warm, and the touch made Tang Wan feel her whole body heat up with fever.

    The movement was very light, tickling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much anymore, go to sleep early, goodnight.¡±

    He lowered his head to her forehead and pressed a hot kiss that made her involuntarily shrink her neck back.

    Was this¡­ a goodnight kiss before bed?

    By the time Tang Wan regained her senses, Jiang Jinsang had already left her bedroom. She rolled the few stray hairs twined around her fingertips into a ball and threw it into the trash can. She turned to look at the turtle tank and Lord Wansui inside, teasing him with some object.

    Lord Wansui, however, retreated into his shell, not wanting to bother with her at all.

    But Tang Wan¡¯s mind was a mess, and she absentmindedly fussed over his shell.

    She then took some dried shrimp to feed him. Turtles don¡¯t eat much to begin with, and Lord Wansui wanted to stretch out his head to nibble a bit, but Tang Wan deliberately teased him, refusing to let him eat, so he simply gave up.

    ¡°You and your turtle species, with your small size but big temper, what kind are you? Are you the same as those edible ones in the restaurants?¡±

    Lord Wansui: As a turtle that needs to hibernate, my life is truly difficult.

    **

    Although Jiang Jinsang had given Tang Wan a heads-upst night, saying that things woulde to a head, meaning trouble might arise.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that the next day, something would indeed happen at the hospital.

 Chapter 193: 149 Making trouble at the door, Wanwan angrily denounces shamelessness (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 193: 149 Making trouble at the door, Wanwan angrily denounces shamelessness (2 updates)</strong>

    The next morning

    Tang Wan had juste downstairs when Fan Mingyu called out to her, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re just in time. Take a look at these two sets of clothes. Which one do you think is better?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s wearing it?¡±

    ¡°Yanting.¡±

    It was then that Tang Wan remembered that today, Jiang Yanting was supposed to go on a blind date, though Fan Mingyu had tricked him, so he himself was still unaware at the moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the ck one. It¡¯s conservative, but ssic and very much in line with the Second Master¡¯s demeanor.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still calling him Second Master? We¡¯re going to be family¡ªcall him ¡®brother¡¯ from now on.¡± Fan Mingyu was in an exceptionally good mood today; if her two sons could settle down before the New Year, she nned to go to the temple to offer incense and fulfill her vows.

    Tang Wan just smiled and sat down to have breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯m just apanying Zeyan on the blind date, not going on it myself. Does it need to be this grand?¡± Jiang Yanting was still in the dark at this time.

    The truth was, he hadn¡¯t wanted to agree to this in the first ce.

    Buttely, the olddy at home had been pressing him incessantly, insisting that he go on blind dates, which he kept turning down. She had been so mad that she hadn¡¯t spoken to him for two days. This time, she said it was Qi Zeyan going on a date and asked him to apany him to supervise.

    Refusing such a small favor might indeed lead to his grandmother kicking him out of the house.

    Left with no choice, and curious to see the spectacle, he had agreed.

    ¡°Even as apanion, you should look presentable,¡± the olddy said, looking down and sipping her thin porridge.

    The blind date was set for the evening, and Jiang Yanting was heading to thepany now. He wouldn¡¯t have time toe home and change, so he had to dress up and leave first thing in the morning.

    And on the Qi family¡¯s side.

    Qi Zeyan was always someone who liked to watch the bustle; Jiang¡¯s melons were not something that you could get your hands on any time. As an apanying party to the blind date, dressing up smartly was also giving face to a friend.

    So someone got up early in the morning to groom himself and even deliberately chose a suit that was modest and low-key.

    At the office, Ruan Mengxi had an urgent matter that needed his attention. Without going through Assistant Xiaozhu, she knocked and opened the door to his office.

    ¡°President Qi, there are two documents here that need your signature.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Qi Zeyan took the documents, carefully flipping through them, just as the morning sun was rising, casting sunshine onto his head¡­

    Hair slicked and shining!

    Ruan Mengxi was tongue-tied. What a show-off.

    **

    Hospital

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, she encountered several people who looked like journalists at the base of the inpatient building. They didn¡¯t recognize her, and even as they brushed past each other, paid no attention.

    ¡°You go to the ward first. I¡¯ll go find Uncle Zhou.¡± Jiang Jinsang came today for a check-up.

    Tang Wan nodded, went to the ward, reced Tang Yunxian who had gone home, and then chatted with Old Master Tang for a while.

    ¡°Wanwan, how¡¯s your rtionship with Xiaowu developing?¡± The old man deliberately lowered his voice, sounding extremely gossipy.

    ¡°We¡¯re not really¡­ huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here, what are you afraid of? How far have things gone, tell me. I need to know what¡¯s in my granddaughter¡¯s heart.¡±

    The elderly gentleman could barely contain his excited little hands, sizing up Tang Wan as if they were about to give him a great-great-grandchild right there and then.

    At that moment, Zhou Zhongqing and his assistant came over, knocking on the door to check on the patient.

    ¡°Old Master Tang, how are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°The same as usual.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiaowue with you?¡± Jiang Jinsang had gone to find Zhou Zhongqing for a physical examination, so they should¡¯vee together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve scheduled him for a few tests.¡±

    ¡°You two have only been apart for a short while, and you¡¯re already missing each other¡­¡± the old man teased with augh.

    Tang Wan coughed slightly; she was just asking casually.

    Zhou Zhongqing turned his head and told his assistant about the old man¡¯s condition, instructing him to make good records for future surgical reference. Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    Tang Wan opened the door, ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, a middle-aged man pointed at her and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s her, this is the ce!¡±

    Tang Wan recognized him; he was a patient¡¯s family member who had consistently caused trouble in the hospital. At that moment, people outside were already holding up cameras and cell phones, snapping a few pictures of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s them who abuse privilege! The hospital is now opened for the rich, poor people can¡¯t get treated, have to queue up even for a bed. Why should they get special treatment?¡±

    ¡°They use everything that¡¯s best, even the best specialists in Beijing only attend to him. They can switch hospital rooms whenever they want, with specialists at their beck and call!¡±

    ¡°We struggle just to get a doctor¡¯s appointment, you tell me, is this fair?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was still trying to process what was happening when the man pointed his finger right at her nose and went on a tirade.

    Immediately after, he pushed past Tang Wan and barged into the ward, pointing at Old Master Tang and saying to the journalists, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    The journalists didn¡¯t bother to ask questions, they just started taking pictures.

    ¡°What are you people actually doing?¡± Zhou Zhongqing furrowed his brows, he had a deep-seated aversion to this man. Now he had brought journalists to barge into a patient¡¯s ward; the audacity was extreme.

 Chapter 200: 151 Sisters Tear Each Other Apart; What the Fifth Master Wants is Her Life_3

    <strong>Chapter 200: 151 Sisters Tear Each Other Apart; What the Fifth Master Wants is Her Life_3</strong>

    Zhuang Rao chuckled lightly.

    ¡°How foolish I was to consider you my best friend, to tell you everything. I couldn¡¯t have imagined you¡¯d stab me in the back!¡±

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, what nonsense are you talking about? Come with me, let¡¯s discuss this privately!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan tried to pull her aside but was abruptly pushed away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said you regretted our friendship and wanted to sever ties? What is there left to talk about privately?¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure that I wouldn¡¯t say anything to Madam Jiang, so now you¡¯re pushing all the me onto me?¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang, about the hospital incident, I admit, it was my doing. I was wrong, I apologize to the Tang Family, and I troubled you as well. I ept my fault!¡± Zhuang Rao was always straightforward with her intentions, be they good or bad.

    She despised evil and often acted foolishly, making her susceptible to maniption.

    If she felt betrayed, her retaliation could be formidable.

    ¡°But, Madam, there is something you might not know. Everything I nned to do, Jiang Shuyan knew all about it, including my intention to make things difficult for Miss Tang during the auction. I had told her in advance.¡±

    ¡°I did not like Miss Tang, found her pretentious, and Jiang Shuyan kept advising me, telling me I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°But upon reflection, I don¡¯t even know Miss Tang personally. Why should I target her? From the beginning, it was she who incited trouble in front of me and then yed the good person, advising me to calm things down!¡±

    ¡°She ys the saint, but now am I the viin, both inside and out?¡±

    Suddenly, Jiang Shuyan locked eyes with Jiang Jinsang. Her spine stiffened and a chill climbed up, enveloping her whole being.

    ¡°And about the hospital, she knew all about it long ago, heh¡ª¡±

    ¡°If she really wanted to stop me, what the hell took so long? Come on, go straight to the Jiang Family and report me, go tell the Tang Family about me!¡±

    ¡°Now that everything hase to light, you have washed your hands clean of it. Am I the shameless one? I think you are the one who is selfish and malicious!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan rarely faced setbacks in her life and trembled with anger.

    ¡°Nonsense, Grandmother, don¡¯t listen to her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­¡±

    Zhuang Rao didn¡¯t finish her sentence when ¡°smack¡ª¡± A p flew across her face, stunning her.

    ¡°Say one more word of nonsense,¡± Jiang Shuyan¡¯s eyes seemed suddenly venomous, fixating on her with a full warning.

    Zhuang Rao, who had known her for so long, always thought of her as gentle and delicate. Suddenly seeing this ferocious side of her, Zhuang Rao was frightened and took a while to recover.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, if you have proof, show it; otherwise, stop ndering!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Just as Zhuang Rao was about to speak, unexpectedly, she was pped again from the other side, blinding her briefly and making her head spin.

    ¡°This p is on behalf of Miss Tang. You¡¯ve done wrong and still dare to nder me?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan and Jiang Shuyan had only met four or five times, and Tang Wan had never seen her so formidable. She nced at Jiang Jinsang, slightly surprised.

    He, however, sat there unfazed and unmoved, as if everything was within his expectations.

    ¡°Shuyan¡­¡± Zhuang Rao was truly dumbfounded, ¡°you, you really¡­¡±

    Jiang Shuyan remained silent, just staring at her, signaling her not to talk recklessly.

    But Zhuang Raopletely misunderstood the situation. At this moment, betrayed by her friend and pped, her heart was already dead, burning with rage, and she no longer cared about appearance or family.

    She charged over, pushing and shoving Jiang Shuyan, aiming a p!

    But in her frantic state, trembling, her hand also shaking, she missed. However, her nails scratched across Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face, shing from the lower jaw and drawing two lines of blood.

    ¡°Hisss¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan inhaled painfully, aware that her face was marred and feeling both angry and annoyed.

    When she was about to hit again, the olddy immediately raised her hand and threw the bowl of chicken soup she was holding onto the floor!

    ¡­

    At this moment, at the second-floor corner, Jiangjiang was leaning over the staircasending. After watching for a while, he sluggishly dragged his slippers and ran upstairs to call Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Why are you calling me at this time? Woke up?¡± Jiangjiang didn¡¯t have a cram school today and had slept in.

    ¡°Cousin got beaten up, it¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, great-grandma is very angry, and I don¡¯t dare to go downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t grandma at home? Didn¡¯t she intervene?¡±

    ¡°Grandma is home, and so are my second uncle and second aunt.¡±

    ¡°Your second uncle is at home?¡± Jiang Yanting knew that Jiang Jinsang was supposed to go for a medical check-up today, and logically, he should not have been back so quickly. He thought it through and figured that surely he was causing trouble for Jiang Shuyan.

    ¡°Stay upstairs, don¡¯t go down. This is adult business; don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    **

    The olddy smashed a porcin bowl, shattering it on the ground.

    ¡°Do you all think I am dead!¡± she reprimanded loudly, disying a rare anger.

    Jiang Shuyan was frightened at the bottom of her heart and quickly stopped herself, but Zhuang Rao wouldn¡¯t. She raised her hand and managed to p Shuyan back, shaking with anger.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the olddy lifted her cane and walked toward them, ¡°You think this isn¡¯t humiliating enough!¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan slightly raised her hand, touched her jaw, and wiped a hand of blood, immediately bing furious.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the olddy snapped harshly, scaring Shuyan so much that she trembled.

    Even Zhuang Rao started trembling immediately after.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, were all those things you said true?¡±

    Zhuang Rao knew that if Jiang Shuyan stubbornly denied everything or failed to me her, she would have to take all the me herself!

    Originally, she felt that it was her own fault and deserved whatever me the Tang Family might assign, but now it was different. She knew Jiang Shuyan had a hand in the whole affair, so why should she willingly take the me?

    With a ¡°thump,¡± she immediately knelt before the olddy.

    ¡°Mrs. Jiang, everything I said is absolutely true. If I spoke a single false word, may lightning strike me, and may I die a horrible death!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her fists tightly, trembling with rage.

    ¡°Shuyan, is there anything you want to say¡­¡± the olddy looked towards Jiang Shuyan, whose face was scratched and hair disheveled, far from the usual picture of a delicatedy.

    ¡°Grandma, do you believe what she said?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me whether I believe it or not, I¡¯m asking you, did you or did you not!¡± the olddy had no patience for beating around the bush.

    ¡°No!¡± she said with certainty.

    Jiang Shuyan knew Zhuang Rao well ¡ª too foolish, definitely not clever enough to leave any evidence, so she was not afraid.

    Jiang Jinsang seemed to have predicted her response and said lightly, ¡°Cousin, are you sure nothing has to do with you?¡±

    Jiang Shuyan felt a chill pierce her heart because of his words.

    What did he mean?

    What was he trying to do?

    Later, she realized that Jiang Jinsang probably wanted her ruined; what he wanted¡­ was her life!

 Chapter 201: 152 Big Slap in the Face Scene, Fifth Master Closes in Step by Step (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 201: 152 Big p in the Face Scene, Fifth Master Closes in Step by Step (2 more updates)</strong>

    In the Jiang Family living room, silence was so profound that you could hear a pin drop.

    Jiang Jinsang tilted his head towards Jiang Shuyan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you sure all this has nothing to do with you?¡±

    His gaze was fleeting, even his voice seemed weak.

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her teeth; knowing Zhuang Rao¡¯s temperament, if she had any evidence, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it and would have revealed it long ago. Why would she wait until now if the person involved hadn¡¯t¡­

    What about Jiang Jinsang?

    ¡°I have no idea!¡± She articted each word heavily, with great emphasis.

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s body trembled lightly, probably unable to imagine how resolutely Jiang Shuyan would deny any involvement, and Tang Wan tugged at the corner of her mouth, no wonder Jiang Jinsang did not like her.

    Sneaky and too ruthless!

    To treat her many years of friendship this way, how cold-hearted she must be, let alone towards others.

    ¡°Jiang Shuyan¡­¡± Zhuang Rao really was out of options, as things had developed to this stage, it was bad luck on her part, but Jiang Shuyan hadpletely cleared herself, how could she bear this.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, either bring out the evidence, or look back, this ount may not be settled, especially since you know the temper of my two brothers and my father.¡±

    There was a hint of threat in Jiang Shuyan¡¯s words, being the youngest in the family, she naturally was pampered.

    Zhuang Rao had no choice but to look towards Jiang Jinsang since he said he had evidence.

    ¡°Since you said you have no idea, then I want to ask you, what is this?¡± Jiang Jinsang took out his phone, yed a video where he and a man were chatting face to face.

    ¡°¡­Lord Wu, I ought to handle these matters.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Miss Jiang that you strongly oppose the marriage with the Tang Family, and you specifically went to Pingjiang to call off the engagement. It¡¯s unexpected that the Tang Family ended up living at your house, and in this matter, we just released some press statements, shifting the hospital ruckus onto the Tang Family, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Tang Family¡¯s reputation is now tainted, your grandmother definitely won¡¯t force the marriage. If I can help relieve your problems, it is my honor.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What is that, let me see?¡± Fan Mingyu walked over, took the phone, and the more he listened, the darker his face became.

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body trembled, and the color drained from her face in an instant.

    And the two in the video began talking again.

    ¡°Helping you relieve problems?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Miss Jiang told us about it, you couldn¡¯t handle this matter personally, we all understand it, so we took care of everything for you, I assure you, soon every media outlet will be publishing about the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°So it was Shuyan who sought you out?¡±

    ¡°The hospital is heavily guarded and confidential with patient information. If Miss Jiang hadn¡¯t told us it was the Tang family, we wouldn¡¯t have had any way to find out.¡± The man smiled ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Do you know why I sought you out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely because of this matter, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve handled everything. Your health isn¡¯t good, how could we bother you with such minor matters?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan listened closely, her eyes widening slightly.

    She knew the person behind fanning the mes was Jiang Shuyan, but she did not know that this woman had actually used Jiang Jinsang¡¯s name.

    If this matter hadn¡¯t been discovered by Jiang Jinsang, once it had been exposed¡­

    The consequences of this mud being sshed on Jiang Jinsang were unimaginable.

    *

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body shivered, she bit her lip hard, her eyes filled with a wild and sinister frenzy as she looked at Jiang Jinsang, almost as if she wanted to devour him alive.

    ¡°My second cousin, even if you don¡¯t like me, do you really need to nder me like this?¡±

    ¡°After the Tang Family was exposed, I had initially nned to suppress the matter with industry contacts, but then this happened. What a coincidence, right?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have even known that you care so much about my marital issues?¡±

    ¡°Using my name to do such things?¡±

    ¡°My reputation in Beijing is such, I really have to wonder if it has anything to do with you?¡±

    How could Jiang Shuyan possibly admit her fault? What would the olddy think of her? She would be finished!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it, he is talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you face by just ying the video, don¡¯t all these media folks keep a backup for themselves?¡± Jiang Jinsang had anticipated her response and chuckled coldly, unhurried.

    ¡°Do you really want me to pull people here to confront you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you some dignity. If you don¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like you, but over the years, I never targeted you¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sat there, his presence as daunting as if he were looking down on him.

 Chapter 196: 150 Biting each other, Fifth Masters methods are extremely ruthless (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 196: 150 Biting each other, Fifth Master¡¯s methods are extremely ruthless (3 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! Who put you up to this?¡± Zhuang Rao was furious.

    It had been agreed that they would keep her secret, yet in the blink of an eye, she was betrayed.

    Tang Wan sneered lightly, ¡°Miss Zhuang, considering he¡¯s the kind of person who would cause trouble for the hospital over a trifling benefit, did you really expect such a scoundrel to keep your secret?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, this really has nothing to do with me! He¡¯s just trying to shift the me by making up lies!¡±

    Zhuang Rao was also frantic.

    ¡°How am I spouting nonsense? I didn¡¯t know them at all before. You said you¡¯d give me a hundred thousand dors if I helped you ruin their family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°I did not! You¡¯re talking rubbish!¡±

    Faced with such an unscrupulous man, even the good-tempered Tang Wan couldn¡¯t sit still, let alone the hot-headed Zhuang Rao, who picked up a flower from her hand and threw it at him, wishing she could block his mouth with it.

    Wang Li was already a scoundrel; when Zhou Zhongqing and Tang Wan confronted him earlier, he was inarticte and unable to retort, already so frustrated that he was fuming.

    Now that he had been hit, he flew into a rage and charged towards Zhuang Rao!

    ¡°You stinking girl, how dare you hit me!¡±

    Although Zhuang Rao was famously reckless in their circle, that was only when dealing with people like Tang Wan. After all, truly cultured individuals wouldn¡¯t stoop to arguing with her. This time, she had met a real scoundrel.

    Caught off guard, she was pped in the face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done your dirty work, and you damn well dare to betray me!¡±

    There were some medical staff in the hospital room who knew this man tended to cause trouble, but none of them had seen him p a woman before. They were stunned for a moment.

    Zhuang Rao screamed in pain, dropping the fruit basket and covering her face with her hands.

    She hade to watch the spectacle today, so she had taken the trouble to dress up, wearing high heels. Being pushed and shoved like this, without a solid footing, she stumbled against the wall behind her, and Wang Li followed up with another fierce p.

    A few journalists were also dumbfounded.

    How had things suddenly turned out like this?

    They nced sideways at Jiang Jinsang who was speaking to Tang Wan with downcast eyes, looking infuriatingly calm against the backdrop of the scuffle.

    Old Master Tang picked up a teacup from the side and took a sip, ¡°What are you all staring for? Take some pictures.¡±

    The reporters, nervous, swallowed and lifted their cameras, snapshotting the scene.

    They knew, this time¡­

    Wang Li would likely end up in an unmarked grave.

    Because once this report came out, confirming that he deliberately ndered and maligned the Tang Family, the previous dispute with the hospital would naturally be resolved!

    No matter how pitifully and weakly he had portrayed himself in the media, how arduouslyizens had supported him, the bacsh would be all the more fierce.

    This incident appeared to address the Tang Family¡¯s issue, but in fact, it cut through the hospital¡¯s troubles in one fell swoop, nipping it in the bud.

    Jiang Jinsang had pinpointed Wang Li¡¯s sore spot, so he needed only to say a few words¡­

    These two dogs would naturally start biting each other.

    Even if they bit each other to death, not a single drop of blood would stter on Fifth Master Jiang.

    ¡­

    No matter how tough Zhuang Rao was, facing a real scoundrel, she couldn¡¯t defend herself and was soon beaten to the point of not being able to fight back, only able to cower and dodge while holding her head.

    Jiang Jinsang gave Jiang a look, and he immediately stepped forward, grabbing Wang Li.

    ¡°Let me go, you damn girl, how dare you betray me!¡± As Wang Li spoke, he spit at Zhuang Rao with disdain.

    At this point, the nearby medical staff hurried forward to intervene, opening the door and trying to drag Wang Li out.

    But he seemed to have lost all reason, broke free from their hold, and lunged back at Zhuang Rao. The scene at the entrance of the hospital room became chaotic once again, and someone took the chance to kick Wang Li a few times¡ªafter all, he was no good person.

    Everyone in the hospital, not just the medical staff, but also patients and their families despised him. He had been causing trouble all along, disturbing the hospital environment; his notorious reputation was well known throughout the hospital.

    **

    After about five or six minutes, Wang Li was dragged out, cursing and swearing the entire time, not a clean word leaving his mouth.

    ¡°Wow, how did this girl get beaten up like this!¡±

    ¡°It seems the whole affair is rted to her. Trouble came, dog bite dog, serves her right!¡±

    ¡°This youngdy looks so pretty; how could she do such a thing.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhuang Rao truly realized what it meant to be a hooligan scoundrel. She wanted to use him to deal with Tang Wan but didn¡¯t expect to mess up and get herself involved instead.

    She crouched in a corner, being hit and kicked; her whole body hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t even straighten up for a moment.

    People outside jeered and mocked her while journalists snapped photos; she just wished she could find a hole to crawl into.

 Chapter 197: 150 Biting each other, Fifth Masters methods are extremely ruthless (3 updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 197: 150 Biting each other, Fifth Master¡¯s methods are extremely ruthless (3 updates)_3</strong>

    And at this moment, someone walked in front of her, crouched down, and handed her a few tissues.

    The person¡¯s fingers were very beautiful, pale and translucent, with long, slender joints, even the fingernails meticulously groomed, the tips white and bright, while the pads showed a faint blush, as if finely carved and polished.

    Following that hand, she looked up and saw Jiang Jinsang¡¯s face, chilling her to the bone.

    ¡°Jinsang¡­Jinsang.¡±

    ¡°Wipe your face,¡± he said, his voice gentle, deep, and maic.

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s current plight was ultimately rted to him. Even though the person in front of her bore the harmless look of an immortal, she dared not look him directly in the eye.

    How cruel-hearted she had seen him be!

    Her body shivering, she dared not take anything from his hand.

    ¡°I actually feel quite sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize how foolish one must be to be used by others over and over again?¡±

    ¡°You considered her your best friend, but your ¡®good friend¡¯ pushed you towards the pit of fire, step by step.¡±

    Zhuang Rao trembled against the wall, her whole body cold, ¡°What¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see what happened at the auction? You were just a pawn in someone¡¯s hand. You helped her take revenge, but did she help you after the incident?¡±

    ¡°You might not know this, but she went to our family¡¯s matriarch the next day to ask for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°She pinned everything on you, but she herself got off scot-free.¡±

    Zhuang Rao clenched her fingers slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Shuyan is not that kind of person!¡±

    ¡°You asked Wang Li to nder the Tang Family and the Hospital, suggesting they were engaged in improper financial dealings. The incident didn¡¯t stir up any trouble initially, but didn¡¯t you wonder why, after two days, it suddenly blew up?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about the reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°I suppose you just wanted to vent your anger, but with the situation as big as it is now, do you think it will be easy to settle down?¡±

    ¡°If we dig deeper, both the Hospital and the doctors are connected to the Jiang family. You have offended more than just the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhuang Rao, who was already oblivious to the inside story, panicked even more upon hearing that the Jiang Family was involved, feeling as if her scalp might split open.

    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t dare to tell your family about this, did you? Who have you mentioned it to, do you remember?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was very soft, as gentle as a knife, slicing inch by inch, truly a heart execution.

    Zhuang Rao was already scared out of her wits, her mind and thoughtspletely following Jiang Jinsang; his every word reverberated in her head like an evil spell, and suddenly, a person popped into her mind.

    ¡°When this matteres to a head, you¡¯ll be the one taking the fall.¡±

    ¡°All she has to do is stir the public opinion a bit, and effortlessly, she reaps the profits; seems like a good deal.¡±

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s back had already been soaked by the cold wall, her entire body freezing.

    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re deceiving me, aren¡¯t you? She wouldn¡¯t do that to me.¡±

    Jiang Jinsangughed, ¡°Would I say this without evidence? I just think you¡¯re pitifully na?ve. You consider her a friend, but she just sees you as a pawn.¡±

    ¡°As a friend, you should know better than anyone how many of those old pals who used to hang out with you still want to be associated with you after your incident.¡±

    ¡°You know the nature of your rtionship far better than I do.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do this to me!¡± Zhuang Rao choked up.

    ¡°How about we make a bet¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I bet she will definitely go to our house today. If this thing works out, and you¡¯ve tarnished the Tang Family¡¯s reputation, she¡¯ll step on the Tang Family one more time. But if you lose, do you believe she¡¯ll kick you to the curb immediately and wash her hands of any connection?¡±

    Zhuang Rao looked at the person in front of her.

    He seemed to talk andugh with ease, yet it felt like he could effortlessly grasp one¡¯s fate. She breathed heavily, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°How about it? Will you take the bet?¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that¡­¡±

    ¡°If I lose, I won¡¯t hold you responsible for what happened today, and I guarantee the Tang Family won¡¯t either¡ªit¡¯ll be as if it never happened.¡±

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s body trembled, the stakes of this bet were too tempting.

    ¡°Tang¡­ The Tang Family¡­¡± Zhuang Rao nced at Tang Wan out of the corner of her eye.

    She said nothing, but the elder was the first to speak.

    ¡°Xiaowu can say whatever you like; as long as he pleads for you, I won¡¯t pursue anything.¡±

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°But if you win¡­ then what? I have nothing to give you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I just feel a bit of sympathy for you, being used without realizing it. I¡¯m only trying to show you the true colors of certain people.¡±

    She nodded her head, which was as good as agreement.

    ¡°Wipe your face.¡± Jiang Jinsang handed her a tissue, and she took it, shaking.

    At this moment, with Jiang Jinsang saying these words and handing her a tissue, there was a sense of delivering coal in snowy weather; she couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling.

    *

    Tang Wan looked toward Zhuang Rao and suddenly felt she was quite pathetic¡­

    Her brain probably wasn¡¯t up to speed; in this gamble, wasn¡¯t she just another one of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s pawns?

    Out of the wolf¡¯s den and into the tiger¡¯s mouth, her end wouldn¡¯t be good either way.

    The methods of Old Master Jiang were extremely ruthless; no one was likely to escape this time.

    ¡°Do you want to go home now?¡± Tang Wan looked at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for a check-up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back after it¡¯s done.¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly turned his head to the journalists in the room. ¡°You all must know how to report this, right?¡±

    Several nodded in response.

    Now that Wang Li¡¯s pretenses were torn away, if they dared to reveal the unwarranted intrusion into Elder Tang¡¯s hospital room, they¡¯d all be in trouble. They would certainly pick and choose what to report.

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, you might need to wait here for me, once I¡¯m done with the check-up, I¡¯ll take you back, to fulfill the bet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no¡­ Please go ahead.¡±

    After the journalists, medical staff, and Jiang Jinsang left, Zhuang Rao stood in the hospital room, awkwardness killing her.

    ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Tang Wan did indeed detest her, but her malice was always out in the open. She actually found Zhuang Rao rather pitiful, used as a pawn without her knowing.

    Zhuang Rao didn¡¯t dare stay, turning to leave.

    Tang Wan said in a low voice, ¡°The journalists haven¡¯t left¡­¡±

    Zhuang Rao stopped in her tracks, standing at the doorway, not daring to exit or to go back in.

    ¡°Have some water. His check-up will probably take another hour or two.¡± Tang Wan took a disposable cup, filled it, and handed it to her, ¡°After drinking water, you can go to the restroom to freshen up a bit.¡±

    Zhuang Rao held the paper cup in her hand, looking at Tang Wan with a turmoil of emotions within her.

    Meanwhile, an expos¨¦ titled ¡°The Truth Behind the Hospital Disturbance¡± was rapidly fermenting online. In it, both the Tang Family and Zhuang Family¡¯s names were pseudonyms, withizens¡¯ attention focused on Wang Li.

    Once theizens turned against him, it was like a surging wave, impossible to stop!

    Wang Li was also taken away by the police for an investigation on suspicion of endangering public safety. With photographs and eyewitnesses, the case was as good as sealed.

    **

    At this time, at the Jiang Family residence,

    The olddy had just returned from a walk, and as soon as she entered the house, she saw Jiang Shuyan.

    ¡°Shuyan has arrived.¡± Ever since the auction event, the olddy¡¯s attitude toward her had been very cold.

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re back. I made some soup for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She reached out to help her, but the olddy skillfully dodged her touch with the support of her walking stick, leaving Shuyan¡¯s hand hanging awkwardly in mid-air.

    ¡°Grandma, have you heard about the recent hospital disturbance? Today, things finally became clear¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The olddy raised her eyebrows, her expression unfazed.

 Chapter 198: 151 Sisters tearing each other apart; What Fifth Master wants is her life

    <strong>Chapter 198: 151 Sisters tearing each other apart; What Fifth Master wants is her life</strong>

    In the hospital

    The old man leaned against the bed, watching TV. ¡°Bright Sword¡± was ying on the channel, a show he¡¯d seen countless times and still enjoyed with each viewing. Zhuang Rao sat beside him, her paper cup of water had gone cold, yet she dared not take a sip.

    It was Tang Wan who had cleaned up the hospital room, leaning by the heater as she browsed the news.

    Given the current state of the inte, it was quite ridiculous. Just yesterday,izens would have dly dug up their family, y them alive, yet today they unitedly attacked Wang Li, not sparing a single word about the Tang Family who had also been victims of doxxing, as if nothing had happened.

    Time passed, and the door to the hospital room opened.

    ¡°Has Yunxian returned?¡± The old man seemed more pleased with Jiang Jinsang each time he saw him.

    Zhuang Rao, like a frightened rabbit, sprung from her seat, trembling with nervousness.

    Her fear of him originated deep within her heart and had seeped into her bones.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Jiang Jinsang entered after pushing the door, done with his checkup, and reported that the results would only be avable tomorrow. ¡°Miss Zhuang, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Zhuang Rao timidly nodded her head.

    After the two had left, the elder Tang spoke, ¡°Wanwan, you should follow them and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wan was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°With Xiaowu¡¯s temper, I¡¯m afraid things might get ugly. Jiang Shuyan is still a Jiang after all. If things go too far fired, try to hold her back a little. Don¡¯t worry about this side; didn¡¯t he leave someone here? That man with the sunsses, nothing will happen here.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded and hurried out after them.

    **

    At the Jiang Family

    After the olddy returned home, Jiang Shuyan immediately went into the kitchen with her insted container, pouring out a bowl of chicken soup.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± Fan Mingyu poured a cup of ginger tea for the olddy.

    ¡°Has Yunxian returned from the hospital?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back, ate something and probably fell asleep already,¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Grandma, try this chicken soup. I bought a mature hen, had it stewing in the pot before dawn, it is really vorful with added mushrooms and goji berries¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan set the chicken soup before the olddy and looked towards Fan Mingyu, ¡°Aunt, shall I get a bowl for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any,¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile, decling.

    The olddy took two sips of the soup, ¡°You just mentioned something about a hospital dispute being resolved, what happened there?¡±

    Jiang Shuyan sat close to her grandmother, ¡°I only got the news on my way here, it seems that the troublemaker had been instigating the situation delibrerately, and the hospital was actually the victim.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been fixated on the Tang Familytely, iming Grandpa Tang was misusing his privileges. He even caused a scene in the hospital room today, but his own misdeeds got exposed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone so shamelessly thick-skinned.¡±

    ¡°Cause a scene at the Tang Family¡¯s hospital room?¡± The olddy was genuinely unaware of the recent events and frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Is that man out of his mind to trouble Grandpa Tang and his family?¡±

    The olddy took another sip of her soup, ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°The most unexpected part for me is¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan hesitated as if she had something difficult to say.

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Rao to get involved again. I had no idea she was still holding a grudge about the past matter. It was her who intentionally coborated with that patient¡¯s family member, dragging Grandpa Tang and his family into it.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s tone carried a trace of frustration.

    Fan Mingyu sat beside her, sipping ginger tea and simply raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡­

    Just then, car noises came from outside, signaling that someone was arriving. Jiang Shuyan stopped talking, and within a minute, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan entered the house.

    ¡°What are you two doing back so soon? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital?¡± Fan Mingyu looked towards them.

    ¡°There was a bit of an urgent matter to handle.¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke calmly, but his slightly pursed lips still carried a hint of chilliness.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Jiang Shuyan immediately stood up to greet him, ¡°Miss Tang.¡±

    Throughout the ride, Tang Wan had pondered over the bet between Jiang Jinsang and Zhuang Rao. The key factor was whether Jiang Shuyan would actuallye to the Jiang residence.

    Having lived there for so long, the visits from Jiang Shuyan could be counted on one hand. How could Jiang Jinsang be so sure she would actuallye?

    With her heartfelt doubts, upon seeing the person, she felt a coldness run down her back as she looked at Jiang Jinsang.

    How could he see through people so clearly?

    ¡°What were you discussing?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s demeanor was calm, as if making casual conversation.

    ¡°We were just talking about the hospital incident. Shuyan mentioned the patient went to stir trouble in Old Tang¡¯s room, and Zhuang Rao got dragged into it too?¡± Fan Mingyu looked towards Tang Wan.

 Chapter 199: 151 Sisters Tear Each Other Apart; What the Fifth Master Wants is Her Life_2

    <strong>Chapter 199: 151 Sisters Tear Each Other Apart; What the Fifth Master Wants is Her Life_2</strong>

    ¡°Um, yes, there was such a matter.¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    Although the news reports used pseudonyms, it was still easy for the Jiang Family to investigate.

    ¡°That Zhuang Rao must be crazy. Being so arrogant, she clearly doesn¡¯t take our Jiang Family seriously!¡± the olddy snorted coldly.

    ¡°Grandma, please calm down. I was also very surprised when I learned about this. I knew she was domineering, but I didn¡¯t expect her to dare to do such a thing!¡± Jiang Shuyan immediately said.

    Tang Wan nced at Jiang Jinsang. His guess was almost exactly right!

    If their insidious n had seeded today and the Tang Family had been harmed, she feared that she would be the one verbally and literarily attacked.

    Jiang Jinsang signaled Tang Wan to sit beside him and watch the drama unfold.

    ¡°¡­I had advised her before. Those incidents at the auction were all misunderstandings. I had mentioned it to her many times, but she still harbored resentment.¡±

    ¡°I initially thought to invite her and Sister Tang out together to turn conflict into peace.¡±

    ¡°Now it seems that my father was not wrong at all. I really have been careless with my choice of friends.¡±

    ¡­

    As Jiang Shuyan spoke, her eyes reddened, and she turned to nce at Tang Wan. ¡°Sister Tang, no matter what, she is my friend. Although there have been misunderstandings, I cannot shirk my responsibility. I am truly sorry.¡±

    Tang Wan gave a wry smile without saying a word.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao alone, daring to do such a thing?¡± the olddy snorted coldly.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect it; I am really disappointed in her.¡±

    ¡­

    As soon as Jiang Shuyan finished speaking, the door of the Jiang Family was suddenly burst open. Apanied by a gust of cool air, Zhuang Rao rushed in!

    She had just been beaten, with bruising at the corner of her mouth. Although she had cleaned up a bit, she still looked miserable and disheveled, her clothes bearing the footprints of Wang Li trampling her, as she stared at Jiang Shuyan¡­

    Surprised, shocked, resentful.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao! Why are you here?¡± Jiang Shuyan immediately got up from the sofa, almost instinctively ncing at Jiang Jinsang.

    Because the Zhuang Family had been trying to apologize recently, the Jiang Family and the doormen had been notified to prevent Zhuang Rao from entering! The only possibility was that someone had brought her in, which could only have been Jiang Jinsang.

    He leaned on the sofa, sipping tea as if everything happening around him had nothing to do with him.

    He merely said softly,

    ¡°I brought her here.¡±

    His gaze was light, almost devoid of any force, yet as their eyes met, it felt as if an ice de suddenly pressed against her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe, as if the next second, it could draw blood.

    A dangerous chill suddenly permeated her whole body, her hands clenched suddenly.

    ¡°Jiang Shuyan, I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhuang Rao!¡± Her words weren¡¯t finished when Jiang Shuyan interrupted, walking over and grabbing her wrist, ¡°What happened to you? Who did this to you?¡±

    ¡°How could I end up like this without your knowledge?¡± Zhuang Rao red at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t speak first; let me take you to clean up.¡± Jiang Shuyan wished she could find something to block her mouth right now, but with so many people around, she couldn¡¯t do so, only managing to persuade her gently.

    ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    Zhuang Rao, a personcking in schemes, wore her emotions openly. She had been wholeheartedly devoted to Jiang Shuyan, offering her loyalty and affection, but to be trampled upon by a friend made her unbearably angry!

    With a raise of her hand, she waved off, nearly knocking her directly to the ground!

    ¡°I really must be blind to have known a friend like you. After all I have done, who was it for?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you always saying how good your grandma is to Tang Wan, how could I have harbored such great hostility towards her!¡±

    ¡°Now that things havee to light and I¡¯mpletely finished, are you ready to kick me away?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her teeth in anger, but could only try her best to hold it back. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who taught you to say these things?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, but before he could speak, Fan Mingyu interjected harshly, mming the cup down on the table.

    It was loud, with ginger tea sshing all over the table. ¡°Jiang Shuyan, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Who taught her?¡±

    ¡°The person was brought back here by our Xiaowu; are you implying that Xiaowu intentionally instigated her to frame you?¡±

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s heart sank; she was a bit flustered. She intended to hint at Tang Wan but hadn¡¯t expected it to be linked to Jiang Jinsang.

    Fan Mingyu, who seemed easy to talk to on the surface, was indeed a formidable person.

    Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me she¡¯s talking about.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Fan Mingyu snorted coldly.

    ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan was flustered; how had things suddenly turned out this way?

 Chapter 200: 151 Sisters Tear Each Other Apart; What the Fifth Master Wants is Her Life_3

    <strong>Chapter 200: 151 Sisters Tear Each Other Apart; What the Fifth Master Wants is Her Life_3</strong>

    Zhuang Rao chuckled lightly.

    ¡°How foolish I was to consider you my best friend, to tell you everything. I couldn¡¯t have imagined you¡¯d stab me in the back!¡±

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, what nonsense are you talking about? Come with me, let¡¯s discuss this privately!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan tried to pull her aside but was abruptly pushed away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said you regretted our friendship and wanted to sever ties? What is there left to talk about privately?¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure that I wouldn¡¯t say anything to Madam Jiang, so now you¡¯re pushing all the me onto me?¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang, about the hospital incident, I admit, it was my doing. I was wrong, I apologize to the Tang Family, and I troubled you as well. I ept my fault!¡± Zhuang Rao was always straightforward with her intentions, be they good or bad.

    She despised evil and often acted foolishly, making her susceptible to maniption.

    If she felt betrayed, her retaliation could be formidable.

    ¡°But, Madam, there is something you might not know. Everything I nned to do, Jiang Shuyan knew all about it, including my intention to make things difficult for Miss Tang during the auction. I had told her in advance.¡±

    ¡°I did not like Miss Tang, found her pretentious, and Jiang Shuyan kept advising me, telling me I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°But upon reflection, I don¡¯t even know Miss Tang personally. Why should I target her? From the beginning, it was she who incited trouble in front of me and then yed the good person, advising me to calm things down!¡±

    ¡°She ys the saint, but now am I the viin, both inside and out?¡±

    Suddenly, Jiang Shuyan locked eyes with Jiang Jinsang. Her spine stiffened and a chill climbed up, enveloping her whole being.

    ¡°And about the hospital, she knew all about it long ago, heh¡ª¡±

    ¡°If she really wanted to stop me, what the hell took so long? Come on, go straight to the Jiang Family and report me, go tell the Tang Family about me!¡±

    ¡°Now that everything hase to light, you have washed your hands clean of it. Am I the shameless one? I think you are the one who is selfish and malicious!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan rarely faced setbacks in her life and trembled with anger.

    ¡°Nonsense, Grandmother, don¡¯t listen to her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­¡±

    Zhuang Rao didn¡¯t finish her sentence when ¡°smack¡ª¡± A p flew across her face, stunning her.

    ¡°Say one more word of nonsense,¡± Jiang Shuyan¡¯s eyes seemed suddenly venomous, fixating on her with a full warning.

    Zhuang Rao, who had known her for so long, always thought of her as gentle and delicate. Suddenly seeing this ferocious side of her, Zhuang Rao was frightened and took a while to recover.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, if you have proof, show it; otherwise, stop ndering!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Just as Zhuang Rao was about to speak, unexpectedly, she was pped again from the other side, blinding her briefly and making her head spin.

    ¡°This p is on behalf of Miss Tang. You¡¯ve done wrong and still dare to nder me?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan and Jiang Shuyan had only met four or five times, and Tang Wan had never seen her so formidable. She nced at Jiang Jinsang, slightly surprised.

    He, however, sat there unfazed and unmoved, as if everything was within his expectations.

    ¡°Shuyan¡­¡± Zhuang Rao was truly dumbfounded, ¡°you, you really¡­¡±

    Jiang Shuyan remained silent, just staring at her, signaling her not to talk recklessly.

    But Zhuang Raopletely misunderstood the situation. At this moment, betrayed by her friend and pped, her heart was already dead, burning with rage, and she no longer cared about appearance or family.

    She charged over, pushing and shoving Jiang Shuyan, aiming a p!

    But in her frantic state, trembling, her hand also shaking, she missed. However, her nails scratched across Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face, shing from the lower jaw and drawing two lines of blood.

    ¡°Hisss¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan inhaled painfully, aware that her face was marred and feeling both angry and annoyed.

    When she was about to hit again, the olddy immediately raised her hand and threw the bowl of chicken soup she was holding onto the floor!

    ¡­

    At this moment, at the second-floor corner, Jiangjiang was leaning over the staircasending. After watching for a while, he sluggishly dragged his slippers and ran upstairs to call Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Why are you calling me at this time? Woke up?¡± Jiangjiang didn¡¯t have a cram school today and had slept in.

    ¡°Cousin got beaten up, it¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, great-grandma is very angry, and I don¡¯t dare to go downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t grandma at home? Didn¡¯t she intervene?¡±

    ¡°Grandma is home, and so are my second uncle and second aunt.¡±

    ¡°Your second uncle is at home?¡± Jiang Yanting knew that Jiang Jinsang was supposed to go for a medical check-up today, and logically, he should not have been back so quickly. He thought it through and figured that surely he was causing trouble for Jiang Shuyan.

    ¡°Stay upstairs, don¡¯t go down. This is adult business; don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    **

    The olddy smashed a porcin bowl, shattering it on the ground.

    ¡°Do you all think I am dead!¡± she reprimanded loudly, disying a rare anger.

    Jiang Shuyan was frightened at the bottom of her heart and quickly stopped herself, but Zhuang Rao wouldn¡¯t. She raised her hand and managed to p Shuyan back, shaking with anger.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the olddy lifted her cane and walked toward them, ¡°You think this isn¡¯t humiliating enough!¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan slightly raised her hand, touched her jaw, and wiped a hand of blood, immediately bing furious.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the olddy snapped harshly, scaring Shuyan so much that she trembled.

    Even Zhuang Rao started trembling immediately after.

    ¡°Zhuang Rao, were all those things you said true?¡±

    Zhuang Rao knew that if Jiang Shuyan stubbornly denied everything or failed to me her, she would have to take all the me herself!

    Originally, she felt that it was her own fault and deserved whatever me the Tang Family might assign, but now it was different. She knew Jiang Shuyan had a hand in the whole affair, so why should she willingly take the me?

    With a ¡°thump,¡± she immediately knelt before the olddy.

    ¡°Mrs. Jiang, everything I said is absolutely true. If I spoke a single false word, may lightning strike me, and may I die a horrible death!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her fists tightly, trembling with rage.

    ¡°Shuyan, is there anything you want to say¡­¡± the olddy looked towards Jiang Shuyan, whose face was scratched and hair disheveled, far from the usual picture of a delicatedy.

    ¡°Grandma, do you believe what she said?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me whether I believe it or not, I¡¯m asking you, did you or did you not!¡± the olddy had no patience for beating around the bush.

    ¡°No!¡± she said with certainty.

    Jiang Shuyan knew Zhuang Rao well ¡ª too foolish, definitely not clever enough to leave any evidence, so she was not afraid.

    Jiang Jinsang seemed to have predicted her response and said lightly, ¡°Cousin, are you sure nothing has to do with you?¡±

    Jiang Shuyan felt a chill pierce her heart because of his words.

    What did he mean?

    What was he trying to do?

    Later, she realized that Jiang Jinsang probably wanted her ruined; what he wanted¡­ was her life!

 Chapter 207: 155 It seems like an old friend has returned, hitting me so hard that my heart aches_2

    <strong>Chapter 207: 155 It seems like an old friend has returned, hitting me so hard that my heart aches_2</strong>

    Qi Zeyan and hispany were seated not in a private room but in a public area, separated by partitions that lent the space a tranquil air.

    So when that person had left in a hurry, barely stepping out from the partition, she almost crashed into someone¡­

    Instinctively, she stepped back, losing her bnce and bing slightly wobbly on her feet, but the person opposite reacted faster, stretching out a hand to grab her wrist.

    The man¡¯s palm was broad and strong, with fine calluses on the fingers, and radiating intense heat, gripping her wrist so tightly that it made her scalp tingle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she lowered her head and apologized first.

    Above her head came a familiar low voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Perhaps because he was looking down at her, his voice seemed to surround her from all directions, enveloping herpletely, invading her limbs and bones, as if pressing tightly against her ear, striking her eardrums and chest fiercely.

    Her body jolted as if electrified, suddenly trembling, and as she abruptly looked up, she found herself lost in a pair of dark eyes.

    It was as if his eyes contained the night¡­

    Deep and imprable!

    Her heart skipped a beat!

    She felt her pupils dte and, for a moment, it was as if even her breathing was no longer her own.

    Their eyes met; no words were exchanged. She was looking at him, and Jiang Yanting was sizing her up.

    She wore a fitted turtleneck, her slender neck gracefully arched as she looked up, her face familiar yet strange, like after a gentle rain gleamed a touch of affectionate color, fresh and radiant, with an irresistible charm.

    It was as if, in an instant, cold moonlight and withered trees¡­

    Were touched by a breeze that brought life to the quagmire, awakening all living things.

    She twisted her wrist slightly, but his grip was tight, and she could not break free.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Even as she deliberately avoided his gaze, their eyes inadvertently met head-on again.

    One was high above with an indifferent expression, while the other seemed panicked yet feigned calmness; still, it was she who first looked away.

    From the corner of her eye, she could clearly see the fine curve of Jiang Yanting¡¯s neck and the slight flush on his ear tips.

    ¡°Yanting, you finally came,¡± Qi Zeyan spoke up, and he let go of her wrist.

    The person standing across from him felt a tremor in her pupils, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen, let me introduce you, this is Jiang Yanting. Since everyone¡¯s here, why not sit down for a meal before you go?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen¡­¡± Jiang Yanting murmured, subconsciously touching the fingertips that had just held her wrist.

    ¡°Yeah,e on, sit down. We¡¯ll eat before we leave,¡± another girl came over and pulled her to sit down. After all, they were not familiar with each other, and the atmosphere was bound to be awkward.

    However, Qi Zeyan distinctly felt something was amiss, especially with Jiang Yanting; he had a strange feeling, particrly when ordering, randomly choosing a pile of dishes that were not his usual preference.

    Even though it was a blind date, they had some simple understanding of each other, and during the meal, they engaged in casual conversation.

    After a brief introduction to each other, the atmosphere grew a bit eerie.

    ¡°Miss Xie?¡± Jiang Yanting, holding a kettle, was about to pour some water for himself and naturally asked for the opinions of the two women opposite him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Miss Xie seemed surprised that Jiang Yanting would offer to pour water for her, as he was known for his cold demeanor, and she didn¡¯te for a blind date with him in mind.

    ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at the person opposite him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any, thank you.¡±

    Her fingers rested beneath the table, ceaselessly rubbing the wrist he had squeezed, as if it had been burned by fire, with embers still dancing on her skin.

    The excitement was so heart-pounding it made people anxious.

    Qi Zeyan slightly raised his eyebrows, feeling that something was off between these two people, yet he couldn¡¯t exactly put his finger on it.

    Mainly because it was he who had said to have both girls stay, but now that they were here, you¡¯d better start talking¡ªdon¡¯t just sit here staring into each other¡¯s eyes like this!

    ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the restroom,¡± that person said, picking up their bag and heading toward the other side. Roughly a minuteter, Jiang Yanting excused himself to go to the restroom and left.

    Qi Zeyan bowed his head to take a sip of water, exchanged a smile with Miss Xie sitting across from him, and felt extremely awkward.

    ¡­

    On the other side, Jiang Yanting waited at the intersection leading to the restroom for approximately two to three minutes, watching her approach. At that moment, the narrow corridor was empty, and the noise outside didn¡¯t belong to them.

    ¡°Wanna talk?¡± he said in a low voice, as if struggling to restrain something.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to talk about between us,¡± she clenched her bag, ready to brush past him and return to the dinner table.

    Jiang Yanting twirled his fingertips, and as she was about to pass him by, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her into a dark corner. Her heart raced, she tensed up, and her fingers instantly rxed, dropping the bag on the ground.

    When she came to her senses, she was already pinned against the wall in a dark corner. Her body stiffened, her back pressed against the cold wall to avoid touching him.

    He was too warm, even his gaze felt scorching.

    ¡°Changed to the surname Shen? Changed your name?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using a fake name outside too, aren¡¯t you?¡± she retorted, her face lifted defiantly.

    Jiang Yanting scoffed lightly, his fingertips subconsciously brushing the back of her hand, causing her body to instantly go weak. He stared at her intently, as if searing her entire being into his heart.

    Even though the surroundings were noisy, it felt terrifyingly silent between them, as if she could hear her own heart beating like a drum. They stood so close that she could almost feel his heartbeat.

    For her¡­

    She had no resistance against him; being close to him made her feel as if she couldn¡¯t muster any strength, and only by pressing herself against the wall did she find a semnce of support to keep standing.

    ¡°Let go!¡± she bit out, trying to break free.

    But Jiang Yanting was much too strong. Just when she tried to pull away, she ended up leaning in, his whole body bending down to close the gap between them, their foreheads almost touching¡ªjust a little closer¡­

    And he would be able to kiss her!

    She instinctively held her breath, for in the darkness, he emitted a dangerous aura.

    She dared not breathe, yet his breath was like a hot wave on her face, leaving her heart pounding unstably.

    ¡°Still trying to run?¡± His voice was very low, as if caught in his throat, inconceivably tender and lingering.

    He had many things he wanted to ask her, but upon seeing her, he just didn¡¯t know where to start¡­

    She thought Jiang Yanting was going to do something, as her current situation allowed him to as he wished without much room for resistance.

    However, just a few minutester, he suddenly sighed, his grip on her wrist tightened suddenly, and her body stumbled, falling right into his arms¡­

    She crashed into his chest, but it was his heart that felt the pain.

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was still at his seat, having a strained conversation with the Miss Xie. He nced at the time.

    What were those two doing? It had been almost ten minutes since they left. Had they be constipated together?

    ¡°Mr. Qi, please eat,¡± the person across invited him, clearly showing some interest.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Qi Zeyan replied with a cheerful face but thought to himself¡ªdamn it, he hade to enjoy the drama, yet the situation had turned out so strangely!

 Chapter 201: 152 Big Slap in the Face Scene, Fifth Master Closes in Step by Step (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 201: 152 Big p in the Face Scene, Fifth Master Closes in Step by Step (2 more updates)</strong>

    In the Jiang Family living room, silence was so profound that you could hear a pin drop.

    Jiang Jinsang tilted his head towards Jiang Shuyan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you sure all this has nothing to do with you?¡±

    His gaze was fleeting, even his voice seemed weak.

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her teeth; knowing Zhuang Rao¡¯s temperament, if she had any evidence, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it and would have revealed it long ago. Why would she wait until now if the person involved hadn¡¯t¡­

    What about Jiang Jinsang?

    ¡°I have no idea!¡± She articted each word heavily, with great emphasis.

    Zhuang Rao¡¯s body trembled lightly, probably unable to imagine how resolutely Jiang Shuyan would deny any involvement, and Tang Wan tugged at the corner of her mouth, no wonder Jiang Jinsang did not like her.

    Sneaky and too ruthless!

    To treat her many years of friendship this way, how cold-hearted she must be, let alone towards others.

    ¡°Jiang Shuyan¡­¡± Zhuang Rao really was out of options, as things had developed to this stage, it was bad luck on her part, but Jiang Shuyan hadpletely cleared herself, how could she bear this.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, either bring out the evidence, or look back, this ount may not be settled, especially since you know the temper of my two brothers and my father.¡±

    There was a hint of threat in Jiang Shuyan¡¯s words, being the youngest in the family, she naturally was pampered.

    Zhuang Rao had no choice but to look towards Jiang Jinsang since he said he had evidence.

    ¡°Since you said you have no idea, then I want to ask you, what is this?¡± Jiang Jinsang took out his phone, yed a video where he and a man were chatting face to face.

    ¡°¡­Lord Wu, I ought to handle these matters.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Miss Jiang that you strongly oppose the marriage with the Tang Family, and you specifically went to Pingjiang to call off the engagement. It¡¯s unexpected that the Tang Family ended up living at your house, and in this matter, we just released some press statements, shifting the hospital ruckus onto the Tang Family, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Tang Family¡¯s reputation is now tainted, your grandmother definitely won¡¯t force the marriage. If I can help relieve your problems, it is my honor.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What is that, let me see?¡± Fan Mingyu walked over, took the phone, and the more he listened, the darker his face became.

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body trembled, and the color drained from her face in an instant.

    And the two in the video began talking again.

    ¡°Helping you relieve problems?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Miss Jiang told us about it, you couldn¡¯t handle this matter personally, we all understand it, so we took care of everything for you, I assure you, soon every media outlet will be publishing about the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°So it was Shuyan who sought you out?¡±

    ¡°The hospital is heavily guarded and confidential with patient information. If Miss Jiang hadn¡¯t told us it was the Tang family, we wouldn¡¯t have had any way to find out.¡± The man smiled ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Do you know why I sought you out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely because of this matter, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve handled everything. Your health isn¡¯t good, how could we bother you with such minor matters?¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan listened closely, her eyes widening slightly.

    She knew the person behind fanning the mes was Jiang Shuyan, but she did not know that this woman had actually used Jiang Jinsang¡¯s name.

    If this matter hadn¡¯t been discovered by Jiang Jinsang, once it had been exposed¡­

    The consequences of this mud being sshed on Jiang Jinsang were unimaginable.

    *

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body shivered, she bit her lip hard, her eyes filled with a wild and sinister frenzy as she looked at Jiang Jinsang, almost as if she wanted to devour him alive.

    ¡°My second cousin, even if you don¡¯t like me, do you really need to nder me like this?¡±

    ¡°After the Tang Family was exposed, I had initially nned to suppress the matter with industry contacts, but then this happened. What a coincidence, right?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have even known that you care so much about my marital issues?¡±

    ¡°Using my name to do such things?¡±

    ¡°My reputation in Beijing is such, I really have to wonder if it has anything to do with you?¡±

    How could Jiang Shuyan possibly admit her fault? What would the olddy think of her? She would be finished!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it, he is talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you face by just ying the video, don¡¯t all these media folks keep a backup for themselves?¡± Jiang Jinsang had anticipated her response and chuckled coldly, unhurried.

    ¡°Do you really want me to pull people here to confront you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you some dignity. If you don¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like you, but over the years, I never targeted you¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sat there, his presence as daunting as if he were looking down on him.

 Chapter 202: 152 Big Slap in the Face Scene, Fifth Master Closes in Step by Step (2 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 202: 152 Big p in the Face Scene, Fifth Master Closes in Step by Step (2 more updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Whose guts gave you the audacity tomit misdeeds using my name out there!¡±

    Suddenly, his words were sharp and severe, startling even Tang Wan who was sitting beside him, her heart pounding with fear, not to mention Jiang Shuyan.

    Those eyes seemed to suddenly be wrapped in frost, like an ice de reaching straight for her vital spot.

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s breathing was rapid, her legs weakened by fright, nearly copsing to the ground.

    ¡°Shuyan, is that so?¡± The olddy raised her hand to adjust her gold-rimmed reading sses, her fingers caressing the handle of her cane, her emotions indiscernible.

    Fan Mingyu held her phone, feeling a tightness in her chest from anger.

    ¡°I wondered why Xiaowu¡¯s reputation was so bad outside. It turns out that there really is someone who likes using his name to engage in indecent activities.¡±

    ¡°Mom, if Xiaowu hadn¡¯t found out about this, what would others think upon hearing the news, that he did it on purpose? What would the Tang Family think?¡±

    ¡°At such a young age, how can you be so malicious!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan still stood straight, ¡°Indeed, my cousin was going to call off the engagement, I was merely helping him.¡±

    ¡°You shameless thing, you still dare to argue!¡±

    The olddy was livid, raising her cane to strike hard on her back.

    ¡°Thud¡ª¡± A muffled sound.

    The cane fell upon her back; though it was not as loud as a p to the face, the muffled blow was not light. Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face turned pale and her body wobbled, nearly falling to the ground.

    ¡°Based on your logic, all this you¡¯ve done, targeting Wanwan and the Tang Family, it¡¯s all for the happiness of your cousin and for the good of the Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use these things to cover up your filthy and ugly actions!¡±

    ¡°I warned you before, yet you did not listen, and still went around causing trouble under your cousin¡¯s name?¡±

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her teeth, her eyes brimming with resentment.

    ¡°What, you still disagree? Even if we are not satisfied with this marriage, or even if Xiaowu wants to break off the engagement, what does it have to do with you? Who asked you to make decisions for us!¡±

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± The olddy, also furious, swung the cane in her hand and gave her back another fierce hit.

    The cane was made of solid wood, and the room was heated. Jiang Shuyan wasn¡¯t wearing much, her skin soft and delicate. With the blow, she felt as if her spine was going to be broken, the skin tearing and flesh splitting.

    Her legs went weak, tears welled up in her eyes, and even though she was unwilling, she still knelt¡­

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, ¡°What were you insisting just now? That all things had nothing to do with you? Could you repeat that to me again?¡±

    Blood filled Jiang Shuyan¡¯s mouth from biting her lips; the pain in her back made her scalp tingle and her body tremble violently as she red at Jiang Jinsang.

    Would he still step on her like this?

    Was he trying to force her to her death?

    ¡°Shuyan, you really are¡­¡± The olddy gripped her cane, both anxious and angry, ¡°What grudge do you have against the Tang Family to target them like this?¡±

    ¡°It must be because you¡¯re too fond of Wanwan. She must feel a sense of crisis. After all, in the past, Jiang Family had only one girl, and everyone doted on her,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated bluntly.

    ¡°Me, fond of Wanwan?¡± The olddy snorted coldly, ¡°Could it be that all my years of kindness to her have been in vain?¡±

    ¡°Shuyan, tell me, have I ever wronged you in all these years?¡±

    ¡°What is it, that you weren¡¯t the only one receiving attention?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Shuyan had not yet spoken when Jiang Jinsang uttered another heart-piercing argument.

    ¡°Ungrateful after receiving charity! Even a dog shouldn¡¯t be fed too full, let alone a person.¡±

    Many people are like that, give them a piece of candy and they are grateful, but give them a pack of candy every day, then one day give them one less and they start to hold a grudge, harboring ill intentions.

    It¡¯s always the same with greed.

    Jiang Shuyan was so angry that her body shook. He actually¡­

    Compared her to a dog?

    ¡°But this dog, if it bites people indiscriminately, it will always fear being beaten. But this person¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°Grandma, once a person bes bad, it¡¯s not something that your few words can easily persuade her to change, right?¡±

    ¡°No matter, I¡¯ve seen clearly today,¡± the olddy sneered.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what my cousin said¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan attempted to exin.

    ¡°Then you tell me, why? Could it really be for the good of our Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°I think the Tang Family is unworthy, I was just confused at the moment.¡± Cornered like this, Jiang Shuyan had no other choice but to say that.

    ¡°Whether our family is worthy or not, is it your ce to judge?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly interjected.

    It turned out to be Tang Yunxian, who had been woken up by the noise.

    He had been on vigil all night, hadn¡¯t slept a wink, and had been sleeping deeply, but themotion outside was too loud, and even though the soundproofing was good, he could not help but hear the dispute, given that he was on the first floor.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Tang Wan immediately walked over.

    ¡°Even if our Tang Family is worthless, is it your ce to treat us like this? If you had just apologized earlier, there might have been a chance to salvage this, but now you still insist on defending yourself?¡± Previously, he hadn¡¯t heard the part about Zhuang Rao; he had only caught thetter half, which was all about his family, so of course, he was uncontrobly furious.

    But it was the Jiang Family¡¯s home after all, and Jiang Shuyan was a Jiang by birth; although he was angry, he suppressed his fury.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, to put it unpleasantly, we indeed have a blood rtionship, but it¡¯s separated by several generations. Each has developed in business independently, and as for what situation your family is in, I am quite aware.¡±

    ¡°How much glory have you gained from us, don¡¯t we both know very well inside?¡±

    ¡°In Beijing, our Tang Family may not amount to much, but if your family were to leave us, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able topare even to us!¡±

    This was precisely what Jiang Shuyan truly feared¡­

    Without their support, although they both bore the Jiang surname, she feared that in Beijing, they would be nothing.

    ¡°Today, as long as they are willing, I will let them get married, what can you do about it? When ites to their affairs, even as parents, we can¡¯t interfere too much, let alone you taking charge?¡±

    Tang Yunxian, just thinking of the pointing fingers outside the hospital recently, along with the foulnguage on the inte, felt his rage intensify.

    ¡°Yunxian, rest assured, I will give you an exnation for this matter, Mingyu, call over there, and have her fathere!¡± the olddy finished speaking, and Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body uncontrobly shuddered.

    ¡­

    But before Fan Mingyu could make the call, the sound of a car arrived from outside, followed by a series of heavy and powerful footsteps. The door was pushed open, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound.

    Tang Wan squinted slightly, she had not seen this man before.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up and called out.

    Knowing who the man was, Tang Wan stood up and also called out, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    The man was past the age of knowing his destiny, dressed in a ck suit, with furrowed brows, and a fury emanating from the bottom of his eyes, cold and frightening. He had some resemnce to Jiang Zhenhuan around the nose and lips, though both were people with a cold aura.

    The impression he gave was even colder and more ruthless.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡ª¡± Although Jiang Shuyan was frightened deep inside, she felt slightly relieved with her father¡¯s arrival and got up from the ground.

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s arrival is quite timely,¡± Jiang Jinsang directly approached, ¡°It seems you are well aware of the situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± the man said while intently staring at Jiang Jinsang, his gaze sharp as if trying to shoot through her.

    Tang Wan looked around; there were quite a few servants of the Jiang Family present, perhaps some of them were his people. Otherwise, how could he have arrived so promptly?

    ¡°How do you view this matter? Now that Uncle Tang is here as well, we need to provide an exnation,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, facing his angry gaze unflinchingly.

    ¡°An exnation?¡± His voice was very low as he nced again at Tang Wan standing behind him.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan, who had been struck and could not straighten her back, was clutching at her father¡¯s sleeve.

    The next second

    the man abruptly raised his arm and smacked her across the face with the back of his hand, a blow so forceful that it sent her tumbling to the ground. Jiang Shuyan stumbled and fell.

    The sound of the p, apanied by the dull thud of falling to the ground, caused many hearts to skip a beat.

    Zhuang Rao, lying on the ground, was even more frightened, trembling with fear.

    He stared intently at Jiang Jinsang, his eyes gleaming ominously: ¡°Is this exnation sufficient?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. This man¡­

    So ruthless!

 Chapter 203: 153 She Falls into Disrepute, Fifth Master Faces Threats? (3 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 203: 153 She Falls into Disrepute, Fifth Master Faces Threats? (3 more chapters)</strong>

    The entire Jiang Family fell into deathly silence, the olddy stood to one side, caressing her cane, her eyes shady and indecipherable.

    Yet he still red intently at Jiang Jinsang, his eyes emitting a bone-chilling coldness, coupled with the inherent authority of a superior, ¡°Xiaowu, is that enough?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head to adjust his sleeve but remained silent with a smile.

    ¡°Shuyan!¡± the man bellowed.

    Jiang Shuyan was clearly terrified of him, she struggled to rise from the ground, and without even getting close, the man backhanded her another p.

    She was prepared this time, and while she managed to keep her stance steady, her face instantly swelled from bruising, her mouth bleeding, looking utterly disheveled.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± he asked solemnly.

    Jiang Jinsang did not speak, so he turned to Tang Yunxian, ¡°Mr. Tang, I didn¡¯t expect to meet in this way, I am Jiang Zhaolin.¡±

    Tang Yunxian nodded, greeting him with a restrained temper, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I apologize on behalf of my daughter to you.¡±

    He started by pping Jiang Shuyan several times, positioning himself on a moral high ground. Tang Yunxian pursed his lips, unwilling to forgive, but the situation at hand indeed made it difficult for him.

    ¡°Shuyan, apologize to Mr. Tang and his family!¡± his voice was stern, filled with an undeniable deterrence.

    Jiang Shuyan approached with her head hung low, ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Tang, I am sorry!¡±

    Tang Yunxian remained silent¡­

    ¡°Not sincere enough!¡± said Jiang Zhaolin, looking at Tang Yunxian.

    ¡°I am sorry!¡± Jiang Shuyan bowed deeply, clenching her teeth.

    It was the first time Tang Wan had encountered Jiang Zhaolin, and through him, she likely understood why Jiang Shuyan had developed such a personality¡ªa father so cold and ruthless surely influenced his children.

    Smiling in public, stabbing in the back in private.

    ¡­

    After repeating twice, Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s gone overboard, it¡¯s normal if they don¡¯t want to forgive her. Why must you press so hard? It troubles my cousin, and it troubles the Tang Family as well!¡±

    ¡°It appears you think the actions taken are still inadequate?¡± Jiang Zhaolin looked at Jiang Jinsang.

    Their gazes met, sparks flying.

    *

    Tang Wan could tell, although they were rtives, they were not close¡ªif otherwise, during her long stay at the Jiang¡¯s, there would have been some interactions between them.

    Meanwhile, the sound of a car approached from the outside, and lifting his eyes, Jiang Yanting appeared at the doorstep.

    ¡°There¡¯s quite the gathering at home today, so many people.¡±

    Jiang Yanting was supposed to go to a matchmaking session today, dressed in ck, his eyes nced at Zhuang Rao kneeling on the ground, full of arrogant contempt.

    His eyes were so dark it was almost terrifying.

    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± he walked up to Jiang Jinsang, looking at the person in front.

    Elite in bearing yet proudly defiant.

    ¡°Xiaowu wanted an exnation, and I was providing it!¡± Jiang Zhaolin chuckled lightly.

    Their standoff seemed to circle into a closed, chaotic scene.

    ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t you think this matter is shameful enough?¡± the olddy spoke up.

    ¡°It is rather shameful, but Xiaowu, since we are both surnamed Jiang, does it have to be this harsh?¡± Jiang Zhaolin raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re aware, I tend to be oddly tempered; even if it were my father here pleading, it wouldn¡¯t help today. It¡¯s my reputation that¡¯s tarnished, and the Tang Family that¡¯s insulted. If it were you, I doubt you¡¯d let it go either, Uncle. I¡¯m quite aware of your approaches.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s eyelid twitched suddenly as he stared intently at him.

    Jiang Yanting stepped forward, blocking his view.

    Jiang Zhaolin then tilted his head to look at the olddy.

    She leaned on her cane, ¡°When you do wrong, there¡¯s a price to pay.¡±

    ¡°Zhaolin, over the years, we haven¡¯t treated Shuyan poorly. Using Xiaowu¡¯s name to create chaos, if this wasn¡¯t discovered, it might have led to asting rift between Xiaowu and the Tang Family¡ªan ount that would be hard to settle,¡± Fan Mingyu smirked.

    ¡°I know you want to protect Shuyan, but this isn¡¯t the first time. You must have heard about the auction incident too!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pursue it muchst time. Once can¡¯t be twice, right?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin wasn¡¯t foolish, the man knew a thing or two at his age, and now, there were only two paths.

    ¡°Xiaowu, what do you n to do? Call the police, or retaliate by disclosing this online?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang smiled silently, only to say, his uncle truly was clever!

    Whether it was the police station or making it public online, it would be a public execution for Jiang Shuyan!

    From this point forward, the Jiang Family wouldpletely disassociate from Jiang Shuyan.

    In the future, clinging to their family for any benefits would be as hard as ascending to heaven.

    ¡°Send her to the police station,¡± Jiang Zhaolin finished, and Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    Jiang Jinsang smiled and said nothing, as if he had seen through everything.

 Chapter 204: 153 Wants her to be utterly discredited, Fifth Master threatened? (3 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 204: 153 Wants her to be utterly discredited, Fifth Master threatened? (3 more updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s at least giving me some face, by personally escorting her,¡± Jiang Zhaolin had indeed intended to save Jiang Shuyan with those ps he gave earlier.

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Jinsang to relentlessly press forward, not willing to back down at all!

    Going to the police station, regardless of anything, the result would have been the same, only faster, as the policeing to take someone away would spread the news even quicker.

    Butpared to making it public online, this method would cause less harm.

    ¡­

    But just as Jiang Zhaolin finished speaking, the sound of police sirens could be heard in the distance¡­

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body weakened, and she stumbled and fell, ¡°Dad¡ªDad, I don¡¯t want to go to prison, Dad!¡±

    Crawling, she clung to her father Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s pant leg, ¡°I won¡¯t go, Dad, save me.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin stared intently at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Xiaowu, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang simply smiled, ¡°Uncle, you arrived toote. Had youe earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have called the police.¡±

    ¡°This matter has already broken thew. The person in the hospital has been arrested, and now, spreading rumors online has a bad influence; they could be legally liable too. I¡¯m not the police, but even if this person were in my hands, I don¡¯t have the right to execute them.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiang Shuyan, his tone still light, seemingly harmless, yet every sentence targeted their sore spots.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to the police to handle, be it summons, fines, or detention, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you wouldn¡¯t interfere either, would you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that malicious; I wouldn¡¯t make it public online, especially since we¡¯re all Jiangs, let¡¯s try to save each other some face.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin sneered:

    Better to have no face at all!

    ¡­

    Tang Wan gasped.

    Reporting and arresting someone, and having it be from the Jiang Family, was far harsher than any public execution on the inte because once the news of the arrest spread, online discussions would be uncontroble.

    In the end, everything would lead to the same result!

    Jiang Shuyan would¡­

    Face utter disgrace!

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan, hearing the sirens, truly felt fear, clutching desperately at Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s pant leg.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯s all heading to the police station anyway; it¡¯s cold and freezing, why should you trouble yourself with a trip, uncle?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin, smiling, ¡°Though it¡¯s cold, I¡¯m still in good health, a trip to the police station won¡¯t be a problem for me. But for you, your health isn¡¯t great, don¡¯t worry too much, take good care of yourself!¡±

    That was a veiled threat and warning already.

    Jiang Yanting stepped between the two, speaking softly with augh, ¡°Uncle needn¡¯t worry about Xiaowu¡¯s health, better to take care of your own household affairs, after all, in your family, it¡¯s not just Shuyan who is troublesome!¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s forehead veins suddenly bulged.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, I¡¯m still alive, what¡¯s this ruckus about, are you trying to rebel!¡± The olddy lifted her cane, fiercely pounding the ground.

    ¡­

    But the sound of sirens,ing from far to near, stopped at the Jiang family¡¯s doorstep.

    ¡°Dad, save me, Dad¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan was already terrified.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t have imagined Jiang Jinsang not sparing her any ck!

    ¡°Stand up, wipe your tears!¡± Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stand up!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s legs trembled, unable to get up; on the other hand, Zhuang Rao, kneeling aside, was dumbfounded by the whirlwind changes!

    At this moment, she also understood that she was just a pawn on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s chessboard, butpared to being used by Jiang Shuyan, she felt somewhat relieved being used by him.

    After all, Jiang Jinsang had helped her vent some pent-up frustration.

    Several police officers knocked and entered, Jiang Shuyan¡¯s legs went weak, and in the end, she was dragged away by someone. The police then took statements from Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang before leaving.

    Once the police had left, Jiang Jinsang, smiling, looked at Jiang Zhaolin, ¡°Uncle, since you¡¯vee all the way, why not stay for lunch before you go?¡±

    ¡°Another day.¡± Jiang Zhaolin greeted the olddy and others, then quickly left.

    The entire Jiang Family had briefly settled down¡­

    In the end, it was an internal struggle within the Jiang Family.

    Wanwan had no idea that they had be so fiercely ipatible.

    Both Wanwan and Tang Yunxian had witnessed everything. The olddy was openly talking without mincing her words, caressing her cane, and looking towards Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Xiaowu, after today, I¡¯m afraid our family won¡¯t be peaceful either.¡±

    ¡°Even without this incident, do you think Uncle¡¯s family would let us be at peace?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°Moreover, this breach wasn¡¯t initiated by us.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good you are to Jiang Shuyan, it¡¯s useless. Some things, when they¡¯re meant to happen, will happen, sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Right now, thepany is controlled by father, soon to be handed over to the elder brother. Do you really think Uncle would be content to be subordinate?¡±

    ¡­

    The olddy sighed, ¡°With such amotion, you still think you¡¯re in the right?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve always been clear-headed. Do you think it¡¯s meaningful to conceal the truth?¡± Jiang Jinsang challenged.

    The olddy was so angry she almost hit him with her cane, ¡°Even so, you should have told me beforehand. With your uncle¡¯s temperament, when you confront him like this, do you think he wouldn¡¯t dare to hit you?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let himy a hand on me!¡± Jiang Jinsang said confidently.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The olddy, cane raised, almost brought it down.

    ¡°Grandma Jiang!¡± Wanwan, thinking the olddy was really going to hit him, quickly intervened, ¡°It all started because of our family. Please don¡¯t me Brother Wu.¡±

    ¡°You girl¡­¡± The olddy huffed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t bear to hit him. This kid is certain of that, which is why he didn¡¯t move, and see his mother and brother didn¡¯t react, and it¡¯s only you worrying needlessly.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Wanwan was momentarily embarrassed to blush.

    But by now, she hade to understand a few things. The conflicts within the Jiang Family already existed; Jiang Shuyan¡¯s target might not necessarily be her, but rather the Jiang Family itself.

    Otherwise, there was no point in using Jiang Jinsang¡¯s name to sow discord.

    The waters of the Jiang Family were indeed very deep.

    Fan Mingyu changed the subject, ¡°Yanting, weren¡¯t you at thepany? Why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang called me. I figured Uncle mighte over, and I was worried that Brother Wu would be attacked,¡± Jiang Yanting knew very well that Jiang Jinsang, unless he didn¡¯t move, would endure silently just like the previous auction.

    If Jiang Shuyan¡¯s issue had reached the olddy, the scene wouldn¡¯t be minor!

    Sure enough, Jiang Zhenhuan at thepany had already received the news.

    [Jiang family¡¯s youngdy arrested, reason unclear.]

    [Jiang family¡¯s internal strife, suspected Fifth Master¡¯s intervention, disciplining his cousin.]

    [Jiang family¡¯s internal conflicts intensify.]

    ¡­

    What exactly Jiang Shuyan had done, no one knew, but it wasn¡¯t any major scandal; no murder or arson, thewyer arrived, they paid some money, and she was bailed out first.

    But the wave of public opinion was overwhelming and uncontroble.

    **

    Jiang Jinsang had calcted everything precisely, even considering what Jiang Zhaolin might do in advance.

    People in Beijing said he was too cunning, and this was not an exaggeration.

    ¡°Wanwan, what are you daydreaming about?¡± The olddy also wanted to go to the Hospital and went along with Wanwan. She sat in the car but kept daydreaming.

    ¡°I was just thinking, Brother Wu is so clever, he must have done very well at school in the past.¡±

    ¡°He was often sick and had to take time off from school, but his exam results were always good,¡± the olddy spoke with pride.

    ¡°Has he ever performed terribly in any exam?¡± Wanwan asked in detail.

    The olddy narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment while Jiang Jinsang, who was sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat, coughed, reminding his grandmother to be cautious with her words.

    ¡°When he was learning to drive, he failed the second element three times. He was strong in theory butcked practical skills, which is to be expected given his poor health. Technically, with his health, he shouldn¡¯t even have been able to apply for a driver¡¯s license.¡±

    Element two¡­

    Wanwan blinked, ¡°That is quite difficult.¡±

    She had also needed two attempts to pass.

    Jiang Jinsang frowned: In what ways was his health not good?

 Chapter 205: 154 Jiang Familys Fourth Son: Born Rebellious (4 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 205: 154 Jiang Family¡¯s Fourth Son: Born Rebellious (4 Updates)</strong>

    After the incident with Jiang Shuyan spread through Beijing, everyone sighed and understood that something big was likely to happen soon in the Jiang Family.

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, the old man was eating a dragon fruit and was still watching ¡°Bright Sword,¡± seemingly oblivious to themotion outside.

    And at the Jiang Family,

    Jiang Shuyan, who had just returned from the police station, was now kneeling in the living room. Jiang Zhaolin sat on the sofa, his face dark with anger, while the woman seated beside him shrank back timidly, too scared to speak up.

    ¡°At the previous auction, you yed clever by urging Zhuang Rao to bully Tang Wan, but you failed and only brought disgrace upon yourself. And you still dare to repeat your mistakes? Who gave you such guts!¡± Jiang Zhaolin berated her loudly, startling her into shrinking back.

    ¡°Father, I was only trying to do what¡¯s best for you, wasn¡¯t I?¡± After her trip to the police station, she no longer held a trace of arrogance.

    ¡°Do what¡¯s best for me? Tell me, how is any of this in my interest?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you resent always being under your eldest brother¡¯s thumb? Grandma cares a lot about the Tang Family, and if this incident had seeded and turned the Tangs against us, she would have found out it was my second cousin who did it. If they end up in turmoil, with internal strife and external threats, couldn¡¯t we take advantage¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jiang Zhaolin was so angry he threw his teacup at her. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re clever now?¡±

    ¡°Your two cousins¡ªwhat kind of people are they? After all these years, you still don¡¯t know them? I¡¯ve warned you repeatedly not to provoke them, and yet you¡¯ve ignored all my advice?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiang Shuyan was so furious her teeth clenched. ¡°I had no idea Zhuang Rao and that journalist would¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s forehead throbbed with veins. ¡°So full of yourself! Look where it¡¯s gotten you now, ruining our rtionspletely.¡±

    Truth be told, their rtionship had always been lukewarm, merely maintained on the surface. But now, with itpletely soured, the consequences were entirely different¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this oue rather good? You¡¯ll no longer need to maintain a fa?ade or negotiate with them¡­¡± A man walked down from upstairs. ¡°Whatever you want, just take it. No need to hide or hold back anymore.¡±

    ¡°How dare you talk such nonsense!¡± Jiang Zhaolin jumped up from the sofa in anger.

    ¡°Truthfully, our family never really had a share in thepany. We took advantage of Grandpa¡¯s influence to get you on board, and yet you¡¯re not content. Be careful with your greed, or you might choke on it¡­¡±

    The man had a pair of rather beautiful eyes and delicately arched eyebrows, yet a naturally defiant and untamable spirit!

    Father and son, born to be antagonists.

    ¡°You unfilial son, get out!¡±

    The man just chuckled, picked up the car keys from the entrance, and strode out. Jiang Zhaolin grabbed anything he could throw from the coffee table and hurled them at him, but the man didn¡¯t care,ughing even more brazenly¡­

    It nearly gave Jiang Zhaolin a brain hemorrhage!

    ¡°Oh, and remember, Jiang Shuyan!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan was already kneeling on the ground, and stiffened upon hearing the man speak.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve had trouble with Xiaowu? Quite brave of you, my dear sister. I admire your courage, daring to mess with a fiend like Rash. Amendable bravery, even if it left you battered and bloody.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin threw a pillow at him. ¡°Get out, and don¡¯t evere back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re alive, I¡¯lle back.¡± He was nonchnt, his tone flippant, showing not a hint of fear.

    ¡°You disaster of a child!¡±

    ¡­

    Not everyone in their family was united, which was precisely why Jiang Yanting reminded him that instead of worrying about his own family, it was best to take care of his own.

    **

    The olddy apanied Mr. Tang downstairs for a walk, with Jiang Jiu following them, while Tang Wan stayed in the hospital room, changing the sheets and pillowcases on the old man¡¯s bed.

    Meanwhile, she heard Jiang Jinsang mention the Jiang Family¡¯s situation.

    ¡°I heard Grandpa mention that Jiang Shuyan supposedly had an older brother who died young.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she has two older brothers, one abroad and one in the country. The one at home is always at odds with his dad. Last year during a family meal, he nearly angered his father to death.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the fourth child in our family, less than a year older than me. Given his age, the family surely pressured him to find a partner. During the New Year gathering, he brought a man home.¡±

    A man?

    What the hell?

    He had heard that some desperate parents would say any living person would do for marriage, regardless of gender, but he had never actually seen someone bring home a partner of the same sex.

    ¡°Pff¡ª¡± Tang Wan nearly burst outughing, ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°There were so many rtives there, his uncle couldn¡¯t lose his temper no matter how infuriated he was. They just sat through the meal, but supposedly they had a fight on the way home, and his father told him to get lost.¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡±

    ¡°He literally rolled away. On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, my grandma called him toe home for the Lantern Festival, and he just rolled back from out of town.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°This guy is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°You know, my grandma, she always thinks since we¡¯re all family, she even advised my uncle not to stay mad and arranged that meal to mend fences between father and son. But it turns out, he brought a different man home this time.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan really couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    Jiang Zhaolin was someone she had met, and for someone to be able to infuriate him like that, this person was certainly a talent of his own.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s what he said. He changed the person because his dad didn¡¯t like the previous one¡­¡±

    Tang Wanughed out loud. Parents are still quite conservative. You¡¯re a man, and you bring men home again and again, how could they not be upset?

    ¡°Does he actually like men?¡± Tang Wan asked curiously.

    ¡°If you get to meet him, you can ask him yourself.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Are you two close?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had a confrontation with Jiang Zhaolin today, and was also at odds with Jiang Shuyan. Tang Wan definitely subconsciously thought that he didn¡¯t get along with that uncle¡¯s family, and yet he had friends?

    ¡°Our rtionship is okay. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, right?¡±

    Tang Wan smiled, ¡°But after today¡¯s incident, I¡¯m afraid your family won¡¯t have peace¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a matter of time. Did you really think Jiang Shuyan came for you?¡± Jiang Jinsangughed lightly. ¡°These past years, my father has wanted to retire and hand over thepany to my elder brother. There were bound to be people who couldn¡¯t sit still. They might put up with it under my father, but under my brother¡­ would they be willing¡­¡±

    Tang Wan nodded. All outbursts were not without warning; it just happened that her family was a trigger point.

    Jiang Yanting had rushed back from thepany today just to make sure Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t bullied?

    Logically speaking, their brotherly rtionship wasn¡¯t that good, right? Tang Wan found it even more puzzling.

    **

    In the blink of an eye, it was nearly evening. Jiang Yanting had found time to go home during the day, and there were still some tasks he hadn¡¯t finished by the end of the workday.

    ¡°President Jiang, it¡¯s time to leave,¡± said the secretary, gathering the courage to knock on the door of his office.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Your wife called earlier. She reminded me to tell you not to forget that you have an arranged date today after work.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers, which had been typing on the keyboard, stopped. He nced at him sideways.

    ¡°I¡¯m out. You¡¯re busy.¡±

    Jiang Yanting stretched out his hand to rub his brow, closed the phone, took his coat, and left the office. It was the rush hour for leaving work, and there was some distance between his office and the meeting ce for the arranged date. Driving through stop-and-go traffic, it wasn¡¯t long before he¡¯d missed the agreed time.

    Qi Zeyan called.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, where the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°On my way.¡± Jiang Yanting was stuck in traffic, reaching for his Bluetooth headset.

    ¡°Hurry your ass up and get over here!¡± Qi Zeyan was bewildered, arriving on time only to find himself sitting opposite two women, staring at each other awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s your arranged date anyway. Doesn¡¯t make a difference whether Ie or not.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, what did you say¡­¡± Qi Zeyan felt a headacheing on, ¡°Say that again, who¡¯s having the arranged date today?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, today it¡¯s clearly your arranged date, and I¡¯m here to supervise.¡±

    Otherwise, Qi Zeyan wouldn¡¯t have rushed over so eagerly right after work.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers caressed the steering wheel, chuckling, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve both been fooled.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you get over here now. I¡¯ve already met both of them, how do you expect me to slip away!¡±

    ¡°Have your assistant call over, make up some emergency, and just leave,¡± suggested Jiang Yanting with augh.

    ¡°Screw that, you hurry over here.¡±

    Now that Jiang Yanting knew it was a setup, he was of course unwilling to show up. He was already contemting taking the next exit from the overpass, turning around, and heading back home.

    But suddenly, a familiar voice came through the phone, ¡°Mr. Qi¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, why are you out?¡± Qi Zeyan quickly pocketed his phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Qi Zeyan walked to another area with an awkward smile, still holding the phone, ¡°Jiang Yanting, I¡¯m warning you, get over here now.¡±

    ¡°Who was that you were speaking with just now?¡±

    ¡°My arranged date!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t show, I¡¯m storming over to your house tonight, I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan bbered for a while, then suddenly snapped back to reality, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯reing?¡±

    ¡°About fifteen minutes. Don¡¯t let either of them leave.¡±

    Qi Zeyan hung up and was still looking bewildered.

    Not let either of them leave?

    What the hell? Does he want both?

 Chapter 206: 155 seems like an old friend returning, bumping till my heart aches

    <strong>Chapter 206: 155 seems like an old friend returning, bumping till my heart aches</strong>

    Winter nights alwayse especially early, with heavy clouds and a twilight sky, swiftly followed by a moon shining amid sparse stars.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the steering wheel, his brows deeply furrowed, showing an unmistakable impatience, when his phone began to vibrate, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet? You didn¡¯t run off again, did you?¡± Fan Mingyu had already learned that he was still not there.

    ¡°Mom? Is tonight really not for setting me up on a blind date?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Fan Mingyu stumbled over her words, knowing she was in the wrong, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better get over there right now. Even if it¡¯s just to go through the motions and have dinner, don¡¯t you dare drop out halfway. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never face that girl¡¯s family again.¡±

    Having said that, she hung up the phone without further discussion.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Has he not arrived yet?¡± The olddy stroked her walking stick, the whole Jiang family was anxiously waiting for Jiang Yanting¡¯s blind date.

    Only Jiangjiang, head bowed, fiddled with a Rubik¡¯s cube, seemingly unconcerned¡ªit was, after all, a scene that had yed out many times, always without a fruitful oue.

    Even if there were suitable girls who might be a good match for him and open to marriage, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t like blind dates, and with the mood he brought to these meetings, how could he possibly take a liking to them?

    Fan Mingyu sighed, ¡°I called his secretary earlier, and she said he had already left thepany. At this hour, I guess it¡¯s probably traffic.¡±

    ¡°From your tone, Yanting already knew he was going on a blind date? Was he still willing to go?¡± asked the olddy, tongue-clicking. ¡°This matter, you know, Old Xie and I talked about it at length. If he doesn¡¯t go, what am I supposed to say to himter?¡±

    Tang Wan was originally supposed to go to the hospital this evening, but after all that had happened during the day, Tang Yunxian asked her to stay home and rest, so she didn¡¯t go out.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s blind date was none of her concern, and she had no ce to interject, so she just listened quietly.

    Until the sound of a car was heard from outside, someone came in with their body bent low, jogging, ¡°Olddy, the youngdy has arrived.¡±

    Naturally, they were talking about Jiang Shuyan.

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± The olddy adjusted her sses.

    ¡°She said she¡¯s about to go abroad and wanted toe over especially to see you, and also to apologize again to the Fifth Master and Miss Tang for today¡¯s events.¡±

    The olddy chuckled softly, ¡°Just tell her we¡¯ve epted her apology, and she can leave.¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t see her, she says she won¡¯t leave¡­¡± The person hedged, ¡°She said she¡¯ll kneel outside until you¡¯re willing to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her; we¡¯re going to eat,¡±ughed the olddy.

    Tang Wan frowned slightly. Today had already been quite an embarrassment, so why had Jiang Shuyane over again?

    ¡°Although the rtionship has been strained and ended on a sour note, we still have to maintain appearances,¡± Jiang Jinsang approached her and whispered.

    ¡°Even if everyone knows we¡¯re not on good terms, we can¡¯t make it too ugly in public.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for show.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded. If the Jiang family said it didn¡¯t matter, she cared even less.

    **

    Meanwhile, in a high-end restaurant

    Qi Zeyan looked at the two people opposite him, forcing smiles and making forced conversation, having drunk countless sses of water. By now, he also realized that he had been tricked by his family¡ªhe cursed Jiang Yanting internally for being such a bastard.

    A quarter of an hour? It had been almost half an hour already, and he still hadn¡¯te?

    The two people opposite, although smiling, didn¡¯t press him with questions but kept ncing at the time. Even the server came over several times to ask if they should ce their order.

    If it were just a casual meal, Qi Zeyan could chat with them for a bit, but the thought that it was a blind date held him back, daring not to utter half a word.

    ¡°Mr. Qi¡ª¡± one of them checked their wristwatch, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I have something else to attend to. How about we reschedule for another day?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s about to arrive.¡±

    Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t stop her, especially since a certain person had beente for almost an hour.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going?¡± the other girl stood up, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°I have another appointment.¡±

    ¡°Then we could at least order and have our meal before you leave.¡± Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t very well grab her leg and beg her to stay; after all, his public image was one of cool detachment.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat first and then go,¡± the other person also tried to retain her.

    ¡°There will be other opportunities, I¡¯m sure.¡± Saying this, she picked up her bag and walked out.

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± The other person, seeing herpanion leaving, instinctively wanted to follow but was immediately intercepted by Qi Zeyan, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, he¡¯s really about toe.¡±

    Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t stop two people alone, especially since they were women; he couldn¡¯t touch or pull on them inconveniently, so he just smiled appeasingly.

    What in the world was going on?

    ¡°He must be stuck in traffic and will be here soon, let¡¯s order first.¡± Qi Zeyan thought, managing to keep one person was better than both leaving.

 Chapter 207: 155 It seems like an old friend has returned, hitting me so hard that my heart aches_2

    <strong>Chapter 207: 155 It seems like an old friend has returned, hitting me so hard that my heart aches_2</strong>

    Qi Zeyan and hispany were seated not in a private room but in a public area, separated by partitions that lent the space a tranquil air.

    So when that person had left in a hurry, barely stepping out from the partition, she almost crashed into someone¡­

    Instinctively, she stepped back, losing her bnce and bing slightly wobbly on her feet, but the person opposite reacted faster, stretching out a hand to grab her wrist.

    The man¡¯s palm was broad and strong, with fine calluses on the fingers, and radiating intense heat, gripping her wrist so tightly that it made her scalp tingle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she lowered her head and apologized first.

    Above her head came a familiar low voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Perhaps because he was looking down at her, his voice seemed to surround her from all directions, enveloping herpletely, invading her limbs and bones, as if pressing tightly against her ear, striking her eardrums and chest fiercely.

    Her body jolted as if electrified, suddenly trembling, and as she abruptly looked up, she found herself lost in a pair of dark eyes.

    It was as if his eyes contained the night¡­

    Deep and imprable!

    Her heart skipped a beat!

    She felt her pupils dte and, for a moment, it was as if even her breathing was no longer her own.

    Their eyes met; no words were exchanged. She was looking at him, and Jiang Yanting was sizing her up.

    She wore a fitted turtleneck, her slender neck gracefully arched as she looked up, her face familiar yet strange, like after a gentle rain gleamed a touch of affectionate color, fresh and radiant, with an irresistible charm.

    It was as if, in an instant, cold moonlight and withered trees¡­

    Were touched by a breeze that brought life to the quagmire, awakening all living things.

    She twisted her wrist slightly, but his grip was tight, and she could not break free.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Even as she deliberately avoided his gaze, their eyes inadvertently met head-on again.

    One was high above with an indifferent expression, while the other seemed panicked yet feigned calmness; still, it was she who first looked away.

    From the corner of her eye, she could clearly see the fine curve of Jiang Yanting¡¯s neck and the slight flush on his ear tips.

    ¡°Yanting, you finally came,¡± Qi Zeyan spoke up, and he let go of her wrist.

    The person standing across from him felt a tremor in her pupils, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen, let me introduce you, this is Jiang Yanting. Since everyone¡¯s here, why not sit down for a meal before you go?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen¡­¡± Jiang Yanting murmured, subconsciously touching the fingertips that had just held her wrist.

    ¡°Yeah,e on, sit down. We¡¯ll eat before we leave,¡± another girl came over and pulled her to sit down. After all, they were not familiar with each other, and the atmosphere was bound to be awkward.

    However, Qi Zeyan distinctly felt something was amiss, especially with Jiang Yanting; he had a strange feeling, particrly when ordering, randomly choosing a pile of dishes that were not his usual preference.

    Even though it was a blind date, they had some simple understanding of each other, and during the meal, they engaged in casual conversation.

    After a brief introduction to each other, the atmosphere grew a bit eerie.

    ¡°Miss Xie?¡± Jiang Yanting, holding a kettle, was about to pour some water for himself and naturally asked for the opinions of the two women opposite him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Miss Xie seemed surprised that Jiang Yanting would offer to pour water for her, as he was known for his cold demeanor, and she didn¡¯te for a blind date with him in mind.

    ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at the person opposite him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any, thank you.¡±

    Her fingers rested beneath the table, ceaselessly rubbing the wrist he had squeezed, as if it had been burned by fire, with embers still dancing on her skin.

    The excitement was so heart-pounding it made people anxious.

    Qi Zeyan slightly raised his eyebrows, feeling that something was off between these two people, yet he couldn¡¯t exactly put his finger on it.

    Mainly because it was he who had said to have both girls stay, but now that they were here, you¡¯d better start talking¡ªdon¡¯t just sit here staring into each other¡¯s eyes like this!

    ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the restroom,¡± that person said, picking up their bag and heading toward the other side. Roughly a minuteter, Jiang Yanting excused himself to go to the restroom and left.

    Qi Zeyan bowed his head to take a sip of water, exchanged a smile with Miss Xie sitting across from him, and felt extremely awkward.

    ¡­

    On the other side, Jiang Yanting waited at the intersection leading to the restroom for approximately two to three minutes, watching her approach. At that moment, the narrow corridor was empty, and the noise outside didn¡¯t belong to them.

    ¡°Wanna talk?¡± he said in a low voice, as if struggling to restrain something.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to talk about between us,¡± she clenched her bag, ready to brush past him and return to the dinner table.

    Jiang Yanting twirled his fingertips, and as she was about to pass him by, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her into a dark corner. Her heart raced, she tensed up, and her fingers instantly rxed, dropping the bag on the ground.

    When she came to her senses, she was already pinned against the wall in a dark corner. Her body stiffened, her back pressed against the cold wall to avoid touching him.

    He was too warm, even his gaze felt scorching.

    ¡°Changed to the surname Shen? Changed your name?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using a fake name outside too, aren¡¯t you?¡± she retorted, her face lifted defiantly.

    Jiang Yanting scoffed lightly, his fingertips subconsciously brushing the back of her hand, causing her body to instantly go weak. He stared at her intently, as if searing her entire being into his heart.

    Even though the surroundings were noisy, it felt terrifyingly silent between them, as if she could hear her own heart beating like a drum. They stood so close that she could almost feel his heartbeat.

    For her¡­

    She had no resistance against him; being close to him made her feel as if she couldn¡¯t muster any strength, and only by pressing herself against the wall did she find a semnce of support to keep standing.

    ¡°Let go!¡± she bit out, trying to break free.

    But Jiang Yanting was much too strong. Just when she tried to pull away, she ended up leaning in, his whole body bending down to close the gap between them, their foreheads almost touching¡ªjust a little closer¡­

    And he would be able to kiss her!

    She instinctively held her breath, for in the darkness, he emitted a dangerous aura.

    She dared not breathe, yet his breath was like a hot wave on her face, leaving her heart pounding unstably.

    ¡°Still trying to run?¡± His voice was very low, as if caught in his throat, inconceivably tender and lingering.

    He had many things he wanted to ask her, but upon seeing her, he just didn¡¯t know where to start¡­

    She thought Jiang Yanting was going to do something, as her current situation allowed him to as he wished without much room for resistance.

    However, just a few minutester, he suddenly sighed, his grip on her wrist tightened suddenly, and her body stumbled, falling right into his arms¡­

    She crashed into his chest, but it was his heart that felt the pain.

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was still at his seat, having a strained conversation with the Miss Xie. He nced at the time.

    What were those two doing? It had been almost ten minutes since they left. Had they be constipated together?

    ¡°Mr. Qi, please eat,¡± the person across invited him, clearly showing some interest.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Qi Zeyan replied with a cheerful face but thought to himself¡ªdamn it, he hade to enjoy the drama, yet the situation had turned out so strangely!

 Chapter 208: 156 Touch her? Break a leg! The Jiang Familys Outcast (2 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 208: 156 Touch her? Break a leg! The Jiang Family¡¯s Outcast (2 more chapters)</strong>

    Over at the Jiang Family, they finally felt relieved upon learning that Jiang Yanting had arrived at the matchmaking site and were ready for dinner.

    ¡°Is he being matched with someone from the Xie Family?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked towards the elderly matriarch.

    Tang Wan, not being familiar with Beijing, just listened quietly.

    ¡°Yeah, Old Xie has mentioned it several times, there¡¯s no way around it, can¡¯t brush him off, just going through the motions, have to give him this much face,¡± the olddy said.

    ¡°The granddaughters of the Xie Family who are of marriageable age¡­ there¡¯s just one, isn¡¯t there?¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke bluntly.

    It wasn¡¯t that he deliberately paid attention to these things, but at his age, naturally, people would bring information about marriageable girls from various families to him.

    ¡°There is another one¡­¡± the elderly matriarch started to say but then swallowed her words, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡±

    ¡°Just curious. Why would Miss Xie need matchmaking at all?¡± Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t thought much about it before, but now he felt something was off about the whole situation.

    In Beijing, families with daughters traditionally have numerous suitors; Miss Xie wouldn¡¯tck them at all, so there was obviously no need for matchmaking. It seemed, then, that the main character in this matchmaking was not her.

    To make Old Master Xie swallow his pride and ramble on about the matter repeatedly, his pure curiosity was about the identity of the person.

    ¡°What exactly is her rtionship with Old Xie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your matchmaking, why such gossip?¡± the olddy huffed.

    Just as Jiang Jinsang was about to ask more, suddenly, from a distance drawing near, came a deep roar of an engine. Judging by the speed at which the sound approached, the vehicle was moving very fast.

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi is here!¡± Jiangjiang put down his Rubik¡¯s Cube and ran outside.

    Tang Wan slightly frowned, Uncle Xiaosi?

    Pure curiosity.

    And at that moment, a screech of tires, along with the roaring sound, indicated the vehicle had practically stormed straight up to the Jiang residence.

    Jiangjiang rushed out first, and Tang Wan, peering through the open door, nced to see a heavy-duty motorcycle stopped at the Jiang¡¯s doorway, the rider stepped off and kicked down the stand, then took off the helmet and shook his slightly disheveled hair.

    Tang Wan had assumed that such a mboyant and unrestrained person might have dyed their hair, but surprisingly it was naturally ck, shimmering under the night sky and moonlight, the long leg stepped forward, standing right in front of Jiang Shuyan.

    ¡°Kneel down? Should I stage an artificial rainfall for you? It would make it seem more tragic.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan twitched at the corner of her mouth, truly doubting several times whether this person was really her biological brother!

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi!¡± Jiangjiang ran forward, and he bent down, scooping the boy into his arms.

    But the olddy, leaning on her cane, was so angry she kept tapping it against the ground, ¡°This rascal, driving so fast again, not afraid of getting into an ident!¡± she fumed as she stormed out, pretending to threaten him with her cane.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same every time, you had your license revokedst time and still you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Are you sick again?¡±

    ¡°No, Grandma¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dodge but instead pushed Jiangjiang towards her, ¡°Grandma, take it easy, you¡¯ll be the one grieving if you hit your adorable grandson.¡±

    Jiangjiang and the olddy stared at each other, eye to eye¡­

    Tang Wan was speechless:

    It was the first time witnessing someone about to be hit using a child as a shield.

    That was shameless.

    Fan Mingyu, however, smilingly instructed the servants, ¡°Hurry to the kitchen and bring an extra set of utensils.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, it seemed this person really had a good rtionship with this family¡­

    ¡°You little rascal, not seeing me for such a long time, but picking quite the moment to show up.¡±

    ¡°I came specifically to scrounge a meal.¡±

    ¡°Get inside quickly!¡±

    Jiang Shuyan kneeled on the ground, just about to say something, when several people went inside. Her brother, walkingst, casually shut the door behind him, leaving her feeling both angry and annoyed.

    ¡°I heard my second brother went on a matchmaking date?¡± He had just entered the house, set down Jiangjiang, and began taking off his coat in the entryway, but his eyes were fixed on Tang Wan, sizing her up.

    Jiang Jinsang unobtrusively stepped between the two, eliciting an even broader smile on someone¡¯s face.

    ¡°You seem quite well-informed,¡± the olddy chuckled, ¡°Go wash your hands now, dinner will be ready shortly.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the dining area, Qi Zeyan finally heaved a sigh of relief because those two people had finallye back, one after another.

    Clearly, Miss Xie from the Xie Family quite fancied Qi Zeyan. Toward the end of the meal, she took out her phone, ¡°Mr. Qi, Second Master, should we exchange contact information?¡±

    Qi Zeyan could tell this woman was interested in him, but having juste out of a breakup, he was not yet over it and had no intention of getting involved, not to mention Miss Xie wasn¡¯t his type at all, and he had no desire to exchange any contact information.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yanting pulled out his phone, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Qi Zeyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    He had no choice but to take out his phone, and with all three exchanging contacts, the remaining one naturally felt embarrassed to stand aloof by himself. After exchanging information, they each prepared to head home.

 Chapter 209: 156 Touch her? Break a leg! The Jiang Familys Outcast (2 more s)_2

    <strong>Chapter 209: 156 Touch her? Break a leg! The Jiang Family¡¯s Outcast (2 more chapters)_2</strong>

    ¡°Mr. Qi, we¡¯re headed the same way, would it be convenient for you to give me a lift?¡± Miss Xie said generously.

    Qi Zeyan looked at Jiang Yanting, damn it, just say something, dude, anything about us going to drink would be fine.

    Jiang Yanting, on the other hand, looked the other way, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s eyes widened:

    What the hell!

    ¡°No need, I drove here. It¡¯s no trouble for Mr. Qi to take Tongtong home, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that, she turned around and headed towards the parking lot.

    This time, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t chase after her. After all, with blind dates like this, they alle from well-understood backgrounds, and now it would be too easy to investigate her.

    Once she got into the car, sat inside, started the engine, and gripped the steering wheel, she realized how badly her wrists were trembling. Thinking back to the encounter just now, she leaned her head against the wheel and felt her breathing bebored again.

    He whispered in a suppressed voice, close to her ear, ¡°When I was with you, I didn¡¯t use a fake name, just my English name.¡±

    Back then, to avoid some trouble and to study abroad, he had used his English name.

    ¡°So I never lied to you when I was with you.¡±

    His voice still echoed in her ears. When they were together before, she couldn¡¯t resist his low and seductive coaxing. Now that he revereted to his old ways, even though she had braced herself, she was still left blushing and hot under the cor.

    And he seemed to sense something,ughing softly, making her feel incredibly ufortable.

    Finally, she pushed him away and fled in panic.

    After calming her breathing, she remembered what her family had said before the blind date:

    ¡°The second master of the Jiang Family is really quite good; the only thing is that hees with a child. Though he has a child, so do you¡­ so I guess you two are well matched.¡±

    A child?

    She tightened her grip on the steering wheel, her expressionplex.

    ¡­

    On Jiang Yanting¡¯s side, he had already informed the Jiang Family of her information, asking them to help check her background. The feedback came quickly; apart from her current job and age, all other information, including her university records, was fabricated.

    ¡°Second master, should we continue investigating?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Yanting said, tapping his fingers on the steering wheel, lips pursed in silence.

    Too many things were off. Why didn¡¯t she mention anything about Jiangjiang? Didn¡¯t she want the child? Why was she avoiding him when she saw him? Having been together before, he knew her to some extent; she didn¡¯t have no feelings for him at all.

    So why did she run?

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to see him, she would still think of the child, right? She wasn¡¯t a heartless person, so¡­

    Too many things were out of the ordinary.

    Luckily, they had found the person. Even if she could run away, whatever rtion she had with the Xie Family, they couldn¡¯t escape. Eventually, she wouldn¡¯t be able to either. As for the rest, they would figure it out slowly.

    Qi Zeyan called him before he even got home.

    ¡°Did you drop Miss Xie off at home?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, are you even human?¡± Qi Zeyan was furious. He¡¯d been tricked into going in the first ce and was already very ufortable, ¡°I was supposed to get those twodies to stay, and in the end, I had to take them back?¡±

    ¡°You were on the way.¡±

    ¡°One is in East City and the other in the west, which eye of yours saw that as on the way?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xie likes you.¡±

    ¡°Just because I could tell she likes me is exactly why I dare not take her home. Didn¡¯t you see the signals I was giving you?¡±

    ¡°I thought you had something in your eye.¡±

    Qi Zeyan took a deep breath, ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s change the subject, what¡¯s the deal with you and that Miss Shen? We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°What have you figured out?¡± Jiang Yanting was in a good mood today and had the patience to joust with him. If it were any other day, he would have hung up the phone already.

    ¡°You two knew each other before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Intuition.¡±

    Qi Zeyan just made a wild guess, as he didn¡¯t know Ms. Shen well, but he was always clear about his friend¡¯s temperament. Jiang actually offered to give someone a ride home?

    Before he had his child, he was known throughout Beijing as the aloof and distant type. After having his child, he kept even more distance from members of the opposite sex, so his behavior tonight was very abnormal.

    Moreover, he had taken the initiative to add someone on social media earlier.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t have much to say in response to his questioning?

    ¡°Should I chase after her then? Ms. Shen looks a lot more enticing than Ms. Xie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was taken aback, ¡°You still dare to say there¡¯s no affair between you two?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to chase after every girl rted to the Jiang Family? After poaching Xiaowu¡¯s interest, now you¡¯re trying to hit on me?¡±

    Qi Zeyan just wanted to indulge his curiosity for gossip, not expecting the gossip to be toxic. He didn¡¯t even get to taste the fruit and now his life might be in danger!

    Those two brothers are really toxic.

    **

    When Jiang Yanting arrived home, Jiang Shuyan was still kneeling outside. He nced at the heavy motorcycle parked at the doorway and went straight inside.

    The elderlydy and Fan Mingyu, among others, hadn¡¯t rested, simply waiting for him to return to ask about his matchmaking results.

    ¡°How did you feel about meeting the girl today?¡± Fan Mingyu was anxious all night.

    ¡°Yanting, you need to interact more with a girl to know her better. You can¡¯t just dismiss her after one meeting. What if you miss out on a good woman? Besides, don¡¯t you want to think about Jiangjiang¡­¡± The elderlydy sighed.

    ¡°A woman in the house would reallyplete the home.¡±

    ¡°At least listen to us, your elders. We have your best interests at heart; we aren¡¯t trying to deceive you deliberately¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting took off his coat, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s better to have more interaction.¡±

    The elderlydy had a whole array of arguments ready to brainwash him, not expecting him to suddenly agree, which caught her off guard.

    ¡°Was the girl you saw tonight not bad?¡± Fan Mingyu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Shall we arrange for you to meet her again?¡± Fan Mingyu probed tentatively.

    ¡°No need, I got her contact details and will ask her out myself.¡± Jiang Yanting draped his coat over his arm, ¡°You all continue, I¡¯m going to my room.¡±

    ¡°Go, go.¡± The elderlydy waved him off, pressing her hands together in a prayer, ¡°Bless us, old man. Yanting has finallye to his senses.¡±

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t one to y mind games, so if he said he would contact her, then he would definitely ask her out.

    This thrilled the mother-and-daughter-inw pair, who were nning to go to the temple to give thanks and offer oil for themps.

    They had thought that when Jiang Yanting came home, he would give them a cold shoulder, especially since this matchmaking had been based on deception. Unexpectedly, their plot had worked out in the end.

    Although Jiang Yanting seemed calm on the surface, there was an emotional turmoil within him, and he wasn¡¯t quite at peace. At that moment, he just wanted to hug his son.

    He wanted to bond with him and tell him that he was about to have aplete family. He always felt a deep sense of debt toward Jiangjiang.

    But as soon as he reached the second floor, Jiangjiang suddenly burst out from a room, dressed in a Spiderman outfit, holding a toy gun that lit up, shooting at him with BiuBiuBiu¡­

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi, sessfully killed the enemy!¡±

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    Jiang Yanting turned cold; any romantic thoughts instantly evaporated.

    Was this family outlier trying to lead his son astray too?

 Chapter 210: 157 Big brother threw out his back showing off, truly a real brother (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 210: 157 Big brother threw out his back showing off, truly a real brother (3 more updates)</strong>

    Jiangjiang held a toy gun in his hands, and the light emitted from the toy gun showered Jiang Yanting¡¯s face in a kaleidoscope of colors.

    At that moment, the man lurking on the other side came out, and Jiangjiang immediately ran over.

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± High five to celebrate!

    ¡°I told you, I was sure I would win.¡± Jiangjiang smiled as he turned off the sound effects of the toy gun.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the best.¡± He ruffled Jiangjiang¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Are we still ying?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, you¡¯re all sweaty. Go wash your face and have some water.¡± He patted Jiangjiang on the head, and the boy happily ran off.

    Jiang Yanting turned his head to look at the person beside him, his eyes cold.

    If his son kept spending time with him, he¡¯d definitely lead him astray. He had once asked him to tutor his son, but when he came back, not only was the homework iplete, but he had taken the kid out for a reckless motorcycle ride.

    ¡°A little yfulness in kids is normal. Why the dark face? Got tricked into a blind date that didn¡¯t go well?¡±

    Jiang Yanting just gave him a look:

    Why do you think I¡¯m upset, don¡¯t you know?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on Lord Wansui.¡± He said and walked upstairs.

    He knew better than anyone that this second brother was not someone to offend, a little teasing was okay, but know when to stop!

    At that time, Lord Wansui was no longer in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room, so he politely knocked on Tang Wan¡¯s bedroom door. Tang Wan was currently working on a design draft for Cyan Feather essories, dressed neatly.

    ¡°Miss Tang, may Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    When Tang Wan opened the door, he was already standing at the doorway. He had heard about him from Jiang Jinsang, but dining together tonight still reshaped his perception of him.

    Describing him as inherently rebellious wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration at all.

    Jiang Chengsi of the Jiang family!

    He resembled Jiang Jinsang somewhat, both having softer facial features, but his eyes were thin and long, with a confident air that suppressed any softness.

    Yet, his attire was not out of the ordinary, a biker jacket, and his hair was a regtion ck, not long, with slightly curly ends that seemed natural.

    The whole persona radiated a bold and brash aura, different from all other Jiang family members he had met; calling him an oddity wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Jiang Zhaolin, whom Tang Wan had met, was sharp and tough, having such a son must drive him crazy.

    ¡°Lord Wansui, I took him out for a bit of fun; I¡¯ll bring him back to youter.¡± Jiang Chengsi was quite polite to her, his tone light but not frivolous, making people feelfortable, measuring his words just right.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, take him.¡±

    Lord Wansui suddenly stretched his limbs, starting to climb the ss tank.

    With stubby limbs and a bulky shell, it was futile no matter how he tried to climb.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Lord Wansui so lively before. Usually, he just sits in the tank and doesn¡¯t move.¡± Tang Wanughed.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s excited to see me.¡± Jiang Chengsi took Lord Wansui out of the tank, and the turtle iled its stubby limbs, looking both excited and possibly scared.

    Meanwhile, the cupboard between the two rooms moved aside, and Jiang Jinsang appeared.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you ying with Jiangjiang?¡±

    ¡°Second brother came back, and I missed Lord Wansui, so I came to check on him.¡±

    ¡°You missed him?¡± Jiang Jinsang scoffed lightly, he was probably just looking for an excuse to see Tang Wan.

    ¡°This turtle was a gift from me, after all; there¡¯s sentiment there.¡± Jiang Chengsiughed.

    Tang Wan blinked, the turtle was a gift from him?

    ¡°That time Uncle almost beat you to death.¡± Jiang Jinsang scoffed lightly.

    Jiang Chengsi, holding Lord Wansui, had already entered Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room, looking perfectly at home, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just my way of wishing you a long life?¡±

    Speaking of gifts, it reminded him of one of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s birthdays; he wasn¡¯t feeling well, and the Jiang family always took extra care during birthdays, inviting Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s family despite their rocky rtionship.

    Birthdays naturally meant presents.

    Then Jiang Chengsi brought a turtle over, wishing Jiang Jinsang a long life, and Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s face immediately darkened¡ªwasn¡¯t that a deliberate provocation?

    Before they even started eating, he was told to get lost.

    Although it waster exined that turtles were considered divine beasts in ancient times and gifting one was quite normal, it didn¡¯t stop the father and son from arguing back home.

    Reportedly, it almost came to blows; someone even left home under the pretense of running away, spending half a year ying around, unting his adventures online, nearly driving Jiang Zhaolin to his grave with frustration.

    ¡°Has Lord Wansui grown a bit?¡± Jiang Chengsi examined the turtle carefully.

    ¡°Not sure.¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow. ¡°When are youing home?¡±

    ¡°Got kicked out by dad, what exactly happened today? When he got home, he was almost furious to death.¡± Jiang Chengsi might have an inkling of what happened, but not the details.

    ¡°Uncle nearly died from anger, and you still have time toe here, eat and tease the turtle? Adding fuel to the fire?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi remained silent but raised an eyebrow and looked at Tang Wan standing by the cupboard, ¡°Miss Tang seems to have been watching me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Wan was just curious.

    In an environment like the Jiang family, how exactly did they raise someone like him?

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room first, you guys chat.¡± Tang Wan said and turned back to her room.

    As the cupboard closed between the two rooms, Jiang Chengsi let out a lowugh, ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed you liked this type?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang remained silent.

    ¡°No wonder Shuyan is causing trouble for her; she does look quite easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°I thought with your physique, you¡¯d prefer a more mature type of woman.¡±

    ¡­

    He always spoke with a hint of teasing; nothing he said ever seemed heartfelt.

    ¡°How far have you guys progressed?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was choosing a book from the shelf and nced over at him.

    ¡°Xiaowu, if you have no experience, Big Brother can teach you ¨C free of charge.¡±

    Jiang Jinsangpletely ignored him. Seemingly retrieving a pen from nowhere, he began poking Lord Wansui as he spoke, ¡°Your master has started dating, will we need to find you a partner when the springes?¡±

    Lord Wansui squirmed, trying to climb away:

    Leave me alone!

    **

    Because Jiang Chengsi came over, Jiang Jiang had a st that evening. He was the only one in the Jiang family who would y wildly with the kids. When Jiang Yanting was bathing him, the little guy¡¯s face was still flushed, excited that his uncle Xiaosi was going to take him to the aquarium tomorrow.

    Jiang Jiang had no interest in asking about the blind date; after all, the oues were usually the same.

    While Jiang Yanting was drying him off after the bath, he wondered if there were some things he should tell him in advance.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, sleep with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiangjiang was too excited to notice the change in an adult¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get into bed first, and when I¡¯m done with my shower, I¡¯lle and tell you a story.¡±

    Jiangjiang got dressed and obediently left the room.

    Though he wanted to bring up a few things, once it was time to speak, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t quite know where to start. Should he ask if he wanted a mom? Or if he wanted aplete family?

    Prepared to head out, Jiang Yanting saw his son, butt in the air, fiddling with toys on the bed. Seeing his father, he immediately jumped up.

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi is staying over tonight; I want to sleep with him.¡±

    Before Jiang Yanting could react, his son had jumped off the bed, shuffled into his slippers, and clutching his storybook and pillow, dashed out on his little legs.

    Soon, the sounds of ¡°biubiubiu¡ª¡± from toy guns echoed from next door.

    Jiang Yanting felt a headacheing on, pulled out his phone, and checked a new contact he had added today. Her profile picture was nk, nothing at all, and her social feed was set to private¡­

    He took a deep breath, leaned against the headboard, and started to draft a message.

    After typing and deleting for about ten minutes, he sent just three words:

    ¡°Got home safe?¡±

    But the system informed him that the message couldn¡¯t be sent because they weren¡¯t friends yet.

    Jiang Yanting twisted his fingers and gave a light chuckle:

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    ¡­

    But after Qi Zeyan got home, he had a fight with his grandfather, mainly about the deceptive blind date. It ended in his defeat, and he stomped back to his room, nning to share Jiang Yanting¡¯s gossip for the day.

    However, the thought of what he said about breaking legs unnerved him somewhat, knowing he was someone who always followed through.

    Today, after the blind date, they had added each other on WeChat and other contact methods. Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t gossip directly, so he thought to check the girl¡¯s social feed, only to find it was set to private for three days ¨C no luck there.

    But he stumbled upon something rather interesting.

    This girl¡¯s profile picture was pure white, meanwhile, Jiang Yanting had changed his to pitch ck¡­

    With one ck and one white, it somewhat resembled a couple¡¯s set.

    ¡°Holy shit, the way these two brothers operate, do they have to be so slick? Truly worthy of being real brothers!¡±

    What¡¯s the rtionship with you that you¡¯d hasten to change your profile picture?

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t like this before, isn¡¯t this sudden showoff going to throw out his back?

    He pursed his lips; love was truly iprehensible, especially the tactics of the Jiang brothers, each more impressive than the next. He always wondered if they were real brothers, but now he was certain.

    Though they looked different and had distinct personalities, the slickness in their bones was something they couldn¡¯t hide!

    He posted directly to his social feed:

    ¡°What is love that bewitches the heart without reason.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi, scrolling through her social feed before sleep, saw this post and pursed her lips:

    Tang Xiaowan has a boyfriend, and you¡¯re still eagerly approaching her; isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re clueless?

    Saying this, she still silently liked his post!

    Then, she received a message from Qi Zeyan: ¡°Sort out the annual reports from all departmentsst year; I want to see them first thing when Ie into the office tomorrow.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s pupils dted, and her face mask nearly fell off. She had just happily opened a video series to binge-watch, and the slight spark of excitement that had ignited in her was doused by someone with a squirt gun:

    Qi Zeyan, on the weekend, are you even human?

    Pursuing my friend like this, I can barely hold back my samurai sword!

    While smiling outwardly, inside she was cursing; nevertheless, she replied: ¡°Alright, boss.¡± adding a smiley face.

    Qi Zeyan had already tossed his phone aside and started undressing for a shower. Just as he entered the bathroom and turned on the shower head, he felt his ears burning slightly. Distracted, he nearly slipped!

 Chapter 211: 158 Unbearable Fatherly Love, Discussing How to Drive?

    <strong>Chapter 211: 158 Unbearable Fatherly Love, Discussing How to Drive?</strong>

    The next morning,

    Tang Wan came downstairs just in time to see Jiang Chengsiing back from a jog with Jiangjiang, the little guy was still kind of chubby, his cheeks reddened from the chilly wind, puffing out clouds of mist with his hands on his waist.

    Jiang Chengsi was dressed lightly, tall and long-legged, with a casual and mboyant attitude, he nodded and smiled at Tang Wan as a way of greeting.

    ¡°Jiangjiang,¡± called Jiang Yanting from around the corner, and only then did Jiangjiang, hand still on his little waist, make his way upstairs with difficulty.

    ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re up early,¡± Jiang Chengsi walked over.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to take Jiangjiang out, do you need a ride?¡±

    Tang Wan raised an eyebrow, by what means exactly? Motorcycle? With the temperature in Beijing already plummeting below zero, does he intend to freeze himself to death?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her, no need for fourth brother to trouble himself,¡± Jiang Jinsang descended from upstairs.

    Given his personality, he could say who knows what to Tang Wan; people are always safer by his side.

    At this moment someone¡¯s phone vibrated. Tang Wan instinctively reached for her own phone, but Jiang Chengsi had already answered his call, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your sister is leaving the country today, let¡¯s have lunch together at noon,¡± came the voice of Jiang Zhaolin.

    Jiang Shuyan was outside the housest night, no one knew how long she had knelt, nor did anyone notice when she left.

    With such a big scandal, even though outsiders don¡¯t know the inside story, they don¡¯t understand why she was taken to the police station, rumors were swirling, putting her at the center of controversy; it¡¯s only natural for her to choose to go abroad to escape the trouble.

    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±

    ¡°Noon at eleven, international¡­¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t finish speaking before he was interrupted.

    ¡°Forget about the meal, but a parting word still needs to be said, just tell her for me: take good care of herself and start anew.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Jiang Chengsi, you¡ª¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t finish his sentence, as the call was cut off. Early in the morning, he was almost driven to a heart attack, cursing that he had brought up an ungrateful son.

    Tang Wan had only heard from Jiang Jinsang about the discord between father and son, but she didn¡¯t expect that when the two confronted each other, the situation would be so explosive.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Jiang Yanting took Jiangjiang back to their room, gave him a quick bath, and was helping him dry off.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to tell you something,¡± Jiangjiang bit his lip, hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi said he would take me to the aquarium, can I go?¡± He was supposed to have a tutoring ss today.

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I, I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call your tutoring ss teacher.¡±

    Jiangjiang paused, then his face broke into a smile, ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡±

    He soon found that his usually negligent father was acting out of character today, letting him get away with his clothing style and even a cool new hairstyle.

    Even at mealtime, when he quietly pushed the carrots to one side of the bowl, his father took notice and, without a word, picked them into his own bowl and ate them.

    ¡°Going out to y, what do you want to bring?¡± Jiang Yanting, whenever he had time, was hands-on with his son¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°I want to bring this toy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible to bring, your backpack won¡¯t fit it, you¡¯ll have to choose something else. There¡¯s hot water in your thermos, some snacks too¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang stood there, stunned. Many of these things were usually strictly controlled by Jiang Yanting, especially after he had a cavity from eating candy, his sugar intake was severely limited. Yet today, his father had actually packed a pocketful of milk candies for him.

    ¡°In your backpack¡¯s side pocket, I¡¯ve ced a bit of cash¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang blinked, puzzled by his father¡¯s behavior today.

    Everyone knows money is good, but children seldom have financial independence. Even being given one dor to spend freely would delight them, let alone seeing his father stuff a significant amount of money in the side pocket of his bag.

    ¡°When you¡¯re out with your Uncle Xiaosi, don¡¯t run around, stay close to him.¡±

    Jiang Yanting gave another reminder before sending him into Jiang Chengsi¡¯s car.

    If it were summer, taking a spin on a heavy motorcycle with a kid would be for the coolness, but in such cold weather, Jiang Chengsi wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. If Jiangjiang got a cold or a fever, with the olddy¡¯s temper, she would surely chase him with her walking stick until even his own mother wouldn¡¯t recognize him.

    He borrowed Fan Mingyu¡¯s car, set up the child safety seat, and then took him out.

    ¡°Out to have fun and still not looking happy?¡± Jiang Chengsi nced at the little guy in the backseat from the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi, has my dad been having trouble at worktely? Or did he get upset somewhere?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been so weird today; he didn¡¯t force me to eat carrots, and he shoved money at me.¡±

    This sudden outpouring of fatherly love was really hard to handle.

    Jiangjiang bit his lip, ¡°Do you think dad suddenly had a change of heart, felt that he had been too bad to me before, so now he¡¯s being especially nice?¡±

 Chapter 212: 158 Unbearable Fatherly Love, Discussing How to Drive?_2

    <strong>Chapter 212: 158 Unbearable Fatherly Love, Discussing How to Drive?_2</strong>

    ¡°Your dad, that kind of conscientious person?¡±

    ¡°That is also true.¡±

    ¡°Stay alert, never let the enemy¡¯s momentary kindness confuse you, do not take things lightly, beware of the enemy stealing the tower.¡±

    ¡­

    If Jiang Yanting had known what these two thought of him, he probably would have vomited blood.

    **

    At the Hospital,

    The previously turbulent medical disturbance had finally subsided. During this period, the olddy¡¯s other family members had also caused a few disturbances. However, given the direction of public opinion by then, even if the medical staff kept silent, the surrounding condemnation made them unable to defend themselves.

    Now that this family¡¯s reputation waspletely destroyed, even if they wanted to transfer hospitals, no other hospital dared to take them in, and they were still staying in the original ward.

    The medical staff still carried on with their usual attention and care, demonstrating their professional integrity.

    Tang Wan, whose surgery had also been scheduled, was idling in the ward, drawing drafts when she received a call from Ruan Mengxi.

    ¡°¡­Are youing over after work? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Is it Xixi?¡± Elder Tang straightened up upon hearing the phone call, brigthening up immediately.

    Tang Wan nodded smilingly.

    ¡°Tell her to juste over, no need to bring anything.¡±

    ¡­

    Ruan Mengxi had stayed upte the other night to finish the reports and had little work today, no need for overtime, so she nned to visit the hospital.

    Just as she hung up and was about to enter the elevator, she saw Qi Zeyan and Assistant Xiaozhuing towards her. She quickly greeted them and stepped aside to let them go into the elevator first.

    Upon entering the elevator, Qi Zeyan eyed her, ¡°Going to see Elder Tang at the hospital?¡±

    He did not avoid mentioning her rtionship with Tang Wan and now did not intend to use her for anything, so his words were direct.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruan Mengxi was always polite and humble to everyone in thepany, always smiling.

    ¡°Do you have a driver¡¯s license? Did you bring it?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi froze for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Xiaozhu, you go directly to President Zheng¡¯spany to get the documentster. She will drive me to the hospital,¡± Qi Zeyan also nned to make a trip to the hospital.

    ¡°Me?¡± Ruan Mengxi was baffled. Working outside, she carried many documents with her, but that did not mean she was good at driving.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow; the elevator was about to close as she lingered outside.

    Ruan Mengxi bravely walked in, with Qi Zeyan standing diagonally in front of her, one hand in his trouser pocket, the other raised, adjusting his tie in the reflective surface of the elevator. From her angle, she could clearly see his superior jawline.

    His elite demeanor, hair meticulouslybed, perhaps noticing her gaze, he nced at her sideways, his expression casual.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s eyes were already very enticing, slightly upturned and haughty, as he nced over, Ruan Mengxi felt a sudden leap in her heart and immediately averted her eyes, not daring to look at him.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    This man was too handsome, which might not necessarily be a good thing.

    If they were not in an employment rtionship, Ruan Mengxi would really fancy someone of his appearance.

    ¡°Xiaoruan, here are the car keys, you should recognize the car, it¡¯s in B2, in a reserved parking spot.¡± Soon, they were on the ground floor, and Assistant Xiaozhu handed her the keys, greeted Qi Zeyan, and went down the stairs first.

    Holding the keys, Ruan Mengxi felt like she was holding a hot potato until she reached the car, hesitating before getting in.

    Qi Zeyan, from a hiddenpartment on one side, took out a pair of disposable slippers and handed them to her, ¡°Change into these before driving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Mengxi had not expected him to have such things in his car. She took off her heels, put on the slippers, and was about to try the elerator when she realized her short legs couldn¡¯t quite reach it¡­

    Qi Zeyan kept watching her, almost bursting intoughter!

    Wearing high heels, I didn¡¯t notice, but¡­

    These legs are so short!

    Do they belong to a corgi?

    Ruan Mengxi, braving it out, adjusted the driver¡¯s seat and checked the car again. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Qi Zeyan already sitting in the passenger seat, starting to y with his phone. ¡°Mr. Qi, I actually haven¡¯t driven in a long time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, automatic transmission is easy to drive, take it slowly.¡± Qi Zeyan had been in meetings all day and was exhausted, or else he wouldn¡¯t have let her drive.

    Besides, as a secretary assistant, you¡¯re generally required to be able to drive; he naturally assumed that Ruan Mengxi¡¯s driving skills should be decent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never driven this type of car before, let me try.¡± Ruan Mengxi rarely drove, and Qi Zeyan¡¯s expensive car made her nervous about bumping it somewhere.

    But she hadn¡¯t anticipated the car starting so fiercely. She only lightly tapped the gas pedal and the car suddenly zoomed out.

    Frightened, she immediately pressed hard on the brake!

    ¡°Ruan Mengxi, can you even drive!¡± Qi Zeyan was ying with his phone, which fell due to the shock, and he was naturally scared as well since there was a pir of the underground garage not far from them. If she had been slower, they could have smashed into it.

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t know the car would start so fiercely either and was also startled; she turned to look at Qi Zeyan, her face turning pale.

    All she saw, though, was Qi Zeyan¡¯s meticulouslybed hair suddenly sticking up one strand at a time, shaking with every word he spoke¡­

    This mix of wanting to cry andugh brought aplex expression to her face, making her features twist somewhat.

    So¡­

    his hair really wasn¡¯t a wig, it could actually stand up like that.

    Qi Zeyan, seeing her awkward expression, thought she was scared stiff. Not typically a harsh person, he resignedly picked up his phone, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi, as if granted amnesty, immediately rolled out, and as Qi Zeyan took the driver¡¯s seat, he felt his whole body might be squeezed into a lump. Wondering just how short this woman¡¯s legs were, he was about to drive away when he noticed someone standing outside the car, just watching him as he lowered the window.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, take care.¡± After what happened, it was good enough that he wasn¡¯t yelling at her, let alone daring to hope for a ride again.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Get in, we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Having a car to sit in, she certainly didn¡¯t want to squeeze into the subway, and swiftly rolled into the back seat.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a rideshare driver? Sit in the front.¡± Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow.

    Ruan Mengxi obediently moved to the passenger seat.

    ¡°Your driving is so poor; if you can¡¯t drive, just say so.¡± Qi Zeyan nced in the rearview mirror and slightly adjusted his hair.

    Starting the car, the seasoned driver hit the road, naturally steady and safe.

    ¡°Actually, my driving isn¡¯t bad,¡± Ruan Mengxi muttered quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced your driving.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi: ¡°¡­¡±

    That sounded somewhat rogue.

    ¡°How long have you had your license?¡±

    ¡°I got it in my sophomore year at college.¡±

    ¡°And you haven¡¯t driven since then? Such poor skills!¡±

    ¡­

    Ruan Mengxi clenched her teeth. You can insult me, but not my driving skills. Yet, this was her direct boss, so she gritted her teeth and endured.

    Tang Wan knew that Ruan Mengxi wasing over and naturally asked in advance about when she might arrive. Knowing she hitched a ride with Qi Zeyan, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°[Is it stressful being with the boss, feeling awkward?]¡± After all, even after work hours, meeting a superior still felt restrictive.

    Ruan Mengxi replied, ¡°[It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re discussing how to drive.]¡±

    Tang Wan blinked, reread the message several times, then confirmed she wasn¡¯t seeing things. What were these two doing? Discussing driving? What the hell?

 Chapter 213: 159 Devil Big Brothers Cunning Moves, Waiting for Her to Approach Me (2 More Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 213: 159 Devil Big Brother¡¯s Cunning Moves, Waiting for Her to Approach Me (2 More Updates)</strong>

    When Qi Zeyan and Ruan Mengxi arrived at the hospital, the patient¡¯s room was bustling with activity. Jiang Chengsi had brought Jiangjiang back from the aquarium and dropped by the hospital for a visit. Jiang Yanting also arrived a few minutes earlier, and with Jiang Jinsang there, the room felt crowded.

    Ruan Mengxi was very tactful. Among the big shots in the room, she stayed in a corner, quiet as a mouse.

    ¡°Got a new assistant?¡± Jiang Chengsi sized up Ruan Mengxi and then nced at Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±

    Qi Zeyan instinctively stepped in front of Ruan Mengxi.

    In his view, none of the Jiang brothers were good news, especially Jiang Chengsi.

    After all, this guy didn¡¯t discriminate when it came to indulging his appetites. Ruan Mengxi was his employee, a decent woman, so he couldn¡¯t let her be ¡°spoiled¡± by him.

    ¡°Just curious,¡± he said. After all, Qi Zeyan never hired female assistants.

    ¡°This is my friend, she just works at hispany and hitched a ride,¡± Tang Wan said, pulling Ruan Mengxi to the side to chat.

    ¡­

    As evening fell, old Mr. Tang urged everyone to head home. They rarely met, so they nned to gatherter in the evening after taking Jiangjiang home first. Ruan Mengxi ended up staying a bit longer at the hospital.

    Although she inwardly resented her morally questionable and cunning boss, when Mr. Tang asked how her job was going, Ruan Mengxi still smiled and said it was pretty good. Even if sheined in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t gossip behind anyone¡¯s back.

    Jiang Jinsang was originally at the hospital apanying Tang Wan. However, after Tang Yunxian arrived, he suggested they go out to rx. After dropping Ruan Mengxi home, Jiang Jinsang then asked if she wanted to join Qi Zeyan and others for the gathering.

    ¡°Where are they gathering?¡± Tang Wan asked.

    ¡°At Fourth Brother¡¯s club, they usually go there.¡±

    ¡°He runs a club?¡±

    ¡°He owns bars, KTVs, and a racing car track too. It¡¯s quite profitable.¡±

    Tang Wan raised an eyebrow. The Jiang family was a family business, and with Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s temperament, he would surely want him to join the firm. Why would he allow him to manage these kinds of establishments?

    ¡°Do you find it strange?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t join thepany?¡±

    ¡°From college to working life, he never followed the pathid out by the family. Uncle wanted him to learn business and join thepany, but he went off to y rock music and even broke off rtions with the family for a while. Uncle even threatened to disown him.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. Cutting off rtions was indeed something Jiang Zhaolin would do.

    ¡°What happened then?¡±

    ¡°Uncle cut off all his financial resources, trying to force him toe home.¡±

    ¡°Did heply?¡± Tang Wan was not familiar with Jiang Chengsi.

    But from their few interactions, she could tell his spirit wasn¡¯t easily broken.

    ¡°Later, he got into racing, participated inpetitions, and won quite a bit of prize money which helped him flourish. With that first pot of gold, he opened some venues in Beijing, all bars, clubs, and KTVs¡ªthe kind of stuff Uncle thinks is beneath contempt.¡±

    ¡°His father wouldn¡¯t have allowed this, right? Didn¡¯t he stop him?¡± Some conservative elders might have a biased view of bars and such.

    ¡°Before Uncle could act, he started using his dad¡¯s name to draw in customers. Business involves entertainment; whether it¡¯s at his ce or someone else¡¯s, people might as well give a favor to Uncle.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Your uncle must have been furious.¡±

    Their sibling maneuvers¡­ it¡¯s a wonder how Jiang Zhaolin hadn¡¯t been driven mad by them.

    Failing to stop him, he still unted his father¡¯s name in his shady dealings?

    ¡°Uncle cares about his reputation and would never publicly dere cutting off ties. What happens in the family stays in the family, so he just let him carry on.¡±

    ¡­

    At the club, Jiang Chengsi dropped by to check on some work. In one of the private rooms, there were only Qi Zeyan and Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, tell me honestly, did you contact Miss Shen from yesterday?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was desperate to know how things were progressing between them.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like her? Why don¡¯t you take some initiative? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll go on other blind dates and get snatched up by someone else?¡± Blind dates were a continuous thing.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Jiang Yanting had messaged her the previous night only to learn that he had been blocked, which actually calmed him downpletely, and he didn¡¯t n to reach out to her.

    ¡°That confident?¡±

    Jiang Yanting took a sip of lemon water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll contact me.¡±

    Qi Zeyan frowned:

    What sneaky move was he nning now?

    ¡°Your song is up, why stare at me instead of singing?¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I want to know, what are you up to? How can you be so sure she¡¯ll reach out to you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, that blind date was orchestrated for her benefit. After all, Miss Xie doesn¡¯t need to go on blind dates; it was just a pretext for smoother proceedings.¡± If Jiang Jinsang could see through that, so could Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°And then?¡± Qi Zeyan poured a drink, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°This matchmaking was begged for by Elder Master Xie and my grandmother for a long time, so the Xie Family takes it very seriously.¡±

    At the end of the day, Qi Zeyan and Miss Xie were just a smokescreen.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Qi Zeyan sipped his drink.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told my grandma that I¡¯m quite satisfied with her. After the blind date, the two families will definitely discuss it. I¡¯m satisfied here, what do you think they will do?¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s fingers paused on his wine ss¡­

    Since the marriage proposal was solicited by the other party, they must be especially satisfied with Jiang Yanting. Now that the Jiang Family feels that development can continue, it shows that these two still have a chance.

    Even if Miss Shen didn¡¯t want to, they would definitely try to arrange more meetings for them.

    Let the Xie Family take the initiative to help matchmake.

    What a devilish maniption, too sly!

    Too scary.

    During the conversation, among the talking people, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan also arrived.

    Seeing these two, paired together, Qi Zeyan felt as if there was a needle poking at his heart, too tormenting.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Jiang Yanting invited them to sit down, ¡°The fourth has gone out, he¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    But just as his words fell¡­

    Jiang Chengsi had already pushed the door and entered the private room, holding a bottle of red wine, ¡°Qiqi, this is a new red wine, I think you¡¯ll like it, I got one for you.¡±

    Qi Zeyan twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°Qiqi? You¡­¡±

    Damn it!

    He couldn¡¯t help but want to smash the wine bottle on his forehead, but he held back because Tang Wan was there.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Auntie always call you that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my mom!¡±

    ¡°When you were drunk before, didn¡¯t you hug me and call me mom?¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡ª¡±

    An 800-year-old incident, he still remembered, truly devilish. How could the Jiang Family produce such a thing!

    Tang Wan blinked, Qiqi?

    Jiang Jinsang whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s Zeyan¡¯s nickname.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, trying hard to hold back herughter, Qiqi? How could he have such a cute nickname? But when children are young, their names are often cuter, which makes sense.

    Qi Zeyan was quite frustrated. Not only did he not win the beauty, but now even his nickname was known, thoroughly embarrassing.

    **

    On the other side at Xie Family¡¯s study

    Elder Master Xie held a brush, wrapping it in ink, writing big characters, slightly raised his eyebrows, looking at the person standing opposite, ¡°¡­ this blind date, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Just so-so.¡± She couldn¡¯t directly say she disliked it because they would definitely ask her what dissatisfied her, and she couldn¡¯t say¡­

    Jiang Yanting was her old lover!

    ¡°Just so-so¡± meant it was somewhat evasive and polite.

    ¡°Just so-so?¡± Master Xie lowered his head, continued writing, ¡°Does that mean, you feel neither good nor bad?¡±

    ¡°They are all naturally fine, just not quite¡­¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°and I think, they might not like me either.¡±

    ¡°I talked over the phone with Granny Jiangst night, and Jiang Yanting quite likes you.¡±

    She shuddered.

    ¡°Meeting for the first time, it¡¯s hard to tell anything; you need more contact. Yanting is a child I watched grow up, well, not exactly, but he¡¯s a good person. Considering all of Beijing, he¡¯s also outstanding. Although he has a child, if you really marry him, you won¡¯t lose out.¡±

    ¡°No, he and I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should marry immediately. Just contact him, think of it as making a friend. It¡¯s good for you too. By the way, has he contacted you?¡±

    She pursed her lips; she had already blocked him on WeChat, how could he contact her?

    ¡°He¡¯s quite busy with work. You should contact him more, leave an impression. How about going out with him tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Opportunities have to be created by yourself! If you don¡¯t invite him, I can help, but in the future, we can¡¯t always meddle in young people¡¯s affairs, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to ask him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, given your situation, I haven¡¯t even discussed it with the Jiang Family yet. If you two can really develop something in the future, then we can bring it up¡­¡±

    After returning to her room, she found Jiang Yanting¡¯s WeChat and pulled him out of the block list¡­

    Reach out to him? How should she contact him?

 Chapter 224: 166 Wanwan vs Big Brother, Confidentiality? With Conditions (3 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 224: 166 Wanwan vs Big Brother, Confidentiality? With Conditions (3 Updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan looked at her phone, and as it was nearing 10 p.m., she figured she might as well pretend to sleep and dodge this bullet for the night. At this hour, he wouldn¡¯t possiblye knocking on her door.

    Moreover, based on her observations from living in the Jiang Family home for so long, Jiang Yanting hardly ever went up to the third floor.

    Putting her phone aside, she decided to ignore it.

    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at this moment. She had a meeting with the props and costume director from the crew in the morning and had plenty to handle. The main reason she went out this time was to see the doctor for the old man and didn¡¯t bring her notebook and such. Now that she needed one, she naturally thought of borrowing one from Jiang Jinsang first.

    She stood in front of the movable cab and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xiaowu, are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    She had just moved the cab aside and was about to speak when she saw Jiang Yanting sitting in the room.

    Their eyes met, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Why¡­ was he here?

    She forced a chagrined smile, ¡°Second Master is here too.¡±

    She inexplicably felt like a misbehaving student caught by the teacher.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow yourputer for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Come with me to the second floor, I have a desktop in my study, and aptop too¡ªyou can use whichever you want.¡± Jiang Yanting looked at her, his eyes deep and dark, staring intently as if trying to see right through her.

    Tang Wan frowned; clearly, it was he who was cuddling with Teacher Shen, and she was the one who caught them. Why should she feel guilty?

    ¡°Second Master, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll go downstairs and wait for you.¡± Jiang Yanting left the room immediately after speaking, giving Tang Wan no chance to refuse.

    Jiang Jinsang watched her, feeling awkward and annoyed, his eyes fixed on his elder brother and clenching his fists. His demeanor showed a mix of urgency and anger, and he seemed so amusing that he nearly made Tang Wanugh.

    It was only then that Tang Wan seemed to realize herpse and coughed lightly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then I can go downstairs and get it for you.¡± Jiang Jinsang squinted his eyes as if he had seen through something.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t bring herself to have Jiang Jinsang run up and down for her, plus, she would have to face him sooner orter.

    ¡­

    About six or seven minutester, Tang Wan knocked on the door of the second-floor study.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice came through the door, sounding muffled.

    When Tang Wan pushed the door open, she saw that he had already made tea and ced theptop on the desk, even preparing the charger for her.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s expression was always extremely cold, and even the study was decorated in dark tones of ck, gray, and green, making him appear even more aloof and stern.

    Tang Wan nodded her head and, bracing herself, sat down opposite him.

    Jiang Yanting observed her; earlier she was wearing home clothes, but now she seemed to be fully armored, with trousers and a turtleneck sweater, meticulous in her attire. Given their rtionship, it made sense for her to dress properly in private encounters, but to him, Tang Wan seemed to be on high alert, as though fully braced for something.

    As if she felt the need to wrap herself up tightly.

    Was he really that frightening?

    His fingers yed with the mobile phone on the desk; Jiang Jinsang had just sent him a message.

    [Be careful not to scare her.]

    He seemed to have guessed something and didn¡¯t ask for the reason, only sending this simple reminder.

    Jiang Yanting pushed the freshly steeped tea in front of her. ¡°ck tea, give it a try.¡±

    After all, this person was going to be his sister-inw, part of the family. It indeed wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk to her with the tone he used for subordinates, so he softened his voice, and smiled at her.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart raced as she epted the tea with a smile, but she dared not take a sip.

    ¡°You probably know why I¡¯m looking for you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You and that teacher know each other from before?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want certain things to be known by the family too soon. You¡¯re also aware of how much attention our family pays to some of my matters,¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t deny what she said.

    ¡°You want me to not tell grandma and the others for now,¡± guessed Tang Wan.

    Jiang Yanting nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to gossip, and I can keep a secret about this matter, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Jiang Yanting leaned back in his chair, looking straight at her.

    ¡°Is she Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    A sh of sharpness crossed Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡°Miss Tang, didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t like to gossip?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Wan was at a loss for words.

    ¡°The notebook is here, it¡¯s gettingte, go back to your room and rest. You¡¯ve been here too long, Xiaowu will being down to look for me soon.¡± He clearly didn¡¯t want to answer the question.

    However, Tang Wan seemed to have caught on to something. If it wasn¡¯t true, he would likely have denied it right away, hesitated, avoided answering, or been evasive. So, there was a high probability it was indeed true¡­

    Having had a taste of the juicy melon, Tang Wan, carrying herptop, happily went upstairs.

    Not long after she returned to her room, a second person pushed open the door to the study.

    Jiang Yanting had umted quite a bit of work today and was nning to handle some urgent matters. When someone entered, he wasn¡¯t too surprised, merely saying, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°Knew I woulde?¡± Jiang Jinsang sat down in the seat Tang Wan had just vacated, holding a teacup and taking a sip of warm tea.

    ¡°I called Miss Tang here, you couldn¡¯t have remained indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Did she notice?¡±

    Jiang Yanting kept his distance from all members of the opposite sex. Even though Tang Wan had stayed at the Jiang Family house for a while and was an acquaintance, he wouldn¡¯t have a private meeting with her, after all, men and women should keep their distance.

    Suddenly lending Tang Wan aputer was out of the ordinary.

    ¡°She saw it,¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him.

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly remembered Tang Wan¡¯s several probes in the car today and found the reason. At that time, he had sensed something but was not sure how much Tang Wan knew, and it was not wise to rashly spill everything about his brother.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m very curious, how did you two get together back then?¡± If it were someone else¡¯s business, no matter how melodramatic, he wouldn¡¯t be interested. However, the gossip about his brother wasn¡¯t something that came by every day.

    ¡°I heard from Wanwan that Miss Shen seems like a very intelligent and graceful person. Probably in her school days, she was the type to be a well-behaved girl, while you¡­¡±

    ¡°So how did you two actually be a couple?¡±

    Jiang Yanting, possibly in a good mood that day, surprisingly replied, ¡°I pursued her.¡±

    He took the initiative?

    Jiang Jinsang took a sip of his tea, seemingly struggling to digest this information.

    Given his brother¡¯s personality, to actively pursue someone, how sultry must that process have been, wouldn¡¯t it be dull to stay with him?

    He had originally thought that, given his brother¡¯s nature, it would probably be a girl taking the initiative. He never expected Miss Shen to be the one targeted, unlucky enough, perhaps driven away by his brother¡¯s temperament back then¡­

    **

    This year¡¯s Lunar New Year came particrly early. When Tang Wan¡¯s father had surgery, there was only a little over half a month left before the New Year. After a period of recuperation, the festive season arrived quietly.

    The old gentleman followed the doctor¡¯s advice diligently. Despite his age, his recovery was quite satisfactory, and he was discharged from the hospital ahead of time.

    Zhongqing had been eagerly wishing for the old gentleman¡¯s early discharge. The talks of not letting him out were just to scare him.

    In each of the top-tier hospitals in Beijing, beds were incredibly scarce. Some hospitals even had people living in the corridors. As long as one met the discharge criteria, they were promptly sent home; no one was held without reason.

    It was simply because the old gentleman was stubborn, afraid he would be willful due to his age, so it was just a matter of scaring him a bit.

    On the day of discharge, the olddy went to the hospital especially to pick him up. The old gentleman had Tang Yunxian tidy him up early that day, but as his mobility was still quite hindered and he used a cane, it was inevitable that his wound would be strained.

    ¡°Wearing red, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s a good color, makes you look spirited,¡± the olddy said, sizing him up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t resist old age, my body really isn¡¯t up for it,¡±ughed the elder Tang, who felt better overall, knowing that he would be discharged soon, ¡°It¡¯s said that time is a knife, and it¡¯s certainly true.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±ughed the olddy, ¡°it stabs one cut after another.¡±

    When the old gentleman was discharged, Tang Wan and the others naturally went to pick him up, making for a lively scene.

    Jiang Jinsang even bought him a bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°Why bring flowers? There¡¯s no need for so much fuss,¡± chuckled the old gentleman.

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy asion, we should celebrate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a private room at a hotel outside, let¡¯s go straight there to eat,¡± said Tang Yunxian, not letting the Jiang Family fuss over the arrangements, for it was only right to treat them to a meal after having troubled them for so long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, can¡¯t wait,¡± said the old gentleman, who was itching to leave as he couldn¡¯t run anymore. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another moment.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes met with Tang Yunxian¡¯s, and a slight sense of unease suddenly sprouted in his heart. The old gentleman had been discharged, and it seemed likely that Mister Tang would soon make his move.

 Chapter 225: 167 Mr. Tang Cancels Engagement? Wanwan Defends Husband Online, Dumbfounded

    <strong>Chapter 225: 167 Mr. Tang Cancels Engagement? Wanwan Defends Husband Online, Dumbfounded</strong>

    Beijing, Jindu Hotel

    Tang Yunxian had booked a private room early, and when he picked up the elder, a crowd of people bustled over. It was already the holiday season; the streets were adorned with red decorations, and almost all the shops were running promotions.

    Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital that day; instead, he had gone to pick up Jiangjiang from his hobby ss.

    As soon as the little guy entered the room, he rushed to the elder, football in hand, ¡°Great-grandfather, congrattions on your discharge!¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! Well-behaved¡ª¡± The elder smiled, reached into a dish of candies on the table, grabbed a handful of Eight Treasure Candy, and stuffed it into his hand, ¡°Here, have some candy.¡±

    Jiangjiang tilted his head back and looked sidelong at his father, worried he might get cavities again as Jiang Yanting was always strict about that.

    ¡°Grandfather gave it to you, just thank him and ept it.¡± Jiang Yanting stated inly.

    ¡°Thank you, great-grandfather.¡± Jiangjiang happily held the candy, even peeling a piece to offer to the elder, ¡°You eat!¡±

    ¡°Such a good boy!¡± The elderly man didn¡¯t really care for these sweets; he just tasted a bit for the gesture.

    ¡°Great-grandma, you can¡¯t eat candy, so I won¡¯t give you any.¡± Jiangjiang didn¡¯t know what diabetes was, he just knew the olddy wasn¡¯t supposed to have sweets.

    ¡°How sweet our Jiangjiang is!¡± The olddyughed and hugged him close.

    ¡°By the way, Yanting, a few days ago I heard your grandmother say that you went on a blind date and thought the other person was quite nice. How is it going now?¡± Tang directly inquired.

    By this time, the two families were very familiar; the elder wasn¡¯t being nosy but genuinely hoped Jiang Yanting could find someone to grow old with.

    Blind dating and marriage nudging can¡¯t be rushed. Although the Jiang Family was anxious, they didn¡¯t persistently ask. Once the elder spoke up, everyone¡¯s attention immediately focused on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Jiang Yanting responded, rather nomittally.

    However,pared to his previous reluctance to go on blind dates oring back directly saying he didn¡¯t like them, this response was somewhatforting to the Jiang Family. At least he was willing to take that step; it was progress.

    Candy puffed Jiangjiang¡¯s cheek, and he looked at his father thoughtfully:

    Could it really be that he wants to find a stepmother for himself?

    Previously, Tang Wan had overheard the olddy and Jiang Jinsang mention a few words, saying his blind date was the granddaughter of the Xie Family. Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t carry the Xie surname, so she naturally assumed she wasn¡¯t his blind date.

    Thinking the blind date was nice and yet flirting with Teacher Shen?

    What kind of devilish man was he!

    **

    The group chatted in the private room for a while before settling down at the table.

    Tang was particrly moved; after all, during the years Zhang Liyun and her daughter were around, there was discord, and it had been a long time since they had such a lively gathering.

    The elder raised his teacup and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, really troubling your family. I can¡¯t drink alcohol, so I¡¯ll substitute tea instead, and toast to you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tang, what are you doing, please sit down.¡± Jiang Zhenhuan hurriedly stood up, as did all the younger generation.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Fan Mingyu smiled.

    ¡°Oh, we are all family here, no need for such courtesy. Please sit, look, you stand up and all the children stand up too¡­¡±

    ¡­

    People reassured him, but the elder still toasted, and just as he sat down, Tang Yunxian stood up as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been in Beijing for so long, really bothering you all, whether it was my father¡¯s hospitalization or taking care of Wanwan, you¡¯ve really helped our family a lot¡­¡± After some pleasantries, he toasted the Jiang Family.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit down and eat, no need for such formalities,¡± the olddy said with a smile, encouraging him to sit, ¡°Xiaowu, go persuade him a bit; don¡¯t let him drink too much.¡±

    Tang Yunxian was genuinely grateful; each toast was a full ss, and he hadn¡¯t eaten yet. With such drinking, it was only a matter of time before he would get drunk.

    ¡°Uncle Tang¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang just got up when Tang Yunxian gestured for him to sit.

    ¡°Actually, since everyone is here today, there¡¯s something I want to say.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang immediately felt a sense of foreboding, indeed¡­

    The unavoidable had arrived.

    At that moment, Tang Wan was sitting next to Jiangjiang, helping him with the fish bones, the little guy not drinking, his face greasy from eating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while sitting.¡± Jiang Zhenhuan squinted his eyes; his standing up made everyone feel the pressure.

    ¡°Really, making such a big deal out of it,¡±ughed Fan Mingyu.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not the best asion to mention this, but it¡¯s been weighing on my heart for too long. I guess saying it might upset some people, but it¡¯s a matter that needs to be tackled sooner orter. Today, with a bit of courage from the wine, I¡¯ll just say it outright.¡±

 Chapter 216: 161 Qi Duidui: No one dares to trouble my people.

    <strong>Chapter 216: 161 Qi Duidui: No one dares to trouble my people.</strong>

    On the way back to the hospital room, Jiang Jinsang kept looking for the right opportunity to clear the air with Tang Yunxian, but he was either on the phone or sending messages, leaving no chance for a conversation.

    Nearing the door of the hospital room, Tang Yunxian turned to look at him.

    ¡°Uncle Tang,¡± Jinsang said, maintaining a very respectful demeanor.

    ¡°The old man just had surgery and is still recovering, so don¡¯t bring this up yet. I¡¯ll find the right moment to inform him,¡± Tang Yunxian said.

    Jiang Jinsang forced a smile. What was even happening?

    Due to Old Tang¡¯s recent surgery, the Tang family stayed overnight to watch over him while the others left.

    The Jiang family¡¯s grandmother was at the hospital around the clock too. On the way back, she leaned back in her seat, removed her reading sses, pinched the bridge of her nose, and although she looked tired, she couldn¡¯t hide her happiness. ¡°Xiaowu, once your grandfather Tang feels better, we¡¯re going to visit the Tang family to ask for a marriage.¡±

    ¡°But with the New Yearing soon, if we want to settle things before then, there isn¡¯t much time.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s been really busytely, everything has gone smoothly. Later, I need to go to the temple to give thanks, and maybe have Master Pudu select an auspicious date.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers and said nothing. At this moment, he really couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint his grandmother by telling her that Mr. Tang was secretly nning to ¡°break up¡± him and Wanwan.

    At the hospital,

    Old Tang woke up after 11 PM. Though he had been pampered recently, his face was still pale after surgery, and with several big incisions on his body, he looked as though he had narrowly escaped death. The anesthetic had worn off, and even though he was using a pain pump, he kept groaning with difort throughout his body.

    Zhongqing stayed the night at the hospital and didn¡¯t go home until 4 AM, only after checking on the patient and ensuring that Tang Wan and the others could rest easy with some precautionary advice for the day.

    Many people didn¡¯t sleep well that night.

    *

    The next morning, the earliest arrival wasn¡¯t Jiang Jinsang but Ruan Mengxi, who brought breakfast as she had to rush to work before dawn.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Tang Wan looked pale after several days of worry.

    ¡°I was too busy yesterday and you didn¡¯t let mee overst night,¡± whispered Ruan Mengxi. ¡°How is grandfather Tang?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, just recovering from the surgery.¡±

    ¡°I bought some breakfast; have a bit,¡± Ruan Mengxi nced at the sleeping old man. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busytely. Once I finish, I¡¯lle to the hospital to keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°So busy before New Year?¡±

    ¡°I changed positions, didn¡¯t I? If it were before, I¡¯d be acting like a salted fish by now, ck off and just waiting for the New Year holidays, but recently I¡¯ve been apanying leaders to client meetings.¡±

    ¡°President Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t stay long in the room and hurried off to catch the early bus to thepany.

    As soon as she arrived at the office, she was informed that there would be a dinner party that evening and she would need to attend.

    ¡°So many social engagements recently?¡±

    Assistant Xiaozhu just smiled, ¡°It¡¯s normal. Before New Year is always the busiest, maintaining client rtionships isn¡¯t so easy. By the way, how¡¯s your alcohol tolerance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I have othermitments today and might not make it tonight. If someone offers a drink to the boss, help block it for him. It¡¯s rare for anyone to dare to make him drink, so just symbolically drink a few sses on his behalf.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi nodded, having learned what to do from recent outings with ÆîÔòÑÜ.

    Qi Zeyan wasn¡¯t specifically making things difficult for her by involving her in various dinner gatherings because of the previous neck twist incident; it was genuinely a busy end of the year, and he treated her just like any other employee, doing what regr assistants did.

    ¡­

    With Assistant Xiaozhu unavable, only Ruan Mengxi and Qi Zeyan went to the social event, with her driving.

    Qi Zeyan sat in the back, watching her expertly maneuver her vehicle, and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Have you secretly been practicing your driving skillstely? You¡¯re quite good at it.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi forced a smile. Secretly practicing driving skills?

    It sounded as if she had been sneakily watching little ¡®instructional movies¡¯ to improve.

    Hisments always made it seem like he wanted to flirt with her.

    ¡°Who are we having dinner with tonight?¡± Close to their destination, Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t even know who would be attending the meal.

    ¡°The CEO of Ke Chuang, the head of New Development¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi certainly had done her homework.

    When they arrived, the private room and its round table were already full. Seeing Qi Zeyan approaching, a wave of polite greetings ensued, and everyone who met Ruan Mengxi for the first time teased him a bit.

    ¡°When did little President Qi find such a beautiful assistant?¡±

    ¡°Having such a beautiful assistant by your side must really motivate you at work.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why President Qi had no interest in the outside world, turns out there¡¯s such a beauty right beside him.¡±

    ¡­

    At the men¡¯s table, it seemed that the topic of women was inevitable. Qi Zeyan pursed his lips, revealing no emotion, merely toying with the small wine cup in front of him, his gaze unfathomable.

    ¡°Which school did Assistant Ruan graduate from? She looks quite young,¡± someone asked.

    ¡°She graduated just a year ago,¡± Ruan Mengxi smiled.

    Having apanied Qi Zeyan to numerous drinking asions recently, she was naturally aware of some unspoken rules at these gatherings; there had been instances where some bosses tried to take advantage, but Assistant Xiaozhu always discreetly deflected them.

    After all, she was brought by Qi Zeyan; they just looked and joked verbally, but no one dared to actually make a move.

    ¡°From your ent, are you from the south?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Pingjiang.¡±

    ¡°That ce is wonderful, known for its beautiful women¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi could only muster a forced smile; after all, she couldn¡¯t offend the people at the table.

    Soon it was time to toast. As an assistant, it was normal for her to block drinks for her boss, but being a woman, some of the bosses became a bit presumptuous, yfully urging her to drink more.

    Ruan Mengxi kept observing Qi Zeyan, and seeing that he remained silent, she could only smile and drank one cup after another.

    She was naturally good-looking, and now, with alcohol in her system, she appeared slightly tipsy.

    During the flourish of spring and summer, even the finest carvings couldn¡¯t capture such allure.

    Looking at her now, her gaze, flowing with a hint of intoxication, still subtly stirred many hearts without a sound.

    Some saw that Qi Zeyan seemed disinterested in protecting his assistant, so they became bolder and more unrestrained.

    A few men, utterly heedless, even started to make crude remarks.

    They mostly brought femalepanions, with the men holding grand discussions while the womenughingly engaged, helping them with dishes and pouring drinks. Only Qi Zeyan never joined in at any point.

    ¡°Assistant Ruan can really hold her liquor.¡± Several men took turns toasting her, and she, being an assistant, couldn¡¯t refuse and had to down the drinks with a forced smile.

    The strong alcohol burned her throat fiercely as she drank to the extreme.

    She quickly covered her mouth, turned her head, and coughed violently twice, nearly coughing out her contact lenses.

    ¡°Assistant Ruan, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± A certain boss suddenly reached out, seemingly to check on her, but everyone knew, with her being inebriated, it was a good chance to take advantage.

    But as his hand reached out¡­

    ¡°p¡ª¡± someone pped it away.

    Ruan Mengxi was sitting right next to Qi Zeyan and happened to be coughing towards him. She suddenly looked up and saw him leaning over to help her, almost pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, what are you trying to do?¡± Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, looking at him seriously.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Everyone was deep in their cups, and his sudden question silenced the entire private room instantly.

    Despite his youth, Qi Zeyan sat at the head of the table, the center of all ttery and sycophancy.

    His face turned cold, and no one dared to speak again.

    Qi Zeyan then stood up, towering over, and looked at Ruan Mengxi, ¡°Can you stand up?¡±

    Like Tang Wan, Ruan Mengxi had a good alcohol tolerance. Even though she had drunk quite a bit that night, she was still sober. She looked up at him, her posture steady and somewhat noble.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t make a sound, Qi Zeyan reached out, grabbed her arm¡ªoverheated from the alcohol she had consumed. Even though his fingertips were warm, they felt cool against her arm. His fingers slid down, sped her wrist, and pulled her up from the chair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Qi Zeyan tugged her towards the exit.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Qi¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qi, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡­

    The people in the room were stunned, wondering why he suddenly got angry.

    Ruan Mengxi staggered along, letting him drag her out of the room filled with the smell of alcohol and into the fresh air, which somewhat cleared her head.

    ¡°¡­What about the business deals?¡± As an employee, she couldn¡¯t act as recklessly as the boss.

    ¡°Ruan Mengxi, are you an idiot? Coming out with me means you¡¯re my person, the person I brought. If you don¡¯t want it, who the hell dares to trouble you or force you to drink? They toast you and you just drink?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s breathing was heavy as she looked at the angry person before her.

    They say falling for someone might only take a few seconds¡­

    And for Ruan Mengxi, her crush on Qi Zeyan began bizarrely when he started scolding her.

 Chapter 217: 162 Heart fluttering, want to flirt with him; how about coming to my place? (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 217: 162 Heart fluttering, want to flirt with him; how abouting to my ce? (2 updates)</strong>

    Qi Zeyan wore a crisp suit and a neat side-parted, slick hairstyle, his face hardened. The corridor he faced was directly opposite a window, and the shifting light and shadow outside fell across his face, creating a mottled, dimming effect.

    His eyes, usually prideful with an upward nt, were now truly enraged, radiating fury as they fixed on Ruan Mengxi.

    ¡°President Qi¡ª¡± someone chased after him.

    Ruan Mengxi nced towards the person, the same Mr. Ma who had tried to take liberties earlier. Apparently not yet forty, his sparse hair thinly veiled his nearly bald head, which shone under the light.

    She pursed her lips:

    Still not as shiny as the boss¡¯s slicked hair though.

    ¡°President Qi, why are you leaving all of a sudden? We haven¡¯t finished eating yet,¡± he offered with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qi Zeyan retorted.

    The rest of them weren¡¯t fools either; they probably guessed it had something to do with the intention of getting Ruan Mengxi drunk. After drinking for so long without any objection, the sudden outburst left everyone dumbfounded, unsure how to handle the situation.

    Qi Zeyan gripped Ruan Mengxi¡¯s wrist tightly and pulled her towards the exit. Perhaps it was the icy coldness in his eyes that deterred the man from pursuing any further.

    ¡°Drinking is something to just deal with and move on. To them, around the table, you¡¯re nothing more than a side dish to apany drinks. If you don¡¯t want to drink, can¡¯t you refuse?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was somewhat frustrated. Initially, he wanted to see when Ruan Mengxi would explode; after all, she was the only woman bold enough tosh out at him and certainly had a temper. So at first, when that group started toasting, he didn¡¯t intervene. He didn¡¯t expect her to keep epting¡­

    Now, with lecherous hands almost on her, this woman was definitely an idiot. She could stand up to him, yet out here she acted spineless.

    Bully at home, coward outside?

    ¡°Could I refuse?¡± Ruan Mengxi was aware of the unwritten rules at the drinking table. Given her position andck of confidence, who dared to refuse.

    ¡°And what if you did refuse? With me there, do you think they¡¯d still dare to do anything to you? Next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, from now on, don¡¯te to these kinds of business dinners.¡±

    His grip was strong, his palm broad and firm, tightly encircling her wrist, his fingers constricting slightly. It felt to her as if something had gently seized her heart, causing it to beat rapidly.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡± It pounded fiercely against her chest, her body still warm and agitated from the alcohol.

    She tried to struggle free from his grip, but she was too weak.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s stride wasrge, and Ruan Mengxi felt panic rising. Wearing high heels, she was already unsteady, so she could only stumble along behind him.

    It was not until they reached the lobby that he noticed she had been almost running to keep up, so he finally slowed down.

    He frowned, sizing her up:

    These short legs!

    ¡°Where are the car keys?¡± Qi Zeyan let go of her hand.

    Their fingers parted, but facing him, Ruan Mengxi felt even more distressed, as if something was butting against her chest. Moreover, the lobby was chilly, near the freezing outdoors, with the whistling wind. Yet her face felt unbearably hot¡­

    ¡°Ruan Mengxi?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The car keys.¡±

    ¡°The car¡­¡± Regaining herposure, she instinctively searched, ¡°Boss, my bag¡¯s still inside. The car keys are in it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan held back his irritation. He had just made a cool and decisive exit, and now he had to go back?

    His departure had already killed the mood for dinner and drinks in the private room. Although they were business partners, in the end, they were the ones requesting Qi Zeyan¡¯s help. The Chinese New Year was approaching, and having offended their financier, no one felt like chatting anymore.

    However, once the private room door opened, and everyone saw Qi Zeyan reappear, they immediately stood up.

    ¡°President Qi?¡± They were visibly excited.

    Then they watched as Qi Zeyan returned to Ruan Mengxi¡¯s seat, picked up a ck women¡¯s briefcase, and walked out.

    *

    After getting into the car and asking Ruan Mengxi for her address, Qi Zeyan drove her home.

    ¡°You¡¯re renting a ce, right? Do you have a roommate? Call her toe to pick you up.¡± Qi Zeyan gripped the steering wheel.

    ¡°No, I live alone.¡±

    ¡°Renting alone?¡± In Beijing, renting is not cheap. If not sharing, the monthly rent of several thousand puts quite the pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯s our family¡¯s house.¡±

    Stopping at a red light, Qi Zeyan turned to look at her, ¡°Your family owns a mine?¡±

    The address she gave was in a decent area of Beijing. Even the down payment for the house wouldn¡¯te cheap. His assistant, a little rich girl?

    With her family¡¯s solid background, they could surely find her a better job with higher pay and conditions. Was it really necessary for her to struggle in Beijing?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Xiaozhuter. You won¡¯t need toe to these kinds of events anymore. On the business field, you¡¯ll encounter many situations like this. Don¡¯t keep silent. If someone makes a move on you, don¡¯t be afraid of offending them.¡±

 Chapter 228: 168 Even More Enticing After Being Drunk, Xie Family Visits (2 More)_2

    <strong>Chapter 228: 168 Even More Enticing After Being Drunk, Xie Family Visits (2 More)_2</strong>

    Red and white, every sight that met the eye was seductively colorful.

    He had been exercisingtely, no exaggerated muscles, but the shirt clung to his body, outlining some definition, and every move was tantalizing.

    ¡°The things you said today¡­ Does that mean you might like me a little?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was not a coy man, typically very straightforward, but when it came to Tang Wan, he dared not to speak with absolute certainty.

    Tang Wan bit her lip, yet she remained silent.

    Before falling in love, everyone thinks they¡¯re bold enough to love and hate, but when they actually meet someone they like, they often say one thing and mean another, yet they hope the other person will notice.

    ¡°My head hurts a little.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s forehead was pressed against hers, his breathing now close enough that a slight lean from either of them could bring their lips together.

    Tang Wan slipped her phone into her pocket without checking if it was disconnected and ced her hand gently on his temple, softly rubbing in a circle.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, his gaze fixed on her.

    ¡°Do you feel any better?¡± Tang Wan asked him softly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you should¡ª Mm¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan had been about to suggest he lie down and rest, but he suddenly cupped her face with his hand and kissed her fiercely, urgently, causing a faint pain at the corner of her mouth.

    Her waist being held firmly, she couldn¡¯t muster any strength to break free.

    It was painful, yet her body softened with a tingling numbness.

    After an indeterminate span of time, Jiang Jinsang wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Only now do I feel a bit better.¡±

    His voice was husky and seductive, utterly irresistible.

    ¡­

    At this moment, the phone call hadn¡¯t been disconnected, and Ruan Mengxi was listening in on the other end, nearly exploding.

    So, this is what Jiang Fifth Master is like in private?

    Wow, so domineering, so assertive? No wonder Tang Xiaowan likes him.

    Then she heard some random noises, followed by an unusual exchange between the two.

    ¡°Move over a bit; you¡¯re too heavy, you¡¯re crushing me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m crushing you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, move over!¡± There was some rustling.

    ¡°Then let me press down on you for a bit¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi felt her world turning upside down. Could it be these two were going to¡­

    So tense and thrilling!

    She quickly took a sip of water, moistened her throat, ready to listen more carefully, but then another call came in, cutting off her WeChat call.

    She cursed inwardly, Who on earth is this¡­

    ncing at the screen, she cleared her throat immediately, ¡°Hello, Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thiste, of course, I have.¡± Parents always start their calls by checking if you¡¯ve eaten.

    ¡°When are youing home?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, when you get back, go meet a kid from your uncle¡¯s family, you two went to the same high school¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, I already have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The other party was clearly taken aback, pausing momentarily, ¡°Who do you like? Bring them home for us to see, or if that doesn¡¯t work, your mom and I can go to Beijing too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not definite yet, I¡¯m nning to pursue him.¡±

    ¡°Pursue him? He doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Her father, naturally seeing his daughter as perfect in every way, was immediately rmed to hear that some boy might not feel the same, ¡°What¡¯s not to like about you? You¡¯re beautiful, your job is great, and our family is well off. What does he not see in you?¡±

    ¡°Even if we owned mines, he might still not be interested.¡±

    ¡°Not interested in you, and not even in the mines?¡± The other party was even more anxious now.

    At this moment, the internalpanyndline rang. Ruan Mengxi hastily said, ¡°Dad, gotta go, work is calling.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead and be busy.¡±

    The other party hung up the phone, still couldn¡¯t help but be astonished:

    What¡¯s with these boys nowadays? They don¡¯t even care for money if the girl doesn¡¯t like them?

    **

    Over at the Jiang Family, upon learning that Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were dating with marriage as a precondition, they were overjoyed.

    ording to the olddy¡¯s wishes, she couldn¡¯t wait for the two to get married on the spot, send them directly into the bridal chamber, and have them give her a plump great-grandchild the next day.

    Jiang Yanting had also drunk quite a bit today; his head ached, and his throat was ufortably scorched. Lying in bed, he was reluctant to move.

    Jiangjiang, however, considerately made him a cup of honey water, ¡°Daddy, drink some water.¡±

    Jiang Yanting nodded, propped himself up with both hands on the edge of the bed, and reached out to pull him into his embrace, ¡°Jiangjiang, do you miss Mommy?¡±

    There were some things he had wanted to say earlier, but he had been following Jiang Chengsi gallivanting around those few days and couldn¡¯t bring it up; time passed, the atmosphere changed, and he never mentioned it.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Auntie you had a blind date with?¡± Jiangjiang had paid attention to their conversation today; it seemed his dad had a good impression of the blind date Auntie, ¡°Do you want her to be my stepmom?¡±

    ¡°Do you miss Mommy?¡±

    Jiangjiang frowned, ¡°Dad, have you drunk too much?¡±

    ¡°Your biological mother, do you miss her?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I popped out of a stone crack?¡±

    Jiang Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, you drank a lot today, hurry up and go to sleep, stop having these wild thoughts, be good!¡± Jiangjiang, like a little adult, patted the back of his hand and hopped off the bed.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s head was throbbing; when Jiangjiang was little, he used to ask questions, and there were things that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly, so he mentioned ¡°Journey to the West¡± and used that story to deceive him.

    After leaving his room, Jiangjiang brought several storybooks from his bedroom, climbed onto the bed, ¡°Dad, do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Jiang Yanting leaned against the headboard, suddenly unsure how to start talking with him.

    Jiangjiang flipped through the pages for a while, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll tell you the story of the crow drinking water.¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­The little crow was very thirsty, but the mouth of the bottle was too small, and the water level was too low, so the crow couldn¡¯t drink any no matter what he did.¡±

    However, ording to Jiangjiang¡¯s version:

    ¡°The crow kept thrusting its head into the bottle, and finally managed to get in and drink the water, but its head got stuck in the bottle.¡±

    Jiang Yanting, his headache worsening, said, ¡°In that story, the crow carried pebbles and dropped them into the bottle, raising the water level so it could drink. It¡¯s not like what you said!¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the ending you told me before, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jiangjiang blinked, looking innocently at Jiang Yanting, ¡°Daddy, you drank too much.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s temples throbbed. If she finds out that he raised his son like this, the consequences¡­

    He wondered if it was toote to set things right.

    **

    Having drunk quite a lot today, Jiang Yanting rested at home and didn¡¯t go to the office. Propped on the bed, he didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep.

    It was Jiangjiang who woke him up, ¡°Daddy¡ªquick, get up, wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Someone ising to our house soon. Grandma says you should clean up ande down quickly.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± His mother knew he had drunk too much and was sleeping; in his current state, he¡¯ll still have to tidy up. Why did she insist on him going down to meet people? ¡°Who ising?¡±

    ¡°Grandma said it¡¯s Uncle Xie!¡±

    The Xie Family?

    Jiang Yanting pinched the bridge of his nose. Why would the Xie familye to visit so suddenly? She couldn¡¯t be here too, could she¡­

    Just the thought of that possibility had him springing out of bed, hurrying to the bathroom to freshen up, and hastily changing his clothes.

    Jiangjiang stood by, clueless, as Jiang Yanting was not usually this flustered. ustomed to seeing his dad maintain hisposure in any situation, he had never seen him so rushed and flustered before.

    His dad had been acting unusually recently, so he rubbed his little chin and fell into deep thought¡­

 Chapter 219: 163 Accidentally Met Sister-in-law, Did Lord Wanwan Assist Big Brother? (3 more)

    <strong>Chapter 219: 163 identally Met Sister-inw, Did Lord Wanwan Assist Big Brother? (3 more)</strong>

    On the third day after Old Tang¡¯s surgery, Zhou Zhongqing checked on him, removed the medical equipment attached to his body, and although the old man could not yet get out of bed, he had progressed to eating solid food besides liquid and hisplexion had improved significantly from the previous days.

    The old many in bed, feeling utterly regretful. At his age, he still had to endure being cut open multiple times, suffering immensely.

    If Wanwan and Xiaowu could not make it work in the future, for whom had he endured all this pain?

    Zhou Zhongqing often asked how he was feeling.

    Everything was normal, except the pain at the incision sites was unbearable.

    Whenever he cried out in pain, Zhou Zhongqing simply remarked calmly, ¡°Pain is normal, just bear with it.¡±

    Just bear with it?

    Easy for you to say when the knife isn¡¯t on your body, but he had cuts all over him and couldn¡¯t afford to get angry. A slightest irritation could agitate his wounds and cause excruciating pain.

    Zhou Zhongqing had figured out just this, and was far from courteous in his speech, almost angering the old man to death.

    ¡­

    Fan Mingyu woulde over during the day to help, allowing Tang Wan to go home and rest.

    She had only been home for half a day when she called Ruan Mengxi to inquire about theirpany¡¯s coboration. There were many details and requirements that need to be sorted out after discussions before the New Year and the operations would likelymence after.

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t reach out to you, but I was going to contact you these couple of days. Tomorrow the wardrobe and prop department along with our team members will have a meeting, and some mentors will also attend. I thought you were too busy and nned topile the meeting details to send to youter, but if you are free, you could attend.¡±

    Despite the overwhelming rush of love, Ruan Mengxi still knew what she had to do.

    ¡°Then send me the time and ce.¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    ¡­

    The news that Tang Wan would attend the meeting quickly reached Qi Zeyan, and although there was no destined rtionship between him and their boss, this was after all Grandpa Wu¡¯s daughter-inw, and he was promptly informed of anything concerning her.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s her first visit to thepany, you go pick her up tomorrow morning.¡± Qi Zeyan, out of respect and for the sake of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s face, would definitely treat Tang Wan graciously.

    Ruan Mengxi sighed at Qi Zeyan making special arrangements to pick up Tang Wan.

    Hadn¡¯t he given up yet?

    Was he that infatuated?

    She only regretted not rubbing salt into his wounds after stabbing him twice that night.

    **

    The next day, when Tang Wan left the house, Jiang Jinsang originally nned to have Jiang Cuo drive her, but Xiaozhu came with the car, which naturally saved the trouble.

    ¡°When you are done, send a message and let me know.¡± Jiang Jinsang stood at the entrance, watching the person getting ready to leave.

    Tang Wan nodded, got dressed, and prepared to head out, her scarf and mask securely in ce.

    The forecast said it would snow in Beijing today; the weather was bleak and windy, adding a chill to the air.

    Jiang Jinsang watched her lower her head to adjust her scarf, walked over, bowed, and helped her fix it, his fingers touched the edge of her mask, tugging it down an inch, cradling her face, he tilted his head and ced a kiss.

    A kiss, light and brief.

    Jiangjiang, who was sitting on the carpet ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube, saw this and immediately covered his little face with his hands, prompting an elderlydy nearby tough, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Uncle and auntie are kissing, it¡¯s shy.¡±

    The elderlydy, who was looking at the morning newspaper, immediately clenched her fist in regret.

    She had missed it!

    Tang Wan¡¯s entire face was tucked in her scarf, slightly blushed as Jiang Jinsang adjusted her mask properly before turning his head to Xiaozhu, ¡°Take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiaozhu dared not be negligent, leading Tang Wan to the car and was certainly very polite.

    But the two were not familiar, and there wasn¡¯t much conversation.

    Yet Xiaozhu felt like Miss Tang was sizing him up strangely¡ªthey had met a few times before and were not strangers¡ªwhat was that expression all about?

    ¡°Miss Tang, is there something you need?¡± Xiaozhu chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    Xiaozhu was baffled by the question but obediently answered, ¡°26, turning 27 after the New Year.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Beijing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I stayed here for work after finishing college.¡± Being Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant was also a stroke of luck.

    ¡°Which school did you graduate from?¡±

    ¡°Beijing University.¡±

    Xiaozhu swallowed nervously, why was she suddenly checking his background?

    ¡°So you must have been a good student, right?¡±

    ¡°It was okay.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°With how busy I am, there¡¯s no time for dating. Besides, settling down in Beijing is tough. I couldn¡¯t bear to have my girlfriend experience hardship with me. I¡¯ll think about it when I¡¯m more stable.¡± Xiaozhu was nothing if not forthright.

 Chapter 220: 163 Accidentally Met Sister-in-law, Did Lord Wanwan Assist Big Brother? (3 more)_2

    <strong>Chapter 220: 163 identally Met Sister-inw, Did Lord Wanwan Assist Big Brother? (3 more)_2</strong>

    Tang Wan nodded earnestly, feeling that this person was genuinely impressive.

    The Qi Family¡¯spany headquarters was located in the busiest business district of Beijing, upying a standalone skyscraper with a huge, popr poster of their newly signed spokesperson hanging outside. Many people stopped to take photos there.

    On a weekday, every department was busy. Xiaozhu directly led her to the conference room on the 17th floor.

    ¡°Miss Tang, you go ahead with your work, call me anytime if you need anything.¡± Assistant Xiaozhu briefed Ruan Mengxi on some matters before going off to attend to her own tasks.

    Inside the conference room, several people from the industry were already present. Some had coborated on TV dramas before and were familiar with each other. They looked somewhat surprised seeing Tang Wan.

    Ruan Mengxi gave everyone a brief introduction and then prepared to start the meeting.

    As she arranged for Tang Wan to sit down, being close friends, they exchanged yful nces.

    Tang Wan whispered to her, ¡°I think you have good taste.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi was stunned for a moment, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Naturally, she assumed Tang Wan was referring to Qi Zeyan, but then she thought again¡ªdespite Zeyan having feelings for Tang Wan and being her close friend, could there be something else between them?

    Some men deliberately avoid the friends of a close female friend.

    Another thought urred to her. If one persists long enough, even a solid rod can be ground into a needle; with skilled digging, even the sharpest corner can be made into a pit.

    What¡¯s there to fear? Just take it slow.

    **

    As the meeting was about to start¡­

    ¡°Some people haven¡¯t arrived yet,¡± someone mentioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Teacher Shen said he¡¯s stuck in traffic and might take another half an hour to get here, we can start first,¡± Ruan Mengxi, hosting such a meeting for the first time, was still somewhat nervous.

    Speaking of the meeting, it was actually a discussion among the heads of costume and props, for example, how the clothing and jewelry should be paired, what hairstyles and attire should be used for characters in different periods¡ªdetails which all needed to be discussed.

    The Qing Pce Drama, could also be dubbed a drama about groups of women, where major characters were all discussed individually.

    The discussion was meticulous and detailed.

    Previously, others in the studio were responsible for these tasks. This was Tang Wan¡¯s first time participating in such discussions. She took earnest notes with her notebook and asionally offered her own opinions.

    It was not until someone pulled out the chair next to her and sat down that she turned her head to look.

    A very beautiful woman.

    She smiled apologetically at Tang Wan, keeping her voice low as she took out aptop from her bag to prepare for note-taking.

    ¡°Teacher Shen, your tea,¡± Ruan Mengxi, coordinating the meeting, served her a cup of water upon her arrival.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    While waiting for herputer to boot up, she took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Are you in charge of headwear?¡± she asked, looking at the notebook in Tang Wan¡¯s hand, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to peek.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s notebooky openly on the table, featuring sketches of beaded hairpins drawn impulsively¡ªbound to attract a few extra nces.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re just some drafts. I¡¯m only responsible for making some Cyan Feather headpieces. May I ask who you are¡­¡± Tang Wan lowered her voice, sizing her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from the production crew, just here to give some advice.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded. Although it was a pce intrigue drama, it still needed to adhere closely to historical facts. In recent years, dramas involving history underwent strict scrutiny; experts from various fields were often invited to provide guidance.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Since she was an expert, Tang Wan showed great respect, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wan.¡±

    ¡°I know, we¡¯ve met before,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Met before?¡±

    ¡°At the previous auction. I was there too, but as a staff member. You might not remember me.¡±

    An auction would inevitably involve appraising and evaluating items.

    Mentioning this, Tang Wan felt somewhat embarrassed, especially since she had confronted Zhuang Rao at that event, causing a scene that wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant to recall.

    ¡°That day, you did the right thing. Good people are often taken advantage of, and besides, thatdy truly went too far,¡± she smiled.

    Tang Wan coughed softly and bent down to continue her sketching and note-taking, pondering where she might have seen her before. She was strikingly beautiful; even as a staff member in a uniform, she would stand out from the crowd.

    After pondering for a while, he nced at her figure, and it seemed that he suddenly remembered.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be the one on that day¡­ at the emergency exit area, right?¡±

    At that time, Zhuang Rao had fled in a panic, attempting to leave through the emergency exit, but someone had blocked her and even tripped her. Apart from that, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t think of anyone else whose figure matched hers.

    She just smiled, not denying it, and had already opened herputer, starting to make some meticulous records.

    How could such a coincidence happen?

    Tang Wan felt astonished in her heart, feeling it was fated, and she took out her phone to tell Jiang Jinsang about it.

    [Do you remember the person from thest auction, thedy in ck who stepped in bravely? I actually met her here today, what a coincidence, huh?]

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting by the window, ying with a small stick, teasing Lord Wansui.

    Inside, Lord Wansui was breaking down:

    I¡¯m just a turtle, it¡¯s cold, and I need to hibernate too, can you please stop bothering me!

    His pupils contracted slightly and his fingers trembled upon seeing the message, and Lord Wansui was flipped over in an instant.

    It iled its limbs, its shell wobbling, but it couldn¡¯t flip itself over!

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips: [Are you sure?]

    Wasn¡¯t this the person his brother was looking for?

    So she was currently in Qi Zeyan¡¯spany? That was indeed a coincidence.

    [I asked her, and she didn¡¯t deny it, it¡¯s definitely her. She was a staff member that day, no wonder she could enter the emergency exit area. She might be an expert in historical artifacts,ing to provide guidance. Mainly, she shares the samest name as my grandfather, it feels quite intimate.]

    Jiang Jinsang was caressing the small stick on his fingertip, no wonder his brother couldn¡¯t find this person on that day. Everyone had subconsciously assumed she was there to attend the auction andpletely ignored the staff.

    [How much longer is your meeting?]

    [Not sure, it might be quite long.]

    ¡­

    Jiang Yanting received a call while he was in a meeting, slightly frowning as he saw the caller ID.

    Sitting opposite him, Jiang Zhaolin snorted, ¡°You leave your phone on during meetings?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this month¡¯s bonus,¡± Jiang Yanting said and walked out with his phone, leaving Jiang Zhaolin clenching the pen in his hand tightly because Jiang Yanting was too precise, never giving him a chance to catch any mistakes.

    He had children, and Jiangjiang could have issues at any time, so he normally kept his phone on 24 hours a day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the meeting,¡± Jiang Zhenhuan could naturally sense the undercurrents stirring within thepany. Even if he wanted to deal with Jiang Zhaolin, hampering him wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished overnight.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Jiang Yanting headed straight back to his office, and frankly, today¡¯s meeting was quite pointless, he had been wanting to leave early. This call provided him with just the excuse.

    ¡°Herst name is Shen?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang!¡± Jiang Yanting narrowed his eyes, where did he hear that from, could it possibly be Qi Zeyan¡¯s loose lips?

    ¡°Wanwan went to Qi Zeyan¡¯spany for a meeting today, and met her.¡±

    ¡°Qi Zeyan¡¯spany?¡±

    ¡°Unknown when she will leave, you better hurry over.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    *

    Jiang Yanting had thought, ording to the n, that she would have contacted him by now. But as he waited with no news, even knowing she would eventually contact him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.

    Sitting in his chair, his fingers fidgeting with a pen, he hesitated for only a brief two seconds before he stood up, took his car keys, and went downstairs.

    In the end¡­

    It was he who couldn¡¯t keep his cool.

    How could she be in Qi Zeyan¡¯spany? And he hadn¡¯t disclosed any news to him?

    Qi Zeyan was buried in his work at the moment,pletely unaware that he had already been targeted by more than one person.

 Chapter 221: 164 Big brother flirts in public? Uncontainable fondness

    <strong>Chapter 221: 164 Big brother flirts in public? Uncontainable fondness</strong>

    Qi Group Headquarters

    When Jiang Yanting arrived at thepany, Qi Zeyan received the news immediately, and his fingers paused on the keyboard.

    What was he doing here?

    ¡°Do we need to adjust your schedule?¡± Assistant Xiaozhu asked considerately. They had a good rtionship, and even without an appointment, there was free ess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, first go make him a cup of tea,¡± Qi Zeyan gestured for him to leave.

    A few minutester, Jiang Yanting had already reached his office. ¡°What wind blew you here? It¡¯s still a workday, working hours.¡±

    ¡°Is the drama involving Miss Tang holding a meeting here today?¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in filming now?¡± Qi Zeyan smiled as he looked at him.

    ¡°Just curious.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be Xiaowu who asked you toe and supervise, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your sister, I don¡¯t have the habit of undermining my brothers. she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s sudden visit to thepany definitely had a reason. What Zeyan could think of was that Jiang Jinsang had sent him to ¡°inspect,¡± especially since he had openly stated his intentions to pursue Tang Wan.

    ¡°Take me to see.¡±

    ¡°You really came here to supervise? Don¡¯t you trust my character after all these years?¡±

    ¡°Character, do you even have that?¡± Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you. Xiaowu is that possessive? If those two get married in the future, she probably won¡¯t even be allowed to talk to someone else, a real king of jealousy.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang was at home reading,pletely unaware of the huge misunderstanding that was about to hit him!

    **

    In the meeting room at that time

    Everyone was still seriously discussing the matter when Ruan Mengxi¡¯s phone vibrated twice. Learning that Qi Zeyan wasing to inspect, she immediately straightened up and coughed softly, ¡°Excuse me, teachers, sorry for the interruption. Our boss willeter to take a look.¡±

    This drama had an investment of several hundred million; it was normal for the big boss to inspect.

    A few minutester, Qi Zeyan appeared at the doorway of the meeting room, and everyone stood up to greet him.

    ¡°No need to stand, continue with your work. I¡¯m just here to look around,¡± Qi Zeyan said casually. His gaze swept over the crowd and immediately locked onto Tang Wan¡¯s location, then he saw the person next to her.

    He was instantly dumbfounded!

    A sudden surge like ocean waves roared in his heart. How could this person be here?

    Oh no¡ª

    He subconsciously turned to look behind him, thinking someone was here to see Tang, but this wasn¡¯t the case¡­

    ¡°Mr. Qi, Sir, pleasee in. Let me briefly introduce today¡¯s attendees,¡± Ruan Mengxi thought they were here to inspect the work, so introducing them was appropriate.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qi Zeyan coughed.

    Tang Wan felt puzzled; while Qi Zeyan inspecting the work was understandable, why was Jiang Yanting here?

    The meeting room was quite crowded, and Ruan Mengxi definitely chose important people to introduce. When it came to Tang Wan, she particrly observed Qi Zeyan¡¯s demeanor, a normal handshake, nothing unusual?

    ¡°Mr. Qi, this is Shen Zhixian, Mr. Shen, in charge of historical consultation,¡± Ruan Mengxi introduced them one by one.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Qi Zeyan extended his hand, although they had dined together on a blind date, at work, it seemed as if he did not recognize her.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Shen Zhixian reached out.

    Though it was just a simple handshake, Qi Zeyan distinctly felt the gaze from behind, which made the back of his neck chill.

    Jiang Yanting had juste for inspection and didn¡¯t shake hands with anyone, just standing in front of them, pausing for an extra two seconds.

    The man was tall and slender, wearing a deep gray shirt, ck suit trousers, with his tie tucked into his shirt. Sporting purely ck armbands, he exuded a disciplined, elite aura.

    His eyes deep and startlingly ck.

    Tall and sleek, his neat ck hairplementing his rebellious and handsome face, his clothes neatly pressed, exuding a cold and resolute masculine aura, and as one came close, one might even catch a certain scent on him.

    Shen Zhixian held her breath, her instincts telling her:

    This scent was named danger!

    ¡°Carry on, we¡¯re just looking around,¡± Qi Zeyan gestured for everyone to sit.

    He wasn¡¯t foolish; he knew exactly why Jiang Yanting hade today. He chose a seat very close to Shen Zhixian, leaving a deliberate space between them, and then Jiang Yanting naturally sat next to Shen Zhixian.

    This made Shen Zhixian¡¯s nerves instantly tense up. She was working on herputer, listening to others discuss, but couldn¡¯t type a single word.

    Especially now, as the lights in the entire meeting room went off because someone needed to use the PPT to exin, she looked up at the screen, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the person beside her no matter how hard she tried.

    The dim light from the screen swept past, making Jiang Yanting¡¯s facial features clearly visible; the sleeves wrapped around his upper arms, slightly revealing muscle lines, staring at the screen, his eyes dreadfully piercing.

    Shen Zhixian took a deep breath. She originally wanted to use the cover of darkness to sneak a nce at him, but just a sweep from the corner of her eye got her caught red-handed.

    Their gazes met, and she coughed, reaching subconsciously for her water ss, nning to take a sip to ease the awkward atmosphere.

    But just as her fingers touched the ss, another hand covered hers; that person¡¯s palm was broad, warm, and partially wrapped around her hand. She instinctively tried to pull away, but the person was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t break free. She also didn¡¯t dare to struggle too much for fear of causing too much noise and drawing attention.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re still the same as before, wanting to drink water when you¡¯re nervous?¡± he whispered close by in the dark.

    He was very close, the kind of distance where it seemed every breath he exhaled scorched her earlobes. His deliberately lowered voice clung to her ear, every word seeming to carry a weight that made her heart tremble.

    At this moment, his fingers encircled hers, the burning heat from his palm seeping through her fingertips, making them scorchingly hot and her heart beat fiercely.

    Qi Zeyan was leaning on his chair, sneakily observing the two.

    As soon as he saw Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers being grasped, he internally cursed!

    And seeing Jiang Yanting lean in so close, from his angle it looked like they were nearly pressing against each other.

    With so many people around, even if the light was dim and vision obscured, this was still too bold.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Shen Zhixian dared not move, afraid of drawing the attention of Tang Wan next to her and indulging someone¡¯s boldness.

    ¡°Did you peek at me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although it was true, his blunt exposure of the fact was still embarrassing for her.

    ¡°If you want to look, just look; why sneak around¡­¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice had a hint of amusement as it fell on her ears, making her feel even more embarrassed.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡°When you look at me, my heart rejoices.¡±

    His voice was soft, almost drowned out by the person presenting at the front, but in her heart, in her ears, there was nothing else but him.

    Qi Zeyan strained his ears to listen but couldn¡¯t hear anything, feeling a bit anxious and frustrated.

    It was like seeing a big juicy melon in front of him but not being able to have a bite¡ªfrustrating!

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at you,¡± Shen Zhixian could only assertively struggle at this point.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Jiang Yanting chuckled softly, ¡°But I was always looking at you.¡±

    That was another heavy blow; Shen Zhixian felt her heart racing incredibly fast, her breathing bing difficult.

    But just then, the person finished speaking, the lights were turned on, and he withdrew his body and hands, sitting straight as if nothing had urred.

    Shen Zhixian held her ss and took a sip of water. The warm water went down her throat, yet the tip of her heart felt as if scorched by something, burning and tingling.

    Although Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t understand what they had specifically said or done, just seeing someone lean in under the cover of darkness and then act so nonchntly afterward left him internally eximing.

    Too bold!

    Had he not witnessed it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Jiang Yanting could flirt with a youngdy like that?

    It was almost aplete overturn of his understanding.

    ¡­

    The meeting continued, but Qi Zeyan did not stay long and left after a while to tend to his own work.

    Some came to flirt; he had a pile of tasks to attend to and couldn¡¯t really stay just to spectate.

    As the others discussed work, there naturally arose some disagreements. Initially, they were cautious due to Jiang Yanting¡¯s presence, but as they became more heated in their discussion, they got carried away, leading to intense debates in the meeting room over certain points.

    Shen Zhixian forced herself to shift her focus to herputer, yet deep in thought, she inexplicably typed out ¡°Jiang Yanting¡± on the screen.

    Even though she deleted it swiftly, someone caught a full glimpse.

    Tang Wan was originally curious about Jiang Yanting¡¯s presence, as this wasn¡¯t hispany. Now that Qi Zeyan had left but he was still here, he was also covertly observing¡­

    One thing leading to another, she gradually noticed something.

    Because the look of someone in love, is hard to conceal!

 Chapter 222: 165 Hugged until broken, wishing to silence Wanwans mouth? (2 more)

    <strong>Chapter 222: 165 Hugged until broken, wishing to silence Wanwan¡¯s mouth? (2 more)</strong>

    ¡°Jiang Family¡¯s second elder likes this Ms. Shen?¡±

    As the thought crossed her mind, Tang Wan was startled by her own spection. On the surface, there appeared to be nothing special between the two, they hadn¡¯t even spoken much, yet she felt something was amiss in the atmosphere around them.

    She had lived in the Jiang Family home for some time and hade to understand his temperament. Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t exactly the type to be a fanatic of TV dramas, to the point of abandoning work to audit their meetings.

    And it wasn¡¯t likely he was there for her, so there could only be one other reason¡­

    Did they know each other?

    They didn¡¯t seem close, though.

    The room was amply heated, and next to her was an intense, scorching gaze that finally made Shen Zhixian unable to sit still. With her mobile phone in hand, she stood up and walked out, using the restroom as an excuse to get some fresh air.

    The meeting was long, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for many toe and go during it.

    Tang Wan had been taking notes with her head down, but when she saw Shen leave, she nced at Jiang Yanting from the corner of her eye. To her surprise, he too stood up and walked out¡­

    Things didn¡¯t seem simple.

    **

    This was the Qi Group Headquarters, a vast ce, and even though Jiang Yanting followed promptly, he couldn¡¯t immediately find the right direction.

    After searching for five or six minutes, he finally found her in a secluded, empty corner.

    With her back to him, one hand braced against the window, the other holding a bottled coffee, she seemed much more rxed. Dressed in a ck turtleneck sweater dress, her legs were slim and unabashedly provocative in his presence.

    He moved quietly, and she was seemingly deep in thought, not noticing his approach until he was close behind her.

    Jiang Yanting looked down at her, his features softening, and he spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°Xianxian!¡±

    Hearing that voice, Shen Zhixian frozepletely.

    It was only when she reflexively turned her head, she realized just how close they had be, with her back nearly pressed against his chest.

    If she moved back any further, she would be entirely enveloped in his embrace.

    The heat from inside the building was considerable, and he wore just a shirt. For some reason, she felt as though she could sense the warmth emanating from his body, slowly seeping into her limbs and bones.

    So intense, it felt like it could burn into her very skeleton.

    That familiar, deep voice by her ear resonated through her eardrum and straight into the depths of her heart, surrounded by the crisp, clean scent of the man.

    Her fingers trembled, nearly spilling her coffee, but Jiang Yanting was quicker to steady it, his fingers entwining with hers in a gesture that resembled an embrace from behind.

    And his hands were burning hot.

    ¡°Why are you still as careless as before?¡± His voice carried a hint ofughter, tickling and tantalizing.

    Shen Zhixian had already softened from the ¡°Xianxian¡± he¡¯d called, her heart a mess, her breath fogging up the ss with a white mist.

    The warmth of the heating system made the space feel alluringly unsteady.

    ¡°When did you start drinking coffee? You didn¡¯t like it before,¡± Jiang Yanting asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago, people change. Just like I used to like you, butter I also¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian could feel his fingers stiffen as he held her hand, but the next second, she felt another hand pass in front of her shoulder, nearly pulling her into his chest.

    As he leaned in, the contact between their bodies, even separated by fabric, was a startling intimacy.

    His movements were gentle as he drew her into his embrace, leaning close by her ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I still like you.¡±

    She felt a searing kiss on the side of her ear, her breath heavy, and her eyes immediately reddened with a rush of emotion.

    ¡°After all, I was the one who pursued you in the past. Chasing you again is also fine.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was purely concerned because the two had been gone for so long. Ms. Shen was beautiful and gentle; to her, that big brother was the image of a devil in her heart. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to Ms. Shen, would he?

    Curious and worried, after a few minutes, she also went out to check and unexpectedly witnessed this scene.

    She even heard Jiang Yanting¡¯sst words, striking her as if she¡¯d been hit by lightning.

    [I was the one who chased you before¡­]

    What sort of rtionship was this?

    Caught off-guard, a sharp re shot her way, and without reflex to dodge, she locked eyes directly with Jiang Yanting, freezing on the spot.

    She scrambled back to the meeting room, almost bumping into someone.

    Ruan Mengxi noticed her dazed expression and specifically asked if something had happened. Tang Wan just smiled, shook her head, and tried to calm her wildly pounding heart.

    Sitting in her chair, her emotions roiled and took a long time to settle.

 Chapter 223: 165 Getting hugged and bumped into, who wants to silence Wanwans mouth? (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 223: 165 Getting hugged and bumped into, who wants to silence Wanwan¡¯s mouth? (2 updates)_2</strong>

    She spected that maybe Jiang Yanting had taken a liking to her at first sight, was somewhat interested, but she never considered that the two of them had any old lover¡¯s rtionship.

    She never expected to bump into such an explosive scene as soon as she went out; her mind was still in chaos at this point.

    ¡­

    On the other side, after Tang Wan left, Jiang Yanting released Shen Zhixian, took the coffee from her hand, and casually threw it into a nearby trash can.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°I still have things to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to mention it to Old Master Xie.¡±

    Shen Zhixian could only bite her lip in secret frustration.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Jiang Yanting took out his cellphone, ¡°On WeChat, did you block me or delete me?¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°After I went back that day, I sent you a message.¡± Jiang Yanting saw her looking perturbed but didn¡¯t continue to press on the issue, ¡°You go back to work, I¡¯ll wait outside. Contact me after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Having said that, Shen Zhixian had no choice but to return to the conference room.

    When Tang Wan saw hering back, she was curious as Jiang Yanting was not with her, but she did not rashly speak up without understanding the situation between the two ¨C she merely observed her silently.

    True to her name, her entire demeanor exuded an air of schrly grace, dignified and elegant, every movement a testament to her cultured poise and charm, her eyes soft and affectionate, seemingly brimming with a pure intellectual allure.

    On her, intellect and schrly elegance mixed with mature beauty, aplicated intersection that yet seemed to perfectly blend upon her. Tang Wan, a woman herself, thought she was incredibly beautiful, let alone men.

    ¡°Tang Teacher? Do you need something?¡± Shen Zhixian, noticing Tang Wan¡¯s unabashed staring, turned her attention to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think you¡¯re very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Without Jiang Yanting there, Shen Zhixian felt much more at ease and smiled back at her.

    Yet this gave Tang Wan a sudden illusion ¨C she somehow felt that she and Jiangjiang bore a resemnce to each other.

    Perhaps the preconception that she knew Jiang Yanting from before, and Jiangjiang having no mother, unconsciously pieced the two together, making her more and more convinced of their resemnce.

    Since Jiang Yanting dared to be so intimate with her, it was highly likely she was single. But to ask a single beautiful woman if she had ever had a child was too outrageous. Tang Wan could only suppress the curiosity bubbling in her.

    **

    The meeting ended past noon, and Ruan Mengxi had booked a private room at a nearby restaurant, inviting everyone to eat before departing as it was indeed gettingte. Almost everyone went.

    ¡°Assistant Ruan, sorry, I already have ns. I won¡¯t join the luncheon. If there¡¯s anything else, we can get in touchter,¡± Shen Zhixian approached and said.

    ¡°No problem, there will be plenty of other opportunities for gatherings. You should attend to your matters first.¡±

    Shen Zhixian bade everyone farewell and quickly left with her bag.

    Tang Wan stared at her retreating figure nkly, and if Ruan Mengxi hadn¡¯t called her, she probably would have continued to space out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Everyone¡¯s gone. Pack up and let¡¯s go eat. What are you daydreaming about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips.

    The way Jiang Yanting spoke at that time was too gentle; she really couldn¡¯t associate it with his usual demeanor.

    Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan was busy with work recently, often eating meals in his office. He was currently eating fast food while staring at theputer screen, which disyed footage from parking lot surveince.

    He was too eager to get involved in the gossip; after all, a certain single old man had even brought his son back, but no woman had ever appeared by his side, and everyone was curious.

    Since it was at his ownpany, as soon as Jiang Yanting left the meeting room, he received the news. Soon after, Xiaozhu went out for errands and said he saw Jiang Yanting¡¯s car in the garage as if he had not left. Qi Zeyan then specifically pulled up the surveince, watching intently to see what he was up to.

    Finally, at half past twelve, he saw Shen Zhixian get into his car.

    But on the surveince footage, although the resolution was not low, it wasn¡¯t detailed enough to see all that was happening inside the car.

    It was frustrating to see the juicy gossip but not be able to feast on it.

    Moreover, these two had been sitting in the car for so long without leaving; what were they dilly-dallying around for?

    The melon Qi Zeyan had eyed, ultimately, went uneaten.

    ¡­

    After eating her meal, Tang Wan saw that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s car was already waiting outside the hotel. She greeted Ruan Mengxi before getting into the car and then they headed straight for the hospital.

    She really wanted to ask about Jiang Yanting, but she felt Jiang Jinsang might not know either, and spreading rumors about Jiang Yanting¡¯s business seemed inappropriate.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± From the moment she got in the car, Jiang Jinsang sensed that she might be preupied.

    ¡°Work,¡± Tang Wan smiled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say today you ran into that person from the auction before?¡±

    Tang Wan nodded. ¡°It was quite the coincidence. I never expected to meet her here. Just thinking about how I made her remember me in that way makes me feel a bit embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    If his elder brother would step up, when they¡¯d all be family anyway, they¡¯d have to see each other in every light. So what¡¯s the harm?

    ¡°By the way, today Second Master even went to President Qi¡¯spany.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed his fingers, a glint of light flickering in his eyes. ¡°Is that so? What did he go there for?¡±

    ¡°Probably work, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡­

    The two of them had a tacit understanding, not to break the silence on the matter, each probing covertly, hoping to hear something different from the other.

    But when clever people talk, they naturally won¡¯t reveal anything they don¡¯t want you to know. So by the time they reached the hospital, they hadn¡¯t heard any valuable clues from one another.

    Knowing that his elder brother had gone to Qi Zeyan¡¯spany, Jiang Jinsang felt sure that something would be done and hence had some peace of mind.

    When they arrived at the hospital room, Zhou Zhongqing was also there, inquiring about the old master¡¯s bowel movements today.

    With the younger generation suddenly dropping in, the old master felt a bit embarrassed; how could he discuss such things in front of his granddaughter?

    ¡°If there¡¯s any issue, you must tell me immediately. Don¡¯t let shyness prevent you from seeking medical attention.¡± Zhou Zhongqing seemed to have seen through his predicament and pierced right through it without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡­shy about what?¡± The old Tang was irritated; what nonsense was this being said?

    ¡°So, did you have a normal bowel movement today? How was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan, having coughed to signal a leave, pulled Jiang Jinsang out, after which the old master grimly ryed the details to Zhou Zhongqing.

    ¡°Old Tang, you need to cooperate with my work and treatment actively so you can be discharged soon. Surely you don¡¯t want to spend the family reunion over New Year¡¯s in the hospital, right?¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing smiled as he looked at him.

    If the old master didn¡¯t have stitches painfully reminding him of his condition, he would have leaped up and smacked Zhou Zhongqing on the head. He had never been threatened like this in all his long life.

    After all, the power over whether he could be discharged from the hospital was entirely in the hands of Zhou Zhongqing, his attending physician.

    **

    Tang Wan spent the afternoon in the hospital, apanying the old master for dinner, before returning home with Jiang Jinsang.

    After taking a shower, she noticed an unread message on her phone.

    [Got a moment? Let¡¯s chat.]

    Usually, the person who would say such things to her was Jiang Jinsang. But when she looked more closely at the sender, it turned out to be¡­

    Jiang Yanting!

    She wasn¡¯t foolish. Although she had lived in the Jiang Family home for quite some time, the number of times they had actually spoken was very few. If he was contacting her at this time, it surely had to do with the incident she had stumbled upon earlier that day.

    Remembering his gaze from then, so chilling that even the bone-deep cold of a frosty wind paled inparison.

    He¡­

    He wasn¡¯t nning to silence her, was he?

 Chapter 224: 166 Wanwan vs Big Brother, Confidentiality? With Conditions (3 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 224: 166 Wanwan vs Big Brother, Confidentiality? With Conditions (3 Updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan looked at her phone, and as it was nearing 10 p.m., she figured she might as well pretend to sleep and dodge this bullet for the night. At this hour, he wouldn¡¯t possiblye knocking on her door.

    Moreover, based on her observations from living in the Jiang Family home for so long, Jiang Yanting hardly ever went up to the third floor.

    Putting her phone aside, she decided to ignore it.

    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at this moment. She had a meeting with the props and costume director from the crew in the morning and had plenty to handle. The main reason she went out this time was to see the doctor for the old man and didn¡¯t bring her notebook and such. Now that she needed one, she naturally thought of borrowing one from Jiang Jinsang first.

    She stood in front of the movable cab and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xiaowu, are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    She had just moved the cab aside and was about to speak when she saw Jiang Yanting sitting in the room.

    Their eyes met, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Why¡­ was he here?

    She forced a chagrined smile, ¡°Second Master is here too.¡±

    She inexplicably felt like a misbehaving student caught by the teacher.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow yourputer for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Come with me to the second floor, I have a desktop in my study, and aptop too¡ªyou can use whichever you want.¡± Jiang Yanting looked at her, his eyes deep and dark, staring intently as if trying to see right through her.

    Tang Wan frowned; clearly, it was he who was cuddling with Teacher Shen, and she was the one who caught them. Why should she feel guilty?

    ¡°Second Master, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll go downstairs and wait for you.¡± Jiang Yanting left the room immediately after speaking, giving Tang Wan no chance to refuse.

    Jiang Jinsang watched her, feeling awkward and annoyed, his eyes fixed on his elder brother and clenching his fists. His demeanor showed a mix of urgency and anger, and he seemed so amusing that he nearly made Tang Wanugh.

    It was only then that Tang Wan seemed to realize herpse and coughed lightly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then I can go downstairs and get it for you.¡± Jiang Jinsang squinted his eyes as if he had seen through something.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t bring herself to have Jiang Jinsang run up and down for her, plus, she would have to face him sooner orter.

    ¡­

    About six or seven minutester, Tang Wan knocked on the door of the second-floor study.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice came through the door, sounding muffled.

    When Tang Wan pushed the door open, she saw that he had already made tea and ced theptop on the desk, even preparing the charger for her.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s expression was always extremely cold, and even the study was decorated in dark tones of ck, gray, and green, making him appear even more aloof and stern.

    Tang Wan nodded her head and, bracing herself, sat down opposite him.

    Jiang Yanting observed her; earlier she was wearing home clothes, but now she seemed to be fully armored, with trousers and a turtleneck sweater, meticulous in her attire. Given their rtionship, it made sense for her to dress properly in private encounters, but to him, Tang Wan seemed to be on high alert, as though fully braced for something.

    As if she felt the need to wrap herself up tightly.

    Was he really that frightening?

    His fingers yed with the mobile phone on the desk; Jiang Jinsang had just sent him a message.

    [Be careful not to scare her.]

    He seemed to have guessed something and didn¡¯t ask for the reason, only sending this simple reminder.

    Jiang Yanting pushed the freshly steeped tea in front of her. ¡°ck tea, give it a try.¡±

    After all, this person was going to be his sister-inw, part of the family. It indeed wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk to her with the tone he used for subordinates, so he softened his voice, and smiled at her.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart raced as she epted the tea with a smile, but she dared not take a sip.

    ¡°You probably know why I¡¯m looking for you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You and that teacher know each other from before?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want certain things to be known by the family too soon. You¡¯re also aware of how much attention our family pays to some of my matters,¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t deny what she said.

    ¡°You want me to not tell grandma and the others for now,¡± guessed Tang Wan.

    Jiang Yanting nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to gossip, and I can keep a secret about this matter, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Jiang Yanting leaned back in his chair, looking straight at her.

    ¡°Is she Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    A sh of sharpness crossed Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡°Miss Tang, didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t like to gossip?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Wan was at a loss for words.

    ¡°The notebook is here, it¡¯s gettingte, go back to your room and rest. You¡¯ve been here too long, Xiaowu will being down to look for me soon.¡± He clearly didn¡¯t want to answer the question.

    However, Tang Wan seemed to have caught on to something. If it wasn¡¯t true, he would likely have denied it right away, hesitated, avoided answering, or been evasive. So, there was a high probability it was indeed true¡­

    Having had a taste of the juicy melon, Tang Wan, carrying herptop, happily went upstairs.

    Not long after she returned to her room, a second person pushed open the door to the study.

    Jiang Yanting had umted quite a bit of work today and was nning to handle some urgent matters. When someone entered, he wasn¡¯t too surprised, merely saying, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°Knew I woulde?¡± Jiang Jinsang sat down in the seat Tang Wan had just vacated, holding a teacup and taking a sip of warm tea.

    ¡°I called Miss Tang here, you couldn¡¯t have remained indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Did she notice?¡±

    Jiang Yanting kept his distance from all members of the opposite sex. Even though Tang Wan had stayed at the Jiang Family house for a while and was an acquaintance, he wouldn¡¯t have a private meeting with her, after all, men and women should keep their distance.

    Suddenly lending Tang Wan aputer was out of the ordinary.

    ¡°She saw it,¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him.

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly remembered Tang Wan¡¯s several probes in the car today and found the reason. At that time, he had sensed something but was not sure how much Tang Wan knew, and it was not wise to rashly spill everything about his brother.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m very curious, how did you two get together back then?¡± If it were someone else¡¯s business, no matter how melodramatic, he wouldn¡¯t be interested. However, the gossip about his brother wasn¡¯t something that came by every day.

    ¡°I heard from Wanwan that Miss Shen seems like a very intelligent and graceful person. Probably in her school days, she was the type to be a well-behaved girl, while you¡­¡±

    ¡°So how did you two actually be a couple?¡±

    Jiang Yanting, possibly in a good mood that day, surprisingly replied, ¡°I pursued her.¡±

    He took the initiative?

    Jiang Jinsang took a sip of his tea, seemingly struggling to digest this information.

    Given his brother¡¯s personality, to actively pursue someone, how sultry must that process have been, wouldn¡¯t it be dull to stay with him?

    He had originally thought that, given his brother¡¯s nature, it would probably be a girl taking the initiative. He never expected Miss Shen to be the one targeted, unlucky enough, perhaps driven away by his brother¡¯s temperament back then¡­

    **

    This year¡¯s Lunar New Year came particrly early. When Tang Wan¡¯s father had surgery, there was only a little over half a month left before the New Year. After a period of recuperation, the festive season arrived quietly.

    The old gentleman followed the doctor¡¯s advice diligently. Despite his age, his recovery was quite satisfactory, and he was discharged from the hospital ahead of time.

    Zhongqing had been eagerly wishing for the old gentleman¡¯s early discharge. The talks of not letting him out were just to scare him.

    In each of the top-tier hospitals in Beijing, beds were incredibly scarce. Some hospitals even had people living in the corridors. As long as one met the discharge criteria, they were promptly sent home; no one was held without reason.

    It was simply because the old gentleman was stubborn, afraid he would be willful due to his age, so it was just a matter of scaring him a bit.

    On the day of discharge, the olddy went to the hospital especially to pick him up. The old gentleman had Tang Yunxian tidy him up early that day, but as his mobility was still quite hindered and he used a cane, it was inevitable that his wound would be strained.

    ¡°Wearing red, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s a good color, makes you look spirited,¡± the olddy said, sizing him up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t resist old age, my body really isn¡¯t up for it,¡±ughed the elder Tang, who felt better overall, knowing that he would be discharged soon, ¡°It¡¯s said that time is a knife, and it¡¯s certainly true.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±ughed the olddy, ¡°it stabs one cut after another.¡±

    When the old gentleman was discharged, Tang Wan and the others naturally went to pick him up, making for a lively scene.

    Jiang Jinsang even bought him a bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°Why bring flowers? There¡¯s no need for so much fuss,¡± chuckled the old gentleman.

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy asion, we should celebrate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a private room at a hotel outside, let¡¯s go straight there to eat,¡± said Tang Yunxian, not letting the Jiang Family fuss over the arrangements, for it was only right to treat them to a meal after having troubled them for so long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, can¡¯t wait,¡± said the old gentleman, who was itching to leave as he couldn¡¯t run anymore. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another moment.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes met with Tang Yunxian¡¯s, and a slight sense of unease suddenly sprouted in his heart. The old gentleman had been discharged, and it seemed likely that Mister Tang would soon make his move.

 Chapter 225: 167 Mr. Tang Cancels Engagement? Wanwan Defends Husband Online, Dumbfounded

    <strong>Chapter 225: 167 Mr. Tang Cancels Engagement? Wanwan Defends Husband Online, Dumbfounded</strong>

    Beijing, Jindu Hotel

    Tang Yunxian had booked a private room early, and when he picked up the elder, a crowd of people bustled over. It was already the holiday season; the streets were adorned with red decorations, and almost all the shops were running promotions.

    Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital that day; instead, he had gone to pick up Jiangjiang from his hobby ss.

    As soon as the little guy entered the room, he rushed to the elder, football in hand, ¡°Great-grandfather, congrattions on your discharge!¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! Well-behaved¡ª¡± The elder smiled, reached into a dish of candies on the table, grabbed a handful of Eight Treasure Candy, and stuffed it into his hand, ¡°Here, have some candy.¡±

    Jiangjiang tilted his head back and looked sidelong at his father, worried he might get cavities again as Jiang Yanting was always strict about that.

    ¡°Grandfather gave it to you, just thank him and ept it.¡± Jiang Yanting stated inly.

    ¡°Thank you, great-grandfather.¡± Jiangjiang happily held the candy, even peeling a piece to offer to the elder, ¡°You eat!¡±

    ¡°Such a good boy!¡± The elderly man didn¡¯t really care for these sweets; he just tasted a bit for the gesture.

    ¡°Great-grandma, you can¡¯t eat candy, so I won¡¯t give you any.¡± Jiangjiang didn¡¯t know what diabetes was, he just knew the olddy wasn¡¯t supposed to have sweets.

    ¡°How sweet our Jiangjiang is!¡± The olddyughed and hugged him close.

    ¡°By the way, Yanting, a few days ago I heard your grandmother say that you went on a blind date and thought the other person was quite nice. How is it going now?¡± Tang directly inquired.

    By this time, the two families were very familiar; the elder wasn¡¯t being nosy but genuinely hoped Jiang Yanting could find someone to grow old with.

    Blind dating and marriage nudging can¡¯t be rushed. Although the Jiang Family was anxious, they didn¡¯t persistently ask. Once the elder spoke up, everyone¡¯s attention immediately focused on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Jiang Yanting responded, rather nomittally.

    However,pared to his previous reluctance to go on blind dates oring back directly saying he didn¡¯t like them, this response was somewhatforting to the Jiang Family. At least he was willing to take that step; it was progress.

    Candy puffed Jiangjiang¡¯s cheek, and he looked at his father thoughtfully:

    Could it really be that he wants to find a stepmother for himself?

    Previously, Tang Wan had overheard the olddy and Jiang Jinsang mention a few words, saying his blind date was the granddaughter of the Xie Family. Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t carry the Xie surname, so she naturally assumed she wasn¡¯t his blind date.

    Thinking the blind date was nice and yet flirting with Teacher Shen?

    What kind of devilish man was he!

    **

    The group chatted in the private room for a while before settling down at the table.

    Tang was particrly moved; after all, during the years Zhang Liyun and her daughter were around, there was discord, and it had been a long time since they had such a lively gathering.

    The elder raised his teacup and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, really troubling your family. I can¡¯t drink alcohol, so I¡¯ll substitute tea instead, and toast to you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tang, what are you doing, please sit down.¡± Jiang Zhenhuan hurriedly stood up, as did all the younger generation.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Fan Mingyu smiled.

    ¡°Oh, we are all family here, no need for such courtesy. Please sit, look, you stand up and all the children stand up too¡­¡±

    ¡­

    People reassured him, but the elder still toasted, and just as he sat down, Tang Yunxian stood up as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been in Beijing for so long, really bothering you all, whether it was my father¡¯s hospitalization or taking care of Wanwan, you¡¯ve really helped our family a lot¡­¡± After some pleasantries, he toasted the Jiang Family.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit down and eat, no need for such formalities,¡± the olddy said with a smile, encouraging him to sit, ¡°Xiaowu, go persuade him a bit; don¡¯t let him drink too much.¡±

    Tang Yunxian was genuinely grateful; each toast was a full ss, and he hadn¡¯t eaten yet. With such drinking, it was only a matter of time before he would get drunk.

    ¡°Uncle Tang¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang just got up when Tang Yunxian gestured for him to sit.

    ¡°Actually, since everyone is here today, there¡¯s something I want to say.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang immediately felt a sense of foreboding, indeed¡­

    The unavoidable had arrived.

    At that moment, Tang Wan was sitting next to Jiangjiang, helping him with the fish bones, the little guy not drinking, his face greasy from eating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while sitting.¡± Jiang Zhenhuan squinted his eyes; his standing up made everyone feel the pressure.

    ¡°Really, making such a big deal out of it,¡±ughed Fan Mingyu.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not the best asion to mention this, but it¡¯s been weighing on my heart for too long. I guess saying it might upset some people, but it¡¯s a matter that needs to be tackled sooner orter. Today, with a bit of courage from the wine, I¡¯ll just say it outright.¡±

 Chapter 226: 167 Mr. Tang Cancels Engagement? Wanwan Defends Husband Online, Shocking Twist_2

    <strong>Chapter 226: 167 Mr. Tang Cancels Engagement? Wanwan Defends Husband Online, Shocking Twist_2</strong>

    Tang Yunxian was well aware that once he spoke up, he would face the wrath of his own father first and foremost.

    Tang Wan had just finished dealing with the fish and was wiping her fingers with a tissue, oblivious to what her father was about to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look so serious,¡± the olddy looked at him.

    ¡°Yunxian!¡± Old Tang coughed, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about whatever it is when we get back.¡±

    A father knows his own child. As soon as Old Tang heard what was said behind him, he almost guessed the gist of it.

    Clutching the teacup in his hand, he wished he could ssh its contents on his face; this brat, just out of the hospital, and he brings up such an aggravating matter!

    He also had a rough idea that his granddaughter actually had feelings for Jiang Xiaowu.

    After all, he had overheard what had happened in the ward. If there were no feelings involved, which girl would let a man kiss her and touch her?

    But he couldn¡¯t possibly discuss it in public; after all, he had to consider his granddaughter¡¯s dignity. He could only hold it in!

    This damned fool, so antiquated! Damn it!

    It was bad enough that he didn¡¯t pay attention to his daughter because he was busy with work, but now that there was a good marriage prospect, he was ruining it?

    ¡°Dad, this matter was bound toe up sooner orter.¡± Tang Yunxian seemed to have made up his mind and, disregarding the warning look in his eyes, stated directly, ¡°Actually, what I want to say today has to do with the trial marriage between Wanwan and Xiaowu¡­¡±

    ¡°This matter itself is unreasonable. Everyone knows the situation at the time, and my father originally liked Xiaowu very much. Given the condition he was in, it was a forced decision.¡±

    ¡°Now that the surgery is over and the New Year ising, we can¡¯t stay here all the time; we have to go back eventually. Besides, only our two families are aware of this matter for now, which makes it easier to handle.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Yunxian finished speaking, Old Tang¡¯s expression was unchanged, while the faces of the Jiang family members varied.

    The olddy was expressionless, while Fan Mingyu, though silent, also silently put down her chopsticks.

    To have her future daughter-inw slip away, how could she remain indifferent?

    Jiang Yanting stealthily nced at his younger brother; this Mr. Tang was truly ruthless, burning the bridge as soon as he crossed the river.

    Tang Yunxian observed everyone¡¯s expressions and nhelesspleted his speech, ¡°¡­I know that bringing this up might be abrupt, but I also don¡¯t want it to dy Xiaowu from chasing his own happiness.¡±

    ¡°After all, if it continues like this, it will hinder him from finding his true marital match.¡±

    ¡°It is our family who has wronged you, and for that, I offer my apologies here, especially to Xiaowu. Thank you for your cooperation over these days. You have truly put in every effort to y your role well. If you ever need anything in the future, just let your uncle know. Let me offer you another drink.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was caressing his wine ss, preparing to stand up and exin the situation when Tang Wan suddenly rose.

    ¡°Dad, I have something to say about this matter.¡±

    As she stood, she became the focus of everyone present. In fact, the Jiang family knew very well that their Xiaowu was interested in Tang Wan; otherwise, under no circumstances would he have yed along with the act.

    In the end, it all came down to what Tang Wan¡¯s attitude would be about the situation.

    ¡°Yes, you should toast with me as well and apologize to all of the elders of the Jiang Family.¡± Tang Yunxian spoke and moved towards her side, intending to make the toast together.

    ¡°Dad, what I¡¯m going to say might also make people ufortable¡­¡± Tang Wan coughed and nced at Jiang Jinsang.

    Jiang Jinsang gave her a look, enquiring what she was nning to do?

    ¡°This matter must be resolved; it¡¯s no good dragging it out like this,¡± Tang Yunxian surely thought his daughter would naturally be on his side.

    ¡°Right,¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°Wanwan, if you have anything to say, say it now,¡± the olddy, though not pleased, kept her emotions hidden and didn¡¯t make it too obvious.

    This matter was originally her and Old Tang¡¯s setup, and they had considered all possible oues.

    If Tang Wan simply didn¡¯t like her grandson, there was nothing to be done about it. Matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced; they couldn¡¯t just throw a fit because she wasn¡¯t interested.

    She took a deep breath, readying herself.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Tang Wan cleared her throat.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu and I have decided to seriously date and see how it goes,¡±

    ¡°Even though our trial marriage was fake before, our dating now is real.¡±

    ¡°We both think the other isn¡¯t too bad, after being in contact for so long, we get along quitefortably, so we¡¯re together not just to put on a show for anyone.¡±

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s fingers trembled, and the ss filled with wine shuddered, spilling the liquid over his hand.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Tang Yunxian was trying hard to suppress his shiver.

    ¡°Because we were in a trial marriage, everyone thought we were a couple, so we didn¡¯t make a special point of it, causing you to misunderstand, Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    At this time, expressions changed between the two camps, the olddy¡¯s group beaming with joy, while Tang Yunxian stood there as if struck by lightning, feeling a pain in his heart.

    Jiang Jinsang was the most surprised, because in his view, no matter what happened, he should be the one to deal with it, so Tang Wan suddenly standing up for him felt very strange.

    What¡¯s it like to be spoiled by your wife?

    It tastes sweet to the core.

    Tang Wan reached out, took the wine ss from his hand, and Jiang Jinsang immediately handed over a tissue paper, which she took and wiped Tang Yunxian¡¯s wine-dampened fingers.

    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s what you were thinking, so I never brought it up with you, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°Everybody has been too busy recently, and there hasn¡¯t been a chance to talk about this, causing you to misunderstand.¡±

    What does it feel like to be stabbed by your own daughter?

    It¡¯s like being pierced over and over again.

    As a father, being told by his daughter about her love life was already shocking, since he had cherished her for over twenty years, and now suddenly another man was taking her, it was very ufortable at heart.

    And Tang Wan¡¯sforting words were like a knife twisting in the wound.

    It felt like his chest was torn open, and now the cold air was pouring relentlessly into it.

    Just chilly¡­

    Jiang Jinsang also stood up at this point, ¡°Uncle Tang, I am also responsible for this. I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you, but with grandpa¡¯s situation, you¡¯ve been too busy, and a right moment just didn¡¯te.¡±

    The elderlydy was ecstatic, immediately getting up, ¡°What are you two waiting for? Help him sit down, you both stand up, hold your wine sses properly, and toast him properly, look what a mess you¡¯ve made of things!¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu, you¡¯ve really messed up this time, such things should be said earlier!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I was wrong!¡± Jiang Jinsangplied swiftly, moving to Tang Yunxian¡¯s side, ¡°Uncle Tang, let me help you back to your seat.¡±

    Tang Yunxian knew deep down that the Jiang family really liked his daughter, considering that after today, they would probably hold a grudge against him, and a rift might arise between the two families.

    But to his surprise, the one who was most shocked¡­

    Turned out to be himself!

    But Tang Wan was his daughter, she stood up and said herself that she was dating Jiang Jinsang, and given the current situation, he couldn¡¯t go against everyone and embarrass his own daughter in public.

    After all, she was his own flesh and blood, and it still hurt in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t even know how he did it, but then many people were toasting him.

    Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s words were the most heartbreaking.

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯re really destined to be inws.¡±

    The old man gave him a nce, ¡°Making decisions recklessly, just look, it turned into a joke. I¡¯ve seen for a while that their rtionship was extraordinary, what have you done today¡­¡±

    The elderlydy was happiest today, lifting her wine ss, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink one more to celebrate old Tang¡¯s discharge.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t really a celebration for the old man¡¯s discharge, the olddy¡¯s expression looked as if she was drinking to Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wedding!

 Chapter 227: 168 Even more charming when drunk, the Xie Family visits (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 227: 168 Even more charming when drunk, the Xie Family visits (2 updates)</strong>

    During this round of drinks, led by the elders, everyone was brimming with joy, but Tang Yunxian ultimately got himself drunk.

    ¡°Yunxian, you¡¯ve had too much to drink,¡± said the olddy, eyeing him.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy because Father has been discharged,¡± replied Tang Yunxian, clearly drunk, but not to the point of unconsciousness.

    Tang¡¯s fatherughed and said, ¡°Mainly, it¡¯s because Wanwan has found herself a prospect. She and Xiaowu are dating, and we feel reassured. With the double celebration, as a father, he¡¯s certainly even happier.¡±

    After his daughter had taken a stab, his father followed with another jab, leaving Tang Yunxian with no choice but to smile wryly.

    In such a situation and at such an event, what more could he say?

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s actions these past few days had all been observed by him, acknowledging that the child was a good one, and since his daughter liked him, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to be the viin breaking up a match. However bitter he felt, it all turned into liquor that he could only swallow down into his stomach.

    Later on, Jiang Jinsang blocked a few drinks for him, and Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t utter a word.

    His expression was a clear message:

    Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve blocked a few drinks for me, I¡¯ll start seeing you as a good guy!

    This kind of tension between a father-inw and his son-inw is quitemon at the beginning.

    ¡­

    But in the end, Tang Yunxian was helped into the car by the Jiang brothers, and upon returning home and lying on his bed, he suddenly remembered histe wife, and the feeling in his heart grew even moreplicated.

    Any father would wish for his daughter to find someone who truly cherishes her. It¡¯s not that Jiang Jinsang isn¡¯t good enough, but as a father, one always feels that no one is quite trustworthy enough for their daughter.

    Tang Wan handed him a ss of water, and he took her hand, repeatedly asking if she truly liked Jiang Jinsang and wanted to be with him.

    ¡°Dad, how could I joke about such a thing?¡± If she hadn¡¯t liked him at all, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t degrade herself.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    ¡°You should rest well. Grandpa has been hospitalized for so long, and you haven¡¯t had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Tang Yunxian nodded¡­

    After Tang Wan left, hey on his back staring at the ceiling, thinking about how he came to get treatment for his father and ended up losing his daughter, feeling restless and unable to sleep.

    **

    Many people had drunk quite a bit today, and although Jiang Jinsang had not drunk earlier, he had a fair amountter on.

    After bringing water to her father, Tang Wan went up to the third floor to check on his condition.

    Jiang Jinsang was lying on the bed, seemingly fast asleep. She was about to tidy up his nket when a WeChat voice call came in.

    ¡°Hello, Xixi¡ª¡± Tang Wan immediately turned her back to Jiang Jinsang, lowering her voice as she walked to the window to answer the call.

    ¡°Grandpa Tang has been discharged, right? It¡¯s too busy to take time off during workdays, and I didn¡¯t manage toe pick him up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us.¡±

    ¡°So, when are you heading back to Pingjiang? I¡¯ll be taking my annual leave in a few days, and if you¡¯re also leaving around then, we could travel together.¡± Ruan Mengxi said with a smile, ¡°I could help look after Grandpa Tang and your uncle on the way.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to stay over for the New Year, are you?¡± Ruan Mengxi¡¯s heart was just beginning to flutter, naturally wanting to stay close to Qi Zeyan to build rapport, but homing was essential during the holidays.

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet. When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Next week, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯re home, I bet your parents will be pushing you to meet potential matches.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ve already told them I¡¯ve found someone I like and am pursuing them.¡±

    ¡°Are you pursuing him?¡± Tang Wan bit her lip, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you?¡± She had an inkling, remembering Assistant Xiaozhu¡¯s recent mention of not nning to date anyone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± sighed Ruan Mengxi.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re beautiful, have a pleasant personality, ande from a good family. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Tang Wan was mid-sentence when she suddenly heard a rustling noise behind her. Turning around, she bumped straight into Jiang Jinsang¡¯s chest.

    Caught off guard by the collision, unable to steady herself, Tang Wan took a step back, only to feel a warm, dry hand on her waist, pulling her tightly into an embrace.

    Jiang Jinsang bowed his head, his forehead resting against hers, his features serene, but the alcohol made his throat feel dry and raspy as he said in a low voice,

    ¡°Wanwan¡­ I¡¯m especially happy today.¡±

    ¡°Why did you get up?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s waist was slender, and he reached around with his arm, encircling her waist and lightly holding her at the side. His fingers were burning hot, and his voice prated her eardrums, sinking straight into her heart.

    Perhaps prompted by the alcohol, she felt that her whole body, leaning against his, was about to melt.

    Jiang Yanting had helped him upstairs and assisted him with removing his clothes. Now, he wore only a shirt, wrinkled from rough handling, with the cor open. At Tang Wan¡¯s height, she could just see his neck and corbone¡­

 Chapter 228: 168 Even More Enticing After Being Drunk, Xie Family Visits (2 More)_2

    <strong>Chapter 228: 168 Even More Enticing After Being Drunk, Xie Family Visits (2 More)_2</strong>

    Red and white, every sight that met the eye was seductively colorful.

    He had been exercisingtely, no exaggerated muscles, but the shirt clung to his body, outlining some definition, and every move was tantalizing.

    ¡°The things you said today¡­ Does that mean you might like me a little?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was not a coy man, typically very straightforward, but when it came to Tang Wan, he dared not to speak with absolute certainty.

    Tang Wan bit her lip, yet she remained silent.

    Before falling in love, everyone thinks they¡¯re bold enough to love and hate, but when they actually meet someone they like, they often say one thing and mean another, yet they hope the other person will notice.

    ¡°My head hurts a little.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s forehead was pressed against hers, his breathing now close enough that a slight lean from either of them could bring their lips together.

    Tang Wan slipped her phone into her pocket without checking if it was disconnected and ced her hand gently on his temple, softly rubbing in a circle.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, his gaze fixed on her.

    ¡°Do you feel any better?¡± Tang Wan asked him softly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you should¡ª Mm¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan had been about to suggest he lie down and rest, but he suddenly cupped her face with his hand and kissed her fiercely, urgently, causing a faint pain at the corner of her mouth.

    Her waist being held firmly, she couldn¡¯t muster any strength to break free.

    It was painful, yet her body softened with a tingling numbness.

    After an indeterminate span of time, Jiang Jinsang wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Only now do I feel a bit better.¡±

    His voice was husky and seductive, utterly irresistible.

    ¡­

    At this moment, the phone call hadn¡¯t been disconnected, and Ruan Mengxi was listening in on the other end, nearly exploding.

    So, this is what Jiang Fifth Master is like in private?

    Wow, so domineering, so assertive? No wonder Tang Xiaowan likes him.

    Then she heard some random noises, followed by an unusual exchange between the two.

    ¡°Move over a bit; you¡¯re too heavy, you¡¯re crushing me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m crushing you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, move over!¡± There was some rustling.

    ¡°Then let me press down on you for a bit¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi felt her world turning upside down. Could it be these two were going to¡­

    So tense and thrilling!

    She quickly took a sip of water, moistened her throat, ready to listen more carefully, but then another call came in, cutting off her WeChat call.

    She cursed inwardly, Who on earth is this¡­

    ncing at the screen, she cleared her throat immediately, ¡°Hello, Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thiste, of course, I have.¡± Parents always start their calls by checking if you¡¯ve eaten.

    ¡°When are youing home?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, when you get back, go meet a kid from your uncle¡¯s family, you two went to the same high school¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, I already have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The other party was clearly taken aback, pausing momentarily, ¡°Who do you like? Bring them home for us to see, or if that doesn¡¯t work, your mom and I can go to Beijing too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not definite yet, I¡¯m nning to pursue him.¡±

    ¡°Pursue him? He doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Her father, naturally seeing his daughter as perfect in every way, was immediately rmed to hear that some boy might not feel the same, ¡°What¡¯s not to like about you? You¡¯re beautiful, your job is great, and our family is well off. What does he not see in you?¡±

    ¡°Even if we owned mines, he might still not be interested.¡±

    ¡°Not interested in you, and not even in the mines?¡± The other party was even more anxious now.

    At this moment, the internalpanyndline rang. Ruan Mengxi hastily said, ¡°Dad, gotta go, work is calling.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead and be busy.¡±

    The other party hung up the phone, still couldn¡¯t help but be astonished:

    What¡¯s with these boys nowadays? They don¡¯t even care for money if the girl doesn¡¯t like them?

    **

    Over at the Jiang Family, upon learning that Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were dating with marriage as a precondition, they were overjoyed.

    ording to the olddy¡¯s wishes, she couldn¡¯t wait for the two to get married on the spot, send them directly into the bridal chamber, and have them give her a plump great-grandchild the next day.

    Jiang Yanting had also drunk quite a bit today; his head ached, and his throat was ufortably scorched. Lying in bed, he was reluctant to move.

    Jiangjiang, however, considerately made him a cup of honey water, ¡°Daddy, drink some water.¡±

    Jiang Yanting nodded, propped himself up with both hands on the edge of the bed, and reached out to pull him into his embrace, ¡°Jiangjiang, do you miss Mommy?¡±

    There were some things he had wanted to say earlier, but he had been following Jiang Chengsi gallivanting around those few days and couldn¡¯t bring it up; time passed, the atmosphere changed, and he never mentioned it.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Auntie you had a blind date with?¡± Jiangjiang had paid attention to their conversation today; it seemed his dad had a good impression of the blind date Auntie, ¡°Do you want her to be my stepmom?¡±

    ¡°Do you miss Mommy?¡±

    Jiangjiang frowned, ¡°Dad, have you drunk too much?¡±

    ¡°Your biological mother, do you miss her?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I popped out of a stone crack?¡±

    Jiang Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, you drank a lot today, hurry up and go to sleep, stop having these wild thoughts, be good!¡± Jiangjiang, like a little adult, patted the back of his hand and hopped off the bed.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s head was throbbing; when Jiangjiang was little, he used to ask questions, and there were things that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly, so he mentioned ¡°Journey to the West¡± and used that story to deceive him.

    After leaving his room, Jiangjiang brought several storybooks from his bedroom, climbed onto the bed, ¡°Dad, do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Jiang Yanting leaned against the headboard, suddenly unsure how to start talking with him.

    Jiangjiang flipped through the pages for a while, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll tell you the story of the crow drinking water.¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­The little crow was very thirsty, but the mouth of the bottle was too small, and the water level was too low, so the crow couldn¡¯t drink any no matter what he did.¡±

    However, ording to Jiangjiang¡¯s version:

    ¡°The crow kept thrusting its head into the bottle, and finally managed to get in and drink the water, but its head got stuck in the bottle.¡±

    Jiang Yanting, his headache worsening, said, ¡°In that story, the crow carried pebbles and dropped them into the bottle, raising the water level so it could drink. It¡¯s not like what you said!¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the ending you told me before, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jiangjiang blinked, looking innocently at Jiang Yanting, ¡°Daddy, you drank too much.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s temples throbbed. If she finds out that he raised his son like this, the consequences¡­

    He wondered if it was toote to set things right.

    **

    Having drunk quite a lot today, Jiang Yanting rested at home and didn¡¯t go to the office. Propped on the bed, he didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep.

    It was Jiangjiang who woke him up, ¡°Daddy¡ªquick, get up, wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Someone ising to our house soon. Grandma says you should clean up ande down quickly.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± His mother knew he had drunk too much and was sleeping; in his current state, he¡¯ll still have to tidy up. Why did she insist on him going down to meet people? ¡°Who ising?¡±

    ¡°Grandma said it¡¯s Uncle Xie!¡±

    The Xie Family?

    Jiang Yanting pinched the bridge of his nose. Why would the Xie familye to visit so suddenly? She couldn¡¯t be here too, could she¡­

    Just the thought of that possibility had him springing out of bed, hurrying to the bathroom to freshen up, and hastily changing his clothes.

    Jiangjiang stood by, clueless, as Jiang Yanting was not usually this flustered. ustomed to seeing his dad maintain hisposure in any situation, he had never seen him so rushed and flustered before.

    His dad had been acting unusually recently, so he rubbed his little chin and fell into deep thought¡­

 Chapter 229: 169 Eldest Brother and the Xie Familys Grudges and Affections (3 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 229: 169 Eldest Brother and the Xie Family¡¯s Grudges and Affections (3 more chapters)</strong>

    Jiang Family

    Although it was already dusk, since everyone had lunch at the hotel, eating and drinking, most of them were still asleep, so there was no rush to prepare dinner.

    Tang Wan, having nothing else to do, watched TV with the olddy for a while and stewed some soup in the kitchen.

    Fan Mingyu hurried out of the room and only said one sentence, ¡°The Xie Family is sending people over.¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family?¡± The olddy squinted her eyes, ¡°What are theying for?¡±

    The grandfathers¡¯ generations of the two families had a decent rtionship, as did their children, but by the time it got down to Jiang Yanting¡¯s generation, things had be somewhat unspeakable.

    ¡°They said the New Year is approaching and they wanted to drop off some things, to see if anyone was home.¡± Fan Mingyu, while picking up the toys Jiangjiang had just scattered on the carpet, chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m guessing it has to do with the matchmaking from before, sending the child over to feel out the situation.¡±

    ¡°Probably so.¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang, go downstairs and wake your dad up, tell him Uncle Xie ising.¡± Fan Mingyu called out to Jiangjiang, who was still ying with his toys, and he promptly ran upstairs.

    ¡­

    The Xie family called when they were almost at themunity, so by the time Jiang Yanting came downstairs, they had already arrived.

    He had thought that Shen Zhixian would be among them, and felt somewhat apprehensive, carrying his son downstairs with a flurry of emotions he couldn¡¯t quite describe. He hadn¡¯t even considered how to start a conversation with her or how to deal with his family.

    Unprepared as he was, he still took Jiangjiang downstairs, only to find two people sitting in the living room, a man and a woman, neither of whom was her.

    ¡°Why are you so slow? Come and sit.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Xie, hello, sister.¡± Jiangjiang always knew how to charm the girls.

    ¡°There, your sister has brought you a toy, see if you like it.¡± The visitor was the Xie Family¡¯s granddaughter¡ªXie Tongtong¡ªwhom he had met during the matchmaking.

    ¡°Thank you, sister, I like whatever you buy.¡±

    ¡°How adorable.¡± Xie Tongtong patted his head before greeting Jiang Yanting, ¡°Second Master.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xie.¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s facecked any expression, though his heart was indescribablyplex; he had braced himself for someone else entirely.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± The man, who had been sitting on the sofa, stood up.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Yanting briefly shook hands with him.

    Clearly an old acquaintance, yet not quite that familiar.

    Tang Wan eyed the man, dressed in a soft white shirt and neatly pressed ck trousers, tall and striking, though his smile seemed distant and politely indifferent.

    With rimless sses, he looked dignified and proper.

    He might not have been particrly handsome, but he carried himself with an exceptional poise, reminiscent of the winter plum, solitary and austere, proud and independent, the epitome of character.

    Even his casual attire seemed carefully chosen, right down to the watch on his wrist.

    Exquisite, meticulous!

    When she first entered, the olddy had already introduced her to this man¡ªthe grandson of Elder Xie¡ªXie Duo.

    His name did not match the person at all!

    ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk.¡± Fan Mingyu poured tea for the Xie siblings, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in a long while, have we?¡±

    ¡°Tongtong tends to stay at home, and I¡¯ve been working out of town recently. With the New Yearing up, I¡¯ve just returned.¡± Xie Duo spoke with a voice that was neither too light nor too heavy, every word measured just right.

    ¡°Tongtong should get out more.¡± The olddy chuckled as she looked at the brother and sister.

    ¡°Then, would it be alright if I came to visit you more often?¡± Xie Tongtong smiled.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love for you toe, but young people like you probably find it boring to stay with us for more than a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±

    Tang Wan observed Xie Tongtong; a pretty oval face, arched brows, but the features weren¡¯t too striking.

    Yet it seemed like the Xie people all had good temperaments and dressed well, speaking pleasingly. They were quite adept at winning over their elders, and it didn¡¯t take long for Xie Tongtong to have the olddy chuckling with delight.

    Tang Wan looked from Xie Tongtong to Jiang Yanting, feeling that this wasn¡¯t his type. She was even more puzzled.

    ¡°Yanting, go talk with Xie Duo. Why are the two of you sitting there all dried up? Why don¡¯t you both go upstairs to the study and stay there for a while? You probably find chatting with us boring too.¡± The olddyughed.

    Jiang Yanting nodded and then led Xie Duo upstairs.

    At that moment, Fan Mingyu whispered in her ear, ¡°Go upstairs and wake Xiaowu up.¡±

    Since it was also nearly dinner time, Tang Wan said goodbye to Xie Tongtong and hurried upstairs.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Jinsang had already woken up, just finished showering, and hastily changed clothes. Yet, being close, when he spoke, there was still a smell of alcohol.

    ¡°Did you wake up?¡± Tang Wan smiled at him.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Living on the third floor, with the windows shut tight, they could hardly hear any noise from downstairs.

    ¡°We have visitors.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯se over?¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers paused slightly as he was fastening his buttons, ¡°Xie Duo?¡±

    ¡°Right, the one with sses, looking all well-behaved and schrly.¡±

    ¡°Schrly¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang took a breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the girl who went on the blind date with Second Master is here too. She has quite the temperament.¡±

    ¡°Xie Tongtong? Or is it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just the two siblings.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang narrowed his eyes, swiftly fastened his buttons, put on his jacket, and prepared to go downstairs. His movements were hurried, which was uncharacteristic for him. Perhaps because of his natural frailty, he had a slow and deliberate way about him, even when speaking in his soft and gentle voice. It was rare for him to be this agitated.

    ¡°Does Second Master like Xie Tongtong?¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How could that be? If he liked her, it would have happened long ago. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s never seen her before. What my brother likes isn¡¯t her. He met two people on the day of the blind date; the one he has his eyes on is someone else, someone you¡¯ve met before¡­¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t very concerned about Jiang Yanting¡¯s blind date and couldn¡¯t remember much of it. She blurted out without thinking, ¡°Teacher Shen?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    What a coincidence?

    So Jiang Jinsang actually understood everything. Then why were they ying Tai Chi in the car earlier? But before Tang Wan could ask more questions, he had already patted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs first, we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wan was startled. Could it be that Second Master liked the same person she did? Had she worried for nothing?

    Had the blind date encountered Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother?

    What kind of unfortunate fate was this?

    ¡°Are my brother and Xie Duo still downstairs?¡± Jiang Jinsang stepped onto the stairs and looked back to ask.

    ¡°They went to the second-floor study.¡±

    ¡°Just the two of them?¡± Jiang Jinsang furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Trouble!¡± Jiang Jinsang hurried downstairs after speaking, really in a rush.

    What¡¯s going on? This is so sudden.

    ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± A deep male voice suddenly came from behind, startling Tang Wan so much she nearly screamed out loud. Turning her head, she saw Jiang Cuo, with a fox-like grin on his face. His sudden appearance was indeed quite frightening.

    Sheposed herself a bit and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Jiang Cuo simplyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve always been here.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang spent most of his time on the third floor, so he and Jiang Jiu mainly hung around on the same floor.

    Tang Wan forced augh.

    ¡°Actually, Fifth Master and Mister Xie have known each other for a long time. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Worry?¡± Tang Wan frowned. What did she need to worry about?

    ¡°Mister Xie and Second Master have always been at odds.¡±

    ¡°At odds?¡±

    ¡°The two of them are close in age. They¡¯ve been in the same school since junior high and fought each other until Second Master went abroad. After Second Master joined thepany, they continued to sh over various projects, both openly and in secret. It¡¯s just that this year Mister Xie has spent most of his time out of town, so there haven¡¯t been as many opportunities for their confrontations,¡± Jiang Cuo exined.

    ¡°They started in junior high?¡± Tang Wan was surprised.

    ¡°There¡¯s only room for one tiger on a mountain, and with both of them being of simr age, it¡¯s inevitable they¡¯d bepared.¡±

    ¡°If one wasn¡¯t so excellent, it would be fine, but they both are. Neither wants to be second-best, so their rtionship has always been strained, kind of a ¡®if there¡¯s Mingyu, why need Liang?¡¯ situation.¡±

    ¡°But no major incidents wille out of it, as both of them are rather restrained and rational. It¡¯s just verbal sparring, and they won¡¯t actuallye to blows.¡±

    Tang Wan bit her lip. Shen Zhixian was arranged by the Xie Family for the blind date, and although she doesn¡¯t bear the Xie surname, there must be close ties.

    So now Second Master and Mister Xie are archenemies?

    What a tangled rtionship.

    How could Second Master and the Xie Family have such a grudge!

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± It seemed as if Jiang Cuo suddenly recalled something.

    ¡°When they were in school, they actually did fight, but I¡¯m not clear on the details because I hadn¡¯t joined the Jiang Family at that time. I only heard about it. Anyway, neither of them are pushovers. Every time they confronted each other, even if Second Master won, he didn¡¯t gain much advantage. That¡¯s more or less the situation.¡±

    They fought?

    It¡¯s hard to imagine the cold and restrained Second Master Jiang and the elegant Mister Xie actuallying to blows.

    No wonder Fan Mingyu suddenly asked her to go upstairs to call Jiang Jinsang. She probably knew about their rtionship and wanted him to mediate to prevent any issues.

 Chapter 230: 170 Second Master vs. Young Master Xie, Fifth Masters divine assists are too many

    <strong>Chapter 230: 170 Second Master vs. Young Master Xie, Fifth Master¡¯s divine assists are too many</strong>

    Jiang Family¡¯s Study

    The setting sun nted downward, and the sunlight that entered from the window carried a heavy touch.

    Jiang Yanting and Xie Duo sat opposite each other, as the water for tea boiled fiercely. Though neither spoke, the air between them was tense as if filled with drawn swords and ready crossbows.

    When the water boiled, Jiang Yanting filled the empty cup in front of him with boiling water, causing the tea leaves to unfurl and dance instantly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Xie Duo, his tall figure rxed with legs casually crossed. When their gazes collided, neither flinched visibly, yet sparks seemed to fly.

    ¡°This year outside, I heard you did quite well,¡± Jiang Yanting raised his brows.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± the ceramic cup received the hot water and seethed. Xie Duo gently twirled the cup with his fingertips, ¡°I heard you and my sister met for a marriage interview a few days ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Given Mr. Xie¡¯s graciousness, it was truly hard to decline.¡±

    Xie Duo raised an eyebrow, ¡°You mean to say, the marriage interview was something our Xie Family fervently sought? You went because it was impossible to refuse? So, you look down on our Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°You are overthinking it. If I really looked down on you, I wouldn¡¯t have battled you for so many years. People I truly despise, I wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce.¡±

    Xie Duo chuckled, ¡°So, as your opponent, should I feel honored?¡±

    ¡°Just mutual respect.¡±

    ¡°What is your view on that previous marriage interview?¡± The Xie Family came today indeed for that matter, as since the interview, it seemed the two had not contacted each other again. The Xie Family was naturally anxious and used the New Year gift-giving excuse to probe.

    ¡°Are you asking about my attitude towards that person?¡± Jiang Yanting sipped his hot tea.

    ¡°Could it be you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my sister?¡±

    Xie Duo chuckled lightly. In Beijing, Jiang Yanting and his sister had long been acquainted. If there were any real interest, it wouldn¡¯t have taken until now.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Jiang Yanting clutched his cup, ¡°quite alright.¡±

    They say the one who knows you best might not be your parents or friends, but your enemy. Hearing Jiang Yanting say these words, Xie Duo¡¯s eyes momentarily shed, seemingly in disbelief that such words came from him.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Xie Duo stroked his cup, fingertips burning, ¡°maybe you two are not suited for each other.¡±

    ¡°You say so, but if your grandfather hears, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die a miserable death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up.¡±

    After all, if something real were to develop, it would involve both families. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t clear if the two were old acquaintances or not; he simply expressed his opinion based on his own understanding.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door, Xie Duo chuckled, ¡°Your brother hase.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± even before Jiang Yanting finished speaking, Jiang Jinsang appeared at the doorway.

    ¡°Mr. Xie.¡± Because he and Jiang Yanting typically didn¡¯t get along, Jiang Jinsang treated him very politely.

    ¡°Long time no see, you seem to be in good health.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    The three in the study created a chaotic scene until Xie Tongtong sent a message to remind Xie Duo it was time to leave. Then Jiang Yanting personally saw the Xie siblings to their car and sent them off.

    ¡°Brother, do you think Jiang Yanting is serious?¡± The Xie side wasn¡¯t clear on Jiang Yanting¡¯s attitude. Although the Jiang Family had shown interest, no one could guarantee it was merely a courtesy.

    ¡°Um,¡± Xie Duo nodded, ¡°Tell me again everything about thest interview.¡±

    Xie Tongtong nodded, recounting her recollection, ¡°¡­when leaving, I took Qi Shao¡¯s car, and Lord Second wanted to send her off, but did get refused.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it was Jiang Yanting who initiated to send her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    Xie Duo understood Jiang Yanting too well; their private conversation today was very abnormal. He had said some rather harsh words, not typical for adults, unlike during schooling years when they might engage in outright aggression¡ªit was just a spat of words.

    Normally, he would have retorted bluntly since he also had a sharp tongue, but today he acted out of character, his attitude exceptionally gentle.

    There must be something amiss when things deviate from the norm¡­

    There must be something between these two individuals.

    **

    After seeing off the Xie Family, Jiang Yantingined of a headache, drank a few sips of soup, and then returned to his room to rest. Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan had dinner and then went out for a walk.

    Tang Yunxian watched the two intently until they left the house, with Jiang Jinsang still feeling his gaze cold on his back.

    Once they stepped out, a chill wind blew, sending shivers through their bodies, and Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Her hand was then grasped.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was scattered by the cold wind, soft, yet cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

 Chapter 231: 170 Second Master vs Young Master Xie, Fifth Masters divine assists are too many_2

    <strong>Chapter 231: 170 Second Master vs Young Master Xie, Fifth Master¡¯s divine assists are too many_2</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang gripped her hand tightly, nestling it in his palm¡ªoutside was cold and freezing, yet his hand was filled with warmth.

    ¡°There are quite a few questions, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it convenient to talk?¡± Tang Wan was genuinely curious about the affairs between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, but since it involved other people¡¯s privacy, she felt uneasy about prying too much.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much myself, but roughly¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang shared what he knew with her.

    ¡°If she¡¯s Jiangjiang¡¯s mother, why hasn¡¯t shee to see him after all these years? If it¡¯s because they didn¡¯t use their real names initially and couldn¡¯t find each other, now that she knows the Second Master has a child, does she not feel anything?¡±

    ¡°I guess even my big brother isn¡¯t clear on this,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a lightugh.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s her rtionship with the Xie Family? She doesn¡¯t have the surname Xie, is she that Miss Xie¡¯s cousin?¡± The age difference seemed minimal, so it wasn¡¯t strange for Tang Wan to guess as much.

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, ¡°That¡¯s quiteplicated, I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details since Xie Duo has always been my brother¡¯s archenemy. So when Old Master Xie mentioned arranged dating, Grandma hesitated and declined for a long time. The Xie Family talked about it repeatedly, and it was indeed awkward to keep refusing, so we eventually agreed.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°I heard that the Second Master and him have fought before?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°So there really was such an incident? It couldn¡¯t have been over a girl, could it?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled, ¡°It was over me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan was stunned for several seconds.

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t a fight between the two of them, they fought together in a group fight.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang slipped her hand into his pocket, gently rubbing the back of her hand with his fingertips, seemingly intending to warm her up, but it made Tang Wan feel somewhat ticklish deep down.

    ¡°Back then my health wasn¡¯t great, and though I attended school, it was on and off, with frequent leaves of absence, so I was a bit of a special case. Naturally, the teachers would take extra care of me. However, somehow the rumor about my early demise reached the school.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there, so I don¡¯t know the specifics, but in essence, someone was talking behind my back, and my brother heard it. Probably the words were unpleasant, and he threw punches.¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Xie Duo happened to be there, and he joined in to help!¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips; she had been puzzled before. Even though it was her first time seeing Xie Duo, he didn¡¯t seem like an impulsive person, prone to sudden outbursts, and neither did Jiang Yanting. How could the two of them end up fighting?

    She even randomly thought, could it have been over a girl?

    She didn¡¯t expect it to be like this!

    ¡°The school has always been strict against group fights. All the students involved were disciplined, and parents were called in. My brother¡¯s and Xie Duo¡¯s names stood out.¡±

    ¡°Those guys wouldn¡¯t tell others they got beaten up for gossiping about me, and got dealt with by my brother. Plus, with the uneasy rtionship between my brother and Xie Duo, many instinctively thought they were the instigators of the group fight.¡±

    ¡°But the truth wasn¡¯t quite like that.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°I guess no one expected Xie Duo to pitch in.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Xie Family was quite shocked when they learned the reason, and he actually said directly¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if my brother gets beaten up, he¡¯s the only one allowed to do it!¡± Jiang Jinsangughed out loud.

    ¡°He said those people were ¡®unworthy.¡¯ Despite his refined appearance, he¡¯s not like that deep down.¡±

    ¡°He probably despises their behavior,¡± Tang Wan stated bluntly.

    ¡°Xie Duo is a good guy. The two of them have fought for so long, but he never resorts to dirty tricks behind someone¡¯s back. Whether he loses or wins, he epts it openly, so even as an opponent, he is worthy of respect.¡±

    Tang Wan rarely heard Jiang Jinsang praise someone, and the evaluation was indeed high.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you rush down so anxiously when you knew he wasing over? They couldn¡¯t possibly start fighting.¡±

    ¡°I was worried my brother had poisoned his tongue and offended someone. After all, Miss Shen has ties with the Xie Family, and Xie Duo understands him too well. It would be too easy for him to trip my brother up.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Tang Wan hesitated, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with the Second Master?¡±

    Jiang Yanting actually fought for him, so their rtionship must be good, right? Then why were there rumors about Jiang Yanting trying to harm him?

    ¡°Having lived in our house for so long, can¡¯t you see for yourself what the rtionship between me and my brothers is like?¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    Tang Wan nodded. Perhaps she had preconceived notions, maybe she had really misunderstood him¡­

    After all, based on the incidents during school, if he truly didn¡¯t care about his younger brother, there was no need for him to stand up for him, especially since it led to getting a demerit. That wouldn¡¯t have been necessary.

    The two of them walked around the neighborhood, with Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu following them the whole way.

    ¡°Aqiu¡ª¡± Jiang Cuo couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, ¡°I really don¡¯t get it, isn¡¯t it warm inside the house? Why go out into the cold? I just never understand what goes on in the minds of people in love.¡±

    ¡°Doing anything with the person you like makes you happy.¡±

    Jiang Cuo gave him a sideways nce, ¡°You single dog, stop acting like a love expert!¡±

    ¡­

    When Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan returned to the house, Tang Wan¡¯s grandfather, the olddy, and others were sitting in the living room, seemingly discussing something.

    ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re back just in time. I was just discussing with your grandfather the possibility of your family staying in Beijing for the New Year,¡± the olddy said with a smile.

    Staying for the New Year?

    Tang Wan almost subconsciously nced at her own father. He upied a double sofa by himself, while Tang Wan¡¯s grandfather and the olddy were clearly divided on the other side, the lines between the camps sharply drawn.

    Tang Yunxian eyed the two as they returned, his gaze falling on their intertwined hands, suddenly sharp.

    Immediately, Tang Wan withdrew her hand from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s palm, coughed, bowed her head to change shoes, and looked just like a mischievous child caught by her parents.

    ¡°Yunxian, I actually know what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡± The olddy stroked her cane.

    ¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed to continue imposing on you for so long,¡± Tang Yunxian longed to take his father and daughter and quickly return to Pingjiang.

    ¡°Look, your dad¡¯s just been discharged from the hospital, the surgical wound hasn¡¯t even healed properly, his body is weak, and traveling such a long distance is exhausting. What would we do if something happens?¡±

    ¡°Besides, if you go back for the New Year, you¡¯ll be busy with this and that. Both you and Wanwan have to take care of the old master, and you have to prepare for the New Year. It¡¯s okay if you tire yourself out, but have you thought about Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Can you bear to see her work so hard?¡±

    After all, Tang Yunxian was divorced, and even if he hadn¡¯t gotten along with Zhang Liyun in recent years, she definitely would have taken care of the festivities. Now, all that responsibility would inevitably fall on either his or Tang Wan¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep troubling you, and also, there are many things to take care of at mypany,¡± said Tang Yunxian, seemingly determined not to stay with the Jiang Family any longer.

    Being stabbed several times by his own daughter, ¡®A grown daughter can¡¯t be kept at home,¡¯ so Tang Yunxian thought. If things continued this way, he feared he might end up losing her to someone else.

    ¡°Well, how about this, Wanwan and I will stay, and you can go back and take care of thepany matters before youe back,¡± the old master dered definitively.

    ¡°I¡¯m in too much pain as it is; making me travel home now would be like asking for my life, ah¡ª¡± As he spoke, he seemed to agitate his wound, ¡°it even hurts a bit.¡±

    ¡°As one gets older, the body isn¡¯t as strong as it used to be; I feel cold with just a breeze.¡±

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s mouth twitched severely. Previously, when he was discharged, he was bold enough to dere he could even carry a gas cylinder upstairs, and now he was ying frail?

    He was panting as if he was about to pass away at any moment.

    What a waste not to act.

    Inside, Jiang Jinsang was actually pleased. He¡¯d been worried that with Tang Wan¡¯s grandfather discharged, their family would likely return to Pingjiang. He¡¯d been thinking about how to make them stay, but now, with help from all sides, he didn¡¯t need to worry at all.

 Chapter 244: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, with the Support of Uncle Five (2 more)_3

    <strong>Chapter 244: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, with the Support of Uncle Five (2 more)_3</strong>

    Jiangjiang hung his head low, seemingly very aggrieved, his small hands clenched into fists, his whole body trembling with anger.

    ¡°Actually, the two of them often have frictions, and I¡¯ve deliberately separated them in the seating arrangement, but still¡­¡± The coach nced at the boy whose nose was bleeding from being hit, ¡°He always goes out of his way to provoke Jiang Wenyan, probably because he¡¯s smaller and looks easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Coach, you can¡¯t just say things like that, how could my son be the one to bully others!¡± Mr. Kong was immediately on edge upon hearing this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me, it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s not surprising that the two of them fought. He always talks about Jiang Wenyan¡¯s family affairs and even made up a nursery rhyme that many kids in the ss have learned. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any of the kids.¡±

    The coach¡¯s words were diplomatic, but everyone present was no fool and naturally understood the reason.

    ¡°Mr. Kong, what do you have to say about this?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked in his direction.

    ¡°This¡­ children will be children, right? But that doesn¡¯t justify hitting someone,¡± the man said, struggling for words, then turned and red fiercely at his own son.

    ¡°Certainly, children will be children, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. As a kid, he shouldn¡¯t know so much about our family affairs. I¡¯m not sure where he got all this from?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not suggesting that he overheard us talking about this in private, are you!¡± The man suddenly became anxious, ¡°That¡¯s a nderous usation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply making a logical guess, there¡¯s no need for you to get worked up,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a light chuckle.

    ¡°As a parent, I think we should teach kids from a young age not to discriminate against anyone or view others through a biased lens. Clearly, there¡¯s ack in this respect in your family¡¯s education.¡±

    ¡°Putting aside the child¡¯s behavior, as a parent, you¡¯ve already failed in your duties.¡±

    ¡°After the incident, without looking for the reasons or discerning right from wrong, you med a child. What you owe us isn¡¯t just an apology!¡±

    ¡­

    Mr. Kong, who initially thought Jiang Jinsang was very easy to talk to and amiable, was now utterly bewildered.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal to me, but just now your stern look might have scared him quite a bit. You can simply apologize to my nephew,¡± Jiang Jinsang patted Jiangjiang¡¯s small head.

    Jiangjiang, after all, was a child and had no idea what Jiang Jinsang intended.

    He felt wronged when he apologized earlier, but now that he heard that the other party was going to apologize to him, his resentment quickly subsided.

    ¡°Mr. Kong, my nephew has already apologized for his actions. Surely you¡¯re not going to refuse to admit your wrongs, are you? If that¡¯s the case, then I truly have to question your family¡¯s upbringing.¡±

    Tang Wan, standing aside, felt she had seen through Jiang Jinsang.

    It was wrong to hit someone, but after apologizing, as long as Jiangjiang hadn¡¯t done anything else wrong, they were at a moral high ground.

    Whoever made a mistake should apologize, not be defended unconditionally. This was the lesson that should be taught to children.

    But it seemed so hard for a grown man like Mr. Kong to apologize to a child.

    ¡°As a parent, can¡¯t you set a good example for your child?¡± Jiang Jinsang pressed on.

    With his son watching behind and the coach by his side, the man was anxious and annoyed, utterly at a loss, especially since the coach was his son¡¯s teacher. It was bad enough to have lost face in front of him, but refusing to apologize would be even more embarrassing.

    Biting his lip, he could do nothing but mutter a ¡°Sorry¡± to Jiangjiang.

    Jiangjiang rxed his fingers, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°And the other kid, shouldn¡¯t he apologize for his inappropriate remarks earlier?¡± Jiang Jinsang was not about to let the child off the hook.

    Initially, the boy felt smug receiving Jiangjiang¡¯s apology, but seeing his father bow and apologize made him ufortable. And now that the fire was directed at him, he was even more displeased.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He really doesn¡¯t have a mom! If you can, bring your mom here!¡±

    A single cold nce from Jiang Jinsang, however, was enough to make the boy shrink back, stammering and too scared to speak further.

    ¡°You little bastard, spouting nonsense!¡± The man raised his hand and smacked the boy¡¯s head hard, ¡°Apologize right now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡ª¡± The boy was quite stubborn.

    In the end, after being hit by his father a few times, he tearfully apologized to Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Right now, as a child, going wrong and being able to apologize may be enough. But if he grows up and still speaks without restraint, I¡¯m afraid a mere apology won¡¯t be enough to solve the problem,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a lightugh.

    His smile was soft, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted, but the chill in his expression sent a shiver down the spines of the father and son opposite him.

    ¡­

    After greeting the coach, Jiang Jinsang took Jiangjiang and walked out.

    Once they were alone, Jiangjiang still seemed quite upset, silent despite being pulled by the hand.

    Jiang Jinsang knelt down, bending over to adjust his nephew¡¯s clothes, ¡°You think you have the right to hit people?¡±

    ¡°He kept teasing me, and I just couldn¡¯t take it! I didn¡¯t want to apologize.¡±

    ¡°They apologized to you just now, aren¡¯t you satisfied? It¡¯s wrong to be the first to hit.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not my fault if he hit me first?¡±

    ¡°Why are you always thinking about fighting! As long as you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, your second uncle will naturally support you. But if you¡¯re at fault, you must admit it.¡±

    Tang Wan watched Jiang Jinsang straighten the boy¡¯s clothes and lecture him with a bunch of moral principles, thinking that if Jiang Jinsang ever had children, he¡¯d probably be a good father. But then, in the next second, she heard him say:

    ¡°Hitting someone is the most ipetent form of action. There are all sorts of ways to deal with a person.¡±

    ¡°What ways?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, wondering if he was teaching the child how to deal with enemies, perhaps even resorting to various sly maneuvers. The fact that Jiangjiang hadn¡¯t grown twisted while living with the Jiang family was indeed very fortunate.

    ¡°But regarding the matter with your mother¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what he said is true, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t be so impulsive again,¡± Jiangjiang pursed his lips.

    However, getting into a fight before the match had a terrible effect. Although the coach hadn¡¯t explicitly banned him from participating, he was left out of the lineup for the first half of the game, which was quite distressing for Jiangjiang.

    He nced at the parents¡¯ section. The seat beside Jiang Jinsang was still empty¡­

    The game was about to start, and his father hadn¡¯t arrived yet?

    The little guy hung his head, staring at his sneakers, feeling even more upset.

 Chapter 245: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 245: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)</strong>

    With less than fifteen minutes to go before the first half of the game started, Tang Wan nced at the empty seat out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Second Master here yet?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother said he woulde, so he¡¯ll definitely make it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Jinsang lowered his gaze to peek at his wristwatch, at this point the spectator seats were sparsely filled with a smattering of people.

    For a children¡¯s match like this, with less of a draw for football enjoyment, those who came to cheer were all parents and friends of the children involved.

    The parent of the boy who had been hit earlier also left without face, saying he was taking him to the Hospital for a check-up, leaving early.

    As the match was about to begin, no one else entered the stadium.

    Jiangjiang sat on the bench, asionally ncing towards the parents¡¯ section, saying he didn¡¯t care, but deep down he was dying for their attention.

    **

    Meanwhile, elsewhere

    Shen Zhixian received a call from Jiang Yanting at eight o¡¯clock, but she didn¡¯t answer it. However, after two minutes, her phone vibrated:

    [¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your ce, if you don¡¯t pick up the phone, I¡¯ming up to look for you.¡±]

    Downstairs?

    Shen Zhixian sneakily lifted the curtain to look outside, and indeed there was Jiang Yanting¡¯s car, with him standing leaning against it, head down, fidgeting with his phone.

    Was this guy an idiot? Why was he standing outside in such cold weather, catching the wind?

    But the next second, he seemed to sense something and suddenly looked up. Even though the curtain was only cracked open a bit, Jiang Yanting still curved his lips in a smile, as if he had already seen through her.

    To Shen Zhixian, his gaze was straight and direct, clearly meant for her. Their eyes met unexpectedly, startling her to the core, and her phone vibrated again:

    [¡°Are youing down, or should Ie up?¡±]

    Shen Zhixian gritted her teeth, [¡°I¡¯ming down.¡±]

    [¡°Dress up a bit, I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡±]

    Meet someone?

    Recently the Xie Family had already given her a heads up, expressing Jiang Yanting¡¯s desire to date her. Now it depended on the Jiang Family¡¯s reaction, as well as her own attitude. They even specifically reminded her to dress up a bit. Could it be that she was about to meet his family?

    Meet the parents?

    Just thinking about this possibility made Shen Zhixian¡¯s breath catch with a sudden sharpness. However, she simply changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    Jiang Yanting was wearing a ck suit today, topped with a long ck down jacket. One hand in his pocket and the other holding a phone, he seemed to be on a call, his hair tousled wild and free by the cold wind.

    He exuded an elite aura, butced with a streak of rebellion.

    He ended his call when he saw hering down, appraising her. She was dressed rather homely, having only done a simple wash, bare-faced, with half her face wrapped in a scarf.

    Shen Zhixian coughed softly, not daring to look into his eyes. Those eyes were sharp and profound, dark and breathtaking.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Jiang Yanting walked over.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Shall I take you to eat something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made porridge at home. Just say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Talk in the car? It¡¯s pretty cold outside.¡± Jiang Yanting suggested since the stairwell acted as a small wind tunnel, with the cold breeze drilling straight in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk here.¡± Shen Zhixian wasn¡¯t foolish, knowing once she got into his car, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out easily.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move inside a bit.¡± Jiang Yantingpletely went along with her, walking further down the hallway where the wind was slightly less biting and it wouldn¡¯t get in the way of others moving up and down the stairs.

    Shen Zhixian followed him and the light inside was dim; the space very confined. Even without trying to, the edges of their clothes could still spark off each other.

    Perhaps it was the static electricity, but just a brush of their shoulders caused all of Shen Zhixian¡¯s hair to stand on end and stick to Jiang Yanting¡¯s clothes. She raised her hand to smooth her hair down, but the next moment it clung back to him.

    This repeating cycle left her both anxious and annoyed. Fortunately, she had a hair tie on her wrist, and she lifted her hand to tie her hair back. However, given the number ofyers she was wearing, her movements were a bit cumbersome.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Jiang Yanting took the hair tie from her hand, moved behind her, and reached out to gather her hair.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t particrly thick, but it was very silky. He bent down, one hand gathering her hair, while the other hand helped to bring the surrounding stray strands together.

    His cool fingertips grazed past her ear, neck, and scalp, sending shivers down her spine.

    He wasn¡¯t very skilled in his movements, even pulling a few strands of her hair, making her hiss softly.

    ¡°You were discharged from the hospital without even telling me?¡±

    With her hair now tied up, her ears exposed, he was so close. His fingertips might have been chilled by the wind, but his breath was warm and heavy.

    ¡°I know my own body, there was nothing major, and I didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital.¡±

    Just as Shen Zhixian was about to distance herself from him, having just tied her hair up, Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms reached out and he pulled her tightly into his embrace from behind.

 Chapter 234: 172 Scumbag (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 234: 172 Scumbag (3 more updates)</strong>

    Qi Zeyan tapped his fingertips on his knee. After a while, he hesitated before speaking, ¡°Xiaoruan,e in with me in a moment and act like we¡¯re close. She¡¯s an understanding person. She¡¯ll probably get the picture without us having to say much.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi gripped the steering wheel with a solemn expression, ¡°Boss Qi, this doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡±

    Pretending to be troubled, but in her heart, she was already overjoyed.

    In fact, she had hinted clearly enough about the approach, but she definitely couldn¡¯t be the one to suggest it, so she had been waiting.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Xie family¡¯s young miss. As for me¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi bit her lip, ¡°Won¡¯t she cause me trouble in private?¡±

    ¡°If shees for you,e to me. It¡¯ll be like you worked overtime. On the standard pay for overtime at thepany, I¡¯ll give you triple.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±

    Could there be anything better in this world than getting closer to the person you like?

    **

    After they arrived at the restaurant, they entered one after the other. Qi Zeyan was used to walking ahead, striding forward until he almost reached the private room, when someone grabbed his sleeve. He turned his head to find Ruan Mengxi tightly clutching his sleeve.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips.

    Qi Zeyan, who had never dated a girl before, found this method a bit too much. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ruan Mengxi shook her head immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an act. Later, when we go in, you don¡¯t have to speak, just focus on eating.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Qi Zeyan hesitated, then reached back and, through his clothes, gently caught her wrist, leading her forward.

    He was not some lecher who would take advantage of any situation; he still knew how to behave appropriately.

    Ruan Mengxi was bewildered. What kind of hand-holding was this?

    Aren¡¯t couples supposed to interlock fingers? His grip made it seem like a parent tugging at a child.

    Even through the fabric, Ruan Mengxi could distinctly feel the warmth from his palm, tightly circling her own, as if something had gently seized her heart, making it beat outside of her control.

    She hastened her pace to keep up with his.

    Upon reaching the private room and opening the door, Xie Tongtong promptly stood up with a weing smile, ¡°Young Master Qi¡­¡±

    However, seeing the person by his side and the hands they held together, her heart skipped a beat. Still, due to good upbringing, she managed not to show it on her face.

    ¡°I brought a friend, hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Qi Zeyan said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Not at all, please sit,¡± Xie Tongtong smiled, ¡°Sorry, I assumed it would be just the two of us, so I only ordered two drinks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s interrupting,¡± Ruan Mengxi cunningly observed Xie Tongtong, only to marvel at her impressive poise.

    Since Qi Zeyancked dating experience and their pretense wasn¡¯t genuine, he was not consciously ying the boyfriend role and instinctively was about to release her hand¡­

    It was Ruan Mengxi who felt the grip on her wrist loosen and, instinctively, she held onto his hand. Her hand seemed so delicate inparison, lightly grasping his fingers.

    Her palm was too hot, her body slightly feverish, which caused Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart to skip a beat.

    The hand of the young girl was quite different from his¡ªdelicate and soft, stirring an indiscernible feeling in him.

    Humans are very sensitive in nature. Her palm, scorching, her body covered in a thinyer of sweat, clung tightly to his¡­

    Ruan Mengxi knew it was all an act, yet had instinctively clung to him, which now left her feeling panicked.

    Was she being too eager, too forward?

    Just as she was about to let go, Qi Zeyan suddenly enclosed her fingers with his own, capturing her hand in that instant¡­

    Ruan Mengxi felt as if she had grasped the entire world, with what felt like a little steam engine chugging wildly inside her, turning her entire face red with excitement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just follow my lead,¡± Qi Zeyan thought the sweat on her palm was due to nervousness from their act andforted her.

    But she was, in fact, thrilled!

    Ruan Mengxi nodded with a flushed face.

    This scene, witnessed by Xie Tongtong, held a different meaning. Being a woman herself, she could tell that Ruan Mengxi liked Qi Zeyan, and the closeness he disyed as he leaned over to whisper in her ear revealed mutual affection; there was no ce for herself in this equation.

    ¡°What¡¯s your honorable surname, miss?¡± Xie Tongtong was the epitome of grace and dignity, still smiling amiably as she spoke.

    At this point, they had already taken their seats, and naturally, hands were released. Ruan Mengxi surreptitiously wiped the sweat from her palms; perhaps because she used to be overweight, she would sweat easily with any movement, and she still did, having a constitution prone to perspiration.

 Chapter 235: 172 Scumbag (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 235: 172 Scumbag (3 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m a Ruan.¡±

    ¡°This surname is quite rare. I¡¯m really sorry about the media report today; it waspletely fictitious. When we met yesterday, my brother was there too. It wasn¡¯t just the two of us, and our rtionship isn¡¯t what you might think. I apologize for any trouble it must have caused you.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi hadn¡¯t expected this ¡°rival in love¡± to actually be this way, and hurriedly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°The issue was ultimately resolved by Mr. Qi. It bothered him, and he even helped handle it. I¡¯m truly sorry, which is why I thought of inviting him for a meal.¡±

    After Xie Tongtong exined, she handed the tablet for ordering to her, ¡°Miss Ruan, take a look first, what would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    Since they were pretending to be a couple, even if it was just for show, they would behave affectionately towards each other. Although there wasn¡¯t any feeding each other, Qi Zeyan did take very good care of Ruan Mengxi.

    Xie Tongtong did have a fondness for Qi Zeyan, so she seized the opportunity to get closer to him, thinking she had a chance because he wasn¡¯t seeing anyone.

    But she wasn¡¯t foolish. Their rtionship seemed intimate but didn¡¯t look like a real couple. Most likely, it was fake.

    However, through this incident, she could tell that Qi Zeyan really didn¡¯t like her, so he used it to convey that to her, to prevent her from overthinking.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind to pester and cling to someone relentlessly. If the other person wasn¡¯t interested, insisting on it wouldn¡¯t help. Just because someone is polite to your face doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t annoyed.

    Since she liked Qi Zeyan, even if they couldn¡¯t be a couple, she didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on him. So, even though she knew it was fake, she still rified their misunderstanding.

    The upbringing and grace of a youngdy were fully exemplified in her.

    Ruan Mengxi had reviewed Xie Tongtong¡¯s profile once she became a potential ¡°rival in love,¡± and even went back to look over her information, which said she had excellent manners and upbringing.

    But it was only upon meeting her in person that she could see how truly refined she was.

    **

    After the meal, the three of them went their separate ways. Qi Zeyan was relieved to have resolved the situation with Xie Tongtong.

    Considering she was from the Xie Family, and she hadn¡¯t spoken openly about confessing to him or anything like that, Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t outright reject her and had to use a subtle approach. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t one to cling and be annoying; otherwise, it would have been quite troublesome.

    But after parting ways, Qi Zeyan suddenly realized something.

    Xie Tongtong had left, so why was this assistant Ruan still holding his hand?

    Gripping it tightly, what was she trying to do?

    Take advantage of him on purpose?

    ¡°Xiaoruan,¡± Qi Zeyan called out as a reminder.

    ¡°President Qi,¡± Ruan Mengxi then let go of his hand.

    Her hand was warm, and when she let go, a chill swept over him. Qi Zeyan felt somewhat ufortable. He handed her bag to her, stuffing it into her arms, and then tossed her the car keys, ¡°Drive, take me home!¡±

    Ruan Mengxi clenched her teeth but obediently took her ce in the driver¡¯s seat, driving him home. Today marked progress as they had held hands; she¡¯d take it slow.

    ¡°When will you be going back home?¡± Qi Zeyan asked, nonchntly ying with his phone.

    ¡°Next Friday.¡± She subconsciously thought he was showing concern for her, feeling pleased with herself inside, not knowing that soon a cold bucket of water would be poured over her.

    ¡°Then you probably don¡¯t have much to do recently. Arrange the work for the first quarter and give it to me before the New Year.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi blinked, wondering if she was hearing things, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a post-New Year task?¡±

    ¡°Is it bad to do it in advance? Don¡¯t you have the initiative to handle this as an assistant?¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°I still want to thank you for cooperating with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, assisting you and helping ease your worries is part of the job.¡± Holding hands had lifted his spirits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay youter.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi gripped the steering wheel tight, biting her cheek; why did that remark sound so strange?

    After she had dropped off Qi Zeyan and returned home, she received a bank transfer from Qi Zeyan on WeChat:

    [I can¡¯t run this money through thepany ounts, so I¡¯m transferring it to you privately.]

    Transaction settled!

    Qi Zeyan was a businessman, and if he did owe her, he would definitely feel ufortable. After giving her the money and crossing it off the list, nobody owed anybody anything, and he felt more at ease.

    **

    Ruan Mengxi was quite upset and called Tang Wan to vent.

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, do you think he¡¯s just a stinky man?¡±

    ¡°Completelycking in romance. Do I want his money? What I want is him as a person¡­¡±

    ¡°It really seems like he is¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi paused for a moment, as if carefully choosing her words.

    ¡°A jerk.¡±

    Tang Wan really couldn¡¯t help it and burst intoughter, ¡°Pfft¡ª You two are so funny!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, don¡¯t you think this behavior is jerky?¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, you also took advantage of him, and did you take the money or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course I took it. Why wouldn¡¯t I? I got to touch him and even make money from it. When I think about it, I¡¯m not at a loss.¡± Having thought it over, Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t feel all that angry anymore.

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Tang Wanughed uncontrobly.

    Who knows what they would be like if the two really ended up together.

    Jiang Jinsang was listening next door, slightly raising an eyebrow. Who was she talking to on the phone,ughing like that?

    Just as Tang Wan was in high spirits, someone knocked on the door, ¡°Someone is looking for me, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I have to rush to work too.¡±

    When Tang Wan opened the door, she found Jiangjiang holding a pillow, standing at her doorstep, ¡°Jiangjiang, why did youe up?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±

    ¡°Your dad isn¡¯t back yet?¡± It was already past ten at night.

    Jiangjiang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a shower and brushed my teeth, I¡¯m very clean, want to smell?¡±

    ¡°I know you smell nice,e on in.¡± After Tang Wan let him in and made himfortable, she sent a message to Jiang Yanting.

    [Second Master, Jiangjiang is sleeping over at my ce tonight.]

    She definitely had to notify Jiang Yanting, and the reply came quickly: [Thanks for your trouble.]

    ¡­

    Tang Wan had thought that Jiang Yanting mighte back at any time during the night to take the little guy back to the second floor, so she didn¡¯t sleep very soundly and woke up before dawn.

    Hearing some noises next door, she asked what Jiang Jinsang was doing and then moved aside the cab that separated their two rooms.

    ¡°You¡¯re up so early? Did Jiangjiang disturb youst night?¡± Jiang Jinsang nced at the little guy still sound asleep on her bed.

    ¡°No, I thought the Second Master woulde to pick him up at any moment and didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°My brother didn¡¯te backst night.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wan was stunned for a couple of seconds. She had stayed at the Jiang Family¡¯s home for so long, and it was the first time Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯te home at night. No matter howte he worked, he would always return.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have gone to see her, could he¡­¡± Tang Wan whispered.

    ¡°Not sure, maybe.¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    ¡°Have you not told Jiangjiang?¡±

    ¡°My brother must have his own ns. I¡¯m going for a run, want to join?¡±

    It was too cold outside, and Jiang Jinsang exercised at home. Tang Wan nodded, ¡°You go ahead, I still need to change.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tang Wan tried to be as quiet as possible. She changed into a lighter set of sportswear and tiptoed out of the room with the door behind her.

    Meanwhile, Jiangjiang lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes. He had been sleeping with his pillow under him, shifting his body slightly and smacking his lips. He seemed to have heard something shocking.

 Chapter 236: 173 Furious Jiangjiang comes online, Shen Zhixian suddenly faints

    <strong>Chapter 236: 173 Furious Jiangjianges online, Shen Zhixian suddenly faints</strong>

    Frost weighed heavily on the branches, and the piercing cold wind blew until the rising sun dispersed the gloomy hues of winter.

    When Tang Wan returned to her room after exercising, Jiangjiang was standing by the bed, tidying up the nket with his little arms and legs in a somewhatical manner.

    ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Woke up so early?¡± Tang Wan patted his head, ¡°Go wash up, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Jiangjiang, clutching his little pillow, ran downstairs. He had awakened earlier when Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang got up and couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep as he tossed and turned in bed.

    After all, although his father was asionally contemptible, he rarely stayed out all night. If he really had to find a stepmother for himself, it would be a big deal.

    Would the stepmother like him? Would they have other children? What should he do?

    Jiangjiang¡¯s mind was in chaos.

    After breakfast, since Jiang Yanting was not around and it was usually Fan Mingyu who took him to his hobby ss, Tang Wan took over the responsibility as she was free anyway, while Jiang Jinsang had to go to the hospital for a regr checkup.

    **

    Indoor Ser Field

    Tang Wan sat in the audience, watching a group of children ying ser below. Jiangjiang was beautiful and delicate, and even in a uniform, he was still the most eye-catching one.

    ying ser inevitably involved some collisions, and Jiangjiang, for some reason, seemed distracted today, getting bumped twice consecutively, which made Tang Wan inevitably worried.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan, watch your position, what are you doing!¡± the coach reminded him several times and finally called a timeout to admonish him alone.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, take a break and drink some water. We¡¯ll continue in a bit.¡±

    The children dispersed, and Jiangjiang, feeling embarrassed by the coach¡¯s scolding, awkwardly walked towards Tang Wan.

    ¡°Drink some water.¡± Tang Wan handed him a thermos, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I often got scolded by teachers when I was in school too. Just adjust yourself and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You were scolded by a teacher?¡± Jiangjiang seemed incredulous.

    ¡°I was particrly bad at chemistry, probably just didn¡¯t have the talent, couldn¡¯t learn it no matter how hard I tried, the teacher was furious.¡± Tang Wan half-kneeled, squatting in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong today? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, we can ask the teacher for a leave and go home earlier.¡±

    ¡°No need¡­¡±

    A child¡¯s worries are almost always visible on their face, they can¡¯t hide it well, which made Tang Wan somewhat anxious, also not knowing exactly what was bothering him.

    During the routine practice, the coach usually divided the children into small groups for matches. Just after the groups were formed, the boy standing next to Jiangjiang quietly asked him, ¡°Jiang Wenyan, is that woman over there your new mom?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± After he replied, he stood to the side, performing some simple warm-ups.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan, no mom, no one to wipe your snot¡­¡± an older boy even turned this into a rhyme.

    Children don¡¯t understand these things; to them, any child resulting from a single-parent situation is considered different, their words are uninhibited and can often be the most hurtful.

    Tang Wan, sitting a rtively long distance away, naturally didn¡¯t hear what they were saying. But in the following scrimmage, Jiangjiang seemed like a different person, scoring several goals in session.

    Later, when he was about to dribble past someone, a tall boy came to block him. As this was a hobby ss, the children varied in age. Tang Wan, seeing the two collide, was afraid Jiangjiang might get hurt, but it turned out that the taller boy was the one knocked over, falling to the ground and immediately starting to cry.

    From far away, it was clear it was a hard fall.

    The coach and the on-call medical staff quickly ran over to check.

    Jiangjiang, being closest to him, said,

    ¡°Let your mome and wipe your nose!¡±

    The boy immediately cried even harder.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan¡ª¡± the boy cried bitterly, pointing at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a motherless child, you¡¯ve got no mom!¡±

    ¡°Say that again!¡±

    Jiangjiang, inheriting Jiang Yanting¡¯s looks and after spending a long time together, influenced by each other, had a ring look when angry that could indeed be intimidating.

    This scared the boy considerably.

    Why Jiangjiang was known as the little tyrant in Beijing had some basis after all.

    ¡°What are you two doing? Are you trying to fight?¡± the coach frowned.

    The boy probably knew it was wrong to say such things, so when the coach and parents came over, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Collisions in ser are normal, but after being knocked over, that boy didn¡¯t y anymore.

    Tang Wan also went to check on Jiangjiang¡¯s condition; although it was her first time apanying him, she had already noticed the subtle atmosphere on the field.

 Chapter 237: 173 Furious Jiangjiang comes online, Shen Zhixian suddenly faints_2

    <strong>Chapter 237: 173 Furious Jiangjianges online, Shen Zhixian suddenly faints_2</strong>

    Hardly anyone yed with Jiangjiang, and during free activity time, he would just quietly bounce the ball by himself.

    Even after training had ended and it was time to change and leave, when Tang Wan offered to help him, he would decline.

    ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±

    It¡¯s good for children to be independent, but too much independence can be heart-wrenching.

    Tang Wan had lost her mother at a young age, she could somewhat understand what he was feeling deep down, and without asking much, she took him for some cake after training. The little guy seemed to be instantly healed.

    Her phone buzzed, a message from Jiang Yanting, just asking about Jiangjiang¡¯s situation.

    [¡­Sorry for troubling you today.]

    [No problem.]

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanting was in the hospital.

    Aside from the person lying in the hospital bed, Jiang Jinsang and Xie Duo were both present, like an arrow nocked and strained, as if something could burst forth at any touch.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you two?¡± Xie Duo still wore his rimless sses, the very picture of grace. If you were to speak of the young masters of Beijing, his demeanor would surely rank first.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you see,¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What I see?¡± Xie Duo gave a light scoff, ¡°I see that you two¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang stood to the side, watching the pair, his gaze then falling on the person in the hospital bed. As their eyes met, Shen Zhixian smiled and nodded, but facing Xie Duo¡¯s mocking gaze, he felt rather embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us two?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at him.

    Xie Duo chuckled lightly, looking at the person on the bed, ¡°What exactly happened yesterday? You just went out to eat with him and didn¡¯t return all night, and somehow ended up in the hospital?¡±

    ¡­

    This conversation had to go back tost evening, ever since the Xie siblings visited the Jiang Family, Old Master Xie had reminded her several times that it was time to invite Jiang Yanting out for a meal.

    Shen Zhixian had no choice but to message Jiang Yanting to see if he had time toe out for dinner.

    Jiang Yanting replied:

    Anytime.

    So they agreed to have dinner together. Since it was an impromptu invitation, Jiang Yanting had been inspecting projects in the Beijing suburbs. By the time he rushed back, he was still more than ten minuteste for their arranged time.

    ¡°Sorry, had somepany issues to take care of.¡± He casually took off his coat, revealing a white shirt and ck trousers, with a ck arm garter wrapped around his upper arm. He had hurried over from the parking lot, feeling a bit warm, and slightly rolled up his sleeves, exposing his solid, taut forearms.

    Every action he took was with a rebellious and lofty air, even rolling up his sleeves managed to be charming.

    Shen Zhixian bowed her head, sipping some warm water, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I haven¡¯t been here long.¡±

    ¡°Ordered yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Jiang Yanting knew her preferences well; however, during the meal, it was hard for Shen Zhixian to concentrate on him, her mind elsewhere.

    On the way back, it was naturally Jiang Yanting who drove her.

    ¡°Not going to the Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°No need, just drop me off at the corner of Jello Road.¡±

    Old Master Xie was very fond of Jiang Yanting, and knowing he had driven her home would likely have prompted him to invite Jiang Yanting to sit for a while, prolonging the affair.

    Whatever she was thinking, Jiang Yanting understood well and chuckled lightly, ¡°In your mind, am I really that unsightly?¡±

    Shen Zhixian held onto her purse and was about to speak when he received a call, putting on his Bluetooth earpiece and pressing the answer button, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    It appeared to bepany business.

    She nced sideways at Jiang Yanting, as evening lights just began to shine, the street light beams coursing past the car windows, illuminating and obscuring intermittently, outlining his profile, lines sharp, jaw dignified, and below that, the slightly loose cor of his shirt, the subtle protrusion of his Adam¡¯s apple¡­

    In anyone¡¯s eyes, he was particrly charming.

    More mature and alluring than before, with a certain sensuality of a grown man.

    By this time, the car had already reached Jello Road. He pulled over to stop, but the phone call wasn¡¯t over and the door locks were still engaged, so Shen Zhixian had no choice but to wait quietly for him.

    Jiang Yanting was gently rubbing the steering wheel with his fingers. His hands were handsome, with distinct knuckles, and she suddenly remembered the first time they held hands¡­

    At that time, it was clear that they both had strong feelings for each other, yet during their first hand-holding venture, his movements were restrained but firm.

    Both of them were nervous, their palms bing mmy from the anxiety.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t talk on the phone for too long. After hanging up, he turned to look at her, turned off the car engine, ¡°Let¡¯s get out, I¡¯ll walk you a little further.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m very close to the Xie Family now.¡±

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t want to pressure her too much and didn¡¯t insist. She was right there, and there was no need to rush anything.

    After Shen Zhixian got out of the car, she walked slowly forward, well aware that Jiang Yanting¡¯s car was still behind her. He might be watching her the whole time. Her heart was inexplicably nervous, as if she had forgotten even how to walk properly¡­

    Jiang Yanting nned to escort her until she entered the viplex where the Xie Family was located and then drive away, but after watching for a while, he noticed something off about her gait.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    Towards the end, she was practically jogging, her hand stretched out to grasp the streetlight, her back hunched over, and she almost squatted to the ground.

    At a nce, it was clear she was not feeling well!

    Jiang Yanting opened the door and got out, taking quick strides as he ran towards her!

    ¡°Xianxian¡ª¡± When his fingers touched her body, he realized how violently she was shaking. She lifted her head to look at him, her eyes were out of focus, and her lips were so pale that not a trace of color was visible.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Low blood sugar? Or is something else ufortable?¡± Noticing that she was extremely cold, before he could ask anything else, Shen Zhixian¡¯s body went limp, and she fainted.

    He reached out to embrace her, slid his long arm under her knees, and hurriedly carried her to the car.

    Shen Zhixian usually had a healthy body; during their time together, he had never noticed any issues like low blood sugar. While driving straight to the Hospital, he made a call to Zhou Zhongqing.

    It was quite a coincidence that Zhou Zhongqing had a surgery tonight which had just ended. He was about to go home when he heard that Jiang Yanting wasing over, thinking that perhaps Jiang Jinsang had an ident.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Xiaowu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Hospital.¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing had never seen Shen Zhixian before. When he saw Jiang Yanting carrying a woman and rushing out of his car, he was stunned for a moment. Night had fallen, the temperature in Beijing had already dropped below zero, but Jiang Yanting was just wearing a thin indoor shirt as he ran like the wind.

    Having known the Jiang Family for a long time and familiar with Jiang Yanting for many years, Zhou Zhongqing rarely saw him in such a state.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± After the woman was ced on a stretcher and taken to the emergency room, Zhou Zhongqing inquired about the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear, it all happened so suddenly¡­¡± Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t articte clearly, eventually waiting outside the emergency room.

    Several on-duty doctors arrived in session, and about half an hourter, Zhou Zhongqing came out of the examination room.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, how is she¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, we¡¯ve checked her out, she¡¯s receiving IV fluids, there¡¯s no threat to her life.¡± After Zhou Zhongqing finished speaking, he finally took a deep breath.

    ¡°Then why did she suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°Yanting, who is she?¡± Zhou Zhongqing, while removing the disposable gloves in his hands, looked at him closely.

    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°She has given birth to a child.¡± When someone faints and is brought to the Hospital, doctors can tell with a simple examination whether she has given birth or not.

    Jiang Yanting remained silent.

    ¡°To understand the exact condition, we need to do a thorough check tomorrow. But this issue, it appears to be a consequence from childbirth, possibly Sheehan¡¯s syndrome¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It may be caused by severe postpartum haemorrhage. Likely she was on the brink of life and death at that time. But to know the specific details, we have to conduct a thorough checkup.¡±

    ¡°So the condition is not curable?¡±

    ¡°It can be managed, but not cured.¡±

 Chapter 238: 174 Snuggling in the same bed for warmth, awkward encounters (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 238: 174 Snuggling in the same bed for warmth, awkward encounters (2 more updates)</strong>

    Jiang Yanting had just run desperately holding Shen Zhixian, his back already covered in sweat, as he stood at the door of the examination room, his heart anxiously burning, the warmth unabated.

    Yet with just a few sparse words, he was chilled to the core.

    The phrase ¡°incurable,¡± once spoken, always seemed linked to terminal illness, inevitably terrifying.

    ¡°This is just a preliminary diagnosis, the specific condition will only be known after a detailed examination,¡± Zhou Zhongqing patted his shoulder.

    Though it was a preliminary diagnosis, words from an authority like Zhou Zhongqing were almost certainly urate.

    ¡°This illness¡­¡±

    ¡°Generally, it¡¯s major postpartum hemorrhage, apanied by prolonged shock, leading to hypoxia and degenerative necrosis of the anterior pituitary tissue, which then induces fibrosis¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing briefly educated him, ¡°It¡¯s not any kind of cancer, and as long as you take care of it routinely and take some hormonal medications, it can be alleviated.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s lips tightened, his expression tense, his eyes darkening, seemingly even more intense than the night.

    ¡°Such a disease manifestation includes insomnia, dizziness, nausea, and vomiting, so fainting is also normal.¡±

    ¡­

    At this time, other doctors in the examination room also came out, and after a brief discussion of the condition with Zhou Zhongqing and finding simr hormonal medication in Shen Zhixian¡¯s bag, the diagnosis was essentially confirmed.

    Jiang Yanting thanked each doctor individually, and Zhou Zhongqing then patted his arm, ¡°Although this disease can¡¯t be cured, it can be controlled and eased. The most important thing is for the patient to keep a happy mood and not worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhou.¡±

    ¡°She is Jiangjiang¡¯s¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting did not respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who gossips, go see her, and it might be best to have her stay in the hospital tomorrow for a thorough examination.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    **

    When Jiang Yanting entered the room, Shen Zhixian¡¯s arm was hooked up to an IV, and she was sleeping soundly. He sat by the bed, looking at her, not able to describe what he felt.

    Severe hemorrhage, prolonged shock, what on earth happened back then?

    The infusion continued until after two in the morning.

    Shen Zhixian was not sleeping peacefully, drifting in and out, and Jiang Yanting put her just-infused arm under the quilt, his gaze lingering on her pale face, his eyes tightening.

    Obsessively thinking of the person going mad with disease right in front of him, even his usual calm and restraint had shattered upon learning of her sickness.

    ¡°Xianxian?¡±

    Jiang Yanting called her for a long time with no response, so he could only wrap her and the quilt together and hold her in his arms, supporting her shoulders as he fed her medicine.

    Her lips were pale, nearly colorless, tightly pursed, her brow furrowed, clearly in difort.

    Jiang Yanting brought the medicine to her lips.

    His voice was gentle, like cajoling a child, ¡°Good¡ªopen your mouth.¡±

    Shen Zhixian obediently opened her mouth and swallowed the medicine, but probably due to its bitterness, she instinctively wanted to spit it out, ¡°Bitter¡ª¡±

    Her voice was soft and weak, causing him another bout of heartache.

    Shen Zhixian seemed to be cold, her body continuouslycking warmth, so Jiang Yanting simplyy down beside her to provide heat. The hospital room was already quite small, barely sufficient for one person, let alone two.

    She didn¡¯t sleep soundly, curling up in his arms, and it was unknown what she was dreaming about as she grabbed his clothes and even started to sob softly.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t sleep all night, unsure of what else he could do, could only hold her tightly.

    ¡­

    The next day was a rare sunny one, with sunlight pouring through the window curtains and spilling warmly across the bed in the winter.

    Shen Zhixian opened her eyes and first saw a magnified face, momentarily disoriented, and taking in the scenery within her sight, her nose catching a faint whiff of disinfectant, she pretty much realized she was in the hospital.

    She loosened her fingers, hesitating, but eventually snuggled twice more into his embrace.

    Meanwhile, a nurse came for rounds, but seeing the two seemingly deep asleep, she didn¡¯t disturb them and just closed the door behind her.

    **

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang had already driven to the hospital and arranged to meet Zhou Zhongqing.

    He arrived early, before the start of the workday, and to his surprise, his assistant informed him, ¡°The doctor is in his office, you can go directly in.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s early to work today.¡± Jiang Jinsang, familiar with Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s assistant,mented naturally.

    ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t go homest night, he stayed overnight at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t go home?¡± Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°Was there a critical patient?¡±

    ¡°Master camest night with a patient, and the doctor was not very reassured, so he stayed at the hospital overnight.¡±

    ¡°My brother?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang thought Jiang Yanting had been working overnight at the office before the new year, not at the hospital.

    Before he could think further, Zhou Zhongqing had already stepped out from his office, ¡°You¡¯re here,e in. I¡¯ll check you over, and then I need to run over to see your brother before I can hurry home to catch up on sleep. I¡¯ve been sleeping only two or three hours a day recently and can barely hold on.¡±

    Since they were going to see Jiang Yanting anyway, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t ask more and cooperated with Zhou Zhongqing for some examinations.

    *

    Meanwhile, another car stopped at the hospital entrance, its upant stepping out, none other than Xie Duo.

    He went to the nurses¡¯ station to ask about the situation before quickly heading towards the ward.

    It was already breakfast time, and the cafeteria staff were already pushing carts, starting to sell breakfastyer byyer; Jiang Yanting was awoken by the calls of the vendors. He barely moved when Shen Zhixian unconsciously closed her eyes.

    Jiang Yanting, ever astute, initially just meant to help brush her hair back from her face, but noticing her eyelids flutter, he realized¡­

    She was awake.

    Pretending to sleep?

    ¡°Xianxian¡ª¡±

    His voice was low and disheartened.

    Shen Zhixian was extremely nervous.

    Just then, the door opened with a creak.

    Shen Zhixian breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as she heard the person outside speaking, she tensed up again, her face turning beet red, while Jiang Yanting turned to look at the door.

    Their eyes met, and Xie Duo¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out a chill, his peripheral vision scanned the hospital room number, which was indeed the one the nurse had told him.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, what are you doing here?¡± His voice was stunned, seemingly unable to believe that he would see Jiang Yanting here.

    ¡°I should be asking you that,¡± Jiang Yanting withdrew his arm from beneath Shen Zhixian, turned over and got out of bed, carefully tucked her in, his movements indescribably gentle and tender.

    Although he was dressed in trousers and a shirt, they were already wrinkled from a night¡¯s wear.

    The small bed, two people, this position had to be intimate.

    Hearing Xie Duo¡¯s voice left Shen Zhixian even more confused. Why would hee?

    What to do, how should she wake up now?

    Would it be too awkward to open her eyes now? Hidden under the covers, her nerves heightened since she couldn¡¯t see what the two were doing.

    Plus, how could these two know each other? She had never heard a word about Jiang Yanting from Xie Duo, but considering Beijing isn¡¯t that big, it was normal for them to know each other.

    After getting up, Jiang Yanting slightly adjusted his wrinkled clothes, fastened the buttons at his cor and cuffs, and cast a sidelong nce at Xie Duo. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Xie Duo was a bit dazed.

    Last night, Shen Zhixian had not returned all night, didn¡¯t answer her phone, and when her family asked, Xie Duo had someone check and found out she was hospitalized. He hadn¡¯t dared to tell her family yet, just said she might have fallen asleep at her workce, and rushed to the hospital to check on her.

    But upon opening the door, seeing two people lying on her bed was shocking enough.

    And this person turned out to be Jiang Yanting?

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Xie Duo adjusted his frameless sses. ¡°I should ask you, what are you doing with a patient?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I could be doing?¡±

    ¡°Sharing a bed, no matter how you put it, doesn¡¯t seem proper. Second Young Master Jiang isn¡¯t the type to take advantage of someone, right?¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian was curled under the nket, feigning death, baffled.

    Why did these two speak with such hostility? They sounded like mortal enemies.

    Just then, Jiang Jinsang and Zhou Zhongqing arrived and were inevitably surprised to see Xie Duo here.

    ¡°Master Xie, what are you doing here?¡± Zhou Zhongqing had treated the Xie family¡¯s old master, so he naturally knew him.

    ¡°Doctor Zhou.¡± Xie Duo greeted him politely, ¡°So it was you who treated her, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal,¡± Zhou Zhongqing looked at Jiang Yanting. ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Quite normal.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping, we¡¯ll check on her when she wakes up.¡±

    Jiang Yanting knew she was awake, and if Zhou Zhongqing touched her, he would surely expose her.

    Since she was pretending to be asleep, the dignity of his wife had to be maintained.

    ¡°You are not a doctor; I should check on her personally to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou¡­¡± Jiang Yanting was about to stop him when Xie Duo grabbed his right upper arm.

    ¡°Not letting a doctor check, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Shen Zhixian was in a difficult situation by then. Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be asleep, damn Xie Duo!

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang had already found an excellent spot to sit and watch. Seeing Xie Duo, he didn¡¯t need to look under the nket to guess who it was.

    He hadn¡¯t expected thating in the early morning to visit the sick would afford him such drama.

    It was just the brief moment Jiang Yanting and Xie Duo were tugging at each other.

    Shen Zhixian initially thought of using this as an excuse to wake up, but Zhou Zhongqing had already touched her forehead. Being a doctor necessitates thorough examination; seeing her state, Zhou Zhongqing pursed his lips.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, I might as well ask you directly, is there anywhere you feel ufortable?¡±

    The whole room suddenly fell silent.

    Was she pretending to sleep?

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s mind was a mess. After being brought to the hospital and waking up in Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms, with Xie Duo suddenly appearing followed by the doctor, she hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity to wake up, resulting in an incredibly awkward situation.

    Now she could only muster up the courage, open her eyes, andboriously propped herself up with her arms.

    At this moment, Xie Duo probably guessed she was feigning sleep, released his grip on Jiang Yanting¡¯s arm, and coughed softly.

    She¡¯s awake now, why pretend to sleep?

    Only Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Shen Zhixian had seen him at the auction, but Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t know her.

    This was her first meeting with someone from the Jiang family, and she couldn¡¯t have imagined it happening like this, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed.

    How could this be so awkward!

 Chapter 239: 175: From archenemy to uncle? The world is in great chaos (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 239: 175: From archenemy to uncle? The world is in great chaos (3 updates)</strong>

    In the hospital ward

    Zhou Zhongqing stood at the head of the bed, asking about Shen Zhixian¡¯s condition, while she, with the tips of her ears slightly red, thought how embarrassing it was. She wasn¡¯t young anymore, and to be caught feigning sleep by a group of people, could there be anything more awkward?

    Jiang Yanting stood to the side, still straightening his clothes. The hospital bed was small to begin with, crowded with two people, and at this moment, the sheets and nkets were quite in disarray.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues, but you still need an IV, and I suggest you undergo a few tests and observe for a day before being discharged.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Shen Zhixian expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Rest well, and pay attention to your diet to manage your condition, maintaining a cheerful mood.¡±

    Shen Zhixian wished she could find a crack to crawl into. How could she still manage a smile?

    Meeting the Jiang family for the first time, and it had to be under such embarrassing circumstances.

    After Zhou Zhongqing left, only four people remained in the ward. Xie Duo¡¯s lips were tightly closed, silent, while Jiang Jinsang sat to the side, looking like someone enjoying the spectacle.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Jinsang.¡± It was Jiang Jinsang who broke the silence first, standing up to greet her and breaking the stagnant atmosphere.

    ¡°Shen Zhixian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡±

    Shen Zhixian coughed, ¡°Heard much about me?¡±

    She was hardly a celebrity to warrant such a phrase.

    But seeing his eyes nce in Jiang Yanting¡¯s direction, her ears reddened again. Had he and his family talked about her?

    ¡°What exactly is going on between you two?¡± Xie Duo was still wearing his rimless sses, elegant as ever. Among Beijing¡¯s gentlemen, his demeanor was surely unparalleled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you¡¯ve seen,¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What I¡¯ve seen?¡± Xie Duo scoffed lightly, ¡°I saw you two¡­¡±

    Sharing a bed?

    Was that a scene to behold?

    ¡°What about us two?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at him.

    Jiang Jinsang stood to the side, rather amused, seeing his brother¡¯s wrinkled shirt and guessing that the two of them definitely slept in the same hospital bedst night. Xie Duo arrived early, running straight into the situation.

    Xie Duo scoffed lightly, looking at the person on the bed, ¡°What on earth happened yesterday? You just went out to dinner with him, didn¡¯t return all night, and even wound up in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°After dinner, we were almost home when I suddenly passed out.¡± Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened afterward.

    ¡°I called you and you didn¡¯t answer, grandfather and the others were very worried. I told them you might be working overtime. You should call them back.¡±

    ¡°I put it on silent during dinner and forgot about it.¡± Shen Zhixian looked around the room but did not find her bag.

    ¡°Your bag might have been left in the car. We were in a hurry to get you to the hospital and didn¡¯t manage to take it.¡± Jiang Yanting exined, handing the car keys to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Xiaowu¡­¡±

    This was clearly an attempt to send Jiang Jinsang away to fetch the bag.

    Jiang Jinsang took the keys, stepped out, and tossed them to Jiang Cuo, ¡°Go get ady¡¯s bag from big brother¡¯s car.¡±

    Then he re-entered, continuing to watch the drama unfold.

    Jiang Yanting:¡­

    So utterly clueless!

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t about to leave so easily, not when he rarely got to indulge in his big brother¡¯s drama.

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian sat on the hospital bed, while Jiang Yanting and Xie Duo stood on either side of her, distinctly separate, with an indescribable and eerie atmosphere.

    She coughed twice.

    ¡°Do you want some water?¡± they asked in unison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you¡­¡±

    Again, in perfect sync.

    This only amused Jiang Jinsang further. Could these two be any moreical?

    In the end, it was Xie Duo who poured the water and handed it to Shen Zhixian, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xie Duo was very polite when speaking to her, but as soon as he raised his head to look at Jiang Yanting, it was a different story, ¡°Let¡¯s step outside. I have something to say to you.¡±

    Jiang Yanting, without a word, took his coat and followed him out.

    Shen Zhixian watched the two men leave and, turning her head, met Jiang Jinsang¡¯s almost mockingly smiling eyes. Though brothers, they gave offpletely different vibes. His features were exceptionally gentle, yet his gaze was so prating it felt like he could see right through her.

    ¡°Are you worried?¡± His voice was utterly different from Jiang Yanting¡¯s, clear and young master-like.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Shen Zhixian looked down, fidgeting with the disposable paper cup in her hands.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know my brother and Xie Duo are mortal enemies? They¡¯ve never gotten along. With just the two of them out there, they might start fighting.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers slightly tightened, the paper cup deforming a bit, nearly spilling the water.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on them? After all, he is your brother,¡± she ventured.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. If I went there and they really started fighting, with my condition, I couldn¡¯t stop the fight anyway.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone was assertive, even to the point of leaving no room for argument.

 Chapter 240: 175: From archenemy to uncle? The world is in great chaos (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 240: 175: From archenemy to uncle? The world is in great chaos (3 updates)_2</strong>

    **

    At the stairwell of the hospital

    Xie Duo reached out to remove his sses, hooking the frame, seemingly blowing off some lingering dust, ¡°Aboutst night, thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Jiang Yanting leaned against the wall, having not slept all night, his eyes were red-rimmed, but when he squinted, there was an added depth to his gaze.

    ¡°Then you probably know what disease she has.¡±

    Since it was Jiang Yanting who brought the person, some things, the doctor would certainly have told him, so Xie Duo was very direct in his speech.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mentioning this, Jiang Yanting felt as if his heart was being clenched, aching inch by inch.

    ¡°She¡¯s had a child, and with her illness, she likely can¡¯t have children anymore. You already have a son, and it¡¯s possible you may not want more kids in the future, especially since having another might not be epted well by Jiangjiang. The grandfather wants to find her a support, and doesn¡¯t want her to be pitied. Looking around Beijing, after a long search, he¡¯s set his sights on you.¡±

    Xie Duoid things clear.

    ¡°The old man didn¡¯t want us to speak of this, fearing your family would find out and wouldn¡¯t even agree to meet for the arranged date. It¡¯s like we¡¯ve deceived your family, we will personallye to your door to make our apologies.¡±

    ¡°The old man really¡­¡± Xie Duo chuckled lightly, ¡°How could this kind of thing be kept secret?¡±

    ¡°Now that the situation is this, if you have any thoughts, you can tell me directly, and I will ry them to the grandfather. But there is one thing I need to ask of you, for which I¡¯m really pleading¡­¡±

    Xie Duo asking him for a favor?

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Please keep this a secret, don¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡±

    Jiang Yanting nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, I owe you a favor. If there¡¯s anything you need, within my power, you cane to me directly.¡±

    Jiang Yanting snickered lightly, ¡°You care about her that much?¡±

    ¡°Our family owes her.¡± Xie Duoughed self-deprecatingly, thinking of how theserge ns always looked splendid on the surface, the hundred-year-old legacies, which family doesn¡¯t have its shabby secrets.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how things are. Since you¡¯re clear about everything, the marriage can¡¯t be forced. If you¡¯re not determined to be with her, then don¡¯t bother her.¡±

    ¡°The incident at the hospital bed today, I¡¯ll pretend I saw nothing¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting sighed softly, ¡°What if I say, I want to be with her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard a bit about our family matters, actually¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want her as a person, it has nothing to do with your Xie family!¡±

    His voice was resolute, leaving Xie Duo stunned for a few seconds, staring intently at him, their eyes locking as if trying to gauge the sincerity in the depths of his eyes.

    Adjusting his sses on, as if trying to see through him, yet Jiang Yanting¡¯s gaze was firm, carrying an unstoppable determination, which genuinely startled him.

    A sworn enemy, yet they understood each other best.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s character, he knew it well. For him to say such things was enough to make his heart race because the words he said, he would inevitably see through to the end.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting?¡± Xie Duo had sensed his anomaly earlier, but he had never expected that knowing her health condition, he could still say such things, with no hesitation at all, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, your family¡­¡±

    Even if Jiang Yanting had a child, not being able to procreate would be uneptable to most elders.

    ¡°This is my matter to handle, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Xie Duo eyed him, seemingly trying to discern some hint of hesitation in his face.

    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t have children, you really don¡¯t care?¡± Xie Duo probed once more.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Having a son already, it truly didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°What if shees with a child, would you still find it eptable?¡± His tone was indecipherable, one couldn¡¯t tell if it was genuine or if he was purposely making a hypothetical test.

    ¡°What do I need to do to prove that I don¡¯t care about these things, and that I¡¯d marry her right away?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± Xie Duo bit his lip, ¡°Do you know what rtion she has to me? Do you know what our rtionship would be if you two were together?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your younger aunt, and I would be your uncle by marriage.¡±

    At that moment, Xie Duo swore inwardly:

    Go to hell, nn legs!

    After battling it out for most of a lifetime, the result is he¡¯s about to be his own uncle; what a messed-up situation!

    That was also why he kept reminding Jiang Yanting that he didn¡¯t want to be rted to the Jiang Family; it would awkwardly lower his generational standing.

    Whenever Xie Duo sparred with him, it had always been tit for tat; neither gained an absolute advantage!

    But now¡­

    It¡¯s aplete mess!

    Though the Xie Family¡¯s affairs were tightly sealed, everyone in Beijing had heard something. Shen Zhixian, by generation, is precisely Xie Duo¡¯s first cousin once removed, not the biological daughter of old Mr. Xie.

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t clear on the specifics, as it had been a long time, and it was probably not something to be proud of, so the elders seldom mentioned it.

    Jiang Yanting squinted at him, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept at the moment, and I feel the same. Suddenly having such a big nephew, I can¡¯t ept it either.¡±

    Xie Duo clenched his teeth:

    The typical act of ying dumb after gaining an advantage!

    Why don¡¯t you just ascend to heaven?

    Right now, he couldn¡¯t hope more than for Shen Zhixian to look down on him, to turn down this marriage, so he wouldn¡¯t have to endure Jiang Yanting lording over him and giving orders in the future.

    **

    In the hospital room

    Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t been in Beijing for long. Although she got along quite well with the siblings from the Xie Family, Xie Duo, who had previously worked out of town, wasn¡¯t seen often. Even if they did interact, it couldn¡¯t have included personal rtionships.

    She had no idea that Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting were actually archenemies, and with Jiang Jinsang¡¯s embellishment, she feared what might happen if they went out together.

    Anxiously on pins and needles.

    Jiang Jinsang saw her nervous gaze and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re both adults, they surely wouldn¡¯te to blows anyway.¡±

    Shen Zhixian smiled ruefully and remained silent.

    Time passed, and Jiang Cuo helped her get her bag; she took out her phone and saw many missed calls, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Uncle Wu, I apologize, but I need to make a call. Could you please give me some privacy?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Jinsang said and walked out, closing the door behind him.

    The hospital¡¯s soundproofing wasn¡¯t great, but she kept her voice down, making it hard to decipher her words; she merely sounded soothing like she was calming a child.

    It wasn¡¯t until the nurse knocked on the door to administer an IV that Shen Zhixian hung up hastily. Jiang Jinsang followed the nurse in, ready to lend a hand if needed.

    After the IV was set up, Jiang Jinsang sat to one side, head down fiddling with his phone,municating with Tang Wan via text.

    Shen Zhixian then called the old Mr. Xie, seemingly with something to say but hesitated.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang scrutinized her.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shen Zhixian hesitated before finally whispering tentatively, ¡°Your brother¡¯s child¡­¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Zhixian pursed her lips and turned to look out the window, lost in thought.

    This only made Jiang Jinsang more puzzled, and he decided not to pry further. What on earth had happened back then?

    When Jiang Yanting and Xie Duo returned, not only did they bring back breakfast, but the earlier tension was also gone; surprisingly, they were getting along peacefully.

    **

    After Xie Duo arrived, Xie Tongtong soon followed. Although Jiang Yanting had wanted to stay, he was still ¡°chased¡± away by Xie Duo.

    On the way home in the car, Jiang Yanting nced at the person beside him, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°I thought you and Xie Duo might get into a fight when you went out; seeing you getting along peacefully now is a bit unsettling.¡±

    ¡°Always hoping for chaos.¡± Jiang Yanting chuckled softly.

    ¡°Life would be so boring without chaos,¡± Jiang Jinsangughed as he looked out the window. ¡°With the New Year approaching, visiting family and friends, how is the Xie Family going to introduce her identity? Does everyone truly want her back home?¡±

    ¡°Add to that your rtionship with her, this New Year, Beijing is likely to be incredibly lively¡­¡±

 Chapter 241: 176 Big Brother cooking? Jiangjiangs little tricks

    <strong>Chapter 241: 176 Big Brother cooking? Jiangjiang¡¯s little tricks</strong>

    Beijing Xie Family

    Xie Duo gently adjusted his rimless sses on the bridge of his nose and observed the person sitting across from him.

    The old man was leisurely sipping tea, dressed in a soft white robe, his hair and beard as white as a crane¡¯s feather, his eyes exceptionally profound. With a visage marked by the vicissitudes of time, he exuded warmth and tranquility.

    ¡°¡­ Jiang Yanting has understood everything, yet he still insists on this,¡± Xie Duo urately ryed the events of the day.

    ¡°Did he really say that?¡± the elder Mr. Xie narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I believe he¡¯s serious about Shen Zhixian. After all these years of conflict, I¡¯vee to understand him quite well.¡±

    Xie Duo did not wish for the two to be together at all. Yet, he saw Shen Zhixian¡¯s reactions and understood that although he had not met her many times, she appeared dignified and approachable yet harbored a deep wariness towards others.

    Usually very cautious in her actions, she surprisingly pretended to sleep at the Hospital. Moreover, she became apletely different person around Jiang Yanting, shy and coquettish.

    It entirely challenged his worldviews!

    ¡°He may think so, but the Jiang Family might not agree¡­¡± elder Mr. Xie sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve always been worried that they might not ept her background, not to mention her health and the child¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandmother Jiang agree to their meeting? Isn¡¯t that an indirect eptance of Zhixian¡¯s status?¡±

    ¡°That came at the cost of my begging. Besides, a meeting is one thing, but marriage is another matter. Now that Jiang Yanting is in Beijing, even with a child, countless young women are vying to join the Jiang Family. Whenpared closely, why must he choose Zhixian?¡±

    Xie Duo said nothing in response.

    At that moment, ady in her forties emerged from the side and ced a tray of freshly made desserts in front of the old man, ¡°Dad, please try this, it¡¯s freshly made.¡±

    This woman was Xie Duo¡¯s mother and the wife of the Xie Family ¡ª Du Jinn.

    With a smile upon her lips and an elegant demeanor, ¡°The Jiang family members are quite nice. I think you¡¯re worrying too much. As long as Jiang Yanting is willing and Zhixian likes him, I think it could work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that child of Jiang Yanting¡¯s¡­¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Speak your mind,¡± said elder Mr. Xie.

    Du Jinn smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve met that little grandson from the Jiang Family a few times. Their children are well-raised and won¡¯t disappoint, but he might not be willing to ept Zhixian. Besides, the entire Beijing doesn¡¯t know about her birth mother¡¯s circumstances. If she suddenly appears¡­¡±

    Xie Duo, who had been quietly listening, now took a sip of tea, giving his mother a meaningful nce.

    ¡°Let it be, we can only do our best and leave the rest to fate. I¡¯m going back to my room to change and then head to the hospital,¡± the elder Mr. Xie said, attempting to rise. Du Jinn immediately stood to help him, ¡°No need to worry about me, I can still get to my room.¡±

    ¡°Then take it slow.¡±

    The elderly Mr. Xie, having injured his leg in his youth, walked with a limp and relied on a cane.

    As his figure disappeared, Du Jinn swiftly began to tidy up the tea set on the table.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, your dad won¡¯t be home from the office today. I¡¯m going to the Hospital with your grandfatherter. There¡¯s food left for you at home. Just eat here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Zhixian to marry Jiang Yanting?¡±

    As Du Jinn paused in her handling of the tea set and smiled at him, ¡°What are you talking about? I just think there are many things we need to consider in advance. However, if the two of them really end up together, you might have to start calling Jiang Yanting ¡®Uncle¡¯¡­¡±

    The smile faded from Xie Duo¡¯s face.

    He had been excellently raised, never uttering a word of profanity throughout his life, but the mere thought of this matter almost made him curse!

    Particrly considering Jiang Yanting¡¯s sharp tongue and punch-worthy demeanor, it was increasingly frustrating to think about.

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Family home, Tang Wan and Jiangjiang arrived home to see a car parked at the entrance. Jiangjiang immediately sprinted inside and before even seeing the person, he yelled, ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s in the kitchen,¡± Fan Mingyu clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Grandma, Great-Grandma¡­¡± Jiangjiang greeted each guest in turn before finally running to the kitchen, only then realizing that his dad was actually making soup, ¡°Daddy, is this for me?¡±

    Jiang Yanting was not adept in the kitchen, with just a few soups up his sleeve, which he had learned specifically to coax Jiangjiang when he was ill and reluctant to eat, leading the little guy to naturally assume it was made just for him.

    However, before Jiang Yanting could answer, Jiangjiang excitedly described his ser achievements of the day, boasting about how awesome he had been.

    ¡°I scored five goals today!¡± He tilted up his little face, his eyes shining with anticipation.

    Praise me,e on, praise me quickly.

    ¡°Then you performed very well.¡± Jiang Yanting crouched down, raised his hand, and ruffled his hair. Jiangjiang, however, detected a faint fragrance on him.

    It was a scent he had never smelled before, and remembering his father not returning homest night, he instantly became guarded.

    Though he verbally expressed his wish for Jiang Yanting to find him a stepmother, they had grown ustomed to relying solely on each other. Suddenly having someone else join them was still instinctively unwee.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Unable to hide it, Jiang Yanting immediately sensed something was off.

    ¡°Dad, did you not change your clothes yesterday? You smell bad.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yanting lifted his arm, sniffed the scent on himself¡ªit was nothing serious, probably just the smell of disinfectant from the hospital¡ª¡±Then I¡¯ll changeter. Today, when I went out with your second aunt, I heard she bought something for you to eat. Did you thank her?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did. The stuff was particrly delicious; I¡¯ll take you there someday.¡±

    Jiang Yanting chuckled, thinking this boy just wanted an excuse to eat there himself.

    However, remembering Shen Zhixian¡¯s illness, he looked at Jiangjiang with aplex expression.

    Meanwhile, Jiangjiang was standing on tiptoes, eyeing the soup in the pot and already beginning to salivate.

    During lunch, however, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t stay at home; instead, he packed some of the nicely stewed soup into a thermal container, preparing to take it to the hospital.

    Jiangjiang watched him package the soup and get ready to leave. He scooped the soup, biting his lip tightly, and remained silent without uttering a word.

    ¡­

    But by the time Jiang Yanting rushed to the hospital, someone else had already taken over the hospital room. Upon inquiry, the nurse said her family hade to discharge her. He immediately made a phone call.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been discharged?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the old ailment, nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°Did you go back to the Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you so we can talk properly.¡± There were many things from the past that puzzled Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Maybe if there¡¯s a chance. I¡¯ve got things to handle, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    After the call was disconnected, Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t reach her again, no matter how many times he tried. Even when asking Xie Duo, he was tight-lipped and unwilling to reveal anything.

    **

    Finding no one in the hospital, Jiang Yanting got some help to look around; but since the Xie Family was being evasive, it was not easy to obtain any information. As he waited for any news, he went back to hispany to take care of business, staying busy untilte at night before heading home.

    Jiangjiang was lying on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s bed, flipping through aic book.

    ¡°Uncle, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Jinsang put down the book he was holding and looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Is Dad trying to find me a stepmom?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang thought it would be better for Jiang Yanting to exin this matter personally, so he just shed a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; if you¡¯re not reading, just go to sleep early.¡±

    But having grown up in the Jiang Family and adept at reading expressions and tones due to his unreliable father and uncle, Jiangjiang had already sensed something was off.

    Sure enough¡­

    At that moment, his little phone rang¡ªa video call from Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Dad, why are you still at the office?¡±

    ¡°Working overtime; the New Year ising, and it¡¯s pretty hectic.¡±

    ¡°Are youing home tonight?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s toote, I won¡¯te back. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone. Go to Grandpa and Grandma or go see your uncle and his wife so they can stay with you.¡±

    ¡°What about my ser match tomorrow?¡±

    Jiangjiang had been training long for a ser match scheduled just before the New Year.

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°It starts at nine in the morning, don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The video call between father and son was mostly dominated by Jiangjiang chattering away.

    After hanging up, Jiangjiang seemed exceptionally excited. ¡°Uncle, are you going tomorrow too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be there to cheer you on.¡±

    Being a child, it was easy for Jiangjiang to feel content; despite having some worries lurking in his mind, the excitement for tomorrow¡¯s match and both his dad and uncle cheering for him momentarily made him forget about the stepmom issue.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang was silently pondering what to get him as a gift after the match, ncing outside where the sky was gloomy¡ªa forecast predicted rain or snow tomorrow.

    Around midnight, Jiang Yanting was still in thepany handling documents when his phone vibrated with a message.

    There were no remarks or any extra words, just a simple address.

    Fiddling with his fingers, Jiang Yanting thought if she coulde to Jiangjiang¡¯s match tomorrow¡­

    Little did everyone know, what was assumed to be a routine ser match was about to unravel a series of unexpected events.

 Chapter 242: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, Fifth Master Supports Him (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 242: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, Fifth Master Supports Him (2 updates)</strong>

    The next morning,

    The sky was bleak, the color of brooding clouds, but Jiangjiang got up very early and seemed extremely excited. Jiang Yanting had called, saying he would go directly to the game site because he had invited Tang Wan earlier to take him to the ser field with Jiang Jinsang.

    The game started at nine, and all the kids arrived at seven-thirty for warm-ups.

    Tang Wan had stayed upte the night before working on design drafts, so to make it to the game on time, she had to leave at six-thirty. Today was a big day for Jiangjiang¡¯s game, so she had to dress up and ended up getting up a bit after five to get ready.

    By now, seated in the parents¡¯ section, she was already breathing out visible puffs of air.

    ¡°Stayed uptest night?¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at her.

    ¡°A bit.¡± Tang Wan tried hard to keep her eyes open. The heating in the ser stadium was very strong, after all, the kids were all dressed in jerseys, and this temperature was just too conducive to falling asleep, ¡°When will Second Master arrive?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be here before the game starts. Jiangjiang seems to have noticed something;st night the little guy actually asked me if his big brother was going to find him a stepmother.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for his big brother to say it himself.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense, we can¡¯t really say much.¡± While she spoke, she yawned again.

    Jiang Jinsang turned to look at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Just how sleepy was she?

    ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to go outside for some fresh air to wake up. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Tang Wan took her coat and walked outside.

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiangjiang. A group of kids was doing warm-up exercises under the coach¡¯s leadership. It seemed nothing would go wrong, so he stood up and followed her out.

    Tang Wan felt that if she continued to stay indoors, she might fall asleep before the game even started. That would be too disrespectful, and she guessed Jiangjiang would be furious if he saw her sleeping.

    Stepping outside, the cold wind hit her, causing a mixture of warmth and cold. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and her drowsinesspletely disappeared.

    But in the next second, a scarf was already being wrapped around her neck.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of the cold.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice came from above her head. She turned around instinctively, and their clothes rustled as they touched.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected him to be so close. Her lips brushed against his chin, which caused her face to turn a slight shade of red.

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked down at her and with his hands, he carefully wrapped the scarf around her neck, ¡°Just needed some fresh air.¡±

    He had never done this for anyone before and wasn¡¯t sure about the tightness. After wrapping the scarf, he seriously adjusted it, his fingers unintentionally brushing her neck and ear¡­

    Aside from family members, no one had ever done this for Tang Wan. It was a peculiar sensation.

    The cold wind howled past, but Tang Wan felt as if a me had licked the tips of her ears. Her entire body seemed to burn with heat, as these areas were especially sensitive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He clearly didn¡¯t know how to tie a scarf because he was about to¡­

    Tie a bow on her neck as if fastening shoces.

    Jiang Jinsang stared at her intently; they were so close. As Tang Wan tied the scarf, she inevitably brushed against his clothes, and the atmosphere turned ambiguous again. But when the cool breeze blew, she couldn¡¯t help but huddle her neck.

    ¡°Still cold?¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had just opened her mouth when Jiang Jinsang reached out, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his embrace. His clothes wererge, and since they were half-open, she was almost wrapped inside when she fell against him.

    ¡°Is this better?¡± His voice was right by her ear, the little warmth left from the cold wind was enough to scorch.

    Tang Wan suddenly stumbled forward, her body off-bnce, and it didn¡¯t feel right to just lean against him. Hesitating, she reached out and gently grabbed the corner of his sweater.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wan looked up at him.

    ¡°How about the two of us go out to eatter, and then watch a movie in the afternoon?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had been thinking about finding an opportunity to ask her out. But it hadn¡¯t been possible until now, since Tang¡¯s father was hospitalized for surgery. Today was the perfect day to go out, andter on, Jiang Yanting would definitely take Jiangjiang.

    As for the date, he didn¡¯t know what to do. ording to online advice, having a meal and watching a movie seemed like the standard, so they might as well take it slow.

    A date?

    Upon hearing this, Tang Wan felt a warmth in her heart. She might not have even noticed the flush of shyness spreading across her face.

    However, Jiang Jinsang had already slipped one arm around her waist, drawing her into his embrace and cupping her face, carefully examining her before bending down to lightly peck her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± They were outdoors, and Tang Wan feared being seen. After all, she did care about appearances.

 Chapter 243: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, with the Support of Uncle Five (2 more)_2

    <strong>Chapter 243: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, with the Support of Uncle Five (2 more)_2</strong>

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang responded but again bowed his head.

    The surrounding cold wind was harsh, but Tang Wan felt her whole body was warm¡­

    Her palms were sweaty, and being tightly held in his embrace, how could she still feel cold?

    ¡­

    At this moment, Jiang Cuo burst out from inside, stumbling upon this scene, and was utterly dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Tang Wan wished she could shrink into her shell like Lord Wansui at that very moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang stretched out his hand to adjust her scarf and led her inside.

    ¡°The young master got into a fight and someone¡¯s nose bled profusely. The parents over there are making a scene and the coach is dealing with it. They might even disqualify him from the match.¡±

    ¡°A fight?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    Jiang Jinsang, with tightly pursed lips, said, ¡°Take me to see.¡±

    Jiang Cuo had rushed out to find help already, but since the ser field had several entrances and there were too many ces to catch a breath of fresh air, he had mistakenly gone to the wrong ce initially, dying his search.

    **

    In the resting room

    When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived, they could hear a man¡¯s hysterical voice through the door.

    ¡°¡­How can we just let this go? This isn¡¯t the first time. Last time it was your son who bumped into mine, and this time he actually hit him. Coach, you saw it too, his nose is bleeding. Is that reasonable?¡±

    ¡°And you, you¡¯re the child¡¯s parent, right? Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    ¡°Your child did something wrong and you don¡¯t even have a word of apology?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang entered decisively, his frame lean and his lips tightly drawn, exuding a chill that made others shiver.

    At that moment, the parent was pointing at Jiang Jiu, yelling at him. Jiangjiang stood to the side, his hair disheveled, his clothes ripped and in disarray, biting his lips defiantly.

    The other kid had his nosebleed stopped and was sitting on the side, his nose red and his eyes swollen from crying, his face also bearing some red marks, looking much worse than Jiangjiang.

    Tang Wan recognized this boy; he was the one Jiangjiang had knocked over on the field earlier while dribbling the ball.

    ¡°Uncle Jinsang.¡± Jiangjiang looked at Jiang Jinsang approaching, his eyes somewhat timid, knowing that participating in a fight was always wrong.

    ¡°So you¡¯re his uncle. Good timing. Look at what your nephew has done to my son. How are we going to settle this?¡± The man sized up Jiang Jinsang, tall and pale, even pallid, seemingly frail and easily bullied, and he straightened his back.

    ¡°Fighting is indeed wrong; I apologize for that. If you need to go to the hospital for a check-up, any medical expenses incurred, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Your attitude ismendable.¡±

    He was just an ordinary office worker, already overwhelmed with work. Barely on holiday to watch his son y ser, he had no time for the gossip about notable families in Beijing; naturally, he had no idea who this person was.

    Jiang Jinsang seldom made public appearances and even in the Beijing circle, not many had seen him. How could this parent recognize him, assuming him to be some rich family man escorted by two ck-d bodyguards?

    ¡°Jiangjiang, apologize to the uncle and his son.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was light, but his tone was resolute.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Jiangjiang was clearly reluctant and immediately looked to Tang Wan for support.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her, apologize first. Hitting someone is wrong!¡± Jiang Jinsang was adamant, leaving Jiangjiang with tears welling up in his eyes.

    ¡°Wenyan¡­¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help speaking up, her heart softened at the sight of the child¡¯s distress.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan, let¡¯s not make me say this a third time!¡±

    Jiangjiang, lips quivering and clearly unhappy, but upon seeing Jiang Jinsang truly angry, knew he couldn¡¯t provoke him any further. With trembling teeth, he stepped forward to apologize to the two, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    Seeing the situation, the parent coughed, ¡°Actually, kids fighting isn¡¯t really a big deal. It¡¯s just that it isn¡¯t the first time. He usually bullies my son. You really must discipline him when you get home.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, might I ask for your surname, sir?¡±

    ¡°Confucius¡¯ ¡®Kong¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kong, while hitting is indeed wrong, we will naturally teach him a lesson at home. However, I¡¯m quite curious, what exactly started this fight between them?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked at an even pace.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Mr. Kong hesitated, seemingly unable to provide a clear exnation.

    ¡°Coach? Do you know?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked toward the coach.

    The coach coughed as if he knew something but found it difficult to speak, having coached the kids for so long, he likely knew which ones had conflicts and the reasons behind them.

    ¡°Coach, please just tell us what you know. If Jiangjiang is at fault, he will certainly apologize. You won¡¯t be put in a difficult position.¡±

 Chapter 244: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, with the Support of Uncle Five (2 more)_3

    <strong>Chapter 244: 177 Jiangjiang Fights, with the Support of Uncle Five (2 more)_3</strong>

    Jiangjiang hung his head low, seemingly very aggrieved, his small hands clenched into fists, his whole body trembling with anger.

    ¡°Actually, the two of them often have frictions, and I¡¯ve deliberately separated them in the seating arrangement, but still¡­¡± The coach nced at the boy whose nose was bleeding from being hit, ¡°He always goes out of his way to provoke Jiang Wenyan, probably because he¡¯s smaller and looks easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Coach, you can¡¯t just say things like that, how could my son be the one to bully others!¡± Mr. Kong was immediately on edge upon hearing this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me, it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s not surprising that the two of them fought. He always talks about Jiang Wenyan¡¯s family affairs and even made up a nursery rhyme that many kids in the ss have learned. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any of the kids.¡±

    The coach¡¯s words were diplomatic, but everyone present was no fool and naturally understood the reason.

    ¡°Mr. Kong, what do you have to say about this?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked in his direction.

    ¡°This¡­ children will be children, right? But that doesn¡¯t justify hitting someone,¡± the man said, struggling for words, then turned and red fiercely at his own son.

    ¡°Certainly, children will be children, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. As a kid, he shouldn¡¯t know so much about our family affairs. I¡¯m not sure where he got all this from?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not suggesting that he overheard us talking about this in private, are you!¡± The man suddenly became anxious, ¡°That¡¯s a nderous usation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply making a logical guess, there¡¯s no need for you to get worked up,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a light chuckle.

    ¡°As a parent, I think we should teach kids from a young age not to discriminate against anyone or view others through a biased lens. Clearly, there¡¯s ack in this respect in your family¡¯s education.¡±

    ¡°Putting aside the child¡¯s behavior, as a parent, you¡¯ve already failed in your duties.¡±

    ¡°After the incident, without looking for the reasons or discerning right from wrong, you med a child. What you owe us isn¡¯t just an apology!¡±

    ¡­

    Mr. Kong, who initially thought Jiang Jinsang was very easy to talk to and amiable, was now utterly bewildered.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal to me, but just now your stern look might have scared him quite a bit. You can simply apologize to my nephew,¡± Jiang Jinsang patted Jiangjiang¡¯s small head.

    Jiangjiang, after all, was a child and had no idea what Jiang Jinsang intended.

    He felt wronged when he apologized earlier, but now that he heard that the other party was going to apologize to him, his resentment quickly subsided.

    ¡°Mr. Kong, my nephew has already apologized for his actions. Surely you¡¯re not going to refuse to admit your wrongs, are you? If that¡¯s the case, then I truly have to question your family¡¯s upbringing.¡±

    Tang Wan, standing aside, felt she had seen through Jiang Jinsang.

    It was wrong to hit someone, but after apologizing, as long as Jiangjiang hadn¡¯t done anything else wrong, they were at a moral high ground.

    Whoever made a mistake should apologize, not be defended unconditionally. This was the lesson that should be taught to children.

    But it seemed so hard for a grown man like Mr. Kong to apologize to a child.

    ¡°As a parent, can¡¯t you set a good example for your child?¡± Jiang Jinsang pressed on.

    With his son watching behind and the coach by his side, the man was anxious and annoyed, utterly at a loss, especially since the coach was his son¡¯s teacher. It was bad enough to have lost face in front of him, but refusing to apologize would be even more embarrassing.

    Biting his lip, he could do nothing but mutter a ¡°Sorry¡± to Jiangjiang.

    Jiangjiang rxed his fingers, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°And the other kid, shouldn¡¯t he apologize for his inappropriate remarks earlier?¡± Jiang Jinsang was not about to let the child off the hook.

    Initially, the boy felt smug receiving Jiangjiang¡¯s apology, but seeing his father bow and apologize made him ufortable. And now that the fire was directed at him, he was even more displeased.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He really doesn¡¯t have a mom! If you can, bring your mom here!¡±

    A single cold nce from Jiang Jinsang, however, was enough to make the boy shrink back, stammering and too scared to speak further.

    ¡°You little bastard, spouting nonsense!¡± The man raised his hand and smacked the boy¡¯s head hard, ¡°Apologize right now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡ª¡± The boy was quite stubborn.

    In the end, after being hit by his father a few times, he tearfully apologized to Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Right now, as a child, going wrong and being able to apologize may be enough. But if he grows up and still speaks without restraint, I¡¯m afraid a mere apology won¡¯t be enough to solve the problem,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a lightugh.

    His smile was soft, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted, but the chill in his expression sent a shiver down the spines of the father and son opposite him.

    ¡­

    After greeting the coach, Jiang Jinsang took Jiangjiang and walked out.

    Once they were alone, Jiangjiang still seemed quite upset, silent despite being pulled by the hand.

    Jiang Jinsang knelt down, bending over to adjust his nephew¡¯s clothes, ¡°You think you have the right to hit people?¡±

    ¡°He kept teasing me, and I just couldn¡¯t take it! I didn¡¯t want to apologize.¡±

    ¡°They apologized to you just now, aren¡¯t you satisfied? It¡¯s wrong to be the first to hit.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not my fault if he hit me first?¡±

    ¡°Why are you always thinking about fighting! As long as you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, your second uncle will naturally support you. But if you¡¯re at fault, you must admit it.¡±

    Tang Wan watched Jiang Jinsang straighten the boy¡¯s clothes and lecture him with a bunch of moral principles, thinking that if Jiang Jinsang ever had children, he¡¯d probably be a good father. But then, in the next second, she heard him say:

    ¡°Hitting someone is the most ipetent form of action. There are all sorts of ways to deal with a person.¡±

    ¡°What ways?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, wondering if he was teaching the child how to deal with enemies, perhaps even resorting to various sly maneuvers. The fact that Jiangjiang hadn¡¯t grown twisted while living with the Jiang family was indeed very fortunate.

    ¡°But regarding the matter with your mother¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what he said is true, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t be so impulsive again,¡± Jiangjiang pursed his lips.

    However, getting into a fight before the match had a terrible effect. Although the coach hadn¡¯t explicitly banned him from participating, he was left out of the lineup for the first half of the game, which was quite distressing for Jiangjiang.

    He nced at the parents¡¯ section. The seat beside Jiang Jinsang was still empty¡­

    The game was about to start, and his father hadn¡¯t arrived yet?

    The little guy hung his head, staring at his sneakers, feeling even more upset.

 Chapter 245: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 245: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)</strong>

    With less than fifteen minutes to go before the first half of the game started, Tang Wan nced at the empty seat out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Second Master here yet?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother said he woulde, so he¡¯ll definitely make it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Jinsang lowered his gaze to peek at his wristwatch, at this point the spectator seats were sparsely filled with a smattering of people.

    For a children¡¯s match like this, with less of a draw for football enjoyment, those who came to cheer were all parents and friends of the children involved.

    The parent of the boy who had been hit earlier also left without face, saying he was taking him to the Hospital for a check-up, leaving early.

    As the match was about to begin, no one else entered the stadium.

    Jiangjiang sat on the bench, asionally ncing towards the parents¡¯ section, saying he didn¡¯t care, but deep down he was dying for their attention.

    **

    Meanwhile, elsewhere

    Shen Zhixian received a call from Jiang Yanting at eight o¡¯clock, but she didn¡¯t answer it. However, after two minutes, her phone vibrated:

    [¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your ce, if you don¡¯t pick up the phone, I¡¯ming up to look for you.¡±]

    Downstairs?

    Shen Zhixian sneakily lifted the curtain to look outside, and indeed there was Jiang Yanting¡¯s car, with him standing leaning against it, head down, fidgeting with his phone.

    Was this guy an idiot? Why was he standing outside in such cold weather, catching the wind?

    But the next second, he seemed to sense something and suddenly looked up. Even though the curtain was only cracked open a bit, Jiang Yanting still curved his lips in a smile, as if he had already seen through her.

    To Shen Zhixian, his gaze was straight and direct, clearly meant for her. Their eyes met unexpectedly, startling her to the core, and her phone vibrated again:

    [¡°Are youing down, or should Ie up?¡±]

    Shen Zhixian gritted her teeth, [¡°I¡¯ming down.¡±]

    [¡°Dress up a bit, I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡±]

    Meet someone?

    Recently the Xie Family had already given her a heads up, expressing Jiang Yanting¡¯s desire to date her. Now it depended on the Jiang Family¡¯s reaction, as well as her own attitude. They even specifically reminded her to dress up a bit. Could it be that she was about to meet his family?

    Meet the parents?

    Just thinking about this possibility made Shen Zhixian¡¯s breath catch with a sudden sharpness. However, she simply changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    Jiang Yanting was wearing a ck suit today, topped with a long ck down jacket. One hand in his pocket and the other holding a phone, he seemed to be on a call, his hair tousled wild and free by the cold wind.

    He exuded an elite aura, butced with a streak of rebellion.

    He ended his call when he saw hering down, appraising her. She was dressed rather homely, having only done a simple wash, bare-faced, with half her face wrapped in a scarf.

    Shen Zhixian coughed softly, not daring to look into his eyes. Those eyes were sharp and profound, dark and breathtaking.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Jiang Yanting walked over.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Shall I take you to eat something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made porridge at home. Just say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Talk in the car? It¡¯s pretty cold outside.¡± Jiang Yanting suggested since the stairwell acted as a small wind tunnel, with the cold breeze drilling straight in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk here.¡± Shen Zhixian wasn¡¯t foolish, knowing once she got into his car, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out easily.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move inside a bit.¡± Jiang Yantingpletely went along with her, walking further down the hallway where the wind was slightly less biting and it wouldn¡¯t get in the way of others moving up and down the stairs.

    Shen Zhixian followed him and the light inside was dim; the space very confined. Even without trying to, the edges of their clothes could still spark off each other.

    Perhaps it was the static electricity, but just a brush of their shoulders caused all of Shen Zhixian¡¯s hair to stand on end and stick to Jiang Yanting¡¯s clothes. She raised her hand to smooth her hair down, but the next moment it clung back to him.

    This repeating cycle left her both anxious and annoyed. Fortunately, she had a hair tie on her wrist, and she lifted her hand to tie her hair back. However, given the number ofyers she was wearing, her movements were a bit cumbersome.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Jiang Yanting took the hair tie from her hand, moved behind her, and reached out to gather her hair.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t particrly thick, but it was very silky. He bent down, one hand gathering her hair, while the other hand helped to bring the surrounding stray strands together.

    His cool fingertips grazed past her ear, neck, and scalp, sending shivers down her spine.

    He wasn¡¯t very skilled in his movements, even pulling a few strands of her hair, making her hiss softly.

    ¡°You were discharged from the hospital without even telling me?¡±

    With her hair now tied up, her ears exposed, he was so close. His fingertips might have been chilled by the wind, but his breath was warm and heavy.

    ¡°I know my own body, there was nothing major, and I didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital.¡±

    Just as Shen Zhixian was about to distance herself from him, having just tied her hair up, Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms reached out and he pulled her tightly into his embrace from behind.

 Chapter 246: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 246: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)_2</strong>

    The two were so close they could almost hear each other¡¯s breath.

    Shen Zhixian was stunned for a couple of seconds, motionless, silent.

    She was very thin, and even though she wore a thick coat, he could easily encircle her waist from behind. Jiang Yanting rested his chin on her shoulder de, his breath, unfailing, blowing into her neck¡­

    ¡°You smell so good.¡±

    His lowered voice was exceedingly maic, these words seemed to explode right beside her ear.

    Her entire being, from the inside out, rapidly flushed with blood, her pretty face instantly turning bright red, she tucked in her neck, wishing she could bury herself in her scarf.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting¡ª¡±

    Just as she was about to struggle, she heard someoneing downstairs, and since it was a neighbor, whom they inevitably encountered entering or exiting, the voice was familiar, and she struggled even harder.

    ¡°If you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do to you in front of your neighbor, can I?¡±

    Shen Zhixian listened as the footsteps drew closer, not daring to make any significant movements.

    And the neighbor, clearly seeing two people embraced in the stairwell¡¯s inner corner, could only see Jiang Yanting from the back, with Shen Zhixian in his arms, seeing nothing else. The neighbor, feeling embarrassed, quickly left.

    Only then did Shen Zhixian break free from his hold, turned to face him with surging emotions inside but still feigned calm on her face, ¡°You came so early, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Shen Zhixian bit her lip, ¡°I think I¡¯ve pretty much heard it all from Xie Duo, and I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, now we both have our own lives, and actually, it¡¯s quite good this way.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb each other anymore.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Yanting looked at her, ¡°Do you still like me?¡±

    ¡°To be moved, that stuff is just hormones ying tricks, even if I liked you in the past, this state couldn¡¯t possiblyst for so many years, besides¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t finish speaking when Jiang Yanting stepped forward, cupped her face, and viciously kissed her.

    Her mind buzzed.

    As if something had exploded in an instant, it left a void.

    But no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t shake him, until, with determination, she viciously bit him, tasting the metallic vor of blood, and he still didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Shen Zhixian, look into my eyes and repeat what you just said!¡±

    His fingers were tightly gripping her shoulders, the force so great it was even painful.

    Shen Zhixian was also pushed to the brink, and with an unexpected burst of strength, she pushed him away, ¡°Jiang Yanting, you were at the hospital that day too, don¡¯t you know what disease I got? I won¡¯t be able to have children anymore!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already had a child for me¡­¡±

    His words were cut short.

    ¡°He¡¯s long gone!¡± Her voice was soft, as if she was talking about something insignificant, ¡°Gone, from the moment he was born, I couldn¡¯t save him¡­¡±

    She gave him an easy smile, which was enough to wrench Jiang Yanting¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I only nced at him in a hurry, all wrinkled and actually quite ugly. No matter how much they spanked him at birth, he didn¡¯t cry, and I hadn¡¯t expected that we¡¯d still lose him in the end.¡±

    ¡°I never even heard his voice!¡±

    ¡°I feel so useless; having a baby nearly killed me, and then I couldn¡¯t even save the child. I don¡¯t know how to face you.¡±

    ¡°Seeing you always brings back the past, and the pain stirs up in me, I simply can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± Shen Zhixian ced a hand over her heart, ¡°I can¡¯t cope, do you understand?¡±

    Jiang Yanting said nothing, just pulled her into his embrace, but this time she didn¡¯t struggle, only let out a quietugh.

    ¡°Even if I do like you, I can¡¯t face you¡­¡±

    ¡°You have your own child now. No child hopes for their father to find them a stepmother; I can¡¯t face him either.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s both live well and let each other go.¡±

    Initially, Shen Zhixian thought that speaking about such a matter might be earth-shattering, but she hadn¡¯t expected to inform him in such a calm tone, the weight lifted from her chest, giving her some relief.

    But Jiang Yanting could hear the despair and helplessness behind each word after the grief.

    So each word she said felt like a thousand pounds, pressing hard on his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe and leaving him to choke out:

    ¡°Is the child¡­ really gone?¡±

    Shen Zhixianughed bitterly as she broke free from his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, back then I¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    ¡°Who told you the child was gone?¡±

 Chapter 247: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 247: 178 Jiang Yanting, we once had a child (3 updates)_3</strong>

    ¡°Is this important?¡± Shen Zhixian shrugged his shoulders, pretending to be rxed.

    ¡°Xianxian¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs first, if I¡¯m anyter, my porridge will burn, and from now on¡­¡± sheughed, ¡°let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡±

    Thest few words, when she said them, even her voice was trembling.

    Jiang Yanting watched her brush past him and slowly walk upstairs, and it was probably when she reached the second floor that suddenly, her crying, full of breakdown, came down¡­

    She had been forcibly holding back, but now she could no longer keep up the pretense.

    With her lips tightly clenched, her sobs still spilled incessantly from the corners of her mouth. As Jiang Yanting stepped up the stairs, her movements became even faster. She sprinted upstairs and quickly opened the door.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± The door was mmed shut again, as if dividing them into two separate worlds.

    Jiang Yanting stared at the closed door for a long time before he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go out today. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    Shen Zhixian leaned against the door, utterly broken¡ª

    **

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t drive away immediately but went to a nearby supermarket, bought a pack of cigarettes, and smoked most of it until his throat ached from the irritation.

    His fingers clutched the cigarette butt tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging, the end of the cigarette crushed out of shape.

    Who on earth had deceived her in those days!

    He had done a paternity test with Jiangjiang, naturally convinced that this was his son, but in Shen Zhixian¡¯s story, he had long ceased to exist; where exactly had things gone wrong?

    He wanted to tell her that the child was alive, but her state of copse was such that it seemed she couldn¡¯t hear a word. Saying it outright could have made her think he was deceiving her, worsening her distress.

    The situation was a mess; the truths she held in her heart ¡ª without seeing the child, she would never believe!

    Suddenly, his phone vibrated, from Jiangjiang¡­

    ¡°Hello, Dad, why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s voice was very low, as thepetition was about to start. He had excused himself to go to the bathroom to make a discreet call since he wasn¡¯t due topete, and the coach wasn¡¯t keeping a close eye on him.

    At the moment, he was sitting on the toilet, swinging his legs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Jiang Yanting discarded the cigarette and crushed it underfoot.

    His eyes darkened with a cold glint, despite his efforts to control himself, though his voice was hoarse, clearly indicating he was upset.

    ¡°Dad, did you find out I got into a fight? Uncle has already scolded me, and I¡¯ve admitted my mistake. You¡¯re not angry anymore, right?¡± Jiangjiang, thinking his dad¡¯s upset mood was rted to himself, and knowing the fight couldn¡¯t be kept secret, wasn¡¯t trying to hide it anyway.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, after the match, I¡¯ll take you to see your mom¡­¡± The words reached his lips but were swallowed back, ¡°take you to see an auntie, okay?¡±

    ¡°An auntie?¡± Jiangjiang fidgeted with his clothes, ¡°What auntie?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see her.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Jiangjiang wanted to say more, but after hemming and hawing, he didn¡¯t manage to utter a single word.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just worried the auntie won¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll be there soon. y well in thepetition.¡±

    Jiangjiang hung up the phone, stood still for a long time, contemting. All his friends¡¯ parents had arrived, and his father still had not, which made him feel rather downhearted.

    He wasn¡¯t behaving well by fighting, and now his dad was bringing home an auntie. Perhaps they would even have their own children in the future; he guessed they would care about him even less¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He didn¡¯t want to meet any auntie at all!

    ¡­

    In the parents¡¯ seating, Tang Wan looked at her wristwatch, ¡°Jinsang, what¡¯s taking Jiangjiang so long? Even if he went to the bathroom, he should be back by now.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had already checked his watch several times, and indeed, his son had been gone for too long.

    ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go check in the back.¡± The spectator area and thepetitors¡¯ waiting area werepletely different; Jiang Jinsang took a roundabout path to reach the backstage.

    At this point, thepetition had already started, and nearly all the children were present, except for Jiangjiang.

    Jiang Jinsang first checked the bathroom, which was empty, but his son¡¯s child phone was left on the washbasin.

    ¡°Master, this¡­¡± Jiang Cuo picked up the phone and specifically turned it on to check, ¡°It belongs to the young master.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s breath caught, a bad feeling creeping in.

 Chapter 248: 179 Jiangjiang lures the tiger away from the mountain, Uncle Zhas tenderness

    <strong>Chapter 248: 179 Jiangjiang lures the tiger away from the mountain, Uncle Zha¡¯s tenderness</strong>

    Indoor football field, inside the restroom

    Jiang Jinsang was holding a child¡¯s mobile phone, squinting his eyes. Before he could speak, he heard footstepsing from outside¡­

    Shortly thereafter, the team coach appeared at the men¡¯s restroom entrance. Upon seeing Jiang Jinsang, he let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I was wondering where Jiangjiang had gone. So, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to gather soon. I couldn¡¯t find him and was scared to death.¡±

    ¡°There was a fight earlier, and although Jiangjiang was pushed to his limits before he fought back, hitting people is still wrong. There must be some punishment. I know he¡¯s upset about not being able to y, but he could still y in the second half¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡± Jiang Jinsang interrupted him.

    The coach¡¯s smile froze on his lips, ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I also noticed he hadn¡¯t shown up on the field, so I came out to look for him. Where have you searched?¡±

    ¡°The changing room and the lounge are empty, so I came to the restroom¡­¡± The coach¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.

    This was the Jiang Family¡¯s precious boy; if he lost the child on his watch, he couldn¡¯t bear to think of the consequences¡­

    ¡°Does Jiangjiang have a location device on him? Can you track it?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at Jiang Cuo.

    Jiang Cuo had already taken out his phone and found that the location device was nearby. After searching for a while, they found the watch in the changing room¡¯s locker.

    ¡°ying football involves a lot of running and the risk of collisions, so yers are required not to wear anything, including nes, watches, and so on¡­¡± the coach exined.

    However, the little backpack and coat in the locker were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search.¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get help too.¡± The coach said as he called his colleagues.

    The football field was alreadyrge, making it easy to hide someone. At this point, they couldn¡¯t be certain where he had gone. The coach also didn¡¯t dare to rm other parents, as a missing child on their premises would reflect terribly on them.

    Tang Wan saw that Jiang Jinsang had been gone for a long time, called to ask, and he said it was nothing.

    The game had already started by now. Cheers from the other families and friends filled the air, but Tang Wan noticed the staff moving frequently in and out with uneasy expressions. She immediately sensed something was amiss and stood up, taking her coat to walk towards the back¡­

    Meanwhile, they had already roughly filtered through all possible hiding ces on the field.

    ¡°Could he have gone outside!¡± The coach was bustling about, his back soaked with sweat.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve checked the surveince, and I didn¡¯t see him enter or exit. However¡­¡± Jiang Cuo bit his teeth, ¡°the football field is almost never open to the public, and many cameras are unused. There are a lot of blind spots. I just went to the security room, and they said a lot of children wereing and going today, and they hadn¡¯t noticed if anyone had left.¡±

    ¡°However, we found a Rubik¡¯s cube near the outdoor area,¡± Jiang Jiu spoke frankly.

    A Rubik¡¯s cube? That must be Jiangjiang¡¯s.

    Near the outdoor area, that means the person could very likely have gone outside.

    ¡°Call the police, and expand the search area,¡± Jiang Jinsang said decisively.

    A group of people immediately sprang into action. Jiang Jinsang also put on his coat, ready to go out and search.

    ¡°Grandpa, you better not go outside. It¡¯s freezing out there¡­¡± Jiang Cuo said worryingly as he saw him heading out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go find people. No one drive; he doesn¡¯t have a vehicle. He couldn¡¯t have gone far. After going out, search thoroughly in ces where people can hide.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­

    Having said that, Jiang Jinsang also called Jiang Yanting because such news couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Is he missing?¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened around the steering wheel.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and find people. I¡¯ll be there shortly. Keep in touch.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    **

    A swarm of people, including security, spread out en masse, quickly emptying the lounge. At that moment, in a corner where footballs were stored in a box, a sudden noise emerged.

    The next second¡­

    Jiangjiang crawled out, patted off his clothes, gripped his little backpack, and looked around cautiously, making sure there was no one in the corridor before tiptoeing away.

    The football field was already huge, and even more so outside. Once he was out of the indoor area, he hid by the low shrubs around, carefully climbing.

    From time to time, he could hear people calling his name, but he was in the dark, observing everything, and naturally managed to avoid them. After a while, he reached the exit and began to sprint away¡ª

    A football yer, a runner ¨C his stamina was better than most.

    But just as he started to sprint, before even getting out of the football field, he was caught by an uncle who was on duty in the security room.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan?¡± The guard had already seen his photo.

 Chapter 249: 179 Jiangjiang lures the tiger away from the mountain, Uncle Zhas tenderness_2

    <strong>Chapter 249: 179 Jiangjiang lures the tiger away from the mountain, Uncle Zha¡¯s tenderness_2</strong>

    Jiangjiang was about to cry. Everything had been nned so perfectly, so how could he have been caught by a security guard?

    He couldn¡¯t even make it out of the main gate before being caught!

    The security guard immediately notified his colleagues via walkie-talkie, and Jiang Jinsang quickly received the message. A group of people rushed towards the security room.

    When Tang Wan arrived backstage and didn¡¯t see anyone, she stepped out just in time to hear someone calling for Jiang Wenyan. She immediately realized that the child had probably run away and naturally joined the search party. Before she could even start, she saw a security guard say the child had been found, and then he sprinted toward the main entrance¡­

    By the time she reached the security room, Jiangjiang was standing beside it, neatly dressed, with his small backpack on, hanging his head in silence.

    ¡°Jiangjiang¡ª¡± When Jinsang returned and saw him safe and sound, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, instructing Jiang Cuo to hurry up and call Jiang Yanting, and to also call the police to apologize and dismiss the case.

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did you run off to!¡± Jinsang¡¯s body was already very unstable, easily troubled by environmental changes. This time, in his search for him, he had walked countless times indoors and outdoors, alternating between cold and heat, and now hisplexion was terribly pale.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiangjiang bit his lip. ¡°I was just in the resting room.¡±

    ¡°You were in the resting room?¡± The coach was baffled.

    Everything like his watch was still there, but the backpack and such were gone, so he definitely assumed the person had run away. He could never imagine that the person was right under his nose, and that he had overheard all their search ns and arrangements.

    ¡°I hid in a box.¡± Jiangjiang hung his head, daring not to look directly at Jinsang.

    ¡°You really know how to hide¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jinsang couldn¡¯t quite describe his feelings. The child was too clever, and that wasn¡¯t always a good thing.

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi once said, the most dangerous ce is the safest, and¡­¡±

    ¡°He said, if I ever encountered human traffickers, I must find a safe spot to hide, create a diversion, and make them think I had run away. Then, when they leave, I could go. This way¡­¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s voice grew softer, ¡°this way would be safer.¡±

    ¡°That Rubik¡¯s cube¡­¡± Jinsang squinted his eyes.

    ¡°To confuse the enemy.¡± Jiangjiang bit his lip.

    Uncle Xiaosi? Jiang Chengsi¡­

    Jinsang chuckled bitterly, wondering what nonsense Chengsi had taught the child.

    It wasn¡¯t wrong of him to teach self-protection, but nobody could have expected Jiangjiang to use such tactics for a runaway attempt. Indeed, everyone had been drawn away, and the ser field had ironically be the safest ce.

    He was just a child after all; nobody would have guessed he was so cunning.

    They had been talking all the time in the resting room, and yet he managed to stay hidden!

    ¡°So you were nning to run away from home? Where were you intending to go?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to find Uncle Xiaosi.¡± Now that he was caught, Jiangjiang naturally told everything.

    Jinsang was terrified that Jiangjiang might get lost or some other ident could ur. Even though he appeared calm andposed, he was burning with anxiety, slightly pressing his hand against his chest.

    A cool breeze blew, leaving not a trace of warmth on his body.

    ¡°Brother Wu?¡± Tang Wan noticed his odd expression and reached out to check on him, only to find his fingers chilling to the bone. ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Get my medicine¡­¡± Jinsang breathed heavily.

    The group helped him sit down, fetched water, and handed him his medicine, causing another round of chaos.

    ¡°Now that the child has been found, we should head back inside.¡± The coaches all exhaled in relief.

    ¡°Apologize to the teachers and coaches.¡± Jinsang was already having difficulty breathing.

    Seeing him in this state, Jiangjiang¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and although he felt helpless, he knew to listen to anything said. He hurriedly apologized to the coach, turning his head toward him, ¡°Uncle, I will be very well-behaved from now on. Please don¡¯t be mad¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He might have felt wronged by the earlier incident. Although I¡¯ve tried to mediate your rtionship, I haven¡¯t done it well enough. I¡¯m also at fault, Brother Wu. Now that the child is found, don¡¯t me him. Let¡¯s talk things out nicely.¡± The coach was very reasonable.

    ¡°Thank you all for your help.¡± Tang Wan thanked everyone who helped in the search.

    ¡°There are many other children inside; we¡¯ll head back first¡­¡± The coaches left first, leaving two security guards inside while the rest went out on patrol. The security room quickly became empty.

    ¡°Uncle, are you okay?¡±

    Jiangjiang bit his lip tightly, seeing him in such difort and not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Jiang Cuo, go start the car. We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± Tang Wan made a decisive decision.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine after a rest. I¡¯m okay.¡± Jinsang breathed heavily, and even though he had taken his medicine, it seemed ineffective for a while.

 Chapter 250: 179 Jiangjiang lures the tiger away from the mountain, Uncle Zhas tenderness_3

    <strong>Chapter 250: 179 Jiangjiang lures the tiger away from the mountain, Uncle Zha¡¯s tenderness_3</strong>

    Jiangjiang stretched out his little hand and tightly grasped his ice-cold hand, ¡°Uncle, I was wrong¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just lifted his hand to help him off the ground, kicking off some grass seeds that had stuck to his head, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Now, can you tell me, did you feel wronged because I just made you apologize?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang hadn¡¯t yet spoken when suddenly, outside, there was the sound of hurried braking, Jiang Yanting had arrived.

    Having already known that they were in the security room, he pushed the door open and entered, covered in dust and coldness, and with his recent altercation with Shen Zhixian, his eyes were bloodshot with shock and anxiety¡­

    Being a person who was usually cold-hearted, at this moment, his face showed a variety of emotions, making him appear even more intimidating. Even Tang Wan, upon seeing him like this, felt her heart skip with fright.

    However, considering the child had tried to run away from home, causing such a stir and rming so many people, it would be abnormal if he didn¡¯t show any emotion.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Seeing Jiang Yanting, Jiangjiang felt even more aggrieved.

    Jiang Yanting, without saying a word, walked over to him, bent down, and straightened his clothes. His fingers were ice-cold¡ªhe was terrified that something might have happened to him. Finally, his hands rested on Jiangjiang¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang had thought that today he was sure to be in for it, and was already prepared to be spanked and scolded. But the dad, who was usually strict to the point of being a jerk, suddenly showed such tenderness, causing Jiangjiang to feel a sudden sting in his nose¡­

    He reached out and hugged his neck, crying out loud.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want the auntie! I don¡¯t want to see her, actually, I don¡¯t want a stepmother at all¡ª¡± Jiangjiang clung to him, crying his heart out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good from now on, I¡¯ll really be very, very well-behaved¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t handle seeing children like this, her eyes already red, she bent her head and wiped away tears.

    Jiang Yanting wrapped his arm around him, patting his back and softlyforting him, ¡°I never said I was finding you a stepmother.¡±

    But this issue had been bottled up inside Jiangjiang for a long time. The more he cried, the more pitiful he felt. At this moment, as his emotions exploded, he wept so heart-wrenchingly that he felt like he was the most miserable person in the world¡­

    He cried as if the whole world had left him behind,pletely unable to hear what Jiang Yanting was saying.

    In the end, hey on Jiang Yanting¡¯s shoulder, crying with his whole body shaking.

    ¡°Brother, are you taking him to the¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang asked in a low voice.

    Jiang Yanting nodded.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave Jiangjiang with you. We¡¯ll go first,¡± Jiang Jinsang could hardly get up, but with Tang Wan and Jiang Jiu supporting him from each side, they managed to get him up.

    ¡°Xiaowu?¡± Jiang Yanting looked over at him.

    ¡°Just now, in the rush to find this guy, I went crazy and still haven¡¯t recovered. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Jiang Cuo had already driven the car to the security area and greeted Jiang Yanting. They got into the car¡­

    **

    Just after the car had driven a hundred meters, Jiang Jinsang suddenly coughed a few times, breathing rapidly, clutching Tang Wan¡¯s finger with a chilling coldness.

    ¡°Jinsang?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart raced with fear, ¡°Jiang Cuo, to the hospital!¡±

    Jiang Jinsang leaned against the seatback, seemingly without the energy to even speak¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t finish her sentence, as if she suddenly understood. They had just found Jiangjiang, and he must have already been feeling terrible but had been enduring it, still reassuring her that it was nothing.

    He just didn¡¯t want to suddenly have a fit and frighten Jiangjiang.

    The child was already terrified by his mistake; if he saw him in this state, it would probably leave a shadow on his heart.

    Tang Wan gripped his hand tightly¡­

    How gentle could he be, after all?

 Chapter 251: 180 Mother and child meet for the first time, a bit awkward (2nd update)

    <strong>Chapter 251: 180 Mother and child meet for the first time, a bit awkward (2nd update)</strong>

    Tang Wan rushed Jiang Jinsang directly to the Hospital after notifying Zhou Zhongqing in advance. Upon admission, they administered two IV bags.

    ¡°How did things turn out this way?¡± Zhou Zhongqing frowned, ¡°In such cold weather, his body, still going back and forth between indoors and outdoors, his health just began to improve, and now he¡¯s recklessly exhausting himself like this.¡±

    In his search for the child, inevitably he became anxious; he broke into sweat and endured the alternating bouts of hot and cold, which naturally his body couldn¡¯t withstand.

    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Tang Wan looked worriedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the two bags to finish, then observe a bit more. He should be fine,¡± Zhou Zhongqing said, looking at the person on the bed and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, ¡°You rascal, you nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang had already started to feel better, leaning against the headboard. He didn¡¯t argue against his ¡°scolding.¡±

    Soon after, Jiang Yanting made a phone call, clearly worried about his condition.

    ¡°Are you really ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. And don¡¯t me Jiangjiang. He¡¯s already upset about the fight today¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang recounted the incident to him, ¡°You said you were taking him to see his Aunt, he must have beenpletely overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡­

    Out of the corner of his eye, Jiang Yanting spotted a naked little guying out of the bathroom, and so he hung up the phone.

    He had been crawling through the bushes for quite a while, his coat had long been dirty, and he¡¯d cried so bitterly, it was a sad sight. The ser field was too far from the Jiang Family home, so he had no choice but to bring him back to thepany for a quick wash.

    There weren¡¯t any clothes here for him to change into, so an assistant had just bought and delivered some.

    Therefore, he had toe out naked and was now shyly covering his crotch with his hands.

    ¡°Running out without even drying off?¡± Jiang Yanting frowned and, grabbing a towel, began to dry him off again.

    ¡°Dad, is she really my biological mother?¡± Jiangjiang, his voice hoarse from crying, had asked the question countless times, and Jiang Yanting patiently nodded each time.

    Once his tears gave him some relief and he responded to speech, Jiang Yanting told him they were not just meeting any Aunt, but his mother.

    Jiangjiang was stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± Jiang Yanting tentatively asked.

    ¡°Did she abandon me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Does she want to see me?¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s voice was still timid.

    ¡°She loves you very much and really wants to see you.¡±

    He stubbornly said, ¡°If she wants to see me, then I guess I can reluctantly agree to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go right away,¡± said Jiang Yanting, eager to get going, but Jiangjiang wouldn¡¯t budge¡­

    After some prodding, he admitted he felt too dirty to meet anyone and begged Jiang Yanting to take him for a bath and to change into new clothes. Their home was too far away, but there were ces for rest and washing up at thepany, so that¡¯s where they headed.

    After getting dressed, Jiangjiang was tip-toeing and dabbing his hands in water, fussing over his hair nonstop.

    Jiang Yanting nced at his watch, ¡°Jiangjiang, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me!¡±

    It was their first meeting, and he wanted to make a good impression on her. He was so nervous that he kept grabbing at his hair, and no matter how he styled it, it never seemed right.

    ¡°Dad, can I go to Uncle Qi to get my hair done?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    A haircut now? How could this kid be so fussy?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fix it myself.¡±

    ¡°Make it quick.¡± Jiang Yanting, already a man of swift action, had no patience left after watching him fuss with his hair for so long.

    Jiangjiang looked at him sideways, ¡°No wonder Grandma always says that men don¡¯t have any patience. I¡¯m just fixing my hair, what¡¯s the rush?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you have any styling products here?¡±

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t one for slicked-back hair or greasy styles, so of course, he had nothing of the sort, which earned him yet another round ofints from Jiangjiang.

    He fussed over his hair for another ten minutes, but the moment they stepped outside, the wind blew¡­

    His hair instantly turned into a style reminiscent of the character Hanawa from ¡°Sakura Momo.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what kind of person is she?¡±

    ¡°Does she really want to see me?¡±

    ¡°I look terrible today, I don¡¯t want to go anymore. Will she really like me?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Yanting, already burning with impatience and recalling the past events, knew someone had meddled, and a towering rage rose within him, but it was all quelled when his son started babbling with a toy water gun in his hands¡­

    He could onlyugh through his frustration.

    As the car was nearing their destination, Jiangjiang saw a cake shop while leaning on the car window, ¡°Dad, should we buy something? Is it appropriate to go empty-handed?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Cake, how about that?¡± Jiangjiang turned his head to look at him.

    ¡°That would be fine.¡±

    **

    When the car arrived at the base of the apartment building, Jiangjiang, holding a small cake, hesitated to move, fidgeting with his clothes and hair and taking tiny steps, he paced in the same spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This was the first time Jiang Yanting had seen him like this; although he had been brought up around the Jiang Family and to many grand asions, he had never seen him so shy.

 Chapter 252: 180 Mother and Childs First Meeting, a Bit Awkward (2 More) _2

    <strong>Chapter 252: 180 Mother and Child¡¯s First Meeting, a Bit Awkward (2 More) _2</strong>

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a little scared. Maybe we cane another day.¡±

    ¡°What are you scared of? She doesn¡¯t bite.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Jiang Yanting pulled his hand and noticed his little hand was warm and sweaty. ¡°Are you this nervous?¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who is nervous!¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s tongue tripped, unable to hide his sentiments; it was practically written on his face, ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Your palm is sweaty, your tongue is tripping. Are you really not nervous?¡±

    ¡°I just need to pee!¡± Jiangjiang snorted coldly.

    Actually, Jiang Yanting hade here without any reassurance, unsure of Shen Zhixian¡¯s reaction. After hearing that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Right, you¡¯re not nervous at all¡­ Let¡¯s go, upstairs!¡±

    By this time, those who should be at school or work were gone, the staircase was empty. Each step they took, the echo of pping was especially distinct. Jiangjiang clutched the small cake in his hand; the stic bag rustled, and he swallowed tension-filled saliva.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she really likes you.¡±

    Jiangjiang wanted to see her yet also didn¡¯t want to, he had so many questions to ask her, but once they reached the apartment door, father and son exchanged nces.

    Jiangjiang poked Jiang Yanting¡¯s thigh and signaled with his eyes:

    Ring the doorbell!

    Jiang Yanting took a deep breath, bent down to adjust Jiangjiang¡¯s clothes, then straightened up and pressed the doorbell.

    ¡°Ding-dong¡ª¡±

    Both wore tense expressions, holding their breath, but there was no movement inside.

    Pressed it again, still no response.

    ¡°Is there really no mom? Are you just trying to cheer me up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Dad, did you get the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then is she not at home?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting pulled out his phone to call her, but the ringtone came from inside the door. Father and son exchanged nces, and Jiangjiang¡¯s little face instantly fell. His hand slipped from Jiang Yanting¡¯s, his mouth pursed as if he was about to cry.

    But the phone still vibrated with the ringtone, no one answered, no one hung up, and knocking brought no response.

    ¡°She might have gone out, left her phone behind¡­¡± Jiang Yanting said, trying to console him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Jiangjiang bit his lip, as excited as he had been earlier, was now as disappointed.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on either, seeing him look so dejected, unable to exin orfort him, ¡°Do you really want to go home?¡±

    Jiangjiang stood there, not speaking, not moving.

    ¡­

    On this end,

    Shen Zhixianid things out with Jiang Yanting, overwhelmed, she calmed herself inside for a while. Jiang Yanting said he woulde back again, she didn¡¯t take it to heart, and prepared to go out to buy some medicine and grocery shop.

    Her body couldn¡¯t be neglected carelessly.

    Just as she left, reached the pharmacy at the entrance of the neighborhood, got the medicine, she realized she hadn¡¯t brought her phone or any money, and had to return.

    Got almost to her building and then realized she didn¡¯t carry her keys.

    She was entirely muddled, even failing to notice Jiang Yanting¡¯s car parked in front of the apartment building.

    Remembering there were some ads in the building corridor for services like lock-picking, she turned to go upstairs, observing the surroundings of the corridor.

    While at this moment, at the third-floor apartment door, the Jiang family father and son exchanged nces. Jiangjiang held his breath, hearing footsteps growing nearer, utterly unaware of who wasing, just irrationally nervous.

    He raised his hand, clutching Jiang Yanting¡¯s.

    Unaware of anyone upstairs, Shen Zhixian paused as she examined the flyers along the way. Just as she was about to turn the corner on the third floor, she heard a familiar voice:

    ¡°Xianxian¡ª¡±

    She looked up and saw two people in front of her apartment, one big, one small, resembling each other. They were both giving her the same cold-faced look.

    Jiangjiang stared at her, clutching Jiang Yanting¡¯s hand, all sweaty. He had thought that if she opened the door, she would greet him with a bright smile and then say ¡°hi,¡± but reality was always full of surprises.

    Jiang Yanting also hadn¡¯t expected Shen Zhixian to return at this moment. She was still dressed casually and looked at the two of them, equally surprised.

    ¡°I told you not to go out, why did you leave?¡±

    Shen Zhixian stared intently at Jiangjiang. This was¡­

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s son?

    She couldn¡¯t articte theplexity of her emotions. She hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Yanting to bring the child; she was very reluctant to meet this child, but seeing him stirred a peculiar feeling inside her.

    But this child¡­

    His eyes were swollen like two walnuts, and his face was swollen too. He had a bruise on his face from fighting with someone. Overall¡­

    He looked a bit ugly at the moment!

    Was this child¡­ abused?

    ¡°I went out to buy some things.¡± Shen Zhixian gathered her thoughts and looked at Jiang Yanting suspiciously. What was he doing bringing the child here?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your phone?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even bring my keys.¡± Shen Zhixian walked to the apartment door; three of them, staring at each other, meeting for the first time without tears or crying, strangely awkward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a spare key?¡± Jiang Yanting frowned, puzzled by her carelessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s at the Xie Family¡¯s. But I saw a small ad on the wall; let¡¯s call a locksmith.¡±

    Jiang Yanting nodded. He went to find the advertisement and make a call, while Shen Zhixian and Jiangjiang looked at each other again, unsure how to start the conversation.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Shen Zhixian finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Jiang Wenyan.¡±

    Jiangjiang, notorious as a little tyrant in the Jiang family, difficult to deal with, now appeared shy, his voice much softer.

    ¡°You must be four years old, right?¡± Shen Zhixian had checked on him; ording to the official records, he should be four this year, though he was quite tall.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    Shen Zhixian frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°After the new year, I¡¯ll be five.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re five years old!¡± Shen Zhixian felt confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you four?¡±

    ¡°Grandma said I was born abroad. When we returned, we missed the registration period, so someone pulled some strings, but they got my age wrong and never corrected it.¡± Jiangjiang furrowed his brow, somewhat skeptical whether the woman in front of him was his real mother.

    Shen Zhixian leaned forward, staring at him, trying to discern something, but his little face, swollen from crying, resembled a pig¡¯s head, his eyes deformed¡­

    Jiangjiang, embarrassed by her scrutiny, mimicked Jiang Yanting and turned his head away, showing a bit of pride, which made Shen Zhixianugh out loud.

    ¡°Are you really five?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiangjiang confirmed.

    ¡°And your¡­ your mom?¡±

    Jiangjiang really wanted to say, ¡°Dad said that you are my mom.¡±

    But since she didn¡¯t indicate it, he didn¡¯t dare take the initiative and haughtily said, ¡°Dad said I popped out from a crack in the rocks¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers trembled, itching to touch his face, but she held back, staring intently at him, her eyes inadvertently reddening, thinking, five years old¡­

    Five years old!

    Jiangjiang stood there awkwardly, unsure what to do, until Jiang Yanting finished his call and came over, then he hurriedly ran to him and hugged his leg.

    It was too nerve-wracking, too overwhelming!

    It was almost suffocating.

    Shen Zhixian squatted where she was, biting her lip as she watched Jiang Yanting, her eyes rimmed with red, her expressionplex, seemingly doubting something, yet afraid to ask, lest she was overthinking.

    Jiang Yanting patted Jiangjiang¡¯s head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were bringing a cake for your mom? Why not give it when you see her?¡±

    Mom?

    A simple word, but it exploded like thunder in her mind; she squatted there, her body trembling, staring fixedly at Jiangjiang, her mind going nk¡­

 Chapter 272: 190 Xie Familys Past Events, All Members Have a Killing Intent (3rd Update)

    <strong>Chapter 272: 190 Xie Family¡¯s Past Events, All Members Have a Killing Intent (3rd Update)</strong>

    Before Ruan Mengxi took her annual leave, she arranged a small gathering with Tang Wan since they feared they might not see each other over the New Year. The venue was set near her home at a bath and steam sauna.

    Jiang Jinsang personally took her there, and as they left the house, a car happened to stop at the Jiang Family¡¯s doorstep.

    The person who got out from the driver¡¯s seat was Xie Duo. After exiting the car, he opened the back door where Xie Tongtong and an unfamiliar woman were sitting.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mrs. Xie.¡± Jiang Jinsang whispered as the group approached, smiling with restraint as he politely greeted them without being overly enthusiastic, ¡°Auntie Xie.¡±

    ¡°Jinsang.¡± Du Jinn wasn¡¯t necessarily beautiful, but she was dignified and elegant, ¡°This must be Mr. Tang¡¯s granddaughter, truly beautiful. I¡¯ve even brought some gifts for you and Mr. Tang, just a little something.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t naive; she knew the gifts were just for the sake of the Jiang Family.

    ¡°I heard you guys were thinking of calling off the engagement, which I thought was a pity. But now, it seems like good news might be around the corner. You two really do look good together.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled and did not respond to herment, ¡°Auntie, please, go in first.¡±

    ¡°Is your grandmother at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re about to head out; go ahead, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Although Du Jinn said so, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan still entered the house with them, exchanging pleasantries for a few minutes before finally driving off.

    ¡°Why would the Xie Familye at this time? Both the Second Master and Jiangjiang aren¡¯t here.¡± Tang Wan was aware that the Xie Family had ulterior motives and was cautious in dealing with them.

    Today, Jiangjiang had his Chinese painting ss, and Jiang Yanting had taken him out, which just happened to conflict with the Xie Family¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s still about sister-inw¡¯s matters¡­¡±

    Tang Wan nodded and did not probe further. Upon reaching their destination, Jiang Jinsang nced at her, ¡°Call me earlier when you guys are done here, and we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    **

    Tang Wan entered the facility, changed into a sauna suit but directly went to the swimming pool on the third floor, as Ruan Mengxi had texted her in advance telling her that she was there.

    The pool was fairly crowded. Ruan Mengxi was swimming and only came over when she saw her, climbing out of the pool.

    Many men around had already taken a keen interest in Ruan Mengxi, who was naturally beautiful. With a smile blooming beautifully, none could match the charm of her smile.

    Her three-point swimsuit entuated her curvy figure, her long legs straight and toned, with not an ounce of extra flesh; she wrapped a towel around her and walked over.

    Ruan Mengxi used to be quite overweight and dreaded losing weight for fear of losing her breasts in ces where it wasn¡¯t wanted, but luckily it turned out well: curvaceous in all the right ces with a figure like a model, graceful and elegant.

    To lose weight, she used to eat less and move more, having tried many kinds of sports.

    Swimming was said to burn the most calories, so she specifically signed up for sses¡ªfreestyle, butterfly, breaststroke¡­ she learned them all.

    Tang Wan, not needing to lose weight, had little interest in learning to swim; it was merely the coolness of the water in summer that was appealing, so she just sshed around in the pool with her for a summer¡­

    In the end, she only managed to learn the dog paddle.

    ¡°Is Fifth Master in the sauna downstairs?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi had said she would treat them, but it ended up being Jiang Jinsang who paid the bill. She had just received her annual bonus and wanted to make up for the meal before she left.

    ¡°He said to call him when we¡¯re done here, then we can all have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful!¡± Ruan Mengxi sighed, ¡°You know what? My daily interactions with President Qi are all about work!¡±

    ¡°You two are basically colleagues, and it¡¯s not moved beyond that. If he sent flirty messages every day, what would you think? If you liked him, you¡¯d think he was flirting; if not, it¡¯d seem like workce harassment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If he really were that type of person, I wouldn¡¯t respect him. You have no idea how attractive men can be when they¡¯re working. Especiallytely, I¡¯ve attended several crucial negotiation meetings with him; he trulymands the room¡­¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s head started to hurt.

    ¡°Speaking of which, when are you going home?¡± She swiftly changed the subject.

    ¡°Next Monday, I¡¯ve booked a flight. I hope the weather stays clear and flights are on time.¡± Ruan Mengxi wiped the water droplets off her body, ¡°In a few days, after attending a social with him, I¡¯ll be on holiday.¡±

    ¡°You really do have to do everything as an assistant.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi smiled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t used to it before, but it¡¯s much better now. The bonus is really substantial. Tonight, you two should not be shy. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you out for drinks and karaoke.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be shy then.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be shy with each other. However, during this period following him, I¡¯ve met all kinds of people and realized that not just anyone can enter the Beijing circle. It¡¯s all pretense and facade between them, a handful of people at the top of the circle won¡¯t easily ept outsiders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a reflection!¡± Tang Wanughed.

    ¡°A few days ago, I met some people with him, even Lin Bai, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°The one who acts like a celebrity doppelg?nger online?¡±

    ¡°Right, that one. His circle is also incredible. Now it seems that our boss, the Fifth Master, and their group, it¡¯s not exactly them forming a clique, but everyone prefers hanging out with acquaintances, which is only human nature.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°However, these noble families are not as morous as they seem. The eldest grandson of the Fu Family proposed to a girl, who turns out to be the He Family¡¯s abandoned daughter. It caused an uproar. I heard that the Jiang Family¡¯spany is also divided into factions. It seems like his uncle wants to seize power¡­¡±

    ¡°You know about this too?¡± Tang Wan said with a lightugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s cooperation. I definitely need to understand the general situation of the Jiang Family; otherwise, it¡¯s easy to offend people.¡± Ruan Mengxi looked helpless. ¡°On my first day on the job, other than learning about my supervisor¡¯s preferences, I had to familiarize myself with the situation of all the families.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°Your job isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Makimg money is never easy. This time I have to apany him to the Xie Group¡¯s year-end g, which they say is thepany¡¯s annual meeting, but the boss says it¡¯s to introduce someone to everyone, so a lot of people from Beijing will go.¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family? Xie Duo?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Young Master Xie?¡± Ruan Mengxi and Tang Wan usually chatted about everything but work and that Qing Pce drama.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him twice,¡± Tang Wan said, vaguely guessing something. ¡°Who are they introducing?¡±

    Thinking back to Mrs. Xie and the Xie siblings¡¯ sudden visit today, she understood why.

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be Xie Duo¡¯s aunt. She¡¯s also pitiable. The Xie Family wouldn¡¯t let her mother in, and I heard that she was a ck market birth because the elderlydy who held power in the Xie Family at the time was very angry. It was Xie Duo¡¯s great grandmother, who even refused to register her.¡±

    Since they were close, Ruan Mengxi shared everything she knew with Tang Wan while sighing.

    ¡°Her father was resolute too, cutting off rtions and choosing to follow his wife and daughter. He was caught and imprisoned. After that, the mother and daughter disappeared without a trace. He was truly a devoted man and never remarried until his death.¡±

    ¡°He lost his true love, didn¡¯t live much longer, and died of depression. Worried that the Xie Family line would end, the elderlydy then sent people to look for them. I heard it took seven or eight years with no news.¡±

    ¡°Breaking up true lovers, isn¡¯t it a curse? Their son passed away, and the olddy fell ill, having sent off her own child. They say she died without seeing that child again, dying aggrieved!¡±

    ¡°What goes aroundes around!¡±

    ¡­

    Ruan Mengxi sighed, ¡°The Xie Family is still renowned in Beijing for their schrly family. Who knew they were also so feudal? What does it matter if their social statuses don¡¯t match? To go to these lengths, why bother!¡±

    ¡°They even said they¡¯d give her money topensate. Now by doing this, they¡¯re just trying to give her a legitimate status.¡±

    ¡°Born from a ¡®ck household¡¯, with no father¡ªthis kind of defect, no matter how many billions you give, it might not be enough.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded; this was the rtionship between Shen Zhixian and the Xie Family. No wonder previously, Grandma Jiang mentioned it but hesitated, continually sighing.

    ¡°The Xie Family wants to give her money?¡±

    ¡°Her father and Elder Xie were brothers. When her father died, there were no divisions of property. Now that she¡¯s back, how should the Xie Family¡¯s wealth be divided?¡± Ruan Mengxiughed, ¡°At least half, right? Do you know how much money that is?¡±

    Tang Wan took a deep breath. If Shen Zhixian was to inherit his father¡¯s share, the family fortune would indeed be significant¡­

    The Xie Family¡­ all ready for a battle!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that. What shall we eat tonight?¡± Ruan Mengxi had stood up. ¡°Think about it well. You don¡¯t get many chances to lead on me; make sure you take advantage of it. I¡¯m going to swim a few moreps.¡±

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan and Ruan Mengxi left the steam room, news of the Xie Family publicly acknowledging their daughter had already spread throughout Beijing.

    ¡°The weather looks heavy,¡± Ruan Mengxi muttered. ¡°They say there will be rain and snow in the next few days. I hope it doesn¡¯t fall on the day I return home.¡±

    Tang Wan looked up at the sky, sensing the impending storm.

    ¡°The trees long for peace, but the wind will not stop; people yearn for tranquility¡­ but their hearts remain unsettled.¡±

 Chapter 273: 191 Wuye assists; stabs with a knife, making him die thoroughly.

    <strong>Chapter 273: 191 Wuye assists; stabs with a knife, making him die thoroughly.</strong>

    At dusk, the sky had turned a misty blue, with the biting north wind suggesting snow might be on its way.

    The Jiang Family had already lit themps, and the olddy was holding Qi Zeyan¡¯s hand, sizing him up incessantly, ¡°You really haven¡¯te to see me in such a long time! If it wasn¡¯t for your grandfather sending you to deliver something, I think you wouldn¡¯t want to visit this olddy at all.¡±

    Qi Zeyan cleared his throat lightly, ¡°Thepany has been quite busy recently, I¡¯ll visit you more often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Being busy is good, young people should be busy.¡±

    ¡°Qiqi, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner at our house tonight and keep grandmapany?¡± The olddy was very fond of Qi Zeyan, mainly because his temperament was different from those two young scamps at home, more endearing.

    However, every time Qi Zeyan came over, and she called him ¡®Qiqi¡¯ inadvertently, he always felt like an attempt to show off had failed, and he was instantly demoted back to his original state.

    Actually, when he was around fifteen or sixteen years old, the elders also avoided calling him by his childhood nickname; it was just that they would easily forget when they were happy.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll stay and have dinner with you tonight, um¡­¡± Qi Zeyan looked around, ¡°Are Yanting and Xiaowu not here?¡±

    ¡°Yanting and Jiangjiang went out to eat, and Xiaowu along with Wanwan are meeting friends; none of them are at home. Lucky you came, otherwise the house would feel quite deste.¡±

    The olddy was naturally pleased when she heard he would stay for dinner, and Fan Mingyu even said she would stir-fry a couple of dishes he liked.

    Aside from delivering a present for his grandfather, Qi Zeyan was also seeking refuge today. Ever since he graduated, his family had been constantly dropping hints and reminding him that it was time to think about marriage, especially during the New Year.

    Even distant rtives he wasn¡¯t close to or straight-up didn¡¯t recognize, when bringing gifts before the New Year, would casually ask: ¡°Do you have a partner yet?¡±

    If the answer was yes, the follow-up would be, ¡°How old is she, what does she do, how long have you two been dating?¡±

    A triple-hitter for the soul!

    If the answer was no, immediately someone would jump in with, ¡°I know a nice girl¡­¡±

    He really didn¡¯t want to go back. Staying at the Jiang¡¯s was also a refuge. After dinner, he chatted with the olddy for a while. None of the Jiang brothers had returned, and since Yanting was with the kids, wherever he went probably wasn¡¯t exciting; Qi Zeyan directly called Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Hey¡ªwhere are you at?¡±

    ¡°Over at the fourth brother¡¯s club.¡±

    ¡°How many people are there?¡±

    ¡°Three, and there¡¯s also Wanwan¡¯s best friend.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay for me toe over?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was dead set against going home, to avoid his family¡¯s old man pressuring him in all sorts of ways to get married. The funniest thing was, a few days back in their neighborhood, someone¡¯s dog had puppies, and he even came over to tell him about it.

    ¡°Look, even the dogs have found partners and had babies, when are you going to handle your affairs¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang watched the two people huddled together picking songs, ¡°I¡¯ll ask them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, Zeyan wants toe over, is that okay with you?¡± Although it was after work hours and their private time, very few would be willing to go out and bump into their boss. Qi Zeyan also knew Wanwan¡¯s best friend was none other than Ruan Mengxi and had specifically asked an additional question.

    He was still a very considerate boss; it was normal for her not to want to see him.

    Without thinking, Tang Wan nced at Ruan Mengxi, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Why look at me?¡± Ruan Mengxi thought to herself desperately, but with Jiang Jinsang there, she couldn¡¯t show too much direct interest.

    ¡°Then let hime over, it¡¯s just the three of us anyway, not much fun.¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    Ruan Mengxi just wanted to hug Tang Wan and give her a big ¡°smack¡± of a kiss; she did not make friends with her for nothing.

    It was then that Jiang Jinsang replied to Qi Zeyan.

    **

    Approximately half an hourter¡­

    Qi Zeyan appeared at the private room door, pushed it open, and saw Ruan Mengxi singing a currently popr love song; her voice was nice, and her singing pleasant.

    ¡°Boss¡ª¡± Ruan Mengxi coughed, and even though she was bold, seeing the person she liked, she still felt a bit shy.

    ¡°No need to call me ¡®boss¡¯ after work, keep singing your song.¡± Qi Zeyan said and then sat down on a double sofa, pouring himself half a ss of lemon water. He was tactful and knew that with Jiang Jinsang on the other side forming a pair, he wouldn¡¯t intrude.

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t continue singing but sat to one side and selected several more songs.

    ¡°Howe you have time toe out today? Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to ask.

    ¡°We¡¯re basically on holiday now. Last night Xie Tongtong came to our house to deliver the Xie Corporation¡¯s New Year¡¯s party invitation, and my grandfather almost had her stay the night. You know how exaggerated that is!¡± Qi Zeyan shook his head and took arge sip from his ss.

    ¡°Dressed up like that for a holiday?¡±

    Underneath his down jacket, he wore a three-piece suit, his hair impably slicked back, unaffected by the wind, and his shoes were so shiny they could reflect someone¡¯s face.

    ¡°This is called living life with refinement and attention to detail,¡± Qi Zeyan chuckled softly.

    ¡°Not drinking?¡±

    ¡°Been entertaining a lot recently, almost drinking every day. I reckon even during the New Year¡¯s celebrations, there won¡¯t be a meal without alcohol, so I¡¯m resting my stomach for these few days.¡±

 Chapter 274: 191 Wuye assists; stabbing, making his death thorough_2

    <strong>Chapter 274: 191 Wuye assists; stabbing, making his death thorough_2</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, after we wrap up here, could you give Miss Ruan a ride home? You two are heading the same way.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Qi Zeyan agreed without hesitation, considering it a simple favor.

    The karaoke room wasn¡¯t big, and Ruan Mengxi was selecting songs close to where Jiang Jinsang and the others were sitting, so she naturally overheard their conversation. Watching Jiang Jinsang¡¯s expression at the moment, it felt¡­

    As if she was looking at her saviors!

    ¡°Miss Ruan, then this evening, Zeyan will give you a ride. You okay with that?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble for the boss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to mooch off the fun; you don¡¯t find me troublesome, so giving you a lift is no big deal,¡± said Qi Zeyan casually.

    ¡°Then, Boss¡­ I¡¯ll drink to you. Here¡¯s mine, you do as you please,¡± said Ruan Mengxi politely, quickly consenting.

    Qi Zeyan knew she could hold her liquor, but seeing her drink so boldly, and recalling previous events at the banquet, he couldn¡¯t help but warn her, ¡°Girls should try not to drink when they¡¯re out.¡±

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t acquaintances, I wouldn¡¯t drink either.¡±

    In these times, one cannot be too cautious. Although one should not suspect everyone of ill intent, being alone in the capital, she needed to have some self-protective awareness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick some songs,¡± announced Qi Zeyan who was very good at keeping work and y separate. Even with subordinates around, he did not avoid having fun; he just yed his part. However, before picking songs, he asked Tang Wan, ¡°Miss Tang, will you sing?¡±

    ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    Deep down, Ruan Mengxi knew that Tang Wan had no interest in Qi Zeyan. But what her boss was really thinking was hard to say. Surely he hadn¡¯t been hung up on it all this time, had he? Or else tonight¡­

    Should she stir up trouble, to help him let go once and for all?

    Yet Tang Wan was leaning against Jiang Jinsang, whispering in his ear, ¡°Why did you suddenly have him take Xixi home?¡±

    ¡°She likes Zeyan, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°¡­,¡± Tang Wan looked astonished. Where on earth did he get that idea?

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing a favor since it¡¯s convenient. But Zeyan doesn¡¯t like her type; what happens between them in the future is out of my hands.¡± Jiang Jinsang was always measured in his actions. When it came to rtionships, it was all about fate. Just because two people were good didn¡¯t mean they were suited to be a couple; fate would have to take its course.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± They had been out for meals and chats; Ruan Mengxi hadn¡¯t deliberately mentioned Qi Zeyan, so she should have concealed it well.

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled and leaned in to whisper back to her.

    To an outsider, their familiarity seemed intimate and flirtatious.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s peripheral vision kept ncing at the two, wondering what they were up to. There were two other living beings in the room; couldn¡¯t they show some decorum? He was tempted to throw them both out!

    Meanwhile, Ruan Mengxi kept stealing nces at him, seeing the look in his eyes and suspecting he might still be fixated on Tang Wan. She heaved a helpless sigh¡­

    **

    Around eleven, the group finally dispersed, said their goodbyes, and went their separate ways.

    Ruan Mengxi had a few drinks that night, her cheeks slightly flushed, and she obediently sat in the passenger seat of Qi Zeyan¡¯s car.

    ¡°Buckle up,¡± said Qi Zeyan with a raised eyebrow, his tone carrying a hint of disdain. What was a girl doing drinking so much outside?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ruan Mengxi dutifully fastened her seat belt, and the car started.

    Initially, the two didn¡¯t say much to each other until Qi Zeyan changed the car¡¯s radio station to an emotional channel where the host was connecting a caller.

    It was a man who had fallen in love with a woman, but she had a boyfriend. The host tried to offer advice, saying he understood the logic, but just couldn¡¯t let go.

    Qi Zeyan frowned and turned off the radio.

    Ruan Mengxi raised an eyebrow; this man¡¯s experience seemed somewhat simr to Qi Zeyan¡¯s. Could it be that it struck a chord with him, which is why he didn¡¯t wish to continue listening?

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off work, no need to call me boss.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi wasn¡¯t sure how to address him; she couldn¡¯t possibly call him by his name directly like Jiang Jinsang did, hesitating, ¡°Young Master Qi? Mr. Qi?¡±

    Qi Zeyan furrowed his brow, ¡°You might as well keep calling me boss.¡±

    Other titlesing from her mouth just sounded strange.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s after hours and we¡¯re not talking business, can I ask you a personal question?¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you still like Wanwan?¡± Ruan Mengxi coughed, ¡°I just think that the host spoke the truth, you can¡¯t force feelings.¡±

    A knife went through Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart, and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely.

    ¡°Actually, this way, you¡¯re also putting pressure on Wanwan, after all, you two will probably meet often in the future. If you always look at her with strange eyes, it¡¯s really not very good.¡±

    Another knife, Qi Zeyan almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Moreover, Xiaowu is your friend. It¡¯s not honorable to eye your brother¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let go of many things sooner rather thanter.¡±

    ¡­

    A series of stabs, deep to the bone, Qi Zeyan¡¯s face grew darker and darker.

    ¡°I know that honest advice is seldom pleasant to the ear, but as Wanwan¡¯s friend and your subordinate, I don¡¯t want it to be awkward when you meet each other in the future.¡±

    Qi Zeyan hit the brakes hard, pulling the car over to the curb. Ruan Mengxi, caught off guard and only restrained by the seatbelt, nearly smashed her face against the windshield.

    ¡°Ruan Mengxi, are you fucking stupid! I don¡¯t like her!¡±

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s heart shook violently, giving her the feeling of a heart attack.

    ¡°I know she¡¯s Xiaowu¡¯s girlfriend. Even if I were dying of thirst, I wouldn¡¯t covet my brother¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Do you see me as that kind of shameless beast in your eyes, as your boss?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi paused, ¡°Then why did you keep calling out to her in the private room and staring at her?¡±

    With so many stabs given already, she might as well ask clearly. Besides, bolstered by the alcohol, she was a bit braver.

    ¡°What did I call out to her for?¡±

    ¡°You invited her to sing!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s essentially my little brother¡¯s girlfriend. There¡¯s no problem in me, as her elder brother, calling out to her, right? And those two shamelessly unted their love in front of me; am I not allowed to feel frustrated and suffocated? Right now, I¡¯m looking at you, do I have feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Really don¡¯t like her? Butst time when Wanwan came to thepany, you personally sent someone to pick her up¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m close with Xiaowu, so looking out for her is normal. Don¡¯t let your mind wander with absurd thoughts, and definitely don¡¯t spout nonsense to Tang Wan; we have nothing to do with each other!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª ¡± Ruan Mengxi bit her lip, her heart blossoming with joy!

    Good that you don¡¯t like her.

    Qi Zeyan remained silent, continuing to drive. Having drunk alcohol, Ruan Mengxi felt light and her heart seemed to flutter and lift as well¡­

    Once they reached the bottom of her apartment building, Qi Zeyan raised his eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± This time Ruan Mengxi wasn¡¯t as drunk as before. She unfastened herplete belt, grabbed her bag, and tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want toe up for a bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock!¡±

    Why do you always invite men to your home? You¡¯re shrewd at work, so why are you such a dimwit in personal matters!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going first, thank you for the ride.¡± Ruan Mengxi got out of the car, watched him drive off, then swayed with her bag, clicked her high heels, and hummed a tune as she entered the building.

    ¡­

    After getting home and taking a bath, she noticed a message from Tang Wan, which was basically just to tell her that she had gotten home too.

    [By the way, I have to thank your brother Xiaowu for today. Without him, how would I have had a chance for an alone moment with him?] Ruan Mengxi sat cross-legged on the bed, texting her.

    [He noticed that you like him.]

    [How did he notice, did I not hide it well?]

    [Four reasons: first, although you didn¡¯t mention him today, whenever you unintentionally talked about him, she said your eyes would shine; second, as soon as you knew he wasing, you started acting verydylike; third, before Qi Zeyan arrived, you went to the restroom to touch up your makeup three times; fourth, when you spoke to Qi Zeyan, you deliberately pinched your voice, ttering.]

    ttering? What a way to speak! Her voice was clearly gentle and soft!

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely twice. It was terrifying! No wonder on her first day of work, Assistant Xiaozhu told her:

    ¡°If youe across any of the Jiang Family lords, walk the other way!¡±

 Chapter 256: When the men of the Jiang Family get frisky, they are irresistible.

    <strong>Chapter 256: When the men of the Jiang Family get frisky, they are irresistible.</strong>

    The olddy received a message and wished she could broadcast it far and wide, so Jiang Jinsang also got the message and sent a text to Jiang Yanting.

    But at that moment, Jiang Yanting¡¯s phone was in Jiangjiang¡¯s hand, as they had just returned from buying groceries at the supermarket. He was fiddling with his dad¡¯s phone, trying to pay, yet he couldn¡¯t find the interface.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you, you enter from here.¡± Shen Zhixianughed as she watched him, bending over to teach him hand-in-hand¡­

    Even if Jiangjiang turned into a swollen pig head, just staring at his ssmate¡¯s design, in her eyes, he was the cutest.

    She had intended to pay, but Jiangjiang blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s already a lot for you to cook, how could we let you pay for the groceries too? Grandma says that¡¯s all man¡¯s work.¡±

    The little one was proudly authoritative, which made Shen Zhixian unable to contain herughter.

    She didn¡¯t insist on paying herself, it was just stuff worth a hundred or so yuan, no need for all the polite back-and-forth.

    She bent over to teach him how to pay. Just as her finger slid across the phone, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s message popped up:

    [Bro, congrattions, grab the chance, don¡¯t let your sister-inw away again.]

    Sister-inw?

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s face instantly became flush with heat.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the message from?¡± Jiang Yanting leaned in.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shen Zhixian coughed and continued to guide Jiangjiang in making the payment.

    The supermarket was right next to the residential area, and as the three of them walked there and just made their payment, Jiangjiang was using gestures to prompt his cker dad:

    What are you standing around for! Carry the bags! This is your chance to show off, cherish it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Jiang Yanting took the shopping bags as Shen Zhixian walked out hand-in-hand with Jiangjiang, stopping along the way home to buy him a cup of hot milk.

    ¡°Did you bring the keys?¡± Jiang Yanting asked.

    Shen Zhixian patted her pocket, ¡°Got them.¡±

    She had thought thating clean with Jiang Yanting today would be one of the darkest periods of her recent years, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be weed by Jiangjiang, who was so polite and adorable. She was sincerely happy, yet regretted missing out on so many years with him.

    ¡°What did the locksmith who opened the door say to you afterward?¡± Jiang Yanting pressed.

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhixian started ying dumb.

    ¡°He seemed to think I was physically abusing you.¡± Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t naive. The locksmith had made his thoughts quite clear, and he just wanted to know what had been said afterward.

    Jiangjiang, biting on his straw, had been holding onto Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand the whole time; having heard every single word, he spoke up.

    ¡°That uncle said your husband looks a bit fierce¡­¡±

    Husband?

    Shen Zhixian coughed lightly, ¡°Drink less milk, or you won¡¯t have room for dinner.¡±

    Walking beside them, Jiang Yanting chuckled, making her blush and feel extremely embarrassed.

    They had dated before but never married or obtained a marriage certificate. She wasn¡¯t the kind to casually refer to someone as husband or wife, but she had called him that before, during certain particrly intimate moments, and that was when she was coerced. Thinking about it now naturally turned her face even redder¡­

    **

    After arriving at the apartment, Shen Zhixian headed into the kitchen. Jiangjiang wanted to follow but was caught by Jiang Yanting¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°You watch TV outside. I need to talk to Mom, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiangjiang wasn¡¯t pleased, but faced with that stern face, which had scared him since he was little, he sumbed to his intimidating presence, nodded, and obediently sat on the sofa.

    Shen Zhixian, out of the corner of her eye, saw hime into the kitchen and raised her hand to close the sliding ss door that separated the kitchen and the living room, ¡°What are you doing here, it¡¯s quite smoky.¡±

    ¡°Been crying again?¡± Jiang Yanting studied her.

    Shen Zhixianughed without saying a word, just thought of all the years¡¯ issues, feeling they couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°From the Xie Family, who do you think is suspicious? Or could it be more than one person?¡±

    Shen Zhixian shook her head, ¡°These past years they¡¯ve helped me so much, even with the postpartum hemorrhage, confinement, even helping me¡­¡± She choked up, ¡°When I gave birth, they saved my life. I really can¡¯t think of any reason why they would do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t them, it couldn¡¯t possibly be the medical staff at the hospital, right? They have even less reason to.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shen Zhixian was well aware, the ghost was in the Xie Family, ¡°I was in shock after giving birth for a long time, that period is all a blur in my memory¡­¡±

    ¡°Then stop thinking about it, I¡¯ll look into it.¡± Jiang Yanting walked over and gently hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder and neck, lightly nuzzling her, tickling her a bit, ¡°Xianxian¡ª¡±

    His voice was hoarse and deep, hinting at a touch of sexiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Jiangjiang is still outside¡­¡± Shen Zhixian was preparing vegetables, her hands were dirty, and she couldn¡¯t move to push him away, which made him all the more bold.

 Chapter 257: When a man from the Jiang Family becomes saucy, he is irresistible_2

    <strong>Chapter 257: When a man from the Jiang Family bes saucy, he is irresistible_2</strong>

    She turned around, using her elbow to push against him, trying to create some distance between them.

    Jiang Yanting lowered his eyes and watched her. He suddenly reached out and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, looking at her earnestly, ¡°Before, you said you couldn¡¯t face me. Can you now?¡±

    Her eyes, ck as ink, shone breathtakingly bright. Shen Zhixian wanted to dodge, but before her lower back could touch the Liuli tform, he wrapped his arm around her, and Shen Zhixian was left feeling frustrated.

    However, Jiangjiang was still outside, and between the kitchen and the living room was a ss door that couldn¡¯t block any sound. She dared not raise her voice, so she could only look up and re at him.

    ¡°Ready to look at me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you nod¡­¡± his fingers suddenly slid down her face, pinching her chin and lifting it slightly. His eyes, pitch ck, stared intently at her, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly, ¡°Then I am your husband¡­¡±

    ¡°And Jiangjiang is your son.¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s face turned slightly red, her heart pounding as if it would burst from her chest.

    She knew that if this man started to seduce, no one could withstand him!

    But Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t force her to make any decisions. He knew her mind was in turmoil. The fingers around her waist tightened slightly, and their bodies instantly pressed closer¡­

    He leaned his head down and gently touched her forehead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    He gently ruffled her hair with his fingers, now a little further from her, ¡°Is there anything here you need help with?¡±

    With the man¡¯s oppressive presence gone, Shen Zhixian felt as if she hade back to life. Her heart was still racing quickly. After spacing out for a moment, she gave him some tasks.

    Jiang Yanting took off his coat, the white shirt and dark golden sleeve garters giving him an abstinent yet elite demeanor. He rolled up his sleeves slightly. He didn¡¯t know how to cook and was even clumsy at helping with chopping vegetables, but his posture was correct.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention anything about Jiangjiang to others yet.¡± Shen Zhixian looked at the person beside her.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    At this moment, it was still unclear who within the Xie Family was the culprit. The fact that someone could have been so heartless back then and still hide it well now demonstrated deep cunning and scheming. With the enemy in the dark and them in the light, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to go public without conclusive evidence of who was responsible for the past events.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Shen Zhixian coughed, ¡°Does Jiangjiang know I am his¡­¡±

    ¡°He knows.¡±

    ¡°What about his side?¡±

    ¡°Nobody takes a child¡¯s words seriously. Even if he changes his tune and calls you ¡®Mom,¡¯ others will just think he¡¯s particrly fond of you. He even wanted to set me up with Miss Tang, to have her as his stepmother.¡±

    Recalling how he had adamantly tried to set him up with Tang Wan before, but today ran away for an ¡°auntie,¡± Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, thinking of his stubborn little duckling.

    ¡°Miss Tang?¡± Shen Zhixian pursed her lips, ¡°Tang Wan?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°How did this¡­¡±

    ¡°So what he says doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Shen Zhixian nodded, ¡°So when you said you wanted to take me to meet someone today, it was¡­¡±

    ¡°I wanted to take you to watch Jiangjiang¡¯s ser match. He ys ser quite well.¡±

    Shen Zhixian lowered her eyes, naturally feeling regretful for not having seen her son¡¯s match.

    ¡°There will be more opportunities in the future.¡± Jiang Yanting, on the other hand, was relieved that Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t gone with him today. Otherwise, if they had driven there, they would have nearly run into the incident where Jiangjiang got into a fight, and that kid probably wouldn¡¯t have had the face to see anyone.

    Thinking of the fight, running away from home, Jiang Yanting naturally thought of Jiang Chengsi¡­

    Teaching the kid tricks like making noise in the east to strike in the west, luring the tiger away from the mountain? What on earth had he been instilling in his son!

    At this moment, Jiangjiang suddenly slid open the moving ss door, ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Zhixian thought he needed something and hurriedly dried her hands.

    ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡± Her mobile phone was on the outside coffee table, and Jiangjiang wanted to call her to answer it, but the word ¡°Mom¡± simply wouldn¡¯te out of his mouth. He was hemming and hawing, his face turning red.

    ¡°Mhm, thank you¡­¡± Shen Zhixian extended her hand to ruffle his hair and then turned to answer the phone.

    It was a call from Elder Xie.

    ¡°Hey ¡ª Uncle.¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s biological father was the younger brother of Xie Family¡¯s elder, so it was proper for him to call him uncle.

    ¡°Did I hear that you and Yanting had dinner together, and the Jiang Family¡¯s little ancestor was there too?¡± The elder¡¯s voice was full ofughter.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Yanting is not bad, don¡¯t beat someone down with a stick without getting to know them. You should give it a try. Since he knows about your situation and stilles to find you, it shows that he truly doesn¡¯t care. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. You too can have your own happiness, you know?¡±

    Shen Zhixian nodded, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t bother you two anymore.¡±

    After the elder hung up the phone, Shen Zhixian zoned out for a while, mentally filtering through the Xie Family¡¯s members. Whenever he thought of the past events rted to them, he couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled at heart.

    ¡­

    At this moment in the Xie Family home, after hanging up the phone, the elder had apletely satisfied smile on his face.

    ¡°Dad, they really went to eat together? And with that child from the Jiang Family?¡± Du Jinn came out of the kitchen and saw her father nod repeatedly, then burst intoughter, ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, isn¡¯t it? With one more person taking care of her, I can rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your cousin say before that she didn¡¯t want to have contact with Second Master Jiang? She left the hospital early to avoid him, so why did they go to have a meal together?¡± Xie Tongtong was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Matters of the heart are unpredictable, as long as your cousin is happy, that¡¯s all that matters. She hasn¡¯t had it easy,¡± Du Jinn said with augh.

    Xie Tongtong pursed her lips, then turned to look at her older brother, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? It seems like you¡¯re not too happy about cousin and Second Master Jiang going out to eat!¡±

    Xie Duo simply adjusted his sses, ¡°Do I look unhappy?¡±

    Xie Tongtong earnestly nodded.

    ¡°The youngd isn¡¯t worried about your cousin dating Yanting. He¡¯s concerned that if these two really get together, he¡¯ll have to call Jiang Yanting ¡®uncle¡¯,¡± the elderughed as he spoke.

    It seemed that Xie Tongtong suddenly got the point, and sheughed so hard that tears nearly burst out.

    She had witnessed firsthand howpetitive these two were. Back when they were in school, Xie Duo¡¯s target was never to be the first in the grade but to surpass Jiang Yanting.

    To reluctantly be his uncle was definitely a hard pill to swallow.

    Xie Duo, sitting to one side, just wanted to shut himself off from the world.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the hospital

    Jiang Jinsang finished his IV drip around two in the afternoon. Tang Wan had gone to the hospital canteen, grabbed some light porridge to cushion his stomach, nning to get him something proper to eat after leaving the hospital.

    ¡°You should be resting, why are you still ying with your phone?¡± Tang Wan brought the porridge back only to find him propped up in bed on his phone.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to handle.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the deal with Second Master Jiang and Teacher Shen? Teacher Shen didn¡¯t even know about Jiangjiang¡¯s existence?¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t wait to broadcast it to the world, so naturally, Tang Wan also received the news.

    ¡°There must be quite a few twists and turns in this, right?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s been meddling? The Xie Family?¡± Tang Wan guessed entirely based on intuition.

    ¡°Almost certainly.¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this quiet for now, so as not to startle the snake. We¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±

    ¡°It needs to be someone extremely reliable. Otherwise, if word gets out and they realize she has a connection with Second Master and Jiangjiang, history might repeat itself.¡±

    After all, if there indeed had been a mastermind back then, the malice of their intentions and the depth of their concealment were apparent.

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve found the right person.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t ask for too many details, as long as Jiang Yanting trusted them.

    ¡°Fourth Brother happens to bepeting nearby.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s fingers paused. Get him?

 Chapter 278: 194 Jiang Familys Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control

    <strong>Chapter 278: 194 Jiang Family¡¯s Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control</strong>

    At the entrance of the small apartment, the biting wind swept across the stairs with a howling force. The security door was opened only a crack, just wide enough for two fingers. Someone poked their head out, warily eyeing Jiang Yanting.

    He lowered his gaze, his pupils trembling almost subconsciously as he nced at the doorte on the wall.

    He had not gone to the wrong ce.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you looking for?¡± came a tender, timid child¡¯s voice.

    Though only a crack was open, he could still make out her appearance¡ªtwin ponytails, a white sweater, a red woolen skirt, bright eyes. Perhaps it was the heating inside, but her little face was flushed red, her features delicate and clean, as she looked up at him, her face full of wariness.

    Her small hand tightly gripped the edge of the door, pale and delicate, with little white crescents at the tips. She still had some baby fat on her round, clean face.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Jiang Yanting himself had a naturally cold and stern expression, one that few adults could hold gaze with, let alone a child.

    Perhaps because she was young, not yet fully grown, her features did not appear particrly distinctive, but the overall impression she gave him was strikingly simr to Shen Zhixian. He took a deep breath, feeling as if his heart was being brutally crushed¡­

    This¡­

    Seeing her likely frightened by him, Jiang Yanting forced a slight smile from the corner of his mouth and slightly bent down, ¡°I am¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, ¡°Bang¡ª¡± the door was closed!

    He was still in his stooping position when the door mmed shut, the sound echoing andpletely dispelling the little warmth and tender thoughts he had harbored.

    ¡°Taotao? Who is it?¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s voice came from inside the house.

    ¡°A strange uncle, he suddenly smiled at me so scarily!¡±

    Shen Zhixian frowned, approaching the door and looking through the peephole. Seeing it was Jiang Yanting, she opened the door to let him in, ¡°You could have called in advance.¡±

    Yet Jiang Yanting did not respond and nced again at the little girl. She stood behind Shen Zhixian, half-hiding, timidly looking at him.

    ¡°Taotao, say hello to uncle,¡± Shen Zhixian said, patting the little girl¡¯s head, bringing her to the front.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± her voice was still tiny and fine.

    ¡°Come in first,¡± Shen Zhixian moved aside to let him into the house, then asked the little girl to get him a ss of water.

    With the child sent away, Jiang Yanting finally choked up and asked, ¡°This child¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t find the cup.¡±

    Mom?

    The sensations Jiang Yanting felt upon seeing Jiangjiang were nothingpared to this¡ªit was not merely a thunderp but rather a rolling thunderstorm, as if something stricken right at his heart, pressing down on it hard, making even breathing difficult and strained.

    As if out of nowhere, a ripple had disturbed a calm day¡ª

    Unwarned, it caught himpletely off guard, as if drenched in a cold rain!

    Countless thoughts shed through his mind in an instant¡ªWas this child his? Or someone else¡¯s? Had she been with someone all these years? That was impossible, the Xie Family¡­

    ¡°The cab beneath the water dispenser has them,¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s voice grew even gentler.

    ¡°I found it.¡±

    Apanied by the sound of running water, Shen Zhixian moved closer to Jiang Yanting and whispered:

    ¡°She is your child. Back then¡­ Jiangjiang was not the only one. If not for her, I might not have survived.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had a child with someone else. I was reluctant to bring her to meet you or to tell her your true identity. She¡¯s close to the people of the Xie Family, so I¡¯ve kept it hidden from her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mine¡­¡± Jiang Yanting stared intently at the little girl in the kitchen, who was alternating between pressing the hot and cold water buttons, asionally sneaking nces at the living room.

    When eyes met with Jiang Yanting, she bit her lip and lowered her head again.

    ¡°When Jiangjiang was born, he made no sounds, and was rushed to emergency care; she¡¯s healthy and has always stayed with me.¡±

    It likely happened while Jiangjiang was being handled, perhaps taken for treatment during that time. There must have been several medical staff present in the delivery room; it seemed impossible to sway every one of them¡­

    ¡°Uncle, your water.¡± In the meantime, the little girl hade out with a cup of water, walking slowly as if afraid of spilling.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yanting bent down to take it, hands receiving the warm tea, feeling as if something intense was about to melt his palms.

    God knew how much he strived to remainposed, barely keeping his hands from trembling.

    The turmoil raged within him like a fierce storm, swiftly surging into massive waves that brutally struck his heart¡­

    Two children?

    There were actually two, and he¡­

    He had a daughter?

    The shock, happiness, and joy¡­ a mix of tumultuous emotions intertwined, and for once in his life, he was caught off guard.

    ¡°I still need to tidy up; just give me a few minutes,¡± Shen Zhixian said as she entered the bedroom, closed the door, presumably to change clothes.

 Chapter 279: 194 Jiang Familys Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control_2

    <strong>Chapter 279: 194 Jiang Family¡¯s Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control_2</strong>

    The modest living room contained just Jiang Yanting and the little girl¡­

    They stared at each other in an atmosphere that was, inexplicably, a bit ufortable.

    Jiang Yanting was not a man to wear his emotions on his sleeve. Although his heart was churning with turbulent waves, his facecked any expression. Only his dark pupils, tightly fixed on the person in front of him, shone with a startling intensity.

    A man with a stern face and a strong presence stood before her, staring at her without blinking. Honestly¡­

    It felt somewhat terrifying!

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Jiang Yanting said, suppressing the restlessness in his heart. In his lifetime, only when he saw Jiangjiang had his mind ever been so muddled. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She sat down on a single-seater sofa farther away from him, with upturned almond eyes, gentle brows and eyshes, and skin so fair. Jiang Yanting examined her closely and seemed to see the tiny fuzz on the tip of her nose and her long, curled eyshes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The little girl seemed hesitant about whether to tell him or not, but finally spoke up, ¡°Shen Taotao.¡±

    ¡°Taotao? Which Tao?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman refined, eternally considered good,¡± she said in a tender, childlike voice.

    Eternally considered good¡­

    Jiang Yanting felt as if his heart was suddenly clenched by someone, as though it had been fiercely whipped by something.

    He wanted to get closer to her but found himself merely holding the ss, lost and flustered.

    But soon, Shen Zhixian came out, ¡°Taotao,e here.¡± She was holding two bags¡ªher own handbag and a small pink rabbit backpack.

    Taotao hopped off the sofa and ran over, put on her coat, slung on her backpack, and got ready to leave.

    ¡°When we get to Uncle¡¯s house, remember to call them grandpa and grandma, okay? Then hand them the gifts¡­¡± Shen Zhixian knelt down, straightened her daughter¡¯s clothes, and reminded her.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jiang Yanting suddenly remembered something. The night Jiangjiang was admitted here and after he had gone home, the main concern of Fan Mingyu and the elderlydy was that¡­

    ¡°A person who has no children might not know how to take care of them. Jiangjiang can be quite a handful sometimes. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll quickly run out of patience and might even be driven mad!¡±

    He had thought that since she was the child¡¯s mother, her instincts might kick in, but now it seemed that was not quite right!

    Even maternal instincts could not make bathing and soothing a child second nature without practice!

    He realized that when she was taking care of Jiangjiang, she was far too skilled at many things. At the time he had been preupied with the Xie Family¡¯s matters and didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    Now, considering it, she must have done these things often¡ªto the point of proficiency!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Shen Zhixian said, looking at Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yanting replied, watching the mother and daughter with an even moreplex expression.

    After the three of them left, Shen Zhixian closed the door, fumbled in her bag for keys, inserted them into the lock, and added another lock.

    Meanwhile, the little girl with the rabbit backpack was already descending the stairs on her own. She had never been here before and took each step carefully, very slowly. Perhaps she found the staircase shaky and wanted to hold onto the handrail, but it seemed dirty to her, leaving her in a dilemma.

    ¡°Taotao, walk slowly!¡± Shen Zhixian frowned.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, turning her head to look at Shen Zhixian, ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±

    Just then, she missed a step and almost fell. Fortunately, Jiang Yanting quickly took two steps forward and, although he couldn¡¯t catch her body, he grabbed her arm.

    As Jiang Yanting was still holding the gifts prepared for the Jiang Family in his other hand, he could only securely grasp her with one hand.

    Even though he was used to taking care of Jiangjiang and familiar with a child¡¯s small arms, holding hers felt strangely unique.

    ¡°Taotao!¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s voice was cold with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll hold her hand on the way down,¡± said Jiang Yanting impassively, his fingers sliding down slightly to gently grasp her pudgy, warm little hand.

    Taotao seemed ufortable, after all, to her Jiang Yanting was a stranger. But being held by him felt different from anyone else¡¯s handholding.

    His palm was broad, warm, and snugly enclosed hers.

    Strong, giving an immense sense of safety.

    Shen Zhixian walked behind them, watching the two hold hands and move forward, her expression deeplyplex. When they reached the ground floor and a cold wind blew, it reddened her eyes, almost bringing tears out.

    After getting into the car, Jiang Yanting lifted the little figure into his arms and settled her into the back seat, where Jiangjiang¡¯s usual safety seat was. He fastened her seat belt and gently closed the car door with care.

    His movements were tender and careful, meticulous.

 Chapter 260: 184 Modern Yue Buqun, Inwardly Passionate as a Family Trait (3 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 260: 184 Modern Yue Buqun, Inwardly Passionate as a Family Trait (3 more chapters)</strong>

    Jiang Yanting originally wanted to argue a bit more, but his cellphone vibrated, and the olddy had called again, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian gestured for him to be quiet, ¡°You go to the balcony to take the call, so you don¡¯t disturb the child¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Jiang Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

    With a sideways nce at Jiangjiang, Yanting was well aware of what his son raised by him was like. The little rascal was clearly feigning sleep, his face all red, and now he felt like he was superfluous.

    ¡°Go outside to take the call.¡± Zhixian urged him.

    Yanting had no choice but to walk to the balcony, ¡°Grandma, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner? How¡¯s everything?¡±

    The olddy didn¡¯t enjoy being such a nuisance, constantly asking questions, but she was too excited and couldn¡¯t help herself.

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Yanting caught a glimpse with his peripheral vision, as Zhixian had already carried Jiangjiang back to the bedroom, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about anything else when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    Upon hearing that everything was doing pretty well, the olddy was so happy that she spoke bluntly to Fan Mingyu about going to the temple to fulfill a vow. Their own pig had finally learned to root out cabbage, which was a cause for celebration.

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone, Yanting noticed the message Jiang Jinsang had sent him.

    [I¡¯ve asked Fourth Brother to investigate the matter. He has a race today and will be on a ne tonight; he should arrive tomorrow. However, we still need your sister-inw to recall the details, which would be inconvenient to start without.]

    [I understand.]

    When he went out, Zhixian was kneeling by the bed, staring at Jiangjiang. He cleared his throat with a cough, signaling her to leave with him.

    Zhixian looked back three times with each step, as if the little one on the bed might fly away if she wasn¡¯t careful. After closing the door with care, she asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Yanting: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang, hearing the door close, finally gasped for breath. He had almost suffocated. His eyes opened, and he observed the bedroom. Zhixian didn¡¯t often stay there; it almost had no sign of life. He wriggled under theforter and rubbed his face on the pillow, feeling so content he wanted to roll around¡ª

    And Yanting cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving for the moment, I want to ask you some things.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still about five years ago when you were having the baby. Everything you remember during that time¡­¡± Recalling these events was like reopening wounds.

    If it had been before, Zhixian surely wouldn¡¯t have wanted to talk, but now that the child was safe, she also wanted to know who had been so vicious. She told him everything she remembered.

    ¡°¡­After the birth, I was bleeding profusely. After I was resuscitated, they told me, ¡®He¡¯, he was gone. Then, my body¡­ went into hemorrhagic shock, whichsted a long time. When I woke up, I wasn¡¯t in the original hospital anymore. They said my condition was critical, and I was transferred to a major hospital for treatment. Later¡­¡±

    She only remembered waking up in the hospital, along with some medical staff. Her memory of the intervening events was very hazy.

    ¡°Did you go back during New Year¡¯s Eve before?¡± Yanting asked, looking at her.

    ¡°Besides his birthday, I would go back. Usually around Christmas, I¡¯d go back for a few days. It¡¯s a big holiday abroad, very lively. I was afraid to leave him alone there, helpless¡­¡±

    Zhixian bit her lip, her eyes reddening beyond her control.

    Yanting reached out, pulling her shoulder into an embrace, offering gentle constion. He had thought he was seeing things before, but she really had been there.

    ¡°Who from the Xie Family was there at the time?¡±

    ¡°When I woke up, they were all there. Xie Duo and Tongtong were also there. But Xie Duo only stayed at the hospital for a few days, then my uncle and the others left one after another. Tongtong stayed and took care of me for almost half a month. The sister-inw kept making soup to nourish my body, until I was discharged.¡±

    It was because of such a rtionship that Zhixian had always been grateful to the Xie Family. This was also the reason she hadn¡¯t refused the blind date arranged by the old master.

    ¡­

    Feedback was given to Jiang Chengsi, who pursed his lips tightly, ¡°It seems, for now, every member of the Xie Family is a suspect.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Yanting felt that the information wouldn¡¯t be clear enough, so he was on the phone with Chengsi.

    ¡°Their family is known for their cultivated background, their manners impable, and they have always been well-regarded in social interactions. It¡¯s shocking to think they also have such a dirty side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that those who spout benevolence, righteousness, and propriety the loudest are the ones who, if they ever be vicious, are just like Yue Buqun from ¡®The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡¯¡­ hypocritical and venomously despicable.¡±

    ¡°The mastermind behind the Xie Family must be the modern-day Yue Buqun. It¡¯s unlike me, who is more straightforward and carefree.¡±

    Yanting nodded, ¡°So you¡¯ll need some time. When you return, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink.¡±

    ¡°I came for the race. I heard there¡¯s going to be an auction for a Limited Edition Fighter motorcycle here in the country. Although it¡¯s collector-grade, it¡¯s one of the very few that can be legally ridden on the street. You should know I¡¯ve had my eye on it for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 261: 184 Modern Yue Buqun, Inwardly Passionate as a Family Trait (3 more s)_2

    <strong>Chapter 261: 184 Modern Yue Buqun, Inwardly Passionate as a Family Trait (3 more chapters)_2</strong>

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk once it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Thanks in advance.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yanting looked up the car and saw that it had been auctioned for over three hundred million. This kid really wasn¡¯t being polite, catching him and biting hard, he almost wanted to bite off his skin and bones!

    Shen Zhixian watched him finish the call and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this person reliable?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yanting nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a cousin of mine. I¡¯ll introduce you when he returns.¡±

    Shen Zhixian just smiled, seeing Jiang Yanting trust his cousin unconditionally,ying everything bare before him. Thinking of the Xie Family, she truly trusted them too, yet such an incident had urred. Thinking about it now, a chill still lingered in her spine.

    However, Jiang Yanting soon received a work-rted phone call.

    He had wanted to decline the work, but by the time he turned around, Shen Zhixian had already fetched his coat for him¡­

    ¡°You have work, right? Then you better go, don¡¯t bete for work.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to go?¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t reach for his coat but instead smiled at her.

    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian indeed wasn¡¯t ready to interact with him, and right now her mind was filled solely with thoughts of the child, leaving no room for him.

    ¡°No worries, spend more time with Jiangjiang. He actually likes you quite a bit, he¡¯s just stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Zhixian knew that abandoning someone after their utility was over wasn¡¯t a good act, but at the moment, she really couldn¡¯t care about Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°By the way, he really likestro and carrots.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Suddenly knowing her son¡¯s preferences, Shen Zhixian was overjoyed.

    ¡°I should head out now. Contact me anytime if you need anything.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiangjiang couldn¡¯t hear what was being said outside; he was excitedly sniffing the scent on the pillow and rolling around the bed. Soon enough, he actually fell asleep.

    When he woke up, he was greeted by a ss of orange carrot juice!

    ¡°Thirsty? Have a drink.¡± Shen Zhixian handed him the freshly made carrot juice without a second thought, ¡°Your dad mentioned you like it. It¡¯s a bit dry indoors with the heating on, so it¡¯s good to stay hydrated.¡±

    Jiangjiang clenched his teeth, his fists balled up in frustration.

    Deadbeat dad!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Jiangjiang was certain; there were no carrots originally at Shen Zhixian¡¯s ce. She must have bought the carrots especially for this fruit and vegetable juice. His real mom¡¯s kindness couldn¡¯t be wasted, so he reluctantly took it, held his breath, and gulped it down.

    ¡°If you like it, finish it all. I¡¯ll take you out to yter.¡±

    Jiangjiang¡¯s smile was bitter.

    After they left the house, Shen Zhixian took him out for a while and bought him a bunch of clothes. Jiangjiang felt it was unnecessary, but she thought it wasn¡¯t enough, managing to change himpletely from head to toe, spotlessly clean.

    **

    At the Jiang Family¡¯s

    The olddy learned that Jiang Yanting had left Jiangjiang alone under Shen Zhixian¡¯s care and was still a bit worried. After all, she hadn¡¯t met Shen Zhixian. Even if it was a child known to her, she was still anxious.

    ¡°Great-grandma, I won¡¯te back for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Noting back?¡± This made the olddy somewhat uneasy inside.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Jiangjiang hesitated, always unsure how to address Shen Zhixian, eventually just calling her aunt, ¡°Auntie bought me a lot of stuff; we¡¯re going to eat out and might note back tonight. Dad knows all about it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Did you thank your aunt? Don¡¯t let her keep buying you stuff.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡­

    The olddy hung up the phone, always thinking about finding a reliable person to take care of Jiangjiang. Hearing his happy voice, logically, she should have feltforted, but deep down, she felt somewhat sore.

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear it, can you?¡± Mister Tang said with augh from the side.

    ¡°A bit.¡± The olddy smiled helplessly, looking around the house, ¡°Tonight, Xiaowu and Wanwan are also out; it suddenly feels so quiet at home, and I have no idea what these two kids are up to!¡±

    ¡°Going on a date,¡± Mr. Tang chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Xiaowu used to hate going out.¡± So the olddy wasn¡¯t very lonely at home, as Jiang Jinsang was almost always there.

    ¡°That was in the past. Now that he has someone, he probably can¡¯t wait to go out every day. Kids grow up like this,¡± Mr. Tang said with a smile.

    During the conversation, Jiang Yanting came back, and the olddy got up with her cane, ¡°Yanting, why did you leave Jiangjiang alone with her?¡±

    The olddy had never met Shen Zhixian, and she definitely wasn¡¯t at ease.

    ¡°He even told me he might note to stay tonight, and that made me a bit uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yanting, you¡¯ve already troubled her to look after him all afternoon,¡± Fan Mingyu finally said, also uneasy about handing her grandson over to a ¡°stranger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over after dinner.¡±

    The Jiang family finally felt relieved upon hearing this.

    ¡°Is that girl spirited, do you really like her?¡± After dealing with the little great-grandson¡¯s issue, the olddy immediately started gossiping.

    After all, as far as she knew, Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t known each other long, and she understood her grandson well. Though he didn¡¯t express it, he really adored his son and wouldn¡¯t leave him with someone whom he had just met.

    He must really trust her.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Jiang Yanting nodded.

    ¡°Does that girl like you?¡± the olddy asked, while Jiang Zhenhuan, Fan Mingyu, and Mr. Tang sat on the side watching and eating melon seeds, all curious.

    Jiang Yanting coughed. It seemed like the elders always loved to gossip about the younger generation¡¯s marriage!

    ¡°She might like Jiangjiang more.¡± He said with a wry smile. If he hadn¡¯t taken Jiangjiang along, Shen Zhixian probably wouldn¡¯t have even let him in.

    ¡°That shows that the youngdy is very kind-hearted,¡± Fan Mingyu smiled.

    Jiang Zhenhuan had been quiet until now but said in a serious tone:

    ¡°The youngdy is good. Knowing that you¡¯re a single dad with a son, she didn¡¯t despise you.¡±

    The olddy red at him fiercely:

    If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut up. Why say these things at such a happy time?

    ¡°Has Xiaowu note back?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at the time. It was almost time for dinner.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s having dinner with Wanwan outside and watching a movie beforeing back. Let¡¯s eat first,¡± the olddy said, smiling.

    ¡­

    But after dinner, the olddy was still eager to urge him to hurry up and bring his little great-grandson back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to tidy up a bit, and then I¡¯ll head over,¡± Jiang Yanting said and headed upstairs.

    This made the olddy frown.

    What need is there to tidy up just to pick up a child?

    ¡°Maybe he wants to spruce himself up a bit,¡± Fan Mingyu said with augh. ¡°Working all day, he looks a bit tired.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan just snorted lightly, ¡°So vain.¡±

    The olddy frowned, ¡°Back when you and Mingyu went on dates, you even dressed up in a white suit, had your dad specially buy you a pair of leather shoes, and used half a jar of his hair wax, slicking back your hair. Weren¡¯t you being vain?¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan suddenly felt utterly embarrassed¡­

    *

    About ten minutester, Jiang Yanting came downstairs, carrying a suitcase.

    ¡°Yanting? What is this¡­¡± Fan Mingyu asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys worried about leaving Jiangjiang there alone with her? I¡¯ll also stay over tonight. That should put your minds at ease, right?¡±

    What kind of sly move is this?

    Even old Mr. Tang and the olddy were shocked.

    It was obviously just an excuse to use Jiangjiang¡¯s name to stay over at her ce, as they had never realized he could be so crafty!

 Chapter 262: 185 Wuyeis jealousy, does he like someone like me?

    <strong>Chapter 262: 185 Wuyei¡¯s jealousy, does he like someone like me?</strong>

    Jiang Family

    Jiang Yanting carried his luggage, and with aposed expression amidst the shocked and astonished gazes, changed his shoes.

    ¡°Yanting¡­¡± Fan Mingyu coughed lightly, ¡°Does this mean that you and Jiangjiang aren¡¯ting back tonight?¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang really likes her, he¡¯s so happy, I can¡¯t bear to call him back.¡±

    He spoke in a helpless tone.

    Except for old Mr. Tang, the Jiang family knew his true character well; they were always strict with Jiangjiang and had their own set of principles for child-rearing, never catering to the child¡¯s preferences.

    If everything were done ording to the child, wouldn¡¯t that be turning the world upside down?

    So, when Jiang Yanting made such a statement, it seemed shameless at this moment.

    ¡°Is she living alone? Both of you going over there doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, does it?¡± Jiang Zhenhuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°After all, neither of you are married, and spreading the news isn¡¯t going to sound good.¡±

    ¡°If anything happens, I naturally will take responsibility.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan was stunned. It appeared that this kid had made up his mind to stay at someone else¡¯s house.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s willing to let Jiangjiang stay, but doesn¡¯t necessarily want you, right?¡± Jiang Zhenhuan again threw a sharpment.

    Considering how brief their acquaintance was; for him to stay over so suddenly seemed too soon ¨C many young girls have strong self-preservation instincts. For a child it¡¯s one thing, but for a grown man toe and go in someone else¡¯s house, that¡¯s truly inconvenient¡­

    ¡°So tonight you two are¡­¡± The grandmother suddenly became somewhat excited. She had always felt that her grandson was slow and even somewhat unromantic, so his sudden amorous disy was indeed hard to get used to.

    But the thought of a man and a woman together sote at night suddenly exhrated her¡­

    Could it be that she might soon be holding a great-grandson?

    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s still Jiangjiang here. Keep your thoughts wholesome.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The grandmother clenched her cane, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Jiang Yanting bid everyone goodbye and promptly left, leaving the grandmother quite livid, that rascal!

    ¡°Mom, just spending one night together, if this gets out, it might not matter to our family, but it could be damaging to the girl¡¯s reputation.¡± Society these days ims to be open, but at times, the thinking is still conservative.

    ¡°They are adults, capable of discretion. As long as they are in mutual love, wanting a status isn¡¯t something the Jiang family can¡¯t afford¡­¡±

    The grandmother seemed rather open about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always worried that Yanting wouldn¡¯t catch on, fearing he¡¯d just end up leading a life with only his child. I hadn¡¯t expected¡­¡± Fan Mingyu shook his head, ¡°When will Xiaowu and Wanwan be back?¡±

    ¡°You, always worrying about the kids. When both children are home, you worry; now they have objectives, and you still sigh,¡± said Jiang Zhenhuan lightly smiling.

    **

    On the other side

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan were at the cinema. They entered a bitte, the movie had started three or four minutes ago, and the entire theater was dark, visible only by the changing light of the screen.

    There weren¡¯t many films released on the eve of the festive season, and this was an international film. There weren¡¯t many people in the theater, Jiang Jinsang led the way, with Tang Wan being careful with the steps as she followed him.

    But the cinema was so dark, and the thunderous sound effects like incessant drumbeats suddenly made them both a bit nervous.

    After they sat down, Tang Wan suddenly felt an inexplicable tension.

    Previously, when watching movies, she was always with her girlfriends. Now, with Jiang Jinsang sitting beside her, she nced at him from the corner of her eye and couldn¡¯t concentrate on the movie at all.

    In the dimly lit cinema, she looked down at his casually ced hand on his knee. Jiang Jinsang seemed to sense her gaze, reached over, and enveloped her hand entirely in his palm.

    The dim, soft light in the theater, for some reason, carried a pulse of thrilling ambiguity.

    Tang Wan looked up at him, her face flushed, while Jiang Jinsang continued to watch the movie, his thumb gently caressing the back of her hand, bringing a tickling sensation that reached deep into her heart.

    Although the movie was an arthouse film, it inevitably filled with some sensually charged scenes.

    Though there wasn¡¯t much explicit content, foreign films are always bold, passionate, unrestrained, and sometimes even included someone¡¯s embarrassing noises, amplified by the audio in the quiet theater, making it incredibly ufortable¡­

    Tang Wan got exposed to some stuff under Ruan Mengxi¡¯s influence during her university days.

    It was like opening the doors to a new world, and she was unclear where Ruan Mengxi got those materials from.

    Her fingers were still held by Jiang Jinsang, allowing her to distinctly feel the warmth gradually increasing in the palm of his hand¡­

    The warmth prated her palm, as if it intended to burn into her heart.

    She struggled slightly, pulling her hand back and picking up a c from her side, taking a big gulp. The cold liquid, theoretically, should have eased some of the heat, but unexpectedly, when it hit her heart, it felt even hotter.

    At that moment, the movie screen switched to a scene of the male lead showering, showing only his upper body¡ªhe was a typical Western man, burly and muscr.

    ¡°Is he really that good-looking?¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in close, his voice deep.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Wan was taken aback, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    She could feel Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze fixed on her, and she could only bite her c straw, focusing hard on the big screen.

    Tonight, it was just the two of them who came out. After the movie ended, Jiang Jinsang went to get the car. Tang Wan thought Jiangjiang was at home, and recalling the many things that happened today, she even specially bought some small cakes and milk tea to take home to him.

    As she slid into the copilot seat, she noticed that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s cor was open, revealing two buttonholes; he had dressed somewhat formally today for watching a sports event. From the side, under the intertwined dim light and shadows, one could see his clear and sexy Adam¡¯s apple.

    ¡°What did you buy?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her with dark eyes.

    Strangely, Tang Wan felt her heart skip a beat, her heart suddenly tightened.

    His demeanor now was too different from during the day; the man who had been lying in the hospital bed at noon was now with an open cor, broodingly seductive¡­

    She felt there was a bewitching air ahead.

    It was as if she was struck by an arrow at her heart¡ª¡±biu¡ª¡± The person was the same, but the feelings were entirely different.

    ¡°Milk tea and small cakes. I¡¯m not sure if the milk tea will be cold by the time we get home.¡± Tang Wan said, and even tucked the milk tea into the down jacket she had draped on her legs, wrapping it up well, ¡°Let¡¯s drive home quickly.¡±

    *

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t say much, until they both got home, did they realize that Jiangjiang and Jiang Yanting were not home tonight.

    As the two of them walked upstairs, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°¡­ They¡¯re moving fast, already living together.¡±

    When they reached the door, Tang Wan stretched out her hand to turn the doorknob and looked at the person beside her, ¡°Xiaowu, I¡¯m going in first.¡±

    Just as she was about to pull open the door, her shoulder was grabbed, he used a bit of force, and she turned half around, facing him¡­

    ¡°Am I good-looking, or is that person good-looking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Tang Wan was stunned; who was that person?

    During Tang Wan¡¯s dazed moment, the man¡¯s crisp kiss swamped over her, its breath scorching.

    More fervent and tumultuouspared to before.

    Jiang Jinsang was an extremely restrained and rational man; he spoke and acted methodically, so this sudden passion truly frightened Tang Wan.

    But before she could struggle any further, she raised her hand, and her wrist was caught by him, pressed against the door¡­

    But by then, the door to Tang Wan¡¯s bedroom had already been twisted open, she had no support at her back, her body swayed, she eximed, and the two of them tumbled right in!

    Jiang Jinsang was holding her, so she didn¡¯t fall, the door hit the wall, and their bodies pressed tightly together, mming into the door.

    It was unclear how much time had passed when Jiang Jinsang let go of her, slightly crouched down, and leaned close to her neck, word by word, ¡°During the movie, I was watching you, but you kept staring at someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Watch the movie, why would I watch you instead of the big screen?

    Tang Wan sensed something was off with him as soon as she got into the car, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated such a ridiculous reason.

    ¡°Do you like that kind of physique?¡±

    ¡°What kind?¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    But in the next second, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand gripped her wrist and slowly lifted his shirt hem¡­

    Tang Wan was frightened and tried to pull her hand back, but his strength was too much, she couldn¡¯t free herself, and her fingers touched the area around his waist, the temperature was so high it made her body go half limp¡­

    This feeling of skin-to-skin contact was much more stimting than merely holding hands or hugging.

    He didn¡¯t have the so-called six-pack abs, but there were some muscle contours.

    ¡°Do you like the kind in the movies, or¡­¡± His deep, low voice burrowed into her ear.

    ¡°Do you like my kind?¡±

    Tang Wan felt that if he kept teasing her like this, she might really die!

 Chapter 283: 195 Jiangjiang vs Xiaojiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 More Updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 283: 195 Jiangjiang vs Xiaojiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 More Updates)_3</strong>

    ¡°it¡¯s fine, you already have your hands full taking care of the kids, just enjoy your meal. My fifth brother and I will take care of things here,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jiang Jinsang actually quite liked Taotao. The little girl was very well-behaved, nothing like Jiangjiang, who, if not watched, could turn the world upside down.

    Jiangjiang had initially felt some resistance towards Taotao, as she too called Shen Zhixian ¡®mom¡¯.

    It¡¯s just that adults are selfish, let alone children. He always felt that the mom he had just gotten was going to be snatched away. However, Fan Mingyu had taken him aside privately and seriously told him,

    ¡°That¡¯s your biological sister, it¡¯s only that you were separated when you were too young, and didn¡¯t recognize each other. You should take extra care of her. She isn¡¯t trying to snatch anything away; she and your mom naturally belong to this family. They¡¯ve just been away for too long and are nowing home.¡±

    ¡°Biological sister? Coming home?¡± Jiangjiang wasn¡¯t quite able to understand adult issues.

    However, Jiangjiang found she wasn¡¯t aggressive or threatening, and he no longer harbored any hostility towards her.

    **

    After dinner, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang took the two kids to the second floor, while the rest of the adults stayed in the living room and spoke openly without the children around.

    ¡°Does the Xie Family know you have children?¡± the elderlydy chuckled. ¡°They haven¡¯t let slip a single word. Their family sure knows how to keep their mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of my unusual situation. If people knew about a child born out of wedlock, rumors would likely fly even more. It¡¯s also for my consideration,¡± Shen Zhixian exined.

    Despite society being open and tolerant enough, single mothers who¡¯d never been married but had children were still inevitably viewed with curious eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± Fan Mingyu nodded.

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that why they tampered with your information too?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but if outsiders knew, it would inevitably lead to gossip about Taotao,¡± Shen Zhixian expressed, revealing all her secrets and feeling much lighter for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now we are here,¡± the elderlydy smiled; in high spirits, she didn¡¯t bring up other matters concerning the Xie Family. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Yanting will handle everything.¡±

    Before they knew it, it was nearly 10 PM, and Tang Wan came down from upstairs.

    ¡°Miss Tang, where are Taotao and Jiangjiang?¡± Shen Zhixian immediately stood up.

    ¡°They¡¯re tired from ying, so my fifth brother and I helped them bathe. Jiangjiang is telling Taotao a story,¡± Tang Wan smiled. ¡°The snow outside is pretty heavy. The forecast mentioned that there might be a blizzard tonight, and some sections of the road are already covered in snow; they¡¯ve been closed. Would you like to stay here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please stay; it¡¯ste and snowing, so it¡¯s not safe,¡± the elderlydy quickly added.

    Fan Mingyu immediately followed up, ¡°Exactly, the kids have also bathed, and they definitely don¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    ¡­

    The elderlydy was naturally a very enthusiastic person, and with several people backing her up, Shen Zhixian simply couldn¡¯t refuse and agreed to stay.

    **

    At the Xie Family¡¯s home,

    Old Master Xie sat by the window, touching his knee, watching the heavy falling snow outside and ncing at the clock from time to time. Howe those two haven¡¯t returned yet?

    The wait ended up with the news that Shen Zhixian was not returning tonight.

    ¡°She¡¯s staying at the Jiang Family? And what about Taotao?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here as well,¡± Shen Zhixian coughed, ¡°The snow¡¯s too heavy.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll have Xie Duo go pick you up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, Xie Duo would arrive by 11:30, and by the time we got home, it¡¯d be past 1 AM.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± the old man tentatively asked, ¡°How does the Jiang Family treat you? Have youid it all out? They haven¡¯t given you a hard time, have they?¡±

    ¡°They like Taotao a lot.¡±

    ¡°Do they?¡± Old Master Xie¡¯s heart was a mix of emotions. Rationally, he should be happy for them that the Jiang Family didn¡¯t mind their past, but he also felt something was off and always had a premonition¡­

    It seemed like once the mother and daughter went over, they might never return to the Xie Family.

    ¡°Grandpa, has my aunt not returned yet?¡± Xie Duo came downstairs, still dealing with work as there was plenty before the New Year.

    ¡°They said she¡¯s staying at the Jiang house; it looks like it was a good meal.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xie Duo went to make a cup of coffee.

    ¡°If she can find happiness, I, even if I close my eyes, can rest in peace and assurance. We, the Xie family, owe her too much. The Jiang Family¡­is quite reliable. Even if Jiang Yanting doesn¡¯t love her, he has a great sense of responsibility, and your aunt¡¯stter half of her life would be quite good.¡±

    Xie Duo gave a wry smile, lowered his head, and sipped his coffee, a strong espresso without any sugar, tasting as bitter as Coptis rhizome.

    An unspoken bitterness.

 Chapter 285: 197 Fifth Masters considerate gentleness, the crappy dads sly maneuvers

    <strong>Chapter 285: 197 Fifth Master¡¯s considerate gentleness, the crappy dad¡¯s sly maneuvers</strong>

    As night fell, the snow grew heavier, bending the pine branches, and the whole world was a vast expanse of white.

    Inside the study, the fragrance of the tea sweet as glutinous rice filled the air. After a brief chat among the four of them, Jiang Yanting made a call to Jiang Chengsi overseas, chastising him for theck of progress in his investigation after so long abroad. Hadn¡¯t he even found out about the two children, or was it possible that he hadn¡¯t even uncovered that much?

    At that moment, Jiang Chengsi was sitting in a small riverside caf¨¦, drinking coffee and soaking up the sun as it bathed him in its wanton splendor. ¡°Hello¡ªSecond brother?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°Still in progress.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that I have two children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°How long have you known?¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi!¡± Jiang Yanting frowned. Such an important piece of information, and he had kept it to himselfpletely.

    ¡°I learned about it from a doctor, but with such a big issue, I couldn¡¯t just tell you without verifying it thoroughly. Besides, I can¡¯t guarantee that if there is a mole in the Xie Family, the children would still be there. Don¡¯t end up with false joy.¡±

    Jiang Yanting chuckled lightly, ¡°So there¡¯s still no progress?¡±

    ¡°There are some leads, but I need to find evidence to confirm them. Otherwise, if I go back now and expose everything, I could get bitten if the snake isn¡¯t killed¡­¡±

    ¡°When are youing back?¡±

    ¡°Probably around the twenty-seventh or twenty-eighth of the twelfth lunar month.¡±

    After hanging up the phone on this end, Jiang Chengsi¡¯s mobile vibrated again. He squinted at the caller ID and dismissed the call directly, soon followed by a message.

    [Jiang Chengsi, it¡¯s almost New Year. If you don¡¯te back now, don¡¯t bothering back at all!]

    The message was sent by Jiang Zhaolin.

    For him to urge a return at this time could only mean one thing: he wanted him to return for a blind date, to introduce him to a potential match. He was hoping for an arranged marriage to increase his leverage in the power struggle within the Jiang Group; and he had somehow heard that a man would settle down once he got married, leading him to call almost every day to urge him on.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan stepped out from the second floor, nning to return to their room when they passed by Jiangjiang¡¯s room and heard the sounds of children ying. Pushing the door open, they saw Jiangjiang standing on the carpet dressed as Spiderman, striking poses while going ¡°biubiubiu¡ª¡±

    Apparently not expecting someone to burst in suddenly, the atmosphere turned instantly awkward.

    ¡°Se-second uncle.¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s face, hidden behind the mask, flushed red.

    After all, he cared about his pride!

    ¡°Second uncle.¡± Taotao sat on the bed, well-behaved and quiet. She still called Jiang Yanting ¡°uncle,¡± and her calling Jiang Jinsang ¡°second uncle¡± was purely to differentiate the two.

    ¡°You kids carry on.¡± Jiang Jinsang said and left, closing the door behind him.

    Jiangjiang, somewhat annoyed, yanked off his mask. Since he didn¡¯t have many peers to y with, he wanted to show Taotao all his favorite things.

    ¡°Brother, your face is so red,¡± Taotao stifled augh.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just really hot in this costume.¡± He was afraid Taotao wouldn¡¯t believe him and even raised his hand to touch his forehead, ¡°Look, I¡¯m sweating.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not y anymore.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll tell you a story!¡± Jiangjiang quickly took off his costume and pulled out several illustrated storybooks with pinyin, tossing them in front of Taotao, ¡°Which one do you want to hear?¡±

    For example, tales by Andersen, Grimm, and the like, which are must-reads for many children, Taotao had almost read them all. So she casually pulled out a book and handed it to him, ¡°This one.¡±

    ¡°The Ugly Duckling,¡± ah. Jiangjiang flipped through the story and began to narrate it to her.

    Everyone loves to hear about underdog sess stories, and little girls are no exception. What girl hasn¡¯t dreamed of turning into a princess and marrying a prince? Taotao listened intently, waiting for the finale where the ugly duckling transforms into a swan, but then¡­

    ¡°In the end, the ugly duckling was still an ugly duckling, and it could never be a swan.¡±

    ¡°This ending is different from the one I¡¯ve read!¡± Taotao frowned tightly, clearly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Taotao, let me tell you, it could turn into a swan because it was born a swan; everything it went through had nothing to do with it,¡± Jiangjiang exined.

    Taotao furrowed her brows, what he said¡­

    It kind of made sense!

    ¡°Besides, as a duck, running around everywhere, it¡¯s easy for someone to catch it and turn it into roast duck.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, do you want to eat roast duck? Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask dad to take us for roast duck, okay?¡± Jiangjiang was a bit excited at the mention of food.

    But Taotao pursed her lips, her ugly duckling bing roast duck¡­

    What a big goof!

    **

    After Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang went upstairs, they each returned to their rooms to wash up. In the wee hours of the night, Tang Wan was suddenly awakened by pain and realized that her period hade early.

 Chapter 265: 187 Come back home with me, Fourth Master has turned into a scumbag [Prize Quiz]

    <strong>Chapter 265: 187 Come back home with me, Fourth Master has turned into a scumbag [Prize Quiz]</strong>

    The bedroom door was gently closed, and Jiangjiang could no longer hear any conversation outside, feeling both anxious and angry.

    Surely it was that jerk of a dad up to no good behind the scenes. Otherwise, why would Mom suddenly leave him? What could be going on between the two of them at thiste hour?

    He strained his ears, but the silence outside was so profound that not a sound could be heard.

    Time passed without any movement, and eventually, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. His eyelids drooped, and he soon fell asleep.

    Meanwhile, in the apartment¡¯s living room

    When Shen Zhixian came out, Jiang Yanting was reclining on the sofa with aptop on his knees, wearing a Bluetooth headset, apparently working, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Theputer screen light fell on his face, highlighting the sharp angles of his profile, transporting her back to their school days when he would write papers and she would watch intently from the side.

    Jiang Yanting noticed her out of the corner of his eye and gestured to the space beside him.

    Whenever Shen Zhixian was nervous, her palms would sweat easily. She wiped her sweaty palms discreetly along the seam of her trousers and sat down beside him, still keeping a distance between them, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Move closer.¡±

    Was there a need to sit so far apart? They had been more intimate than this in the past; why the pretense?

    ¡°This is fine.¡±

    Even if they had once been close, the long separation inevitably made interactions feel estranged, as if harking back to when they first met and her heart would flutter.

    Jiang Yanting chuckled softly, ¡°Then don¡¯t move, I¡¯lle over¡­¡±

    If the mountain won¡¯te to Muhammad, Muhammad must go to the mountain.

    If she wouldn¡¯te to him, then he had to go to her.

    The loveseat wasn¡¯trge at all. Since she was already sitting close to the edge, when he moved closer, their clothes brushed together, their arms touched, and she felt her breathing bing constrained.

    ¡°It¡¯s on theputer, you can¡¯t see unless you get closer,¡± Jiang Yanting exined.

    ¡°Mm,¡± muttered Shen Zhixian, her palms starting to sweat again.

    Jiang Yanting took off his Bluetooth headset, and Shen Zhixian caught a glimpse of his hand reaching out and instinctively shrank back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡ª¡± He was likely also cautious not to wake the child, his voice soft and low by her ear.

    He helped her put on the headphones, which seemed to still hold his warmth, and when it touched her ears, it was still warm¡­

    She suddenly remembered how, back in their school days, they had once shared a pair of headphones, with herining about his taste in obscure music and him saying her preferred music was too noisy.

    But soon a clear melody yed, pulling her thoughts back to the present.

    On theputer screen, a series of photographs began to appear rapidly, an electronic album apanied by a soothing, soft female voice, documenting each step of Jiangjiang¡¯s growth.

    Each album was paired with a segment of text.

    His first smile, first time rolling over, first time standing up, the first time he fell down and cried loudly, even his reluctance to enter kindergarten while clinging to the gate, and his demeanor ying ser, were all meticulously recorded¡­

    There he was with his hair slicked back, wearing a little suit, singing in kindergarten; lying on a heavy motorcycle,ughing with his teeth showing; a Jiang family photo, dressed in a little red jacket, sitting on the elderlydy¡¯sp, smiling with eyes squinted closed¡­

    There were too many photos, yet each seemed to remind Shen Zhixian just how much she had missed out on.

    ¡°Our family really likes him. I edited this video, but the music in the background was recorded by my mother when he was three,¡± Jiang Yanting pointed to the photos, exining to her.

    ¡°Could you¡­ send this to meter?¡± Shen Zhixian asked, her gaze fixed on the screen, her eyes slightly reddening.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    If not for using these enticements, how could Shen Zhixian possibly take the initiative to retain him?

    ¡°So that¡¯s¡­¡± Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t help butugh while looking at the photos, ¡°So this is what Jiangjiang looks like.¡±

    His face had been swollen today, his eyes nearly squished shut, making it difficult to discern his usual appearance.

    ¡°I really missed out on so much¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t miss out anymore in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s response was perfunctory, her attention entirely captivated by theputer screen; she didn¡¯t even notice him leaning closer and closer.

    Not until thest electronic photo ended and a brief ck screen was disyed, reflecting the faces of the two before her, did Shen Zhixian realize how close they were, almost cheek to cheek¡­

    She held her breath ever so slightly, trying to discreetly increase the distance between them, but then Jiang Yanting suddenly turned his head and gently touched her cheek¡­

    Shen Zhixian stared at theputer screen, witnessing him leaning in, her heart suddenly struck with a ¡°thump,¡± and in an instant, it felt as though someone had stolen her breath away.

 Chapter 266: 187 Come back home with me, Fourth Master turns into a scumbag [Prize Quiz]_2

    <strong>Chapter 266: 187 Come back home with me, Fourth Master turns into a scumbag [Prize Quiz]_2</strong>

    ¡°You¡­¡± Remembering her child was still in the bedroom, Shen Zhixian was suddenly unable to piece together her words, gasping for air as if she could faint at any moment.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to miss out, stay by my side, okay?¡±

    His voice was low and maically pleasant, and the music inside her ears was soothing, yet his few words felt like a violent strike to her eardrums.

    The side of her face that his breath had caressed suddenly felt as hot as fire.

    But it seemed he didn¡¯t want to let her go, pinching her chin and forcing her to face him directly, leaning down slightly and moving closer¡­

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, you¡­¡±

    ¡°If you kept me here, you should have known what would happen.¡±

    Shen Zhixian naturally knew this, as his intentions were not mere drunkenness. Yet, she desperately wanted to see Jiangjiang¡¯s pictures, weighing both options and ultimatelypromising.

    ¡°Jiangjiang is still inside.¡±

    ¡°Would it be alright if he weren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep, we can ignore that.¡±

    Jiangjiang: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting saw her eyes flickering with nerves; she didn¡¯t dare to make any significant movements to refuse. Instead, he smiled with pursed lips and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, ¡°Come home with me another day.¡±

    His tone was low, talking about meeting parents so casually.

    ¡°Go home?¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s breath deepened, irrelevant to age or experience, anytime this was mentioned, if you cared about the person, how could you not be nervous?

    The area by her ear, where he had brushed through her hair, felt warm; however, Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart felt even more chaotic at the moment.

    ¡°Mm, my grandmother, parents, you haven¡¯t met them, and they haven¡¯t seen you or known you; they aren¡¯t reassured to entrust Jiangjiang to you. Meeting them, at least, would mean that you could see Jiangjiang whenever you wish to visit our home.¡±

    Jiang Yanting understood exactly what she needed¡­

    Shen Zhixian felt their rtionship wasplicated. She didn¡¯t know how to face the Jiang Family or exin her rtionship with Jiang Yanting. Yet, the mention of Jiangjiang still moved her heart.

    Feeling somewhat chaotic inside, Shen Zhixian subconsciously bit her lip while Jiang Yanting¡¯s gazended on the corner of her lips, his throat moving slightly as he kept his eyes on her.

    At thiste hour, the ambiance between a man and a woman alone carried added intimacy¡­

    What to do, she couldn¡¯t control herself, looking at him¡­

    She wanted to kiss.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s mind was somewhat muddled; however, no matter how far she and Jiang Yanting went in the future, her rtionship with Jiangjiang couldn¡¯t change; she must face the Jiang Family.

    ¡°Having met them, then should I¡­¡± She nced up, only to find him already bowing his head¡­

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart pounded wildly, feeling incredibly embarrassed.

    But Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t the type to take an inch and ask for a mile. In fact, Shen Zhixian had experienced great highs and lows today, which he had exploited, but he knew when to stop.

    ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t meet them now, with the uing Chinese New Year and given my grandmother and mother¡¯s characters, knowing we spent the night together, they would certainly find ways to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Shen Zhixian needed to prepare.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Yanting¡¯sputer contained countless pictures, and Shen Zhixian ended up viewing them until past three in the morning, not feeling sleepy at all. Eventually, Jiang Yanting insisted, concerned that if she fell ill, Jiangjiang might get scared. She had no choice but to return to bed.

    The bed was only a small single one, with Jiangjiang lying atop the quilt in a nted position, taking up most of the space; this sleeping posture¡­

    It looked really bad.

    Shen Zhixian frowned, wondering after whom this child took.

    **

    The next morning

    When Jiangjiang woke up, Shen Zhixian had already prepared breakfast, saying she had something urgent and couldn¡¯t stay with Jiangjiang.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± When Jiangjiang heard this, the sweet pumpkin porridge in front of him suddenly tasted nd.

    Seeing his face fall, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t take it, ¡°No, I just have some work to deal with and will be away for two days, but I¡¯ll be back soon, and I¡¯lle see you first thing, okay?¡±

    ¡°Two days?¡± Jiangjiang frowned, feeling that was quite long.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick, I¡¯ll definitelye back. If you miss me, you can call or video me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Jiangjiang huffed, lowering his head to continue eating his porridge.

    ¡°Where are you going? The Xie family¡­¡± Naturally, Jiang Yanting also didn¡¯t want her to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll coordinate that well,¡± Shen Zhixian wasn¡¯t foolish enough to confront and alert them now, as it might backfire, with people using her of being heartless.

    When Jiang Yanting took Jiangjiang to leave, Shen Zhixian saw them off downstairs. Jiangjiang stood by the car, hesitating to get in for a long time.

 Chapter 267: 187 Come back home with me, Fourth Master turns into a scumbag [Prize Quiz]_3

    <strong>Chapter 267: 187 Come back home with me, Fourth Master turns into a scumbag [Prize Quiz]_3</strong>

    ¡°¡­All right, hurry up and get in the car, it¡¯s too cold outside,¡± Shen Zhixian pinched his little face.

    But Jiangjiang still stood immovably.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll definitelye back, otherwise, shall we pinky swear?¡±

    ¡°No pinky swearing; that¡¯s just for tricking three-year-olds.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you getting in the car?¡±

    Jiangjiang pulled out a small cell phone from his little backpack and handed it to her, ¡°We haven¡¯t exchanged phone numbers yet.¡±

    Shen Zhixian paused, then couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, because Jiangjiang had been unhappy from mealtime till now, she¡¯d beenforting him andpletely forgot about the phone number thing.

    After saving the number, Jiangjiang even checked it, stood in ce hesitating, then tiptoed up and gave her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Two days! If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll stop talking to you, also¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to contact you!¡±

    He climbed into the car, clutching the cellphone, his little face all flushed!

    He kissed her¡­

    Thrilling!

    Shen Zhixian stood her ground, softlyughed, and watched Jiang Yanting¡¯s car drive away before taking a long breath, this kid, so proud, who did he learn this from.

    **

    Jiang Family

    The olddy and Old Tang had breakfast, took a stroll in the small park and came back just to see Jiang Yanting carrying Jiangjiang and luggage back.

    ¡°Great-grandma!¡± Jiangjiang rushed over and hugged the olddy¡¯s legs, using too much force that if she wasn¡¯t leaning on a cane, she would have been knocked down.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, slow down.¡± Jiang Yanting was just getting the luggage from the car.

    ¡°Ouch, wait a minute, what happened to your face? Who hit you?¡± The child¡¯s skin was tender; any trace of injury was particrly conspicuous, making the olddy quite distressed.

    ¡°I fell while ying football yesterday.¡± Jiang Yanting helped him out.

    ¡°Did you use your face to y football?¡± The olddy held his little face and examined it from all angles, ¡°Why are there also bruises?¡±

    ying football with his face?

    Jiangjiang¡¯s little face instantly darkened.

    ¡°Hurry inside, and let me have a good look at you.¡± The olddy grasped his little hand and headed toward the house. Fan Mingyu, seeing her little grandson with a bruised nose and face, couldn¡¯t care less about Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian¡¯s affairs; she also held him for a long time.

    ¡°Great-grandma, grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiangjiang, in a good mood, grinned broadly.

    ¡°Did you have fun ying with Auntie? Do you like her?¡± The olddy, seeing him happy, was distressed yet pleased at heart.

    ¡°I like her.¡± Jiangjiang smiled.

    Olddy and Fan Mingyu exchanged nces. Jiangjiang was usually very polite, seemingly liked everyone, and greeted everydy warmly as ¡®sister¡¯, but not everyone made him this happy. It seemed that the Xie family¡¯s child indeed had some fate with their family.

    Heading upstairs with the luggage, Jiang Yanting just happened to run into Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re back so early? Your eyes are a bit red, did you and sister-inw go to bedtest night?¡±

    ¡°You also have dark circles, what were you up tost night?¡±

    ¡°While Jiangjiang is still here, you wouldn¡¯t dare do much, would you?¡±

    ¡°You should take more care of your health.¡±

    ¡­

    In fact, both had missed out on the ¡®action¡¯ yet kept up stubborn fronts; they traded barbs at the stairwell for a long time.

    ¡°The news about you spending the night with Jiangjiang must be known to the Xie family by now,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see what Chengsi can find out. If he can¡¯t find any clues and we can¡¯t alert the enemy prematurely, I can also bait them out ¡­¡± Jiang Yanting raised his hand, adjusting his sleeve cuff, ¡°I want to know, if we get together, whether anyone in the Xie Family will be restless.¡±

    ¡°Or, knowing that the child is still alive, who would lose sleep.¡±

    ¡°Not just the Xie Family, I reckon great-grandma and the others will also have sleepless nights.¡±

    **

    Meanwhile, abroad

    Jiang Chengsi arrivedst night at the ce where Jiang Yanting had studied. Early this morning, he found the hospital where Shen Zhixian had once stayed, based on the information she provided.

    This was the hospital she was transferred to after hemorrhaging into shock. Although he could request hospital records by providing her name, it turned up nothing, clearly well erased. Finally, he found a doctor who had left almost three years ago after remembering the names of a few medical staff members.

    After asking many people, he finally heard where he lived.

    Doctors had treated many patients, and there weren¡¯t many with Asian faces, so when Jiang Chengsi mentioned her, the doctor¡¯s expression immediately changed, but he then looked at him warily: ¡°Who are you to her?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi couldn¡¯t exactly say he was investigating, so he made up a lie, ¡°I am her husband¡­¡±

    Such inquiries wouldn¡¯t usually merit a response from a doctor!

    ¡°I just heard from someone recently that she had a child for me, and came to inquire specifically; please help me.¡±

    ¡°Her husband?¡± The doctor looked him over, ¡°Her family said her husband had died.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow, her family? The Xie Family?

    That¡¯s harsh!

    ¡°I was a total jerk before, good-for-nothing, there has been some misunderstanding, so¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi, a man not used to ying by the book and excellent at lying, didn¡¯t show any sign of difort.

    The doctor, observing him, noted the temperate climate that didn¡¯t require heavy clothing; he was dressed decently, looking like a good person, since he was here to find out about someone, he definitely couldn¡¯te in a leather jacket, but his inherent roughness couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    The doctor was astounded:

    At first nce, not exactly someone that poor girl could hold onto, no wonder she was deceived.

    At first nce, seemed pretty sleazy!

    ¡°Doctor, I just want to do my best to make it up to her.¡± Jiang Chengsi coughed lowly, feeling he had sacrificed too much this time.

    Just by the doctor¡¯s look, he knew he was definitely being perceived as the kind of man that indulges in rtionships without precautions, and then disappears after the deed, deceiving young women.

    ¡°That youngdy left a deep impression on me because she stayed in the hospital quite long,¡± the doctor recalled carefully.

    ¡°But if you ask me where she is? I¡¯m not sure; there have been no contacts since she was discharged. She suffered from severe hemorrhaging, contracted a disease, I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing now.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask how she was recovering after her discharge, but the phone number she left seemed to have been deactivated; I guess she¡¯s probably not in this country anymore.¡±

    ¡°But when she was brought in, her condition was very dangerous, especially since she lost a child, couldn¡¯t handle the shock, the bleeding was too severe, there wasn¡¯t much will to live.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi lightly twirled the recording pen in his pocket, feeling there was something odd about the way the doctor spoke.

    ¡°Doctor, what do you mean by lost one¡­¡± This phrasing was strange.

 Chapter 268: 188, the little Jiang Family tsundere, this ghost is hidden too deep

    <strong>Chapter 268: 188, the little Jiang Family tsundere, this ghost is hidden too deep</strong>

    Jiang Family

    Tang Wan descended from upstairs, Jiangjiang was sitting cross-legged on the carpet, his head lowered ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube, yet his gaze continually fell on his little cellphone.

    Today, Tang Yunxian would be returning from Pingjiang. He probably didn¡¯t want to spend New Year¡¯s at the Jiang Family. He had always been a bother to them, ruing quite a bit of social debt, fearing it could never bepletely repaid.

    Now, with the situation between Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang, any father looking at his son-inw, even if the man¡¯s credentials were exceptional, couldn¡¯t help but be critical. But given his current predicament, wanting to find fault with Jinsang was out of the question; after all, he owed that family so much¡­

    Before departing, he had a long chat with his own father, simply not wanting to be a disturbance here, but in the end, he was still defeated by failure.

    He could only return to Pingjiang to handle his affairs, striving toe back earlier.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Jiangjiang greeted Tang Wan warmly as usual when he saw here downstairs.

    ¡°Back already? How did you sleepst night after staying out?¡± Tang Wan squatted down, examining his face. The ce where he had been hit yesterday wasn¡¯t very noticeable, but today it had swollen terribly.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°Does your face hurt?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Jiangjiang said, his eyes continuously ncing at the doorway and his phone.

    ¡°Waiting for someone? Or a phone call?¡±

    ¡°How could that be!¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder. Fan Mingyu, sitting to the side cutting roses, was also drawn by his abrupt outburst.

    A child can¡¯t conceal so many secrets; everything is written on their face, in as day.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, and Jiangjiang bit his lip, ncing at his phone. ¡°It looks like my phone is out of power, I need to go charge it.¡±

    After saying that, he ran upstairs with his phone in his arms.

    ¡°This child¡­¡± Fan Mingyu set down her scissors and ced the bouquet in a wide-mouthed ss vase, reaching out to adjust it. ¡°He¡¯s charged his phone four times just this morning. Actually, we¡¯ve always been worried about finding a partner for Yanting; we¡¯re concerned because Jiangjiang is still young and children are sensitive¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Tang Wan nodded. Although her situation with Jiangjiang was different, she also had simr experiences.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to like the Xie Family¡¯s child so much¡­¡±

    Tang Wan stood beside her, helping to clean up the clippings from the table. It seemed that the second master hadn¡¯t yete clean to the family about his matters with Shen Zhixian. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t say too much, only remarking.

    ¡°Teacher Shen has a pretty good personality.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met?¡± Fan Mingyu was surprised, ¡°Tell me, what kind of person is he?¡±

    People who hadn¡¯t met him were naturally curious. During the previous matchmaking, the Xie Family had shown a photo, but that alone couldn¡¯t reveal his character. She was also worried, if she and Jiang Yanting truly became a couple, what if it was bad for Jiangjiang?

    ¡°We have a working rtionship,¡± Tang Wan selectively shared some details with Fan Mingyu.

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Jiangjiangy on his bed staring nkly at his phone. It had been so long; why was there still no call?

    Jiangjiang wasn¡¯t clingy; he was just terrified that everything that had happened yesterday was just a dream, that Shen Zhixian had only made a fleeting visit and would disappear again.

    He hesitated but ultimately dialed the number, his entire body leaping up from the bed, staring intensely at his phone, ready for battle¡­

    **

    At that time at the Xie Family

    The news that Jiang Yanting had stayed overnight at Shen Zhixian¡¯s ce had also reached the Xie Family. Shocked, they wanted to understand how far the rtionship between the two had progressed.

    ¡°¡­Last night, it was only Jiangjiang who stayed at my ce. Second Master Jiang came to check because he was worried.¡± Shen Zhixian kept it tight-lipped.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± The look on Elder Xie¡¯s face seemed somewhat disappointed.

    He rubbed his knee, angrily pping his thighs twice, thinking something might have happened¡­

    ¡°What else?¡± Shen Zhixian countered.

    ¡°Little miss, grandpa thought you and Second Master might¡¯ve, you know.¡± Xie Tongtong sat close beside her, resting a hand on her arm, ¡°What¡¯s really going on between you two? Back at the hospital, didn¡¯t you seem quite opposed, saying you didn¡¯t like him? Then suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess after seeing his child, I got along quite well with the kid and just had a bit more contact.¡±

    ¡°Do you have feelings for each other? Is there a real possibility of things developing?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t know who the mole in the Xie Family was and, although her face betrayed no emotion, she was discreetly scrutinizing every member of the Xie Family.

    ¡°Big brother is very concerned about this matter!¡± Xie Tongtong smiled.

    ¡°Xie Tongtong!¡± Xie Duo, sitting on one side, suddenly spoke with a stern tone that was quite intimidating.

 Chapter 269: 188 Jiang Familys Little Tsundere, This Ghost is Hidden Too Deeply_2

    <strong>Chapter 269: 188 Jiang Family¡¯s Little Tsundere, This Ghost is Hidden Too Deeply_2</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, do you still want to hit me?¡± Xie Tongtong said as she hid behind Shen Zhixian, ¡°Auntie, he wishes you two would just break up, otherwise he¡¯ll have to be sworn brothers with Jiangjiang, haha¡­¡±

    ¡°You still dare to say that!¡± Xie Duo frowned.

    He thought about it carefully, calling Jiang Yanting uncle was no problem, but suddenly bing sworn brothers with that immature boy from the Jiang Family was even harder for him to ept.

    That kid was quite arrogant!

    ¡°Xianxian, dating Jiang Yanting, if it really works out, it would be good, but in Beijing, this ce with a lot of people and eyes, gossip is too much, especially since you¡¯ve just met, you should be more cautious,¡± Du Jinn warned.

    Shen Zhixian naturally knew what she meant, which was basically about moving in together right after meeting and causing disapproval.

    After all, it was for her own good.

    But as Du Jinn spoke, Senior Xie just huffed, ¡°Be cautious about what?¡±

    ¡°Now if it¡¯s time to talk about marriage, if they don¡¯t get to know each other better, how will they know if this person is truly suitable?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that nothing happened between them, even if there was something, what does it have to do with others? If you live everyday caring about others¡¯ opinions, what joy is there in life!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I just mentioned it casually, why are you getting worked up, have some tea,¡± Du Jinn said with a smile as she handed him a cup of tea.

    ¡°But I also want to see, even if the two of them cohabitate before marriage, who dares to talk nonsense, what does it have to do with them? These days, some people can¡¯t even clean up their own mess, yet they always want to stand on top of others and point fingers, it¡¯s absurd!¡± the old man took the tea and snorted coldly.

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian was just about to say something when her phone vibrated, a strange number, she usually got calls from unknown numbers at work, ¡°I¡¯ll step out to take a call.¡±

    She stood up and went outside, pressing the answer button, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Shen Zhixian frowned, it couldn¡¯t have been a wrong number.

    ¡°Hello¡ª¡± A timid child¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Jiangjiang?¡±

    She said the name, and the Xie Family¡¯s eyes focused on her, staring at her silhouette, expressions varied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the call reached you, maybe it was dialed by mistake, so I¡¯m going to hang up!¡± Jiangjiang said, ready to end the call.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, can we talk for a while, okay?¡± Such an arrogant temper, really, who did he inherit it from, calling and then saying it was a mistake?

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I know, just five minutes, okay? I miss you, I want to talk for a bit, alright?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll reluctantly chat with you briefly.¡± Jiangjiang said, his heart already blooming with joy, clutching his phone, rolling around on the bed¡­

    Shen Zhixian nced at the Xie Family with the corner of her eye, having been back for so long, honestly, she couldn¡¯t see any hint of difference.

    This cunning one, really good at hiding.

    **

    After Jiangjiang hung up the call, he bounced a couple more times on the bed.

    Hearing a car outside, he bounced to the window to check, seeing Tang Yunxian¡¯s car, he didn¡¯t feel much, but suddenly, something caught his eye, and he immediately lit up, dragging his slippers, and rushed downstairs in a hurry.

    Right as he reached upstairs, he heard a loud and high-pitched bird call.

    ¡°Ah, my little darling!¡± Elder Tang had alreadye out from the bedroom with his cane, having just recovered from a severe illness, apart from meal times, he mostlyy in bed.

    Hearing the familiar bird call, he hurriedly came out from the room.

    Seeing its owner, Hua Mei called out even more loudly and excitedly, pping its wings, trying to burst out of the cage.

    ¡°Oh¡ªthis is the Hua Mei you¡¯ve been raising, right?¡± the olddy also walked out from the house.

    ¡°Come, let me see it.¡± Elder Tang took the birdcage from Tang Yunxian¡¯s hand, his eyes unconsciously watering.

    Keeping a bird was the same as keeping a cat or dog, over time, the affection deepened, Elder Tang¡¯s fingers trembled with excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always said you missed it, right? I was driving back anyway, had no luggage, so I brought it along,¡± Tang Yunxian exined.

    If it were in Pingjiang, Elder Tang could still go to the teahouse for tea and Chinese opera, but here, unfamiliar with life, barely any form of entertainment, bringing the bird could also provide him with somepany.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The old man held the cage and kept examining it.

    Surrounded by a crowd, Hua Mei, the bird, proudly ruffled her feathers, like a haughty empress.

    ¡°This bird is well-raised,¡± the olddymented as she stood by, inspecting closely.

    ¡°This voice tells me it¡¯s really good,¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile.

    ¡­

    Being praised always felt great, and Hua Mei kept squawking loudly in response.

    But soon, a childish and shrill voice came from upstairs, ¡°Daidai¡ª¡±

    The previously excited Hua Mei suddenly felt like withdrawing into herself!

    ¡°Daidai is here!¡± Jiangjiang excitedly ran to the front of the cage.

    Not long after, he seemed to remember something, greeted Tang Wan, and then ran into her room to fetch Lord Wansui from the tank before letting the turtle and the bird face each other, staring in a big-eyed gaze-off.

    ¡°Lord Wansui, this is Daidai, you two are going to be good friends from now on¡ª¡±

    ¡°Squeak¡ªsqueak¡ª¡± Hua Mei seemed to have encountered something novel, her calls loud and clear.

    Lord Wansui: Is this supposed to scare me to death!

    He retracted his head, hiding inside his shell, refusing toe out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,e out and say hello, look, Daidai likes you a lot.¡±

    Hua Mei intently stared at Lord Wansui, calling out exceptionally jubntly¡­

    ¡°Come out, you¡¯re the host, there are guests here, you can¡¯t just keep hiding!¡± Jiangjiang frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t until the old man saw this scene that he hurriedly intervened, ¡°Take the turtle away quickly.¡±

    ¡°Why? Daidai clearly likes it,¡± Jiangjiang protested, puzzled, as Hua Mei was caged and the bird and the turtle couldn¡¯t physically touch each other.

    ¡°Hua Mei eats turtle shells, she¡¯s probably excited because she wants to eat him!¡±

    Lord Wansui: Being a turtle is so tough.

    He escaped the potential danger of being made into braised soup only to be targeted by a bird!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lord Wansui, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Jiangjiangughed.

    Lord Wansui: Can¡¯t I just be a noble and peaceful turtle?

    Leave me alone!

    **

    In a coffee shop abroad

    Jiang Chengsi and a doctor found a spot to talk properly, and by the time he finished his story, the coffee in front of Jiang Chengsi had gonepletely cold, the sunlight was so brilliantly blinding it was almost impossible to face.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s basically the situation. You said you¡¯re her husband and mentioned some things to prove it. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t speak of this, but during her hospitalization, I could tell she loved you deeply. I¡¯ve encountered all sorts of patients over my lifetime, and she left a profound impression on me.¡±

    ¡°But as for her current whereabouts, I truly have no idea. I hope you can find her.¡±

    ¡°No matter what the oue between you two, I hope she¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ¡­

    The doctor¡¯s tone was mncholic, perhaps recalling something as he sighed softly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Chengsi could only continue to y the role of a ¡°scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°But her family is really nice. They traveled thousands of miles from abroad and stayed with her until she was discharged from the hospital¡­¡±

    That probably referred to the Xie Family.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I should go; I¡¯ve got other matters,¡± the doctor checked his watch.

    Foreign countries don¡¯t care much for formalities, so Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t try to detain him or do anything else, but stood up to thank him and sent him off, his gaze deep and inscrutable¡­

 Chapter 270: 189 is a bit over the top, the body is really not bad (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 270: 189 is a bit over the top, the body is really not bad (2 updates)</strong>

    Tang Yunxian came back from Pingjiang with lots of specialty gifts, distributing them among the Jiang Family members. However, when he gave his present to Jiang Jinsang, he seriously observed him, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good today.¡±

    The ones who understand you best will always be your enemies!

    Only they pay meticulous attention to your every move.

    Although Tang Yunxian felt that Jiang Jinsang still needed to be evaluated, since they were in a rtionship, he naturally wished his daughter to be cherished and happy, so he paid extra attention to Jinsang and was also worried he might suddenly kick the bucket.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been exercising too muchtely.¡± Jinsang had just had two IV bags yesterday, so it was normal for him to look pale.

    ¡°I know you like reading, and I heard you also appreciate calligraphy and paintings. This is a work I obtained from someone a few years back. I don¡¯t understand it, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Tang.¡± Tang Yunxian¡¯s gifts were all carefully chosen for everyone, like buying several Spiderman figures for Jiangjiang, all in line with personal preferences.

    They weren¡¯t expensive, but the thought behind them was sincere.

    ¡°I really like what you gave me. It matches my room quite well. I¡¯ll hang it up when I get back.¡± Jinsang opened the painting, took a careful look, and thought to himself that one must treasure gifts from one¡¯s father-inw, even if one doesn¡¯t like them.

    Jiangjiang leaned over to take a look but couldn¡¯t understand what the painting was about!

    His own domesticated gourds and cabbage painted during art lessons looked better. He couldn¡¯tprehend the aesthetic of adults.

    He thought to himself and even sent pictures of his own drawings to Shen Zhixian, earning a string of praises and feeling quite pleased.

    Brown-noser Dad said his drawing looked like chicken scratch. Obviously, his mom understood what true appreciation was!

    ¡°Your mouse is quite prettily drawn,¡± Shen Zhixian said,ughing.

    Jiangjiang had a meltdown: ¡°That¡¯s a dog!¡±

    Shen Zhixian: ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    After Tang Yunxian came back, Jiang Zhenhuan seemed quite happy. During dinner, he even took out his treasured liquor, ready to have a good drink with him.

    ¡°Father seems the happiest with Uncle Tang¡¯s return,¡± Jinsang said with a smile, ¡°He even brought out his treasured liquor. In the past, during New Year¡¯s or festivals, you wouldn¡¯t even let us see the bottle.¡±

    ¡°Actually, about the liquor, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s treasured or not. The important thing is who you drink it with,¡± Jiang Zhenhuan said,ughing.

    Jinsang gave a signal to his elder brother sitting across the table, and Jiang Yanting immediately chimed in with augh, ¡°It shows that father really hit it off with Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°We are of simr ages after all¡­¡± Jinsang said with a smile.

    Jiang Yanting promptly agreed, ¡°No wonder at thepany, father always said he hadmon topics with Uncle Tang. I was curious. Don¡¯t you and mother have anything inmon to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fan Mingyu chuckled lightly, ¡°Your dad and I have been married for so many years; we¡¯ve talked through everything, so of course, there are no more topics left.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s hand, holding the wine bottle, stiffened for a moment, and he red fiercely at his two sons. After all the chatter, it turns out they dug a trap for him to fall into!

    He wasn¡¯t short of sharp words for his sons. Now that they had the chance, they joined forces to push him straight into the pit, didn¡¯t they?

    Jiang Zhenhuan particrly glowered at Jinsang!

    This kid had always been like this since he was little, naughtily cunning!

    Indeed, he had topics to discuss with Tang Yunxian, but at the end of the day, their statuses had changed. They could potentially be inws in the future. Wouldn¡¯t he have to foster a good rtionship to marry his only daughter?

    After all, it was for his son¡¯s own good. He hadn¡¯t expected his kid to dig a trap for him! Truly heartless.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was very good. The Jiang family had been having a stream of good news recently. After all, Jiang Yanting was willing to take a step forward, and everything was progressing in a good direction. Jiang Zhenhuan, although not saying it out loud, felt happy inside and drank quite a bit.

    Jinsang also knew that he was still under evaluation by Tang Yunxian, so he held up his ss to drink a few cups with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Tang Wan said, seeing him lift his ss once again and immediately grabbing his arm.

    He had been in the hospital yesterday, and now he was putting himself through this?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a ss or two.¡±

    ¡°No worries, Xiaowu might have a weak constitution, but a few drinks should be fine,¡± the olddy said with a chuckle, looking towards Elder Tang, ¡°You see these two, not even married yet, but already so domesticated. They quite have the look of a little couple.¡±

    The old master had always wanted to match the two, and seeing their interactions, he smiled with contentment.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t possibly reveal Jinsang¡¯s hospital visit from yesterday in public. She had promised him they would keep it from the family to avoid worry. Now, seeing him drink, she felt discontent in her heart but had to endure it.

    Jinsang also sensed her displeased mood and secretly reached under the table to pull her hand¡­

    ¡°Smack¡ª¡±

 Chapter 271: 189 is a bit over the top, the body is really not bad (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 271: 189 is a bit over the top, the body is really not bad (2 updates)_2</strong>

    She was literally knocked away!

    Finished, she was actually angry.

    However, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t care, reaching out to grasp her hand again, holding it tightly in his palm. Even if Tang Wan wanted to break free, she didn¡¯t dare to use too much force and had to endure it. She naturally wouldn¡¯t let the elders see anything amiss on the surface.

    ¡­

    After dinner, he found a small hammer and nail-free hooks, saying he wanted to hang up the painting Tang Yunxian had given.

    Tang Wan was holding back her anger. When they got to the third floor, she went straight back to her own bedroom. When Jiang Jinsang tried to follow her in, he almost mmed his face into the door.

    He touched his nose; her temper was still quite big.

    She sat down by the bed, feeling somewhat annoyed in her heart, angry at him for not taking his own body seriously. But a few minutester, she suddenly heard the sound of chiseling next door and couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    He¡¯d had a drink, and now he¡¯s hammering nails, not afraid of smashing his hand!

    With gritted teeth, she still moved the cab between the two rooms.

    ¡°Why did youe over?¡± Jiang Jinsang was holding the nail-free hook in one hand and the small hammer in the other, looking at her, ¡°You came just in time. Can you check if the nail is crooked? I¡¯ve had a bit to drink, and everything seems a bit blurry.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Tang Wan took the tools from his hand, but they were of different heights. The spot Jiang Jinsang could reach with his arm raised meant she had to stand on a stool.

    She held the small hammer, diligently hammering away, but after a while, her arms inevitably began to feel sore.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    The only response was the hitting sound of nailing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Still, there was no reply.

    ¡°I know you care about me. Actually, I¡¯m aware of my own body. It¡¯s been so long since Uncle Tang left, and it¡¯s tiring to travel back and forth. Drinking two sses with him is fine.¡±

    Tang Wan still continued to hammer the nails,pletely ignoring him.

    Not until Jiang Jinsang reached out to grab her arm did she slightly frown, displeased, ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything you said.¡±

    ¡°Still mad?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    But in the next second, unexpectedly, Tang Wan¡¯s arm was yanked forcefully by him. She was standing on the stool, and as her bnce shifted, the hammer dropped to the floor, and she fell towards him.

    Unexpectedly, he bent slightly and then directly caught her by the knees, hoisting her up¡­

    Andid her down on the bed!

    Convinced in her heart that he was a sickly person, Tang Wan was genuinely startled by his sudden domineering move, but before she could collect herself, Jiang Jinsang had already leaned over her, pressing down.

    The entire motion was smooth and fluid.

    Although he appeared lean, the difference in strength between men and women existed; he was quite heavy. He propped his arms by her face, careful not to crush her.

    Yet, being so close to each other was inevitably heart-fluttering. She subconsciously braced her hands on his chest, trying to create some distance between them. But as soon as she exerted force, he caught her hands¡­

    Pinning them down, above her head.

    ¡°Still don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡±

    This position was really¡­

    Tang Wan was about to speak, but he lowered his head and lightly bit her face, causing her to inhale sharply and her body to tremble.

    It was like getting an electric shock; her body went limp, and she couldn¡¯t harden her heart.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me. I¡¯ll be careful from now on and not make you angry.¡±

    ¡°I know you want to please my dad, but we don¡¯t need those one or two sses of wine. Besides, we¡¯re family, there¡¯s really no need for all this¡­¡±

    ¡°Family?¡±

    His voice delighted, he nuzzled her face lightly, ¡°I love hearing you say that.¡±

    Tang Wan was really a bit stifled, having blurted out those words on impulse. Now, prompted by his smiling voice, her ears turned red. But before she could speak again, her mouth was sealed by his.

    This man and woman, just lying on the same bed, were already very intimate and affectionate, and their current posture and position even more so.

    Tang Wan was breaking out in a light sweat, afraid that if things continued this way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up without losing a fewyers of skin.

    But it seemed that Jiang Jinsang was not satisfied with just that¡­

    By the time Tang Wan came to her senses, she had subconsciously pushed him away, sat up, and started straightening out her clothes.

    She had just been angry with him; how did it inexplicably turn into this?

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, bracing himself as he embraced her from behind, ¡°My body just can¡¯t stand the sudden changes in temperature, so I tend to get sick easily, but actually, I¡¯m still quite capable¡­¡±

    As he spoke, the hot breath from his words fell on the side of her neck, his chin gently rubbing against her, which was indeed irritating.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was inherently clear and cold, but at this moment, tinged with a trace of romantic ambiguity, it was as if it had a hook on it, almost enough to snatch her whole heart away.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t believe¡­¡±

    ¡°You can check it out.¡±

    Tang Wan was not a three-year-old child; she naturally knew what he was hinting, and she broke free of his hold, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that for this time, drink less next time.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Jinsang also knew that some things can¡¯t be rushed; they needed the right time, setting, and people. He tilted his head and pecked her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ve broken a sweat. I¡¯m going to take a shower; you sit here for a while.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t dare look at him and just kept pulling at her clothes. The ces he had touched felt as if they had been burned by fire, hot and tingling. She reached up to rub her face; it was unbearably hot.

    Being on the bed, she inevitably entertained all sorts of wild thoughts. As she got up, she saw Jiang Jinsang picking out clothes from the wardrobe to change into. Right in front of her, he grabbed the hem of the thin shirt he was wearing, crossed his arms, and pulled the pullover right over his head¡­

    He didn¡¯t have the so-called eight-pack abs; just a faint outline of muscles on his stomach. Dressed, he always looked somewhat frail, but his body¡­

    Was still quite appealing.

    On his waist, abdomen, and even over his heart, there were scars from previous surgeries, the colors faded.

    What on earth was he trying to do?

    Tang Wan coughed, her ears slightly red, and she quickly turned away.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to take a shower¡­¡±

    She let out a muffled sound and soon heard the sound of the bathroom door closing, followed by the rush of water flow. She finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was then that Ruan Mengxi gave her a call. Her mind was still wandering with certain thoughts when the sudden ring startled her.

    ¡°Hello¡ªXixi, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing wrong? What¡¯s with your voice? I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt the good thing going on between you and your ¡®Fifth Brother¡¯!¡±

    ¡°What on earth do you think about all day long?¡± Right now, Tang Wan waspletely guilty.

    ¡°With the kind of rtionship you two have, and living next door to each other, I don¡¯t believe nothing has happened between you?¡± Ruan Mengxi had just gotten off work and arrived home, ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have thrown myself at him right away.¡±

    ¡°Then you go throw yourself at Qi Zeyan.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have feelings for me yet, and rashly making a move, I¡¯d probably get kicked out of thepany the next second. These things, you¡¯ve got to take it slow.¡±

    ¡°What if he just doesn¡¯t like you?¡±

    ¡°Pursuing him at least once, I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡± Ruan Mengxi was still very optimistic, ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, I want him to remember me, otherwise it¡¯ll be a waste.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do with him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking.¡± Ruan Mengxiughed, ¡°So you really haven¡¯t hit the road driving yet.¡±

    ¡°I want to cover your mouth!¡±

    After chatting idly for a bit more, Tang Wan finally hung up the phone, but soon her WeChat was bombarded with several little videos sent by someone. Initially, she thought it was just some funny clip from TikTok, and she opened it right away¡­

    She was instantly so frightened that her soul nearly left her body, and she hurriedly closed the video!

    Has this person gone mad!

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Jiang Jinsang came out of the bathroom, saw her flustered expression, and worried something had happened.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go take a shower too, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± She said, and fled in panic.

    Jiang Jinsang, toweling off his hair, wondered if he might have gone a bit too far earlier?

    **

    Ruan Mengxi was currently humming ¡°Wild Wolf Disco,¡± happily packing her bags, getting ready to go home for the New Year¡­

    She even sent a voice message to Tang Wan specifically.

    [We¡¯re close sisters, no need for courtesy, feel free to take and practice boldly! If there¡¯s anything unclear, we can discuss it.]

    Tang Wan was frustrated; what kind of friend had she made!

 Chapter 272: 190 Xie Familys Past Events, All Members Have a Killing Intent (3rd Update)

    <strong>Chapter 272: 190 Xie Family¡¯s Past Events, All Members Have a Killing Intent (3rd Update)</strong>

    Before Ruan Mengxi took her annual leave, she arranged a small gathering with Tang Wan since they feared they might not see each other over the New Year. The venue was set near her home at a bath and steam sauna.

    Jiang Jinsang personally took her there, and as they left the house, a car happened to stop at the Jiang Family¡¯s doorstep.

    The person who got out from the driver¡¯s seat was Xie Duo. After exiting the car, he opened the back door where Xie Tongtong and an unfamiliar woman were sitting.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mrs. Xie.¡± Jiang Jinsang whispered as the group approached, smiling with restraint as he politely greeted them without being overly enthusiastic, ¡°Auntie Xie.¡±

    ¡°Jinsang.¡± Du Jinn wasn¡¯t necessarily beautiful, but she was dignified and elegant, ¡°This must be Mr. Tang¡¯s granddaughter, truly beautiful. I¡¯ve even brought some gifts for you and Mr. Tang, just a little something.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t naive; she knew the gifts were just for the sake of the Jiang Family.

    ¡°I heard you guys were thinking of calling off the engagement, which I thought was a pity. But now, it seems like good news might be around the corner. You two really do look good together.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled and did not respond to herment, ¡°Auntie, please, go in first.¡±

    ¡°Is your grandmother at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re about to head out; go ahead, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Although Du Jinn said so, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan still entered the house with them, exchanging pleasantries for a few minutes before finally driving off.

    ¡°Why would the Xie Familye at this time? Both the Second Master and Jiangjiang aren¡¯t here.¡± Tang Wan was aware that the Xie Family had ulterior motives and was cautious in dealing with them.

    Today, Jiangjiang had his Chinese painting ss, and Jiang Yanting had taken him out, which just happened to conflict with the Xie Family¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s still about sister-inw¡¯s matters¡­¡±

    Tang Wan nodded and did not probe further. Upon reaching their destination, Jiang Jinsang nced at her, ¡°Call me earlier when you guys are done here, and we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    **

    Tang Wan entered the facility, changed into a sauna suit but directly went to the swimming pool on the third floor, as Ruan Mengxi had texted her in advance telling her that she was there.

    The pool was fairly crowded. Ruan Mengxi was swimming and only came over when she saw her, climbing out of the pool.

    Many men around had already taken a keen interest in Ruan Mengxi, who was naturally beautiful. With a smile blooming beautifully, none could match the charm of her smile.

    Her three-point swimsuit entuated her curvy figure, her long legs straight and toned, with not an ounce of extra flesh; she wrapped a towel around her and walked over.

    Ruan Mengxi used to be quite overweight and dreaded losing weight for fear of losing her breasts in ces where it wasn¡¯t wanted, but luckily it turned out well: curvaceous in all the right ces with a figure like a model, graceful and elegant.

    To lose weight, she used to eat less and move more, having tried many kinds of sports.

    Swimming was said to burn the most calories, so she specifically signed up for sses¡ªfreestyle, butterfly, breaststroke¡­ she learned them all.

    Tang Wan, not needing to lose weight, had little interest in learning to swim; it was merely the coolness of the water in summer that was appealing, so she just sshed around in the pool with her for a summer¡­

    In the end, she only managed to learn the dog paddle.

    ¡°Is Fifth Master in the sauna downstairs?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi had said she would treat them, but it ended up being Jiang Jinsang who paid the bill. She had just received her annual bonus and wanted to make up for the meal before she left.

    ¡°He said to call him when we¡¯re done here, then we can all have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful!¡± Ruan Mengxi sighed, ¡°You know what? My daily interactions with President Qi are all about work!¡±

    ¡°You two are basically colleagues, and it¡¯s not moved beyond that. If he sent flirty messages every day, what would you think? If you liked him, you¡¯d think he was flirting; if not, it¡¯d seem like workce harassment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If he really were that type of person, I wouldn¡¯t respect him. You have no idea how attractive men can be when they¡¯re working. Especiallytely, I¡¯ve attended several crucial negotiation meetings with him; he trulymands the room¡­¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s head started to hurt.

    ¡°Speaking of which, when are you going home?¡± She swiftly changed the subject.

    ¡°Next Monday, I¡¯ve booked a flight. I hope the weather stays clear and flights are on time.¡± Ruan Mengxi wiped the water droplets off her body, ¡°In a few days, after attending a social with him, I¡¯ll be on holiday.¡±

    ¡°You really do have to do everything as an assistant.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi smiled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t used to it before, but it¡¯s much better now. The bonus is really substantial. Tonight, you two should not be shy. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you out for drinks and karaoke.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be shy then.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be shy with each other. However, during this period following him, I¡¯ve met all kinds of people and realized that not just anyone can enter the Beijing circle. It¡¯s all pretense and facade between them, a handful of people at the top of the circle won¡¯t easily ept outsiders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a reflection!¡± Tang Wanughed.

    ¡°A few days ago, I met some people with him, even Lin Bai, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°The one who acts like a celebrity doppelg?nger online?¡±

    ¡°Right, that one. His circle is also incredible. Now it seems that our boss, the Fifth Master, and their group, it¡¯s not exactly them forming a clique, but everyone prefers hanging out with acquaintances, which is only human nature.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°However, these noble families are not as morous as they seem. The eldest grandson of the Fu Family proposed to a girl, who turns out to be the He Family¡¯s abandoned daughter. It caused an uproar. I heard that the Jiang Family¡¯spany is also divided into factions. It seems like his uncle wants to seize power¡­¡±

    ¡°You know about this too?¡± Tang Wan said with a lightugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s cooperation. I definitely need to understand the general situation of the Jiang Family; otherwise, it¡¯s easy to offend people.¡± Ruan Mengxi looked helpless. ¡°On my first day on the job, other than learning about my supervisor¡¯s preferences, I had to familiarize myself with the situation of all the families.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°Your job isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Makimg money is never easy. This time I have to apany him to the Xie Group¡¯s year-end g, which they say is thepany¡¯s annual meeting, but the boss says it¡¯s to introduce someone to everyone, so a lot of people from Beijing will go.¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family? Xie Duo?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Young Master Xie?¡± Ruan Mengxi and Tang Wan usually chatted about everything but work and that Qing Pce drama.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him twice,¡± Tang Wan said, vaguely guessing something. ¡°Who are they introducing?¡±

    Thinking back to Mrs. Xie and the Xie siblings¡¯ sudden visit today, she understood why.

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be Xie Duo¡¯s aunt. She¡¯s also pitiable. The Xie Family wouldn¡¯t let her mother in, and I heard that she was a ck market birth because the elderlydy who held power in the Xie Family at the time was very angry. It was Xie Duo¡¯s great grandmother, who even refused to register her.¡±

    Since they were close, Ruan Mengxi shared everything she knew with Tang Wan while sighing.

    ¡°Her father was resolute too, cutting off rtions and choosing to follow his wife and daughter. He was caught and imprisoned. After that, the mother and daughter disappeared without a trace. He was truly a devoted man and never remarried until his death.¡±

    ¡°He lost his true love, didn¡¯t live much longer, and died of depression. Worried that the Xie Family line would end, the elderlydy then sent people to look for them. I heard it took seven or eight years with no news.¡±

    ¡°Breaking up true lovers, isn¡¯t it a curse? Their son passed away, and the olddy fell ill, having sent off her own child. They say she died without seeing that child again, dying aggrieved!¡±

    ¡°What goes aroundes around!¡±

    ¡­

    Ruan Mengxi sighed, ¡°The Xie Family is still renowned in Beijing for their schrly family. Who knew they were also so feudal? What does it matter if their social statuses don¡¯t match? To go to these lengths, why bother!¡±

    ¡°They even said they¡¯d give her money topensate. Now by doing this, they¡¯re just trying to give her a legitimate status.¡±

    ¡°Born from a ¡®ck household¡¯, with no father¡ªthis kind of defect, no matter how many billions you give, it might not be enough.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded; this was the rtionship between Shen Zhixian and the Xie Family. No wonder previously, Grandma Jiang mentioned it but hesitated, continually sighing.

    ¡°The Xie Family wants to give her money?¡±

    ¡°Her father and Elder Xie were brothers. When her father died, there were no divisions of property. Now that she¡¯s back, how should the Xie Family¡¯s wealth be divided?¡± Ruan Mengxiughed, ¡°At least half, right? Do you know how much money that is?¡±

    Tang Wan took a deep breath. If Shen Zhixian was to inherit his father¡¯s share, the family fortune would indeed be significant¡­

    The Xie Family¡­ all ready for a battle!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that. What shall we eat tonight?¡± Ruan Mengxi had stood up. ¡°Think about it well. You don¡¯t get many chances to lead on me; make sure you take advantage of it. I¡¯m going to swim a few moreps.¡±

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan and Ruan Mengxi left the steam room, news of the Xie Family publicly acknowledging their daughter had already spread throughout Beijing.

    ¡°The weather looks heavy,¡± Ruan Mengxi muttered. ¡°They say there will be rain and snow in the next few days. I hope it doesn¡¯t fall on the day I return home.¡±

    Tang Wan looked up at the sky, sensing the impending storm.

    ¡°The trees long for peace, but the wind will not stop; people yearn for tranquility¡­ but their hearts remain unsettled.¡±

 Chapter 273: 191 Wuye assists; stabs with a knife, making him die thoroughly.

    <strong>Chapter 273: 191 Wuye assists; stabs with a knife, making him die thoroughly.</strong>

    At dusk, the sky had turned a misty blue, with the biting north wind suggesting snow might be on its way.

    The Jiang Family had already lit themps, and the olddy was holding Qi Zeyan¡¯s hand, sizing him up incessantly, ¡°You really haven¡¯te to see me in such a long time! If it wasn¡¯t for your grandfather sending you to deliver something, I think you wouldn¡¯t want to visit this olddy at all.¡±

    Qi Zeyan cleared his throat lightly, ¡°Thepany has been quite busy recently, I¡¯ll visit you more often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Being busy is good, young people should be busy.¡±

    ¡°Qiqi, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner at our house tonight and keep grandmapany?¡± The olddy was very fond of Qi Zeyan, mainly because his temperament was different from those two young scamps at home, more endearing.

    However, every time Qi Zeyan came over, and she called him ¡®Qiqi¡¯ inadvertently, he always felt like an attempt to show off had failed, and he was instantly demoted back to his original state.

    Actually, when he was around fifteen or sixteen years old, the elders also avoided calling him by his childhood nickname; it was just that they would easily forget when they were happy.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll stay and have dinner with you tonight, um¡­¡± Qi Zeyan looked around, ¡°Are Yanting and Xiaowu not here?¡±

    ¡°Yanting and Jiangjiang went out to eat, and Xiaowu along with Wanwan are meeting friends; none of them are at home. Lucky you came, otherwise the house would feel quite deste.¡±

    The olddy was naturally pleased when she heard he would stay for dinner, and Fan Mingyu even said she would stir-fry a couple of dishes he liked.

    Aside from delivering a present for his grandfather, Qi Zeyan was also seeking refuge today. Ever since he graduated, his family had been constantly dropping hints and reminding him that it was time to think about marriage, especially during the New Year.

    Even distant rtives he wasn¡¯t close to or straight-up didn¡¯t recognize, when bringing gifts before the New Year, would casually ask: ¡°Do you have a partner yet?¡±

    If the answer was yes, the follow-up would be, ¡°How old is she, what does she do, how long have you two been dating?¡±

    A triple-hitter for the soul!

    If the answer was no, immediately someone would jump in with, ¡°I know a nice girl¡­¡±

    He really didn¡¯t want to go back. Staying at the Jiang¡¯s was also a refuge. After dinner, he chatted with the olddy for a while. None of the Jiang brothers had returned, and since Yanting was with the kids, wherever he went probably wasn¡¯t exciting; Qi Zeyan directly called Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Hey¡ªwhere are you at?¡±

    ¡°Over at the fourth brother¡¯s club.¡±

    ¡°How many people are there?¡±

    ¡°Three, and there¡¯s also Wanwan¡¯s best friend.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay for me toe over?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was dead set against going home, to avoid his family¡¯s old man pressuring him in all sorts of ways to get married. The funniest thing was, a few days back in their neighborhood, someone¡¯s dog had puppies, and he even came over to tell him about it.

    ¡°Look, even the dogs have found partners and had babies, when are you going to handle your affairs¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang watched the two people huddled together picking songs, ¡°I¡¯ll ask them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, Zeyan wants toe over, is that okay with you?¡± Although it was after work hours and their private time, very few would be willing to go out and bump into their boss. Qi Zeyan also knew Wanwan¡¯s best friend was none other than Ruan Mengxi and had specifically asked an additional question.

    He was still a very considerate boss; it was normal for her not to want to see him.

    Without thinking, Tang Wan nced at Ruan Mengxi, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Why look at me?¡± Ruan Mengxi thought to herself desperately, but with Jiang Jinsang there, she couldn¡¯t show too much direct interest.

    ¡°Then let hime over, it¡¯s just the three of us anyway, not much fun.¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    Ruan Mengxi just wanted to hug Tang Wan and give her a big ¡°smack¡± of a kiss; she did not make friends with her for nothing.

    It was then that Jiang Jinsang replied to Qi Zeyan.

    **

    Approximately half an hourter¡­

    Qi Zeyan appeared at the private room door, pushed it open, and saw Ruan Mengxi singing a currently popr love song; her voice was nice, and her singing pleasant.

    ¡°Boss¡ª¡± Ruan Mengxi coughed, and even though she was bold, seeing the person she liked, she still felt a bit shy.

    ¡°No need to call me ¡®boss¡¯ after work, keep singing your song.¡± Qi Zeyan said and then sat down on a double sofa, pouring himself half a ss of lemon water. He was tactful and knew that with Jiang Jinsang on the other side forming a pair, he wouldn¡¯t intrude.

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t continue singing but sat to one side and selected several more songs.

    ¡°Howe you have time toe out today? Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to ask.

    ¡°We¡¯re basically on holiday now. Last night Xie Tongtong came to our house to deliver the Xie Corporation¡¯s New Year¡¯s party invitation, and my grandfather almost had her stay the night. You know how exaggerated that is!¡± Qi Zeyan shook his head and took arge sip from his ss.

    ¡°Dressed up like that for a holiday?¡±

    Underneath his down jacket, he wore a three-piece suit, his hair impably slicked back, unaffected by the wind, and his shoes were so shiny they could reflect someone¡¯s face.

    ¡°This is called living life with refinement and attention to detail,¡± Qi Zeyan chuckled softly.

    ¡°Not drinking?¡±

    ¡°Been entertaining a lot recently, almost drinking every day. I reckon even during the New Year¡¯s celebrations, there won¡¯t be a meal without alcohol, so I¡¯m resting my stomach for these few days.¡±

 Chapter 274: 191 Wuye assists; stabbing, making his death thorough_2

    <strong>Chapter 274: 191 Wuye assists; stabbing, making his death thorough_2</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, after we wrap up here, could you give Miss Ruan a ride home? You two are heading the same way.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Qi Zeyan agreed without hesitation, considering it a simple favor.

    The karaoke room wasn¡¯t big, and Ruan Mengxi was selecting songs close to where Jiang Jinsang and the others were sitting, so she naturally overheard their conversation. Watching Jiang Jinsang¡¯s expression at the moment, it felt¡­

    As if she was looking at her saviors!

    ¡°Miss Ruan, then this evening, Zeyan will give you a ride. You okay with that?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble for the boss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to mooch off the fun; you don¡¯t find me troublesome, so giving you a lift is no big deal,¡± said Qi Zeyan casually.

    ¡°Then, Boss¡­ I¡¯ll drink to you. Here¡¯s mine, you do as you please,¡± said Ruan Mengxi politely, quickly consenting.

    Qi Zeyan knew she could hold her liquor, but seeing her drink so boldly, and recalling previous events at the banquet, he couldn¡¯t help but warn her, ¡°Girls should try not to drink when they¡¯re out.¡±

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t acquaintances, I wouldn¡¯t drink either.¡±

    In these times, one cannot be too cautious. Although one should not suspect everyone of ill intent, being alone in the capital, she needed to have some self-protective awareness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick some songs,¡± announced Qi Zeyan who was very good at keeping work and y separate. Even with subordinates around, he did not avoid having fun; he just yed his part. However, before picking songs, he asked Tang Wan, ¡°Miss Tang, will you sing?¡±

    ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    Deep down, Ruan Mengxi knew that Tang Wan had no interest in Qi Zeyan. But what her boss was really thinking was hard to say. Surely he hadn¡¯t been hung up on it all this time, had he? Or else tonight¡­

    Should she stir up trouble, to help him let go once and for all?

    Yet Tang Wan was leaning against Jiang Jinsang, whispering in his ear, ¡°Why did you suddenly have him take Xixi home?¡±

    ¡°She likes Zeyan, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°¡­,¡± Tang Wan looked astonished. Where on earth did he get that idea?

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing a favor since it¡¯s convenient. But Zeyan doesn¡¯t like her type; what happens between them in the future is out of my hands.¡± Jiang Jinsang was always measured in his actions. When it came to rtionships, it was all about fate. Just because two people were good didn¡¯t mean they were suited to be a couple; fate would have to take its course.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± They had been out for meals and chats; Ruan Mengxi hadn¡¯t deliberately mentioned Qi Zeyan, so she should have concealed it well.

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled and leaned in to whisper back to her.

    To an outsider, their familiarity seemed intimate and flirtatious.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s peripheral vision kept ncing at the two, wondering what they were up to. There were two other living beings in the room; couldn¡¯t they show some decorum? He was tempted to throw them both out!

    Meanwhile, Ruan Mengxi kept stealing nces at him, seeing the look in his eyes and suspecting he might still be fixated on Tang Wan. She heaved a helpless sigh¡­

    **

    Around eleven, the group finally dispersed, said their goodbyes, and went their separate ways.

    Ruan Mengxi had a few drinks that night, her cheeks slightly flushed, and she obediently sat in the passenger seat of Qi Zeyan¡¯s car.

    ¡°Buckle up,¡± said Qi Zeyan with a raised eyebrow, his tone carrying a hint of disdain. What was a girl doing drinking so much outside?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ruan Mengxi dutifully fastened her seat belt, and the car started.

    Initially, the two didn¡¯t say much to each other until Qi Zeyan changed the car¡¯s radio station to an emotional channel where the host was connecting a caller.

    It was a man who had fallen in love with a woman, but she had a boyfriend. The host tried to offer advice, saying he understood the logic, but just couldn¡¯t let go.

    Qi Zeyan frowned and turned off the radio.

    Ruan Mengxi raised an eyebrow; this man¡¯s experience seemed somewhat simr to Qi Zeyan¡¯s. Could it be that it struck a chord with him, which is why he didn¡¯t wish to continue listening?

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off work, no need to call me boss.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi wasn¡¯t sure how to address him; she couldn¡¯t possibly call him by his name directly like Jiang Jinsang did, hesitating, ¡°Young Master Qi? Mr. Qi?¡±

    Qi Zeyan furrowed his brow, ¡°You might as well keep calling me boss.¡±

    Other titlesing from her mouth just sounded strange.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s after hours and we¡¯re not talking business, can I ask you a personal question?¡±

    Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you still like Wanwan?¡± Ruan Mengxi coughed, ¡°I just think that the host spoke the truth, you can¡¯t force feelings.¡±

    A knife went through Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart, and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely.

    ¡°Actually, this way, you¡¯re also putting pressure on Wanwan, after all, you two will probably meet often in the future. If you always look at her with strange eyes, it¡¯s really not very good.¡±

    Another knife, Qi Zeyan almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Moreover, Xiaowu is your friend. It¡¯s not honorable to eye your brother¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let go of many things sooner rather thanter.¡±

    ¡­

    A series of stabs, deep to the bone, Qi Zeyan¡¯s face grew darker and darker.

    ¡°I know that honest advice is seldom pleasant to the ear, but as Wanwan¡¯s friend and your subordinate, I don¡¯t want it to be awkward when you meet each other in the future.¡±

    Qi Zeyan hit the brakes hard, pulling the car over to the curb. Ruan Mengxi, caught off guard and only restrained by the seatbelt, nearly smashed her face against the windshield.

    ¡°Ruan Mengxi, are you fucking stupid! I don¡¯t like her!¡±

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s heart shook violently, giving her the feeling of a heart attack.

    ¡°I know she¡¯s Xiaowu¡¯s girlfriend. Even if I were dying of thirst, I wouldn¡¯t covet my brother¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Do you see me as that kind of shameless beast in your eyes, as your boss?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi paused, ¡°Then why did you keep calling out to her in the private room and staring at her?¡±

    With so many stabs given already, she might as well ask clearly. Besides, bolstered by the alcohol, she was a bit braver.

    ¡°What did I call out to her for?¡±

    ¡°You invited her to sing!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s essentially my little brother¡¯s girlfriend. There¡¯s no problem in me, as her elder brother, calling out to her, right? And those two shamelessly unted their love in front of me; am I not allowed to feel frustrated and suffocated? Right now, I¡¯m looking at you, do I have feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Really don¡¯t like her? Butst time when Wanwan came to thepany, you personally sent someone to pick her up¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m close with Xiaowu, so looking out for her is normal. Don¡¯t let your mind wander with absurd thoughts, and definitely don¡¯t spout nonsense to Tang Wan; we have nothing to do with each other!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª ¡± Ruan Mengxi bit her lip, her heart blossoming with joy!

    Good that you don¡¯t like her.

    Qi Zeyan remained silent, continuing to drive. Having drunk alcohol, Ruan Mengxi felt light and her heart seemed to flutter and lift as well¡­

    Once they reached the bottom of her apartment building, Qi Zeyan raised his eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± This time Ruan Mengxi wasn¡¯t as drunk as before. She unfastened herplete belt, grabbed her bag, and tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want toe up for a bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock!¡±

    Why do you always invite men to your home? You¡¯re shrewd at work, so why are you such a dimwit in personal matters!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going first, thank you for the ride.¡± Ruan Mengxi got out of the car, watched him drive off, then swayed with her bag, clicked her high heels, and hummed a tune as she entered the building.

    ¡­

    After getting home and taking a bath, she noticed a message from Tang Wan, which was basically just to tell her that she had gotten home too.

    [By the way, I have to thank your brother Xiaowu for today. Without him, how would I have had a chance for an alone moment with him?] Ruan Mengxi sat cross-legged on the bed, texting her.

    [He noticed that you like him.]

    [How did he notice, did I not hide it well?]

    [Four reasons: first, although you didn¡¯t mention him today, whenever you unintentionally talked about him, she said your eyes would shine; second, as soon as you knew he wasing, you started acting verydylike; third, before Qi Zeyan arrived, you went to the restroom to touch up your makeup three times; fourth, when you spoke to Qi Zeyan, you deliberately pinched your voice, ttering.]

    ttering? What a way to speak! Her voice was clearly gentle and soft!

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely twice. It was terrifying! No wonder on her first day of work, Assistant Xiaozhu told her:

    ¡°If youe across any of the Jiang Family lords, walk the other way!¡±

 Chapter 275: 192 Confrontation with family, she is Jiangjiangs birth mother (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 275: 192 Confrontation with family, she is Jiangjiang¡¯s birth mother (2 more updates)</strong>

    The next morning, as Tang Wan got out of bed and descended the stairs, she learned that it was the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month.

    Today, the Jiang family celebrated the Little New Year with traditions like cleaning the house and making offerings to the kitchen god, while the Tang family would observe it the next day, though they had decided to adopt local customs and celebrate it early this year.

    This year was particrly different; apart from the Tang Family being there, Jiang Yanting informed his family during breakfast that Shen Zhixian would being over for dinner.

    This news delighted the Jiang family members.

    Originally, they felt that if Jiang Yanting could bring their child to stay over at her ce, their rtionship was already different, but now that he was inviting her toe home for dinner on such a special day, their joy was naturally heightened. Fan Mingyu was so happy that he changed clothes and prepared to go shopping personally.

    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯sing tonight?¡± The olddy still found it hard to believe.

    Before, she thought her grandson was too introverted, not knowing how to take initiative, but this progression was somewhat too rapid.

    ¡°Yeah, we even talked about it on videost night,¡± Jiangjiang was particrly excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite lively here tonight,¡± Old Tang chuckled.

    ¡°Yanting, what does the child like to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it in advance,¡± Fan Mingyu said, smiling.

    Jiang Yanting did mention a few things.

    ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll go buy groceries.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out with youter,¡± Tang Wan said.

    ¡°Now that your rtionship has reached this point, the Xie family¡¯s annual meeting should also have more of us attending; this child, she¡¯s kind of pitiful, facing what Yanting is¡­¡± The olddy cut herself off as Jiang Yanting turned his head to look at her.

    What about him?

    What did that tone imply?

    ¡°I just feel that however you look at it, our family is taking advantage, so we ought to attend in greater numbers to show her that our family cares about her.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Zhenhuan spoke as usual, his tone cold and detached, ¡°I discussed this matter with Mingyu yesterday. Given her rtionship with Yanting, it¡¯s right for us to go there ourselves.¡±

    In fact, Shen Zhixian¡¯s life story didn¡¯t really make her a bastard, as the deceased elder Mr. Xie, apart from her mother, hadn¡¯t married anyone else; it was only a matter of missing formal recognition.

    But in many people¡¯s eyes, a child recognized midway through life, used to running wild outside, can hardly be considered majestic enough for high society; giving the Xie family face by making a token appearance sufficed, and nobody really took the matter seriously.

    The people from the past can essentially be divided into two groups:

    Those like Qi Zeyan, who had business dealings with the Xie family, worried about the division of assets and changes in Xie corporate shares affecting their businesses, specifically went to see what exactly would happen.

    Even if there were people attending because of Shen Zhixian, they were there for the drama and gossip, like the possibly attending Duan Lin Bai.

    So, the presence of the Jiang family having significant weight also indirectly elevated Shen Zhixian¡¯s value; no matter how her rtionship with Jiang Yanting developed, the Jiang family¡¯s high regard meant that anyone wishing to slight her would have to think twice.

    ¡°Then at that time, the two of you, along with Yanting¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I want to go too,¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Why would you go?¡± the olddy frowned.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t usually like attending such events; his sudden interest surprised everyone. Had having a girlfriend changed him to be more outgoing?

    ¡°You once said that I should go out more, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going too!¡± Jiangjiang quietly raised his little hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, a group tour?¡± the olddyughed lightly, ¡°Alright, just take Wanwan too, and all of you can go, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, this child is also quite pitiable; back then, that person from the Xie family, her husband died early, and she alone supported such arge household. It wasn¡¯t easy raising her two sons into adults. Always sopetitive, even when looking for a daughter-inw, she demanded the best, always thinking the girl wasn¡¯t worthy of her family. It really was a very ugly affair¡­¡±

    The olddy, remembering the past, was filled with many emotions.

    ¡°Being strong-willed all her life, if it hadn¡¯t been for her son¡¯s passing, which hit her hard, she would not have put aside her pride to seek out this child. Why the suffering?¡±

    ¡°If I were to marry her, would you object?¡± Jiang Yanting asked.

    ¡°Why would I object? If you are together, from then on, you¡¯ll be one family living together. The most important thing is whether you and Jiangjiang like it. As long as her values are right and her personality is good, someone who can live well with you,¡± the olddy smiled.¡±

    ¡°Her rtionship with the Xie family, that¡¯s not her fault either; she¡¯s a victim too.¡±

    ¡°But the premise is she has to be willing. Living with you, I can barely stand it myself; if Jiangjiang were not still young, do you think your dad and I would want to live with you? If she¡¯s willing to take you in, doesn¡¯t find you boring, and can love Jiangjiang, then it¡¯s truly a blessing from your grandfather in heaven.¡±

 Chapter 276: 192 Confronting the family, she is Jiangjiangs biological mother (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 276: 192 Confronting the family, she is Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother (2 updates)_2</strong>

    Tang Wan bowed her head, struggling to suppress augh.

    The olddy really despised the second master that much.

    ¡­

    After breakfast, Jiangjiang also mored to follow Fan Mingyu out shopping.

    ¡°Wanwan, could you trouble yourself to take Jiangjiang upstairs to change his clothes?¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Jiang Family actually had a nanny, and Jiangjiang could dress himself. He rarely needed her care, so Fan Mingyu¡¯s sudden request was obviously an attempt to get the child out of the way.

    Once she was sure the two had gone upstairs, Fan Mingyu turned to Jiang Yanting with a very serious expression, ¡°Yanting, I am very happy that you have this intention, but there is something you have been withholding, and we hadn¡¯t asked before. However, as things continue to develop, sooner orter we will have to face it¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiangjiang¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Is she no longer with us? Or, if she is still around, if shees looking for youter, and you are already married, that would be quite problematic¡­¡±

    This was a very realistic issue.

    ¡°Your mother is right, if that person suddenlyes back, regardless of whether you have feelings or not, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the Xie Family¡¯s child won¡¯t have any thoughts,¡± Jiang Zhenhuan chimed in, ¡°This is something you have to handle properly.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there is something I had intended to tell you all today,¡± Jiang Yanting said, his expression as usual.

    Calm andposed, showing not the slightest hint of emotion.

    Jiang Jinsang sat on one side, picked up a teacup, blew on the steam rising from the cup, and slightly raised his eyebrows at his elder brother:

    Was he preparing toy everything out with the family?

    ¡°What is it?¡± The olddy was sipping her tea, ¡°You hardly ever beat around the bush, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Shen Zhixian was the girlfriend I dated abroad; she is Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother.¡±

    His voice was extremely cold, devoid of emotion!

    His demeanor was like that of an emotionless machine discussing a trivial matter.

    Brutally simple!

    Without any warning, not a single hint or alert, heid everything out bare.

    This matter had nothing to do with the Tang Family, Old Tang was teasing Hua Mei on the side, Tang Yunxian appeared indifferent, and even though they were startled to hear this, the old master almost poked Hua Mei¡¯s belly with his little stick, causing the bird to cry out nonstop.

    ¡°Yanting?¡± Fan Mingyu hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    She thought she was hallucinating.

    ¡°She is Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother!¡±

    ¡°tter¡ª ¡± The olddy¡¯s hand shook, and the hot tea spilled!

    The cup rolled onto the floor, but the tea soaked through her clothes, throwing everyone into a state of panic as they rushed to wipe her down, turning the Jiang Family into a scene of chaos in an instant.

    ¡°Grandma, are you okay!¡± Jiang Yanting saw that she had been scalded by the tea and naturally inquired.

    ¡°Do I look okay to you!¡± She almost shouted!

    ¡°Make yourself clear, how did she be Jiangjiang¡¯s mother!¡±

    ¡°All things considered, could you have phrased that a bit more delicately! How could you suddenly just¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°You told me to be more direct.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ wait a minute, Xiaowu, go get my Heart-saving Pills, this sudden shock, my heart can¡¯t take it!¡± The olddy extended her hand to cover her chest, looking like she was struggling to breathe.

    ¡°When I was abroad, I told you all that I had a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Later you said you broke up, didn¡¯t you!¡± Fan Mingyu frowned.

    ¡°At the time of graduation, there were indeed some differences, and we parted ways for a period. However, she got pregnant, something I found out aboutter¡­¡± Jiang Yanting briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Does the Xie Family know about this?¡± The olddy frowned.

    ¡°Please let me exin the whole situation first,¡± Jiang Yanting could only proceed to exin as much as he understood at that moment.

    It was basically what he and Shen Zhixian remembered of the rted facts.

    ¡°You mean to say that back then, she didn¡¯t intentionally abandon her child? Instead, it was because she had a massive hemorrhage, fell into shock and aa, and was then transferred to another hospital? The Xie Family told her the child was gone?¡± As soon as Fan Mingyu heard this, she instantly became even more furious!

    ¡°The Xie Family could actually do something so despicable?¡±

    ¡°At present, we don¡¯t know who in the Xie Family was involved, everyone has a motive, yet nobody can be ruled out; it might have been an individual act,¡± Jiang Yanting exined.

    ¡°This is such a sin! How has she lived all these years?¡± Fan Mingyu had always felt guilty and remorseful because of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s poor health, and as a mother, she naturally empathized even more.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say, but after the delivery, she was left with a chronic illness.¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family¡ª¡± the olddy clenched her walking stick, ¡°This is like killing someone, a Heart Execution! They wanted to take her life! How cruel their hearts must be¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, until things are clear, we must keep it a secret from everyone,¡± Jiang Yanting dered bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s for certain. We don¡¯t know who in the Xie Family is human or a demon. What if they decide to kill again if things aren¡¯t handled properly! The child is already pitiable enough, people in the Xie Family have no conscience!¡±

    In fact, Fan Mingyu had always felt somewhat resentful towards Jiangjiang¡¯s biological mother, thinking how heartless she must be to desert her child and remain silent for so many years.

    Upon hearing this, she too felt much emotion.

    Jiang Jinsang snorted, ¡°With the Xie Family split, she has the right to inherit half of their assets, not just the Xie Firm, but half of the entire Xie Family¡¯s wealth. These days, for a division of inheritance, even a single house or plot ofnd could lead to murder, let alone the vast estate of the Xie Family.¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­¡± the olddy frowned, ¡°I said, you¡¯ve always been so stubborn before, refusing to go on blind dates or ept arrangements, why suddenly have a change of heart.¡±

    ¡°That child from the Xie Family too, even if he liked you a lot, he wouldn¡¯t let you and Jiangjiang stay overnight after only a few meetings.¡±

    Now when she thought about it, everything seemed to be exinable.

    ¡°So she already knows about Jiangjiang¡¯s rtion?¡± Fan Mingyu inquired.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you two now?¡± As a mother who knows her child, Fan Mingyu could see that her son still liked her. Otherwise, with his temperament, he wouldn¡¯t be so eager, ¡°Anyway¡­ no matter what happens between you in the future, let her spend more time with the child, she probably hasn¡¯t had an easy life all these years.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The Jiang Family also took a long time to recover; after all, they were given such arge volume of information to digest all at once.

    **

    Normality was only restored when Tang Wan came downstairs with Jiangjiang.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve changed my clothes, let¡¯s go out!¡± Jiangjiang even made Tang Wan pick out an outfit for him and style his hair fashionably.

    ¡°Alright, grandma will grab her bag,¡± Fan Mingyu¡¯s heart was a mixture of sourness and bitterness as she watched Jiangjiang, her expression bing even moreplex.

    ¡°Jiangjiang,e over to great-grandma,¡± the olddy called him over with a smile, ¡°You look so handsome today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just dressed casually.¡±

    Tang Wan stood to the side, somewhat helpless. They were just going out to buy groceries, yet he had made it seem like he was getting ready for a fashion show; she had to help him pick several outfits and was sweating from the ordeal, and he still said it was casual?

    ¡°Jiangjiang, tell great-grandma, do you like the auntie you met that day?¡± the olddy asked while straightening his clothes with a smile.

    Jiangjiang, with his pride, couldn¡¯t call her ¡°mom¡± and could only nod in agreement.

    ¡°Is she nice to you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright,¡± Jiangjiang stubbornly replied.

    The olddy could obviously read him well; when he said ¡°alright,¡± it meant very good, ¡°When you go out with grandmater, don¡¯t run around, understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always good,¡± Jiangjiang nced around, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re acting strange today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Great-grandma, why is your dress wet, and your hand is red?¡± Jiangjiang had been too excited earlier; the cup that had fallen to the floor had already been cleaned up, and she was wearing a dark blue dress today. The fabric didn¡¯t change much in color when wet, so unless one was close by, it really wouldn¡¯t have been noticeable.

    ¡°My hand trembled just now, and I spilled some tea.¡±

    ¡°Did you get burned? Let me blow on it for you¡ª¡± Jiangjiang held her hand and blew on the back of her hand.¡±

    The olddy¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of Shen Zhixian¡¯s circumstances and looking at her well-behaved great-grandson, she could onlyment: The Xie Family is simply too sinful!

 Chapter 303: 206 Recognition (1) Subjected to ridicule, virtue unworthy of position

    <strong>Chapter 303: 206 Recognition (1) Subjected to ridicule, virtue unworthy of position</strong>

    Around 6 p.m., the Xie Family employees and the guests had already gathered around the tables and taken their seats. After all, it was the annual gathering, and inevitably there would be feasting and drinking, but the banquet had not yet started, and only some desserts, fruits, and melon seeds were ced on the tables.

    Tang Wan had entered the venue alongside Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife, which sparked quite a bit of discussion at the time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang Family to show so much respect; it would have been enough for just the second master toe, but to think even Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife are here!¡±

    ¡°Is that person next to Fan Mingyu from the Tang Family? I¡¯ve heard she was previously engaged to the Jiang Family. When Old Tang came to Beijing for medical treatment, the whole family stayed with the Jiang Family. I just wonder whether the engagement will still be honored?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal; the Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t announce something like this unless it was certain. But it seems that Mrs. Jiang is quite fond of her; she even attended some charity auction with the fifth master, so their rtionship must be quite good.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan sat down, she subconsciously surveyed those at their table: apart from the Jiang Family, there were Qi Zeyan and Ruan Mengxi, as well as Duan Linbai, with whom she was not very acquainted.

    It seemed that he had been seated for a while, as the little porcin dish in front of him was already half-filled with cracked melon seed shells.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, Auntie Jiang,¡± Duan Linbai greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Lin Bai¡­¡± It was clear that Fan Mingyu knew him better.

    Close to Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°My mom used to be a singer, and Duan Linbai used to study music; they¡¯ve coborated before.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    On the other hand, Qi Zeyan, sitting on the other side, seemed to still be harboring a grudge from losing an argument earlier on.

    ¡°Actually, with their personalities, and having known each other for so long, they should be able to be friends,¡± Tang Wanmented with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a matter of personality. Haven¡¯t you apanied your grandma to Peach Garden before?¡± Jiang Jinsang exined.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a garden owned by the Chuanbei Family in Beijing. In Beijing, North Sichuan, Lingnan, Hexi¡­ there are all their respective prominent families. Duan Lin Bai has good rtions with that family from North Sichuan¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had indeed heard something about this; apparently, North Sichuan was formerly known for its chaos, and that family had an especially notorious reputation for cruelty.

    ¡°We have friends whose families have made significant contributions for generations, and their standing ispletely different from that of North Sichuan¡¯s. Everyone knows each other; it¡¯s just that they have their different circles, and it¡¯s not about who¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded seriously.

    ¡­

    After everyone settled around the table, they chatted among themselves. Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t much of a talker to begin with, and today he was even more reticent. After taking his seat, many tried to engage him in conversation, but seeing his solemn face, they left disappointed.

    Included among them were some young girls, to whom he didn¡¯t give the slightest hint of a smile.

    Seeing this, Fan Mingyu couldn¡¯t help but reproach him, ¡°They are after all young girls; can¡¯t you stop making such a sour face, and be a bit gentler?¡±

    ¡°I just want them to understand that there¡¯s no possibility between us. That is the greatest kindness I can show them,¡± Jiang Yanting said confidently.

    Fan Mingyu felt that his behavior was likely to embarrass some of the girls, but his words did make sense.

    **

    As the annual meeting was about to begin, the Xie Family members gradually took their seats, and naturally, it was the elderly Mr. Xie and Shen Zhixian who were thest to make a grand entrance.

    Shen Zhixian was also dressed in a ck waist-cinching gown with a voluminous skirt that revealed a slender, delicate ankle. She was naturally dignified and tranquil, with her hair put up and matched with a set of pearl jewelry, exposing her shoulders and neck, which were exquisite and striking, adding an air of grace and grandeur.

    Compared to other colors, ck is always the safest choice.

    Perhaps it was because the surrounding lights were overly soft, she seemed to be covered in a wistful haze, fresh and stunning, emanating an irresistible allure all on her own.

    The hall floor was so shiny it could be used as a mirror, reflecting her soft, form-fitting ck dress as she passed in front of everyone¡­

    Today was her turf; all spotlights and focus were on her, and like an elegant silhouette, she dazzled everyone present.

    ¡°I had thought that a child brought back midway would be unfit for public appearance, but she turned out to be quite beautiful after all. She even has a demeanor very much like the Xie Family.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? A bastard daughter¡¯s status will ultimately be uneptable for public appearances.¡±

    ¡°What does that matter? If she really can inherit the Xie Family¡¯s fortune, who cares about her status? In the whole of Beijing, who knows how many families would like to marry her? By then, it will be her choice.¡±

    ¡­

    By that time, the person in charge of the annual meeting had already walked over to the elderly Mr. Xie, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s almost time; shall we go up on the stage?¡±

    ¡°Sure, up on the stage!¡± the elderly Mr. Xie said, using a walking stick with one hand and holding Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand with the other. Today, he wore a ck and red Tang suit, looking sprightly with a constant smile on his lips, warm and calm.

    Everyone watched as the two went up on stage, and without needing any prompting, they immediately fell silent. The staff adjusted the microphone for the old master and discreetly backed away.

    ¡°First and foremost, thank you all for attending the Xie Family¡¯s mid-year evening g. I am here to express my gratitude for your presence!¡± At exactly 6:28 p.m., he timed it just right, and as soon as he finished speaking, thunderous apuse erupted from below the stage.

    ¡°The Xie Family hase a long way over more than 60 years, and over these years, apart from the efforts of our exceptional employees, we could not have done without the care from our peers, for which I¡¯d like to thank everyone here,¡± Mr. Xie spoke warmly, stepping slightly back to give a bow to everyone.

    After the formalities were out of the way, thanking employees and colleagues alike, the old man cleared his throat and got to the point.

    ¡°¡­ On this asion, I have an important matter to announce to everyone.¡±

    All went quiet, thousands of eyes intently watching him.

    ¡°Some of you may have heard about my family¡¯s situation, about my deceased younger brother, who left behind a daughter in this world. We¡¯ve been looking for her for many years, and after extensive searching, it has finally allowed me to find her.¡±

    ¡°Today, in addition to Xie Family employees, there are also many rtives and friends here, so I want to take this opportunity to introduce her to everyone.¡±

    Mr. Xie took Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand and pulled her into the spotlight, ¡°This is¡­ my legitimate niece¡ªShen Zhixian. Please, I ask that everyone take good care of her in the future!¡±

    Mr. Xie¡¯s niece¡­

    The use of the word ¡®legitimate¡¯ already made clear her status.

    With just her lineage known, many in Beijing would have to call her ¡®aunt¡¯, let alone need their care.

    ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Shen Zhixian.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s nces at Shen Zhixian differed, but out of respect for Mr. Xie, their apuse was thunderous.

    The matter of kinship, surely the Xie Family must have discussed it internally beforehand. Introducing her to everyone was simply to give her a formal identity publicly, as to whether other families would acknowledge her, that would be another question.

    But what Mr. Xie said next set the atmosphere aze.

    ¡°¡­Zhixian will henceforth be a part of our Xie Family, she will gradually be involved in various matters of the Xie Family, so I ask for everyone¡¯s care for her in the future.¡±

    Involved in Xie Family matters?

    The statement was ambiguous, but no one there was a fool; it was not just about family matters but about thepany too, wasn¡¯t it?

    For those without business ties to the Xie Family, it didn¡¯t matter; the most affected were the partners and thepany employees.

    At thepany¡¯s annual meeting, eighty percent of the attendees were Xie Family employees. Suddenly there was someone who might not understand anything, getting involved inpany matters¡ªaffecting personal interests, this immediately caused an uproar.

    ¡°Old Master, you mean she will also be involved in thepany¡¯s affairs?¡± One of the top-level managers of the Xie Family couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Mr. Xie smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your care.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, letting someone who understands nothing partake inpany affairs, isn¡¯t this pushing thepany into a pit of fire?¡±

    ¡°And besides, her online reputation is terrible right now, ¡®unworthy of her position,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡­

    Once someone took the lead, the sotto voce from the employees got louder. Shen Zhixian had indeed been the subject of a lot of negative attention onlely, which instantly made her the butt of collective mockery.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± sitting below, Xie Yongqi suddenly spoke.

    He looked stern, with a deep voice, devoid of his usual cultured demeanor.

    Tang Wan was taken aback; she had only seen him once before when visiting the Xie Family for a meal. He had appeared mannerly, speaking softly, and she hadn¡¯t expected he would show this side.

    But to be able to run apany, even if one seems kind, they must also wield the butcher¡¯s knife.

    Xie Yongqi was the current de facto ruler of the Xie Family; as soon as he spoke up, the chatter below hushed instantly.

    However, Xie Jing, who had yet to speak out, suddenly did, ¡°Uncle, in truth, they care about thepany too, and you really should listen to the opinions from below.¡±

    Xie Duo sat on the side, adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose¡ªhe had put on a pair with golden frames for today.

    Though it was a year-end celebration, his attire wasn¡¯t particrly formal: casual wear, which made him appear somewhat like a refined rascal.

    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, he looked at Xie Jing with a casual expression, ¡°Xie Jing, since when do you instruct my father on what to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion; eventually someone will want to split the family and even thepany. Even if thepany employees have no right to know, the shareholders and directors present should have the right to be informed in advance, right?¡±

    Below, the Xie Family employees exploded, and even Tang Wan and herpanions felt their hearts skip a beat.

    ¡°Has Xie Jing gone mad!¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows.

    Jiang Jinsangughed lightly, ¡°He¡¯s not mad; he wants to use public opinion to pressure his sister-inw and even pressure the Xie Family!¡±

    Xie Jing nced at Shen Zhixian on stage, a self-satisfied smile on his lips.

    Thew does not punish the masses, he indeed wanted to use everyone¡¯s hands¡­

    To force her!

 Chapter 278: 194 Jiang Familys Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control

    <strong>Chapter 278: 194 Jiang Family¡¯s Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control</strong>

    At the entrance of the small apartment, the biting wind swept across the stairs with a howling force. The security door was opened only a crack, just wide enough for two fingers. Someone poked their head out, warily eyeing Jiang Yanting.

    He lowered his gaze, his pupils trembling almost subconsciously as he nced at the doorte on the wall.

    He had not gone to the wrong ce.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you looking for?¡± came a tender, timid child¡¯s voice.

    Though only a crack was open, he could still make out her appearance¡ªtwin ponytails, a white sweater, a red woolen skirt, bright eyes. Perhaps it was the heating inside, but her little face was flushed red, her features delicate and clean, as she looked up at him, her face full of wariness.

    Her small hand tightly gripped the edge of the door, pale and delicate, with little white crescents at the tips. She still had some baby fat on her round, clean face.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Jiang Yanting himself had a naturally cold and stern expression, one that few adults could hold gaze with, let alone a child.

    Perhaps because she was young, not yet fully grown, her features did not appear particrly distinctive, but the overall impression she gave him was strikingly simr to Shen Zhixian. He took a deep breath, feeling as if his heart was being brutally crushed¡­

    This¡­

    Seeing her likely frightened by him, Jiang Yanting forced a slight smile from the corner of his mouth and slightly bent down, ¡°I am¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, ¡°Bang¡ª¡± the door was closed!

    He was still in his stooping position when the door mmed shut, the sound echoing andpletely dispelling the little warmth and tender thoughts he had harbored.

    ¡°Taotao? Who is it?¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s voice came from inside the house.

    ¡°A strange uncle, he suddenly smiled at me so scarily!¡±

    Shen Zhixian frowned, approaching the door and looking through the peephole. Seeing it was Jiang Yanting, she opened the door to let him in, ¡°You could have called in advance.¡±

    Yet Jiang Yanting did not respond and nced again at the little girl. She stood behind Shen Zhixian, half-hiding, timidly looking at him.

    ¡°Taotao, say hello to uncle,¡± Shen Zhixian said, patting the little girl¡¯s head, bringing her to the front.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± her voice was still tiny and fine.

    ¡°Come in first,¡± Shen Zhixian moved aside to let him into the house, then asked the little girl to get him a ss of water.

    With the child sent away, Jiang Yanting finally choked up and asked, ¡°This child¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t find the cup.¡±

    Mom?

    The sensations Jiang Yanting felt upon seeing Jiangjiang were nothingpared to this¡ªit was not merely a thunderp but rather a rolling thunderstorm, as if something stricken right at his heart, pressing down on it hard, making even breathing difficult and strained.

    As if out of nowhere, a ripple had disturbed a calm day¡ª

    Unwarned, it caught himpletely off guard, as if drenched in a cold rain!

    Countless thoughts shed through his mind in an instant¡ªWas this child his? Or someone else¡¯s? Had she been with someone all these years? That was impossible, the Xie Family¡­

    ¡°The cab beneath the water dispenser has them,¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s voice grew even gentler.

    ¡°I found it.¡±

    Apanied by the sound of running water, Shen Zhixian moved closer to Jiang Yanting and whispered:

    ¡°She is your child. Back then¡­ Jiangjiang was not the only one. If not for her, I might not have survived.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had a child with someone else. I was reluctant to bring her to meet you or to tell her your true identity. She¡¯s close to the people of the Xie Family, so I¡¯ve kept it hidden from her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mine¡­¡± Jiang Yanting stared intently at the little girl in the kitchen, who was alternating between pressing the hot and cold water buttons, asionally sneaking nces at the living room.

    When eyes met with Jiang Yanting, she bit her lip and lowered her head again.

    ¡°When Jiangjiang was born, he made no sounds, and was rushed to emergency care; she¡¯s healthy and has always stayed with me.¡±

    It likely happened while Jiangjiang was being handled, perhaps taken for treatment during that time. There must have been several medical staff present in the delivery room; it seemed impossible to sway every one of them¡­

    ¡°Uncle, your water.¡± In the meantime, the little girl hade out with a cup of water, walking slowly as if afraid of spilling.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yanting bent down to take it, hands receiving the warm tea, feeling as if something intense was about to melt his palms.

    God knew how much he strived to remainposed, barely keeping his hands from trembling.

    The turmoil raged within him like a fierce storm, swiftly surging into massive waves that brutally struck his heart¡­

    Two children?

    There were actually two, and he¡­

    He had a daughter?

    The shock, happiness, and joy¡­ a mix of tumultuous emotions intertwined, and for once in his life, he was caught off guard.

    ¡°I still need to tidy up; just give me a few minutes,¡± Shen Zhixian said as she entered the bedroom, closed the door, presumably to change clothes.

 Chapter 279: 194 Jiang Familys Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control_2

    <strong>Chapter 279: 194 Jiang Family¡¯s Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control_2</strong>

    The modest living room contained just Jiang Yanting and the little girl¡­

    They stared at each other in an atmosphere that was, inexplicably, a bit ufortable.

    Jiang Yanting was not a man to wear his emotions on his sleeve. Although his heart was churning with turbulent waves, his facecked any expression. Only his dark pupils, tightly fixed on the person in front of him, shone with a startling intensity.

    A man with a stern face and a strong presence stood before her, staring at her without blinking. Honestly¡­

    It felt somewhat terrifying!

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Jiang Yanting said, suppressing the restlessness in his heart. In his lifetime, only when he saw Jiangjiang had his mind ever been so muddled. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She sat down on a single-seater sofa farther away from him, with upturned almond eyes, gentle brows and eyshes, and skin so fair. Jiang Yanting examined her closely and seemed to see the tiny fuzz on the tip of her nose and her long, curled eyshes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The little girl seemed hesitant about whether to tell him or not, but finally spoke up, ¡°Shen Taotao.¡±

    ¡°Taotao? Which Tao?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman refined, eternally considered good,¡± she said in a tender, childlike voice.

    Eternally considered good¡­

    Jiang Yanting felt as if his heart was suddenly clenched by someone, as though it had been fiercely whipped by something.

    He wanted to get closer to her but found himself merely holding the ss, lost and flustered.

    But soon, Shen Zhixian came out, ¡°Taotao,e here.¡± She was holding two bags¡ªher own handbag and a small pink rabbit backpack.

    Taotao hopped off the sofa and ran over, put on her coat, slung on her backpack, and got ready to leave.

    ¡°When we get to Uncle¡¯s house, remember to call them grandpa and grandma, okay? Then hand them the gifts¡­¡± Shen Zhixian knelt down, straightened her daughter¡¯s clothes, and reminded her.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jiang Yanting suddenly remembered something. The night Jiangjiang was admitted here and after he had gone home, the main concern of Fan Mingyu and the elderlydy was that¡­

    ¡°A person who has no children might not know how to take care of them. Jiangjiang can be quite a handful sometimes. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll quickly run out of patience and might even be driven mad!¡±

    He had thought that since she was the child¡¯s mother, her instincts might kick in, but now it seemed that was not quite right!

    Even maternal instincts could not make bathing and soothing a child second nature without practice!

    He realized that when she was taking care of Jiangjiang, she was far too skilled at many things. At the time he had been preupied with the Xie Family¡¯s matters and didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    Now, considering it, she must have done these things often¡ªto the point of proficiency!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Shen Zhixian said, looking at Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yanting replied, watching the mother and daughter with an even moreplex expression.

    After the three of them left, Shen Zhixian closed the door, fumbled in her bag for keys, inserted them into the lock, and added another lock.

    Meanwhile, the little girl with the rabbit backpack was already descending the stairs on her own. She had never been here before and took each step carefully, very slowly. Perhaps she found the staircase shaky and wanted to hold onto the handrail, but it seemed dirty to her, leaving her in a dilemma.

    ¡°Taotao, walk slowly!¡± Shen Zhixian frowned.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, turning her head to look at Shen Zhixian, ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±

    Just then, she missed a step and almost fell. Fortunately, Jiang Yanting quickly took two steps forward and, although he couldn¡¯t catch her body, he grabbed her arm.

    As Jiang Yanting was still holding the gifts prepared for the Jiang Family in his other hand, he could only securely grasp her with one hand.

    Even though he was used to taking care of Jiangjiang and familiar with a child¡¯s small arms, holding hers felt strangely unique.

    ¡°Taotao!¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s voice was cold with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll hold her hand on the way down,¡± said Jiang Yanting impassively, his fingers sliding down slightly to gently grasp her pudgy, warm little hand.

    Taotao seemed ufortable, after all, to her Jiang Yanting was a stranger. But being held by him felt different from anyone else¡¯s handholding.

    His palm was broad, warm, and snugly enclosed hers.

    Strong, giving an immense sense of safety.

    Shen Zhixian walked behind them, watching the two hold hands and move forward, her expression deeplyplex. When they reached the ground floor and a cold wind blew, it reddened her eyes, almost bringing tears out.

    After getting into the car, Jiang Yanting lifted the little figure into his arms and settled her into the back seat, where Jiangjiang¡¯s usual safety seat was. He fastened her seat belt and gently closed the car door with care.

    His movements were tender and careful, meticulous.

 Chapter 280: 194 Jiang Familys Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control_3

    <strong>Chapter 280: 194 Jiang Family¡¯s Pampered Guest, Everyone Out of Control_3</strong>

    Taotao sat down, sizing up the car and surreptitiously wiping the sweat from her palms, feeling inexplicably nervous.

    At this moment, she only knew that her mother might marry this uncle, and she was scared. Everyone imagines their father as tall and heroic, with hands that are especially warm and broad, but she felt that this man wasn¡¯t her father and was afraid to get close to him, ending up nervous enough to sweat.

    After settling mother and daughter, Jiang Yanting took the opportunity to put gifts in the trunk to call home. This situation couldn¡¯t be exined in just a sentence or two, so he only mentioned adding an extra pair of chopsticks.

    ¡­

    The flow of traffic mingled with the darkening sky and the piercing cold wind lit the city lights gradually. Inside the car, there seemed to be a sweet scent incessantly drilling into Jiang Yanting¡¯s heart.

    He feltpletely filled up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to y with this?¡± Shen Zhixian knew his daughter was very nervous, having been talking to her along the way to somewhat console her, noticing her eyes fixated on the storage pocket behind the car seat, filled with various toys.

    Taotao shook her head.

    ¡°Those are Jiangjiang¡¯s toys. You can take them out for her to y with.¡±

    Anyway, Jiangjiang had a lot of toys. He didn¡¯t care much for buying those; instead, Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan really liked buying them. Some toys were practically untouched after being yed with just once.

    ¡°Do you want to y?¡± Shen Zhixian tentatively asked her.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She clearly understood that they were someone else¡¯s belongings, and she had already been informed when she came over that there was a ¡°big brother¡± at this uncle¡¯s home.

    She grew even more nervous!

    Because in Beijing, Jiangjiang was really pampered by the Jiang Family, famous for being a little devil!

    **

    The car had barely stopped at the Jiang Family¡¯s doorstep when the door opened. The olddy, leaning on her walking stick and assisted by Tang Wan, slowly came out, followed closely by Fan Mingyu. The Tang Family members did not join themotion but waited inside the house.

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his father, still sipping tea, ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t meet!¡± Jiang Zhenhuan said this, but his eyes peeked persistently through the open door. ¡°Not even closing the door, letting all the heating escape.¡±

    Denied as it might be, it was clearly exciting.

    But dignity kept him from showing too much.

    Jiangjiang appeared out of nowhere, not even in a coat, and ran out. He reached Shen Zhixian and, with a cough, postured a bit and said:

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t help butugh and pinched his little face, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°You sure missed me!¡± Jiangjiang dered with certainty.

    ¡°Who told you I missed you?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi always says, if someone asks you if you missed them, it means that person missed me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡± Knowing his cheeky nature, Shen Zhixian just humored him.

    After Jiang Yanting got out of the car, he opened another door, unfastened Taotao¡¯s seatbelt, and carried her out of the car¡­

    Jiangjiang, having dashed out, was dumbstruck to see a little kid in the arms of his scoundrel dad!

    ¡°Jiangjiang, your clothes!¡± Fan Mingyu was frantic, unfazed by the cold weather.

    From a distance, seeing another little girl in Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms, the olddy¡¯s fingers trembled, nearly dropping her walking stick.

    What was this situation!

    ¡°Madam Jiang, auntie, Miss Tang.¡± Shen Zhixian greeted each in turn.

    ¡°Good, good!¡± The olddy had by then walked over, ostensibly returning the greeting, but her eyes flitted about, stillnding on the little girl in Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Great-grandma, hello, grandma, hello, auntie.¡± Taotao, very anxious, was set down by Jiang Yanting and moved hesitantly, sticking close to Shen Zhixian.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Fan Mingyu was dumbfounded.

    Everyone had thought that perhaps someone from the Xie Family, uneasy about Shen Zhixianing alone, had specifically followed, and they had mentally prepared themselves to remain calm and collected so as not to reveal anything to the Xie Family!

    Now their psychological defenses werepletely shattered, with everyone¡¯s expressions uncontrobly bewildered.

    Tang Wan, considering herself in the know, also had her eyes widen at the sight of this child¡ªwhere had this delicate guest popped up from?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s cold out here.¡± Jiang Yanting reminded the few still in a daze.

    ¡°Right,e in quickly! Zhixian, right,e in with me,¡± the olddy said, her fingers quivering with excitement, beckoning Shen Zhixian in, yet her eyes unwaveringly fixed on the little person by her side.

    Jiang Cuo and others had already kindly started to carry the items from the trunk, and the group headed inside.

    Jiang Zhenhuan, wanting to maintain the dignity of the family head, waited until Shen Zhixian entered before sipping his tea, then set down his cup to scrutinize her.

    ¡°Hello, uncle, old Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang, sir¡­¡± After Shen Zhixian had finished her greetings, Taotao stepped out from behind her, shyly following suit with her own greetings.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Jiang Zhenhuan choked on his tea, his solemn imagepletely shattered.

    ¡°Son.¡± Jiang Jinsang, calm, handed him a tissue.

    Taotao, startled by the sudden reaction, bit her lip and after a few seconds greeted Mr. Tang, Jiang Jinsang, and the others.

    ¡°Come in quickly, don¡¯t stand by the door!¡± The olddy excitedly ushered them inside.

    While Fan Mingyu walked behind, she already grasped Jiang Yanting¡¯s arm, demanding an exnation.

    ¡°This child is¡­¡±

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    ¡°Yours.¡± It took Fan Mingyu a few seconds to recover, feeling utterly nk, grasping his arm so hard she almost twisted the flesh, ¡°Yours? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    ¡°I only found out just now.¡± Jiang Yanting frowned, his mother¡¯s grip likely to kill him.

    ¡°You little¡­¡±

    Fan Mingyu, too, felt a massive shock, both anxious and angry, unsure what to say, only managed to aggressively p his arm, ¡°You¡¯ll suffer tonight!¡±

    After Shen Zhixian and her daughter had sat down, the Jiang and Tang families stood or sat nearby, all watching them. The atmosphere was indescribable and eerie.

    ¡°Zhixian, it¡¯s quite cold outside, isn¡¯t it? Have some tea.¡± The grandmother smiled, her peripheral vision catching her daughter-inw gesturing at her.

    Fan Mingyu¡¯s hand pointed at the child, then at Jiang Yanting, mouthing the words: ¡°His¡ª¡±

    The olddy struggled to maintain her smile, gripping her walking stick tightly!

    Her gaze swept past Jiang Yanting, her smile brilliant.

    Internally, she cursed: Jiang Yanting, you rascal!

 Chapter 281: 195 Jiangjiang vs Little Jiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 281: 195 Jiangjiang vs Little Jiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 updates)</strong>

    Within the Jiang Family¡¯s living room, the atmosphere was indescribably strange. Fan Mingyu sat to one side, constantly hinting to everyone. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s peripheral vision sized up his mother and, truthfully¡­

    it was the first time he had seen her so ¡°lively¡±!

    Originally thinking it would just be Shen Zhixian with someone from the Xie Family, everyone had prepared thoroughly. But then, out of the blue, a delicate little guest appeared, catching them all unawares, as they stared at her, nearly forgetting to attend to her.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be eating untilter, but you can have something to tide you over first,¡± Tang Wan brought out two tes of desserts. These were the pastries that Tang Yunxian had specially brought from a tea house in Pingjiang when she came over, with both appearance and vor being exceptional.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Since they were not very familiar, both Shen Zhixian and Taotao were very polite.

    ¡°Here¡ª¡± Tang Wan offered a pastry shaped like a little mouse to the young girl.

    Taotao hesitated, ncing at Shen Zhixian to seek her opinion.

    ¡°You should take it if Auntie gives it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± After epting it, Taotao examined it for a long while before timidly taking a bite.

    She wasn¡¯t scared of people; it was just that being continuously stared at by this family felt too strange, definitely unnerving.

    ¡°That¡­¡± The olddy, clutching her cane, felt aplex set of emotions and, after hemming and hawing for ages, actually didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The entire Jiang family were all trying their best to control their expressions, except for Jiang Jinsang who covertly gave a thumbs up to his own elder brother.

    Truly worthy of someone who handles big affairs!

    Day by day, as if fearing there weren¡¯t enough stimuli.

    Only Jiangjiang sat to the side, staring at the little girl next to Shen Zhixian with evident hostility!

    Where on earth did this little radish pop up from topete with him for his mother¡¯s affection?

    Perhaps noticing Jiangjiang¡¯s gaze, when Taotao looked over at him, he was imitating Jiang Yanting¡¯s intimidating demeanor by a good ny percent. His ¡°fierce and malevolent¡± little visage resembled a small tiger all puffed up¡­

    Taotao nervously swallowed, the pastry she was just eating getting stuck in her throat, leaving her mouth dry and tongue parched.

    Just as Jiangjiang was about to continue frightening her, someone suddenly tapped his head, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± he yelped, reaching back to cover the back of his head, instantly all bluster gone, and turned to look at the person beside him, ¡°Dad?¡±

    Taotao, however, looked down, barely holding back augh! He was just a poser!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything,¡± said Jiangjiang, rubbing his head, innocent-faced, transforming from a fierce little tiger into a well-behaved big cat. In front of his deadbeat dad, he still didn¡¯t dare to be too audacious.

    ¡°Is her name Taotao? Is she older or younger than our Jiangjiang?¡± The olddy asked with a smile; even though she hated Jiang Yanting to her core, she couldn¡¯t help smiling broadly at the presence of the new delicate little guest in their house.

    Their Jiang Family¡­

    was short on girls!

    ¡°Yes, is she older or is Jiangjiang older?¡± Fan Mingyu followed up.

    The Jiangs weren¡¯t fools; there were certain matters that, even if each person knew in their hearts, they still hadn¡¯t revealed it in front of the children, especially since this little girl probably had a very good rtionship with the Xie Family. If the truth were toe out, matters would be difficult to handle.

    ¡°Jiangjiang is the older brother,¡± Shen Zhixian replied, pursing her lips.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, are you happy? You¡¯re going to be a big brother,¡± Fan Mingyuughed.

    Jiangjiang, expressionless: ¡°Happy!¡±

    The session of news,ing so abruptly, had caught the Jiangs unprepared. They thought the daytime revtion from Jiang Yanting was already shocking enough, but had not expected the evening to bring even more bombshells. After asking some questions offhandedly, the scene became rather awkward at times.

    Until Hua Mei inside the room suddenly chirped a few times, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, Tang Wan walked over, motioning it to stop chirping, and it was then they noticed that light flurries of snow had begun to fall outside¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡±

    ¡°Snowing?¡± Jiangjiang immediately ran over, peering eagerly out the window. This counted as Beijing¡¯s first snowfall, having gathered for many days, quickly evolving from fine specks to goose feathers, spinning and dancing in the cold wind.

    Taotao stared at the window, her eyes full of longing, yet too shy to approach.

    ¡°Come, grandma will take you to see the snow,¡± said Fan Mingyu, smiling as she pulled Taotao towards the window.

    The window on this side wasn¡¯t veryrge; Jiangjiang upied the center spot, leaving Taotao only able to stand on the edge, too apprehensive to get too close, her hands grasping the windowsill, almost pressing her face against the ss.

    Jiangjiang frowned, shifting to the side, ¡°Youe over a bit!¡±

    Taotao looked at him twice, not moving, but Jiangjiang had already moved to the side. It took her quite a while before she shuffled over bit by bit towards the middle.

    After a while, Jiangjiang left, and soon Taotao felt a pat on her back. As she turned around, Jiangjiang ced a small stool at her feet. The windows at the Jiang residence were rather high and, for their height, the view outside wasn¡¯t quite expansive.

 Chapter 282: 195 Jiangjiang vs Xiaojiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 More Updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 282: 195 Jiangjiang vs Xiaojiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 More Updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Stand and watch.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The two were overly polite, but it made Tang Wan on the sideugh.

    Jiangjiang was not inherently bad, nor did he intentionally bully anyone, so even though he felt some hostility towards Taotao, since she was a girl, he still took care of her.

    ¡°That someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Taotao looked at him.

    ¡°How old are you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be 5 after the New Year.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m older than you!¡± Jiangjiang said with pride.

    Tang Wan almost diedughing. How much older could you be? What¡¯s there to be so proud of?

    ¡°Hello, big brother.¡± Taotao was also well-mannered.

    Seeing how obedient and gentle she was, Jiangjiang felt incredibly cool inside, suddenly feeling, ¡°When you¡¯re out in the world in the future, I can cover for you.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± Jiangjiang turned his head to look out the window, ¡°Do you like the snow?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡± Taotao found the snow beautiful and she could build snowmen, which all kids love.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Taotao was originally a very generous girl, just scared earlier by being surrounded by the Jiang Family members. Now, seeing someone her age and realizing he wasn¡¯t so scary, she became bolder.

    ¡°That¡¯s stuff only little girls like. A real man doesn¡¯t like that stuff!¡±

    ¡°What do you like?¡±

    ¡°Robots, airnes, cannons¡­¡± Jiangjiang had learned a mess of things from Jiang Chengsi, knew little, but it was enough to bluff a little girl.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Taotao eximed sincerely, she really knew nothing about these things, watching him talk excitedly, she genuinely thought he was incredible.

    Jiangjiang instantly felt he was floating¡ª

    Their interaction was almost describable as utterly charmless, but to the onlookers, it seemed exceptionally adorable. After all, blood is thicker than water; even though it was their first meeting, there was always a sense of closeness.

    It¡¯s so easy for children to bond.

    The two leaned against the window and watched the snow for a while. Jiangjiang then grabbed his own toys for her. Taotao held the Rubik¡¯s cube, fiddling with it for a long time without knowing how to y it.

    ¡°Let me do it, watch closely.¡± Jiangjiang took it from her, his demeanor full of swagger and pride.

    Jiangjiang coughed to clear his throat; it was time to show off his real skills.

    When he had solved one side, Taotao was astonished, ¡°Big brother, how are you so awesome!¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian watched the two interacting, feeling relieved yet also a bit mncholic; after all, they had missed out on 5 years, meanwhile, the Jiang Family members felt somewhat helpless.

    Jiangjiang, this little show-off!

    One with a face full of admiration, an unconditional fangirl-like adoration; the other with a proud but delighted demeanor!

    When it was time for dinner, the two children had already been ying enthusiastically. If it hadn¡¯t been for mealtime, Jiangjiang would have pulled her upstairs to y.

    **

    After everyone was seated, old man Tang smiled at the olddy, ¡°You¡¯re blessed, haha, that child is great, and the little girl is well-mannered¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªstop teasing me now,¡± the olddy modestly responded, but inside she was thrilled. Yet, she instantly thought that their family really owed Shen Zhixian a lot.

    To give so much for one man, Shen Zhixian must also have deeply loved her grandson. The olddy, pondering while holding her cane, secretly considered how to bring the two together.

    If this family of four could unite, the future would be blissful.

    Regarding past events and the Xie Family, everyone seemingly agreed not to bring them up. During the dinner, the only Jiang Family members who seemed serious and stern were Jiang Yanting and Jiang Zhenhuan; the others, naturally kind, were warm towards Taotao, and the little girl soon became less reserved.

    However, after several interactions, Taotao got quite familiar with Jiang Jinsang.

    Although brothers, he and Jiang Yanting werepletely different types; with a gentle demeanor, always smiling when he spoke, inherently non-threatening, and easily making others let their guard down.

    So when it was time to eat and everyone was seated, Jiang Jinsang casually asked, ¡°Taotao, do you want to sit with me?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Jiang Yanting frowned, then watched as his recently acknowledged niece threw herself into his brother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Everyone, please sit down, we must all be hungry.¡± Who sits with whom didn¡¯t matter; after all, there was plenty of time in the future.

    It was Jiangjiang who, having met a peer and yed so well with Taotao, also pulled over a stool to sit next to her, leaving Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian without any children by their sides.

    Shen Zhixian felt somewhat headaches, how could these two be so unaware, actually squeezing between Jiang Wuye and Tang Wan.

    With children around, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan couldn¡¯t just focus on their meals and inevitably had to take care of the two, making Shen Zhixian feel bad, ¡°Taotao,e here. Don¡¯t bother your uncle and aunt.¡±

 Chapter 283: 195 Jiangjiang vs Xiaojiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 More Updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 283: 195 Jiangjiang vs Xiaojiaoke, Fangirl and Tsundere (2 More Updates)_3</strong>

    ¡°it¡¯s fine, you already have your hands full taking care of the kids, just enjoy your meal. My fifth brother and I will take care of things here,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jiang Jinsang actually quite liked Taotao. The little girl was very well-behaved, nothing like Jiangjiang, who, if not watched, could turn the world upside down.

    Jiangjiang had initially felt some resistance towards Taotao, as she too called Shen Zhixian ¡®mom¡¯.

    It¡¯s just that adults are selfish, let alone children. He always felt that the mom he had just gotten was going to be snatched away. However, Fan Mingyu had taken him aside privately and seriously told him,

    ¡°That¡¯s your biological sister, it¡¯s only that you were separated when you were too young, and didn¡¯t recognize each other. You should take extra care of her. She isn¡¯t trying to snatch anything away; she and your mom naturally belong to this family. They¡¯ve just been away for too long and are nowing home.¡±

    ¡°Biological sister? Coming home?¡± Jiangjiang wasn¡¯t quite able to understand adult issues.

    However, Jiangjiang found she wasn¡¯t aggressive or threatening, and he no longer harbored any hostility towards her.

    **

    After dinner, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang took the two kids to the second floor, while the rest of the adults stayed in the living room and spoke openly without the children around.

    ¡°Does the Xie Family know you have children?¡± the elderlydy chuckled. ¡°They haven¡¯t let slip a single word. Their family sure knows how to keep their mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of my unusual situation. If people knew about a child born out of wedlock, rumors would likely fly even more. It¡¯s also for my consideration,¡± Shen Zhixian exined.

    Despite society being open and tolerant enough, single mothers who¡¯d never been married but had children were still inevitably viewed with curious eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± Fan Mingyu nodded.

    Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that why they tampered with your information too?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but if outsiders knew, it would inevitably lead to gossip about Taotao,¡± Shen Zhixian expressed, revealing all her secrets and feeling much lighter for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now we are here,¡± the elderlydy smiled; in high spirits, she didn¡¯t bring up other matters concerning the Xie Family. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Yanting will handle everything.¡±

    Before they knew it, it was nearly 10 PM, and Tang Wan came down from upstairs.

    ¡°Miss Tang, where are Taotao and Jiangjiang?¡± Shen Zhixian immediately stood up.

    ¡°They¡¯re tired from ying, so my fifth brother and I helped them bathe. Jiangjiang is telling Taotao a story,¡± Tang Wan smiled. ¡°The snow outside is pretty heavy. The forecast mentioned that there might be a blizzard tonight, and some sections of the road are already covered in snow; they¡¯ve been closed. Would you like to stay here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please stay; it¡¯ste and snowing, so it¡¯s not safe,¡± the elderlydy quickly added.

    Fan Mingyu immediately followed up, ¡°Exactly, the kids have also bathed, and they definitely don¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    ¡­

    The elderlydy was naturally a very enthusiastic person, and with several people backing her up, Shen Zhixian simply couldn¡¯t refuse and agreed to stay.

    **

    At the Xie Family¡¯s home,

    Old Master Xie sat by the window, touching his knee, watching the heavy falling snow outside and ncing at the clock from time to time. Howe those two haven¡¯t returned yet?

    The wait ended up with the news that Shen Zhixian was not returning tonight.

    ¡°She¡¯s staying at the Jiang Family? And what about Taotao?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here as well,¡± Shen Zhixian coughed, ¡°The snow¡¯s too heavy.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll have Xie Duo go pick you up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, Xie Duo would arrive by 11:30, and by the time we got home, it¡¯d be past 1 AM.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± the old man tentatively asked, ¡°How does the Jiang Family treat you? Have youid it all out? They haven¡¯t given you a hard time, have they?¡±

    ¡°They like Taotao a lot.¡±

    ¡°Do they?¡± Old Master Xie¡¯s heart was a mix of emotions. Rationally, he should be happy for them that the Jiang Family didn¡¯t mind their past, but he also felt something was off and always had a premonition¡­

    It seemed like once the mother and daughter went over, they might never return to the Xie Family.

    ¡°Grandpa, has my aunt not returned yet?¡± Xie Duo came downstairs, still dealing with work as there was plenty before the New Year.

    ¡°They said she¡¯s staying at the Jiang house; it looks like it was a good meal.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xie Duo went to make a cup of coffee.

    ¡°If she can find happiness, I, even if I close my eyes, can rest in peace and assurance. We, the Xie family, owe her too much. The Jiang Family¡­is quite reliable. Even if Jiang Yanting doesn¡¯t love her, he has a great sense of responsibility, and your aunt¡¯stter half of her life would be quite good.¡±

    Xie Duo gave a wry smile, lowered his head, and sipped his coffee, a strong espresso without any sugar, tasting as bitter as Coptis rhizome.

    An unspoken bitterness.

 Chapter 315: 212 Jiang Family Siblings Who Love and Kill Each Other [New Years Eve Message]_2

    <strong>Chapter 315: 212 Jiang Family Siblings Who Love and ¡®Kill¡¯ Each Other [New Year¡¯s Eve Message]_2</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re insulting me?¡±

    Tang Wan was still wondering what the problem was: was it because the car was too shabby or something else that made him so irritable, when¡­

    Electric bike?

    She turned her head to look at Jiang Yanting, who was looking down at some documents, his expressionposed, ¡°Grandma said you riding a motorcycle is too dangerous, so since they both have two wheels, we got you a safer one. This is thetest model. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the color? We can change it, there¡¯s a 7-day no reason return policy, and ites with a one-year warranty!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi gave a light snort, ¡°You¡­ are something! You¡¯re impressive!¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me whether I¡¯m impressive or not?¡± Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows as he looked at him seriously.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle will soon find out about your return to the country. Your dad wants you toe home for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed and turned to walk out.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. To use her and then discard her as soon as he was done, wasn¡¯t that a bit too heartless?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Jiang Jinsang seemedpletely indifferent, ¡°Do you want to go up and change your clothes? After all,st night¡­¡±

    The two had been snuggling in the nkets for a long time. The outer jackets were fine, but the undergarments were wrinkled from being tousled.

    Last night?

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers paused on the documents. With such a brazen move, who could outdo him?

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Chengsi, riding his own motorcycle, had already rushed home and opened his private garage, where several sports cars were parked, and the rest were heavy-duty motorcycles, all sprayed with various colors. A grand sight indeed.

    It wasn¡¯t until he parked his bike and took a moment to look at all his precious vehicles that he realized there was an extra car in the garage.

    It was the car he had desperately wantedst year, a limited edition that he had looked for a long time.

    When he got home, Jiang Zhaolin just snorted coldly, ¡°You still know how toe back?¡±

    ¡°Or should I just get lost again?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, the child hase back and that¡¯s good. Can we say less, especially during the New Year?¡± A woman came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Jiang Chengsi greeted her.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re back. Why are you wearing so little? Hurry upstairs and change into something warmer¡­¡±

    ¡°That extra car in my garage¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was sent by your second brother a few days ago.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi nodded, stepped upstairs, twirling the car keys in his fingers, feeling quite pleased.

    However, Jiang Zhaolin, watching his retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°What is Jiang Yanting really nning? Riding motorcycles isn¡¯t serious business, and he even went out of his way to send him a car. Is he deliberately leading my son into trouble?¡±

    ¡°And look at him, going off to marry that little girl from the Xie Family. He¡¯s pretty impressive, to disregard all those high-profiledies and be willing to date someone from the Xie Family. What¡¯s he after if not the Xie Family behind her?¡±

    ¡°Chengsi turned out like this, I think it has a lot to do with him.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Just say less, will you? If he hears you and runs off again, then it¡¯ll just be the two of us left at home this year.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin snorted, ¡°Let him run off!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you call him back? Don¡¯t you miss him? All you do is talk tough.¡±

    Even if Jiang Chengsi was a mess, he was still their own child. During the New Year, who wouldn¡¯t want all their children by their side, sharing the joy? In the past years, Jiang Shuyan was at home, always so affectionate. This year was really too quiet.

    That Tang Wan, she¡¯s also a tough girl. If she really marries into Jiang Jinsang, she won¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    The Tang Family¡­

    Jiang Zhaolin, as a businessman, had always had dealings with Tang Yunxian. Having met the man, he found him to be genteel and not appearing the least bit like a merchant, which likely meant he was even harder to deal with.

    Jiang Zhenhuan had two sons. If their marriage affairs were settled and the engagements were not too bad,pared to his own family, he still had Jiang Chengsi, a troublemaker who always seemed to be at odds with him!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got¡ªno mood to celebrate the New Year at all.

    **

    On the other side of the Jiang family, lunch was a simple affair, just grabbing something to eat to tide them over. They were bustling with preparations for the uing New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, with various TV stations either reying past Spring Festival Gs or live-streaming the behind-the-scenes of this year¡¯s G. The atmosphere was certainly festive.

    This year, with the Tang family members around, the Jiang Family was especially lively. Both grandsons were making headway in their life-long affairs, which had the olddy practically buzzing with excitement, although she did regret one thing: Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t bring Taotao to their house.

    If only everyone could be here together, that would be perfect¡­

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll definitely be reunited as a family. Just take good care of yourself. Are you worried your granddaughter-inw and great-granddaughter won¡¯te back?¡± Granny Tang reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°I know,¡± the olddy said with a smile, but her eyes swept over Jiang Yanting with a razor-sharp gaze.

    Sitting there, dumb as a stump, hepletely resembled a piece of rotten wood!

    She had already told him not to be like his father, carrying a deadpan face all the time. How was he going to chase after his wife in the future?

    Jiang Zhenhuan was originally sitting on the side, responding with polite replies to the cordial texts of blessings he was sending to some close work colleagues.

    But he suddenly felt an intense gaze directed at him and looked up to see his mother staring at him.

    He¡­ hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, had he? It was the New Year, why was she still angry?

    This year¡¯s couplets for the Jiang Family were personally written by Jiang Jinsang. He had studied running script for a while and his brushstrokes were nimble and elegant, making them stand outpared to other homes that just printed their Spring couplets. Posted outside the home, they were quite eye-catching.

    Jiangjiang followed him, writing a few characters for ¡°fortune,¡± and Jiang Yanting thought they were ugly, but the olddy was very pleased and directly put them up in the house. For the New Year, it was all about the atmosphere: a few Chinese knots hung around, paper-cuts stuck up, and rednterns swaying, creating the festive vibe.

    Yet, before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the Jiang Family had a traditional segment¡­

    ¡°Jiangjiang, didn¡¯t you learn a song at school recently? Sing one for your great-grandfather from the Tang family,¡± the olddy smiled, her mouth hardly closing.

    Standing in front of everyone, Jiangjiang felt like crying.

    Why are adults always like this,pletely disregarding a child¡¯s feelings? But with everyone¡¯s eager anticipation, he could only muster up a professional fake smile and once again sang the years-repeated ¡°Little Donkey.¡±

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jiang Yanting taking out his phone, apparently recording. Despite feeling reluctant, he instinctively straightened his back.

    After the performance, Jiangjiang immediately ran to Jiang Yanting¡¯s side, ¡°Dad, let me see the recording.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t record anything.¡±

    ¡°I clearly saw you pointing your phone at me!¡±

    ¡°I was live-streaming for your mom. Once you finished performing, the live stream ended.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang felt like crying¡ªwhat a terrible dad. Does he have no sense of shame, live-streaming him like that?

    **

    Shen Zhixian and Taotao had just been crowding in front of the phone, watching Jiangjiang actually belting out a song, and even professionally warming up his voice beforehand¡ªafter all, Fan Mingyu was a professional singer and naturally had personally coached him¡­

    But seeing him perform like that, they couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, after all a certain little guy typically carried an air of pride.

    ¡°Taotao, isn¡¯t your brother so cute!¡± As his own son, Shen Zhixian naturally grew fonder the more he watched.

    And Jiang Yanting was terrible at taking photos, the angle at which he held the phone, from above, was the ssic death angle.

    On the screen, Jiangjiang had short little legs and a double chin!

    Taotao nodded along, but inwardly she was full of criticism:

    What a big dummy, so stupid he¡¯s practically exasperating!

    Lucky he¡¯s not my real brother, or else¡­ that would be too embarrassing!

 Chapter 285: 197 Fifth Masters considerate gentleness, the crappy dads sly maneuvers

    <strong>Chapter 285: 197 Fifth Master¡¯s considerate gentleness, the crappy dad¡¯s sly maneuvers</strong>

    As night fell, the snow grew heavier, bending the pine branches, and the whole world was a vast expanse of white.

    Inside the study, the fragrance of the tea sweet as glutinous rice filled the air. After a brief chat among the four of them, Jiang Yanting made a call to Jiang Chengsi overseas, chastising him for theck of progress in his investigation after so long abroad. Hadn¡¯t he even found out about the two children, or was it possible that he hadn¡¯t even uncovered that much?

    At that moment, Jiang Chengsi was sitting in a small riverside caf¨¦, drinking coffee and soaking up the sun as it bathed him in its wanton splendor. ¡°Hello¡ªSecond brother?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°Still in progress.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that I have two children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°How long have you known?¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi!¡± Jiang Yanting frowned. Such an important piece of information, and he had kept it to himselfpletely.

    ¡°I learned about it from a doctor, but with such a big issue, I couldn¡¯t just tell you without verifying it thoroughly. Besides, I can¡¯t guarantee that if there is a mole in the Xie Family, the children would still be there. Don¡¯t end up with false joy.¡±

    Jiang Yanting chuckled lightly, ¡°So there¡¯s still no progress?¡±

    ¡°There are some leads, but I need to find evidence to confirm them. Otherwise, if I go back now and expose everything, I could get bitten if the snake isn¡¯t killed¡­¡±

    ¡°When are youing back?¡±

    ¡°Probably around the twenty-seventh or twenty-eighth of the twelfth lunar month.¡±

    After hanging up the phone on this end, Jiang Chengsi¡¯s mobile vibrated again. He squinted at the caller ID and dismissed the call directly, soon followed by a message.

    [Jiang Chengsi, it¡¯s almost New Year. If you don¡¯te back now, don¡¯t bothering back at all!]

    The message was sent by Jiang Zhaolin.

    For him to urge a return at this time could only mean one thing: he wanted him to return for a blind date, to introduce him to a potential match. He was hoping for an arranged marriage to increase his leverage in the power struggle within the Jiang Group; and he had somehow heard that a man would settle down once he got married, leading him to call almost every day to urge him on.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan stepped out from the second floor, nning to return to their room when they passed by Jiangjiang¡¯s room and heard the sounds of children ying. Pushing the door open, they saw Jiangjiang standing on the carpet dressed as Spiderman, striking poses while going ¡°biubiubiu¡ª¡±

    Apparently not expecting someone to burst in suddenly, the atmosphere turned instantly awkward.

    ¡°Se-second uncle.¡± Jiangjiang¡¯s face, hidden behind the mask, flushed red.

    After all, he cared about his pride!

    ¡°Second uncle.¡± Taotao sat on the bed, well-behaved and quiet. She still called Jiang Yanting ¡°uncle,¡± and her calling Jiang Jinsang ¡°second uncle¡± was purely to differentiate the two.

    ¡°You kids carry on.¡± Jiang Jinsang said and left, closing the door behind him.

    Jiangjiang, somewhat annoyed, yanked off his mask. Since he didn¡¯t have many peers to y with, he wanted to show Taotao all his favorite things.

    ¡°Brother, your face is so red,¡± Taotao stifled augh.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just really hot in this costume.¡± He was afraid Taotao wouldn¡¯t believe him and even raised his hand to touch his forehead, ¡°Look, I¡¯m sweating.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not y anymore.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll tell you a story!¡± Jiangjiang quickly took off his costume and pulled out several illustrated storybooks with pinyin, tossing them in front of Taotao, ¡°Which one do you want to hear?¡±

    For example, tales by Andersen, Grimm, and the like, which are must-reads for many children, Taotao had almost read them all. So she casually pulled out a book and handed it to him, ¡°This one.¡±

    ¡°The Ugly Duckling,¡± ah. Jiangjiang flipped through the story and began to narrate it to her.

    Everyone loves to hear about underdog sess stories, and little girls are no exception. What girl hasn¡¯t dreamed of turning into a princess and marrying a prince? Taotao listened intently, waiting for the finale where the ugly duckling transforms into a swan, but then¡­

    ¡°In the end, the ugly duckling was still an ugly duckling, and it could never be a swan.¡±

    ¡°This ending is different from the one I¡¯ve read!¡± Taotao frowned tightly, clearly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Taotao, let me tell you, it could turn into a swan because it was born a swan; everything it went through had nothing to do with it,¡± Jiangjiang exined.

    Taotao furrowed her brows, what he said¡­

    It kind of made sense!

    ¡°Besides, as a duck, running around everywhere, it¡¯s easy for someone to catch it and turn it into roast duck.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, do you want to eat roast duck? Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask dad to take us for roast duck, okay?¡± Jiangjiang was a bit excited at the mention of food.

    But Taotao pursed her lips, her ugly duckling bing roast duck¡­

    What a big goof!

    **

    After Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang went upstairs, they each returned to their rooms to wash up. In the wee hours of the night, Tang Wan was suddenly awakened by pain and realized that her period hade early.

 Chapter 286: 197 Fifth Masters considerate gentleness, the crappy dads sly maneuvers_2

    <strong>Chapter 286: 197 Fifth Master¡¯s considerate gentleness, the crappy dad¡¯s sly maneuvers_2</strong>

    She had her period, which used to be very regr, but since the incident and grandpa being hospitalized, busy days had thrown everything out of whack. Normally, she didn¡¯t have severe menstrual pain¡ªperhaps it was because the heating in the north was so robust. Staying indoors and eating ice pops, she never felt cold and naturally indulged a bit more.

    She turned on the light, went to the restroom, and wrapped in a nket, she broke out in sweat. Her eyelids felt heavy, and her abdomen felt as if something was churning inside, causing unbearable pain.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, semi-asleep and semi-awake, when she felt someone shaking her shoulder.

    ¡°Wanwan? Wanwan¡­¡±

    The bedroom light was on, shining on Jinsang¡¯s face, which was very close. He frowned slightly and touched her forehead, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s voice was hoarsely unrecognizable.

    ¡°You got your period?¡±

    Tang Wan felt somewhat embarrassed. How did he know everything?

    Jinsang, having been frequently ill himself, knew her condition didn¡¯t look like a cold or fever. Seeing her evasive eyes, he pretty much guessed it.

    Not knowing what to do, he texted Zhou Zhongqing to ask how to alleviate menstrual pain.

    Zhou Zhongqing had surgery that day, and just as the patient left the operating room and was out of danger, amidst the snowy and windy night, he, being alone in the world with no one at home to keep the light on, ended up staying at the hospital. When he saw the message, he almost spat a mouthful of old blood on the screen!

    What did thisd take him for, running to him with a fever or menstrual pain? He wasn¡¯t a gynecologist, after all. He could only share some advice based on experience.

    Tang Wan was sleeping groggily, and only felt a pair of hands reaching into the nket, touching her waist and abdomen over her clothes, and gently rubbing her belly.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Jinsang frowned¡ªher body felt very cold.

    Of the entire Jiang family, his room had the most heating. After hesitating for a moment, he still lifted the nket, bent down, and carried her back to his room.

    The heat came from all directions, Tang Wan indeed felt a bit morefortable, but he didn¡¯t have a hot water bottle. He went downstairs and eventually ended up knocking on Fan Mingyu¡¯s door.

    ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡± Fan Mingyu and Jiang Zhenhuan hadn¡¯t gone to bed either. Jiang Yanting had given them several shocks today, and they were discussing that.

    ¡°Do you have a hot water bottle?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was almost midnight by then.

    ¡°Wanwan is feeling ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Menstrual pain? Is it severe? There is ginger tea in the kitchen cab, make her a cup. If it¡¯s really bad, have her take a painkiller¡­¡± Fan Mingyu instructed for a while. Watching him carry the items upstairs, he returned to his room and muttered with Jiang Zhenhuan, ¡°Our Xiaowu has actually learned to be caring? Did you see how careful he was, even studying the painkiller instructions for so long?¡±

    ¡°In the past, he was the youngest in the family, always cared for by others. Who would have thought, he¡¯d have his day too, the kid¡­ he¡¯s grown up¡­¡±

    In the eyes of his parents, Jinsang, even if he were now in his forties or fifties, would probably still be a child.

    Holding the items, Jinsang walked slowly. When he reached the second floor, it coincidentally happened that he saw Jiang Yantinging out from his own room and heading to Jiangjiang¡¯s door, seemingly about to turn the knob and enter¡­

    From the corner of his eye catching sight of Jinsang, Jiangjiang¡¯s face showed no embarrassment, even signaling with his eyes:

    Hurry up and scram!

    Jinsang chuckled softly¡ªsneaking into your sister-inw¡¯s room in the middle of the night, have you no shame!

    Actually, at that moment in Shen Zhixian¡¯s eyes, he felt he owed Jiangjiang a lot, likely wishing he could be with him every moment, so after leaving the study, he went straight to Jiangjiang¡¯s bedroom to sleep with the child.

    A household of four, and he¡¯s the lone wolf!

    This statement, when said out loud, even sounded somewhat amusing.

    Jinsang stood at the corner, even though threatened, he didn¡¯t move, his eyes brimming with a smile as he watched, evidently curious to see how outrageous his actions could be.

    But Jiangjiangpletely ignored him and just pushed the door open, making Jinsang involuntarily raise an eyebrow.

    So shameless!

    ¡­

    When he got upstairs, he handed the hot water bottle to Tang Wan and coaxed her into drinking the ginger tea with a small amount of brown sugar added, but the strong ginger vor made Tang Wan inevitably frown.

    ¡°Drink it and then sleep.¡± Jinsang tested the tea at the rim of the cup. Honestly, he didn¡¯t like ginger, nor onions, garlic, ortro.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t so squeamish to need coaxing to feed her; she drank it all in big gulps, and after taking the medication, her mouth was filled with a spicy taste, followed by some warm water to rinse it out.

    ¡°Spicy¡ª¡± There were ginger bits inside, making Tang Wan slightly furrow her brow.

    Just as the next second struck, Jiang Jinsang suddenly lowered his head and pressed his lips to the corner of hers.

    Tang Wan slightly frowned, she had just drunk ginger sugar water, why did he just¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until Tang Wan¡¯s breath became uneven, her face flushed red, and she was gasping for air, her skin burning hot, that he finally let go.

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Jiang Jinsang helped her cover up with the nket.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here, how are you¡­¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t finish her sentence when Jiang Jinsang had already walked to the other side of the bed, pulled back the nket, and slid in, her back to him, their bodies not touching at all.

    Her abdomen was still faintly aching, and she quickly fell into a deep sleep. In a haze, she felt him pull her into his embrace from behind. By then, the hot water bottle was no longer as hot. Jiang Jinsang pulled out the hot water bottle and ced his hand on her abdomen.

    Tang Wan, already deeply asleep, stirred slightly awake.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The two, unable to sleep, ended up chatting for a while.

    ¡°¡­Ms. Shen raising the child alone must be really tough. Taotao is still very adorable.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Do you prefer boys or girls?¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s face heated up. At such a time, with both of them lying in one bed, the implication of his words was: I want to have babies with you!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tang Wan answered vaguely.

    ¡°My elder brother has two, shouldn¡¯t we also try hard?¡±

    Tang Wan was amused and exasperated. Having kids was not apetition; what was there to ¡®try hard¡¯ for? Besides, they hadn¡¯t even progressed to that step yet.

    **

    Meanwhile, downstairs at that moment, when Jiang Yanting entered the bedroom, a small night light illuminated the head of the bed, toys scattered everywhere, clearly the work of a particr someone. He bent down, picking up toys while making his way to the bedside.

    Shen Zhixian was sleeping on the edge of the bed, with the children in the middle. Jiangjiang had sprawled out, the nket covering only his stomach, his legs thrown over Taotao¡¯s. His sleeping posture was truly¡­

    Ugly!

    He lifted his hand to adjust Jiangjiang¡¯s position, and with that movement, Shen Zhixian instantly woke up.

    Her sleep was shallow. Perhaps not expecting to see Jiang Yanting, her pupils widened slightly, and the next second, her mouth was covered, her breath bing heavy¡­

    ¡°Shush¡ª¡±

    With the kids asleep, Shen Zhixian naturally didn¡¯t dare to move.

    But with the way he was covering her mouth, Jiang Yanting¡¯s half body was pressing down on hers. Even through ayer of nket, it made Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart tremble, her breathing growing more rapid.

    The scorching breath fell on the back of his hand¡­

    Very hot!

    Shen Zhixian raised her hand, trying to move his away. Jiang Yanting followed her intentions, releasing his hand, the suffocating feeling of being oppressed slightly fading as Shen Zhixian just breathed a sigh of relief.

    The next second, her lips were sealed¡ª

    ¡°Umm¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s pupils dted, was this man crazy!

    Jiangjiangy on one side, his mind in turmoil!

    Should he open his eyes or not? This was too hard! His shitty dad had too much nerve, bursting into his room in the dead of night like this!

    After what felt like an eternity, he heard the door close. Thinking it was his dad who had left, he finally opened his eyes, but then¡­

    Where was Mom?

 Chapter 287: 198 Jiangjiang Night Raid, Young Master Xie is Too Sensitive (2 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 287: 198 Jiangjiang Night Raid, Young Master Xie is Too Sensitive (2 more chapters)</strong>

    Jiangjiangy in bed, his gaze fleetingly touching Taotao who was a distance away. He got up and neatly tucked her in. The room was unnaturally quiet; he had heard every word of their conversation earlier. Mom clearly said she wasn¡¯t leaving¡­

    Why did she still leave?

    At that moment, Shen Zhixian was also looking frustrated. She had known Jiang Yanting for a long time and was aware of his stubborn shamelessness, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to use the child as a threat against her.

    Right after the kiss, Jiang Yanting whispered in her ear,

    ¡°Come to my room, okay?¡±

    To avoid waking the child, he had already lowered his voice significantly, mumbling right next to her ear. His voice was seductively husky, enveloped with a persistent warmth that was seriously tempting.

    ¡°Go back to your room and sleep,¡± Shen Zhixian pushed him with her hand.

    But he was too heavy, and despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t push him away. Instead, she nearly pulled open his loosely tied robe. It seemed he wore nothing underneath; as the belt loosened, the opening widened and from her angle¡­

    From his corbone down to his abs, everything was faintly visible.

    Why isn¡¯t he wearing anything? Is he purposely being a hooligan!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Shen Zhixian was both anxious and annoyed.

    ¡°You pull off my clothes, saw, and touched, and now you¡¯re ring at me?¡± Jiang Yanting swallowed hard.

    Shen Zhixian was furiously embarrassed.

    ¡°Go on,¡± his voice dropped to the lowest, more ambiguously persuasive.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going, you just go to sleep.¡±

    But before Shen Zhixian could finish, the nket over her was thrown back. Before she could even scream, she was swept off the bed into his arms, ¡°Shh¡ªdon¡¯t wake the child,¡± his voice was deep and maically soothing.

    At this point, Shen Zhixian dared not struggle and could only let him carry her out of the bedroom.

    Jiangjiangy back, blinking non-stop, deep in thought¡­

    This was the second time, his dad was really too much. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he clenched his teeth, rolled out of bed, dragged his slippers, and prepared for a night attack.

    Actually, Jiang Yanting did indeed want to do something to her, but the timing wasn¡¯t right; right now, they had merely chatted in the room about Taotao.

    ¡°In the dead of night, you ask me toe over just to ask about Taotao?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Jiang Yanting poured her a hot cup of tea.

    Dressed so provocatively, he had boldly carried her here. On the way, Shen Zhixian had braced herself, feeling that something might happen next, that feeling¡­

    It was like I was ready, and then you didn¡¯t follow through!

    ¡°Zhixian, you seem quite disappointed,¡± Jiang Yanting leaned against the table, arms crossed, watching her with amusement, ¡°If you want, I could also¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking anything,¡± Shen Zhixian lowered her head to sip her tea, trying to calm the awkwardness.

    ¡°After all these years, haven¡¯t you thought about¡­¡±

    What on earth does he want in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Never!¡±

    ¡°But I have¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian choked on her tea; this man was shameless. Unlike Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, who had been intimate countless times and spoke more directly, not affected by the shyness of new couples.

    But having been apart for so long, his sudden eleration was really too much.

    ¡°These years, how have you and Taotao been getting on?¡± Suddenly having a daughter, Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t sleep a wink.

    ¡°Actually, with the Xie Family¡¯s help, it hasn¡¯t been too hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Who in the Xie Family is she close to?¡±

    ¡°Probably her granduncle. He¡¯s retired with not much to do. From when Taotao first started to use chopsticks, to holding a pen, he taught her everything. The rest would probably be Tongtong and Xie Duo.¡±

    ¡°Xie Duo?¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow. Howe he¡¯s everywhere?

    ¡°Right, I heard that you and he are arch-enemies. How did you end up with such deep animosity?¡± She never had the nerve to ask Xie Duo, but she knew the nature of both their characters; they shouldn¡¯t have be enemies.

    Jiang Yanting thought for a moment, then seriously said, ¡°He probably can¡¯t stand to see someone better than him.¡±

    Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. If Xie Duo heard this, he would probably be furious.

    ¡­

    Jiangjiang had reached the door by now, hearingughter inside. He hesitantly raised his hand then let it fall.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Taotao, who had apparently also left the room, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s busy, talking with my dad. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Taotao furrowed her brow. In the middle of the night, what are they talking about? She was still drowsy and hadn¡¯t quitee to her senses. Her hand was taken, and Jiangjiang led her back.

 Chapter 288: 198 Jiangjiang Night Raid, Young Master Xie is Too Sensitive (2 more s)_2

    <strong>Chapter 288: 198 Jiangjiang Night Raid, Young Master Xie is Too Sensitive (2 more chapters)_2</strong>

    He wanted to knock on the door, but if his little sister saw what the two of them were doing, she would definitely think her father was a scumbag. After some thought, he decided to take her back to their room instead.

    Taotao was drowsy from sleep and didn¡¯t think much of it, simply following him back to the room. Maybe it was because she was in a strange ce, but once she woke up, she couldn¡¯t fall back asleep.

    ¡°Taotao?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°How about I tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel a bit sleepy.¡±

    ¡­

    **

    That night, Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian fully demonstrated that when a man and a woman are left alone in a room, nothing necessarily has to happen.

    They talked for a long time, mostly about the two children. It was around three in the morning when Shen Zhixian finally returned to Jiangjiang¡¯s bedroom.

    Tang Wan had gone to bedtest night and didn¡¯t wake up until eight-thirty. When she came downstairs, the snowstorm had stopped, and themunity¡¯s property management was clearing the roads. Jiangjiang had said the day before that the little girl liked the snow, and now she and Taotao were already outside making snowmen.

    ¡°Why not stay for lunch before you go?¡± The olddy held onto Shen Zhixian, clearly not wanting to let her and her daughter leave, ¡°I¡¯ll call Old Xie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, no rush, at least wait until after lunch,¡± Fan Mingyu agreed.

    However, at this time they couldn¡¯t make their rtionship with the Xie Family public, the act over there had to go on, and they couldn¡¯t possibly let the mother and daughter stay on indefinitely. This left the Jiang Family with some mixed feelings.

    Madam Jiang personally made the call, saying she really liked Shen Zhixian and her daughter and wanted them to stay for lunch. Old Xie had no choice but to agree.

    After hanging up the phone, there was still a bit of a sour feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Dad, the Jiang Family liking Zhixian and epting her and her daughter is a good thing. Haven¡¯t you always hoped she¡¯d find a good family? Jiang Yanting was personally picked by you, and now everything is on track, you should be happy,¡± Du Jinn said with a smile as she began to open the tea caddy to make tea for him.

    ¡°Yes, I should be happy,¡± Old Xie smiled wryly, ¡°But I worry about what if Jiangjiang¡¯s birth mother suddenly returns? What then for Zhixian? Yanting has such a temper, and he has his own child too. What if he doesn¡¯t treat Taotao well? Different treatment of the children will greatly affect their psyche¡­¡±

    The more he thought about it, the less feasible he found this marriage.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just overthinking it. You want to resolve everything for her, but even if she and Yanting had no children and were first loves, who can guarantee they¡¯dst forever?¡± Du Jinn said, pouring him tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of all you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    In the midst of speaking, Xie Duo entered the room. The post-snow chill was biting.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thepany? Why are you back so soon?¡± Du Jinn looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Just wanted to see how the venue setup was going. There¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Xie Duo, do you remember where Jiang Yanting studied abroad before?¡± Old Xie asked, for the two were arch-enemies and knew each other all too well.

    ¡°E country, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same ce as your little aunt. What a coincidence,¡± the old man teased with a chuckle.

    Xie Duo was standing in the entryway removing his shoes. Hearing this, his expression stiffened for a moment as something seemed to burst forth in his mind, but this surprise was fleeting, and no one noticed.

    ¡°Sit down and have a cup of hot tea,¡± Du Jinn said, looking at her son with a contented smile.

    In Beijing, who wouldn¡¯t praise Xie Duo with a word? As a mother, she naturally felt pleased.

    Just as Xie Duo walked over, the old man suddenly leaned on his cane to get up, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, Xie Duo, help me to my room to rest a bit.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Grandpa back to his room first,¡± Xie Duo said, smiling and supporting the old man as they walked to the bedroom. Everyone was wise to the situation, including Du Jinn; clearly, the old man had something to discuss alone with Xie Duo and purposefully avoided her.

    As soon as they reached the bedroom, the old man raised his arm to signal, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    Xie Duo did as told, shutting the door, then turned to look at him, ¡°Grandpa, do you have something to instruct me? Did you specifically avoid my mom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not deliberately avoiding her, I just don¡¯t want too many people to know about this.¡±

    ¡°Is it still about your younger aunt?¡±

    ¡°Your great-grandmother, on her deathbed, earnestly asked me to find her. We¡¯ve found her, but there have been quite a few issues. She was naive when she was young, got mixed up with a scoundrel, and I don¡¯t know how she ended up pregnant by that trash. When I press her for details, she just cries. Back then her health was too fragile; I didn¡¯t dare stress her, so the matter was put aside.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to find that man?¡± Xie Duo asked in a low voice. ¡°She and Jiang Yanting are making good progress. Why bother looking for that irresponsible scumbag?¡±

    Although he was at odds with Jiang Yanting, Xie Duo knew the man¡¯s character well; if Shen Zhixian truly married into that family, she wouldn¡¯t suffer in this lifetime.

    ¡°From your tone, are you siding with Jiang Yanting? Weren¡¯t you strongly opposed to their rtionship?¡± Old Xie chuckled lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s two separate matters. I don¡¯t like him, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    Xie Duo wasn¡¯t the type to be blinded by prejudice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to find that scumbag; I want you to secretly check into Jiang Yanting¡¯s background. His child was adopted from overseas a few years ago. Find out a little more¡­¡± Old Xie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if your aunt really marries into that family, there might be unexpected troublester on.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Xie Duo said, immediately grasping what he meant.

    ¡°Keep it low-key; make sure the Jiang Family doesn¡¯t find out. Prying into other people¡¯s privacy is not good, after all.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    ¡°Your aunt and Taotao are going to stay at the Jiang Family¡¯s for lunch. In the afternoon, go with me to their house to pick them up, and drop by to make amends. We kept them in the dark initially during the matchmaking, and they didn¡¯t me us, so I can¡¯t just y dead.¡± Old Xie looked at Xie Duo. ¡°Jiang Yanting will, after all, be your elder. You should be more careful when you talk to him, not like before¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not yet!¡±

    ¡°Soon!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when he can actually marry my aunt away from our family.¡±

    Old Xie was speechless. ¡°Stubborn as a dead duck.¡±

    Xie Duo wasn¡¯t just being stubborn; it was hisst stand. But if those two really got together, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Jiang Yanting to marry someone away from their family.

    **

    Xie Duo couldn¡¯t personally go overseas at this time, so he had to make phone calls and ask for help. Without any clues, he could only start the investigation from the Hospital and the school where Shen Zhixian had studied.

    Unexpectedly, news came back soon, indicating that someone had also inquired at the Hospital recently.

    ¡°Somebody went there? Who?¡±

    ¡°They only mentioned it was a tall, Asian man, very distinctive looking.¡±

    ¡°Any photos?¡±

    ¡°None. The person was very cautious, and also skirted the surveince cameras, very seasoned.¡±

    Xie Duo narrowed his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t their family, this Asian man could only be from the Jiang Family checking on Shen Zhixian.

    ¡°How long ago did this happen?¡±

    ¡°A few days, I guess.¡±

    The fact that Shen Zhixian had a child was known to many people in the Hospital, just not to anyone domestically. If it really was the Jiang Family¡­

    If they had found out several days ago, it meant that they had known she had a child all along and had purposefully kept it a secret. Yet despite that, they were still willing to ept her and her daughter?

    The Jiang Family¡¯s actions were a bit strange¡­

    Then, he remembered the ¡®Eureka¡¯ moment in his mind earlier. Because his grandfather suddenly mentioned they were fated, he abruptly realized that these two individuals seemed to have attended the same university during a certain period.

    Not to mention going abroad, but even studying out-of-province in the country would mean forming a ¡®hometown association¡¯. And that was overseas? It was very possible that the two actually knew each other¡­

    The deeper he delved, the more his head ached. It shouldn¡¯t really be as he suspected, right? So dramatic¡­ What about Jiangjiang¡­

    Xie Duo¡¯s heart suddenly clenched, and his temples throbbed!

 Chapter 289: 199 Paternity Test, Fifth Master "Warns" Xie Duo (3 more)

    <strong>Chapter 289: 199 Paternity Test, Fifth Master ¡°Warns¡± Xie Duo (3 more)</strong>

    Xie Duo carefully checked the timings of Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian¡¯s study abroad.

    Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t gone abroad on her own; she didn¡¯t have that kind of money. It was a publicly funded schrship from her school. When she arrived in Country E, Jiang Yanting had already been there for over three years. However, when searching for his name in the alumni records, she found nothing.

    His headache was getting somewhat severe at this point.

    Xie Duo hoped the investigation was not about the Jiang Family, yet he also hoped it was them¡­ After all, if it was someone else who knew about Shen Zhixian¡¯s affairs and spilled them during the annual meeting, the impact would be even worse.

    The Jiang Family had been acting really oddtely. To say they simply took a liking to Shen Zhixian and Taotao and epted them both felt strange.

    He thought again about the time when Shen Zhixian was unconscious in the hospital, about Jiang Yanting¡¯s assured demeanor¡­

    It was truly impossible to delve deeply into many things, and the more he thought about it, the more his head hurt.

    Meanwhile, someone was knocking at the door.

    ¡°Xie Duo? May Ie in?¡± Du Jinn¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mom, pleasee in.¡± Xie Duoposedly switched theputer screen and picked up a file from beside him to flip through.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some ginger tea. It¡¯s too cold outside, be careful not to catch a cold,¡± Du Jinn said as she entered with the ginger tea in hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? Still busy?¡±

    ¡°The grandfather asked me to double-check everything for the annual meeting. Even though I¡¯ve been working for so long, he still doesn¡¯t trust me to do it right, afraid that there might be some mistakes,¡± Xie Duo said with a smile as he stood up to take the ginger tea from her.

    ¡°So he called you in for this, but acted so mysteriously about it,¡± Du Jinn chuckled.

    ¡°He even said I haven¡¯t been performing well at work this year and scolded me. I guess he wanted to save my face in front of you,¡± Xie Duo said, smiling helplessly.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing this for your own good, you are the only grandson of the Xie Family, and they surely have high hopes for you. It¡¯s normal to be a bit strict. You carry on with your work; I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at home; there¡¯s no need to walk me anywhere. Keep busy.¡±

    After Du Jinn left, Xie Duo switched back to his screen and stared at the information there. He boldly supposed that if Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian had known each other long before, and even more boldly, if Jiangjiang was that ¡°dead infant¡± from back then¡­

    Xie Duo drank a cup of ginger tea but felt even chillier than before.

    If that were the case, then back then it wasn¡¯t a mistake made by the medical staff; the only other possibilityy with the family members who were with her¡­ It was also the reason why he subconsciously lied to Du Jinn when she entered the room just now.

    His family¡­ might be unclean.

    But all of these were just his spections; they needed proof.

    Now that Xie Duo had a suspicion in his heart, he naturally would take actions¡­

    **

    That same afternoon, Xie Duo apanied the old Mr. Xie to bring gifts to the Xie Family to pick someone up and to offer apologies.

    ¡°Brother¡ª¡± Taotao was excited to see Xie Duo, running towards him with a doll in her arms.

    Xie Duo bent down and scooped her up, ¡°Who bought you this doll?¡±

    ¡°Uncle did,¡± Taotao nced at Jiang Yanting who was not far away.

    Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting were already sworn enemies. They nodded to each other as a form of greeting, but seeing his daughter being so close to his nemesis made Jiang Yanting feel ufortable, especially since up till now, Taotao was still very afraid of him.

    He had listened to Shen Zhixian¡¯s advice and tried to get closer to her, but his sudden warmth was, honestly¡­

    Even more frightening!

    Taotao would rather run to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s side and read books with him rather than be more affectionate with her own father.

    Now she was clutching the doll he gave her, running into the arms of his arch-enemy!

    ¡°How should I address him then if you call him brother, and you also call me brother¡­?¡± Jiangjiang curiously looked at Xie Duo with an innocent and naive expression that made Xie Duo catch his breath.

    Xie Duo was somewhat at a loss for words.

    It was Taotao who suddenly grinned, ¡°You can call him brother too; we¡¯re all siblings.¡±

    Xie Duo gave a forced smile; he had no desire to be any kind of brother to that kid of the Jiang Family.

    But now Jiangjiang was standing right in front of him. As Xie Duo looked down at Taotao, he started to think, bent over to put Taotao down, and said to Jiangjiang, ¡°Thank you for looking after her while Taotao is here.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really take care of her much.¡± Jiangjiang was always stubbornly insistent.

    Xie Duo smiled and patted his hair.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Jiangjiang suddenly cried out in pain. ¡°Why did you pull my hair?¡±

    ¡°It might¡¯ve been the shirt button that got caught by ident. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xie Duo said, looking apologetic. These little tussles with hair happened all the time, and they were somon that no one thought much of it.

    As Xie Duo was putting hair into his pocket, he nced up and caught sight of Jiang Jinsanging down from upstairs. The heating was strong inside the house, yet he was bundled up heavily, holding a sapphire blue mug. Their eyes met, and there was a smile at the corners of his eyes and mouth, but his smile always seemed to carry a disingenuous, cold gloom to it.

    As if he had seen through something.

    ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Taotao really liked Jiang Jinsang. Upon seeing himing downstairs, she ran over with her doll!

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Jiang Jinsang touched her hair. He knew clearly in his heart that she was his dear niece, whom he naturally doted on, ¡°You¡¯re leaving now, huh?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°The story I was telling you earlier isn¡¯t finished. I¡¯ll send you the bookter.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Taotao bit her lip, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize many of the characters, maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe what?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can tell me the story another day.¡± After saying this, Taotao pretended to be well-behaved, but she already felt quite pleased with her own cleverness.

    Everyone in the living roomughed out loud.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the story another day.¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly felt that this child seemed to be more clever than Jiangjiang. If she grew up, who knows which boy would benefit from her cunning.

    The elder Xie hade to apologize, but the olddy did not care at all. In fact, she should thank him instead, for if he had not insisted to keep things hidden and coerced her to go on a blind date, who knows how much time it would have taken for Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian to figure things out¡­

    However, she would never verbalize such thoughts. He apologized, so she just responded that it didn¡¯t matter, a courtesy.

    When the Xie family left, Jiang Yanting wanted to personally escort them back, but Elder Xie refused.

    Instead, it was Xie Duo and Jiang Jinsang who walked side by side, both smiling at the corners of their mouths, looking as if they were having a very pleasant chat.

    ¡°Taotao likes you very much.¡± Xie Duo had rarely seen Taotao take a liking to someone. In fact, this child was not one to easily warm up to others. After all, not having aplete family had its impact on her, to some extent.

    ¡°I might just be likable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Xie Duo adjusted his sses. The Jiang brothers were really something, one more shameless than the other.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at him, ¡°Why did you tug on Jiangjiang¡¯s hair?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You want to do a paternity test?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing in your pocket?¡±

    Xie Duo didn¡¯t have much contact with Jiang Jinsang as they were natural rivals with Jiang Yanting, meeting yearly but not closely acquainted. Here he was, smiling cidly, yet the words he spoke sent a chill down Xie Duo¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Jiang Jinsang? What are you trying to do?¡± Xie Duo raised an eyebrow at him, unafraid.

    ¡°What can I do to you? I just want to tell you that Pandora¡¯s box is best left unopened.¡± His voice was always calm and harmless. With his thin figure, in the cold wind, his pale skin, and even the color of his lips, exuded a chill.

    Xie Duo stared intently at the man before him, but it was as if he could not see through him.

    ¡°Is this a reminder?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a warning!¡± Jiang Jinsang looked up at the sky with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s snowed, so it¡¯s pretty cold, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xie Duo pursed his lips, ¡°I should get going¡­¡±

    ¡°Xie Duo!¡± Jiang Jinsang called out to him.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I guessed that you pulled Jiangjiang¡¯s hair and kept it to yourself. From that distance, a strand of hair, I couldn¡¯t see it. I don¡¯t have magnifying sses or microscopes in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This pair of Jiang brothers really are toxic, each more cunning than thest!

    He was actually bluffing him!

    After sending off the Xie family, Jiang Yanting specifically asked Jiang Jinsang, ¡°You talked with Xie Duo for quite a while, what did you discuss?¡±

    It might have been a brother¡¯s intuition, but he felt like there was something going on between Jiang Jinsang and Xie Duo.

    ¡°Taotao likes me too much. He¡¯s probably jealous. Such a grown man, yet so narrow-minded.¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s face darkened¡­

    He was jealous too!

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not jealous too, are you?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked on purpose.

    Jiang Yanting went straight into the house without responding to him.

    ¡­

    However, after the Little New Year, the Xie Corporation¡¯s annual event was scheduled. At this time, allpanies are having their annual events; Xie Corporation is not exclusive, and even adding a family recognition, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t pay attention to these things.

    Yet unexpectedly, before the annual event even started, it hit the trending searches once.

 Chapter 290: 200 initiative points, its the awareness a boyfriend should have.

    <strong>Chapter 290: 200 initiative points, it¡¯s the awareness a boyfriend should have.</strong>

    Two days before the Xie Family¡¯s annual meeting, snow nketed the city, and even without wind, the cold was biting.

    Ruan Mengxi had arranged to go out with Tang Wan to try on formal dresses. This time, she¡¯d attend the event with Qi Zeyan, representing thepany, so naturally, she needed to dress beautifully and appropriately, without viting decorum.

    ¡°Miss, you look exceptionally stunning in this dress.¡± Ruan Mengxi had just changed into a new outfit and stepped out when two sales associates immediately approached her.

    ¡°Wanwan, what do you think?¡± Ruan Mengxi looked at the person seated on a sofa nearby, busy texting, ¡°Sister, you two see each other every day. Is there anything you can¡¯t discuss together? Remember, you¡¯re here to apany me in trying on dresses today.¡±

    Tang Wan put away her phone with a smile and sized up Ruan Mengxi, ¡°I think the one from before looked better.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°I also think that dress looked better, but the price is also¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say thepany would reimburse you?¡±

    ¡°Any dress here easily costs six-figures. Evening gowns are just one-off wears. Besides, afterwards, I have to return it to thepany. Even with reimbursement, I can¡¯t just pick the most expensive one, can I?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to save money for your future husband?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi justughed, and at that moment, her phone vibrated twice, a few WeChat messages popped up.

    Tang Wan nced at the sender, ¡°That younger guy who was pursuing you hasn¡¯t given up yet?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi was very pretty and had a lovely personality. She had no shortage of admirers at thepany. Most modern people are refined egoists. Once they realize they can¡¯t achieve their goal, few are willing to waste time on someone else. So, although many expressed interest in her, very few persisted in chasing her.

    This guy joined thepany in the same period as she did, also originally from Pingjiang, which made them somewhat fated. He was a year younger than her and had been pursuing her for over a year.

    Because they were both from the same hometown, Tang Wan had met him too. He was not particrly handsome, but he had a great body and was clever.

    Ruan Mengxi smiled helplessly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already made it very clear to him. He¡¯s asking me when I¡¯m going home?¡±

    ¡°Pursuing Qi Zeyan won¡¯t be easy. That younger guy isn¡¯t bad, you know.¡±

    Tang Wan had discussed this with Jiang Jinsang, who bluntly said that Ruan Mengxi wasn¡¯t Qi Zeyan¡¯s type and feared this wouldn¡¯t be an easy path for her.

    Ruan Mengxi clicked her tongue, ¡°He¡¯s too young. I can¡¯t bring myself to go after him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even considering making a move?¡± Tang Wan burst outughing.

    ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s quite a catch. Although there¡¯s no heart-fluttering sensation, I¡¯ve definitely coveted his body.¡±

    Tang Wan was used to Ruan Mengxi¡¯s bold directness.

    Ruan Mengxi suddenly seemed to remember something and leaned close to Tang Wan, asking in a low voice, ¡°Oh right,st time you said you suddenly got your period, and he was both massaging your stomach and lulling you to sleep. You two really haven¡¯t done anything yet?¡±

    Tang Wan just red at her, ¡°Hurry up and try on the dresses.¡±

    In the end, Ruan Mengxi chose a rtively conservative ck dress. After all, at this point, her role was just that of a secretary, and it wouldn¡¯t look good to be too eye-catching.

    After they were done, Ruan Mengxi treated her to a meal. When they parted ways, she sneakily slid something into Tang Wan¡¯s bag.

    ¡°What are you doing? You didn¡¯t buy something for me, did you?¡±

    As Tang Wan spoke, she opened her bag to take a look. The moment she saw the box, her face instantly turned red, ¡°Ruan Mengxi!¡±

    She¡­ she actually gave her a box of condoms?

    She had the audacity to slip it into her bag in broad daylight?

    ¡°I just wanted to remind you, when passions run high, don¡¯t believe any nonsense men say in bed; taking precautions is a mark of a grown woman¡¯s self-cultivation.¡±

    Tang Wan took a deep breath¡ªwhat bold and brazen words!

    True to form, she remained as blunt as ever.

    ¡°Tang Xiaowan, tell me the truth¡ªhow is Qi Zeyan¡¯s physique really?¡± Ruan Mengxi was genuinely curious.

    Tang Wan was about to tell her to get lost and go home when her phone vibrated. She coughed, cleared her throat, ¡°Hello, Brother Xiaozhu, is there something you needed?¡­ What? Oh, I understand, I¡¯ll head back right away.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Who else but the Xie Family? Someone unexpectedly leaked their old scandal. Ourpany has a partnership with the Xie Family, and there might be changes because of this. I need to go back to thepany.¡±

    Without delving into details, Ruan Mengxi hurriedly hopped into a taxi and rushed back to thepany.

    Meanwhile, as Tang Wan got into a car to return to the Jiang Family, she searched online. At that moment, ¡°Xie Family Illegitimate Daughter¡± was the top trending topic on Weibo¡¯s real-time search.

    The affair of the Xie Family recognizing a rtive was known only within certain circles. As it was ultimately a wrongdoing of the Xie Family towards Shen Zhixian, they did not want to be criticized publicly. Adding to that, since Shen Zhixian had a daughter out of wedlock, after much consideration, they decided not to publicize the matter widely.

    However, a marketing ount on Weibo suddenly posted an article titled ¡°Xie Family Secrets: How an Illegitimate Daughter Became the Official Lady,¡± which instantly went viral.

 Chapter 291: 200 initiative points, the awareness a boyfriend should have_2

    <strong>Chapter 291: 200 initiative points, the awareness a boyfriend should have_2</strong>

    The content of the article was mostly fabrications, but terms such as ¡®schrly family,¡¯ ¡®fortune,¡¯ ¡®illegitimate daughter,¡¯ and ¡®recognition¡­¡¯ had already grabbed people¡¯s attention in an instant.

    The article was written a week ago, roughly on the day the Xie Family announced the recognition event. At the time, it went unnoticed, but it suddenly surged to the top of the trending searches on the eve of the recognition banquet. It was clear that someone had deliberately stirred up trouble.

    Many people didn¡¯t even read the article or know the truth of the matter but had already jumped to the conclusion that Shen Zhixian was the illegitimate daughter.

    ¡°A sparrow turning into a phoenix is still a stroke of luck.¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all about the Xie Family¡¯s fortune. If the Xie Family wasn¡¯t rich, do you think she would be so eager to ingratiate herself?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s been legitimized now. She¡¯s set for life. Have you noticed that these days some illegitimate daughters are much more high-profile than the legitimate ones? Look at Xie Tongtong, always so low-key, never in the news, and yet the moment the Xie Family makes headlines, it¡¯s this kind of scandal.¡±

    ¡­

    The public opinion online wasrgely one-sided. When Tang Wan got home, Jiang Jinsang had also just returned from outside.

    ¡°Did you visit Uncle Zhou?¡± Tang Wan asked. With New Year¡¯s approaching, he had specially brought some gifts to Zhou Zhongqing, ¡°Did you invite him over for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing had always been unmarried. When Jiang Jinsang left the house, the olddy had reminded him to make sure to invite Zhou Zhongqing to their home for New Year¡¯s Eve.

    ¡°He¡¯s on his own; he doesn¡¯t care much about celebrating New Year¡¯s with family. He already applied to the hospital to work on New Year¡¯s Eve,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen that message online?¡±

    ¡°The one about your sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it.¡± With such big news, by now the whole circle had heard about it, ¡°I suspect the hot search was pulled by the Xie family¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Will this affect the recognition banquet in a couple of days?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°It won¡¯t matter. The Xie Family will still introduce her. Although she and my brother haven¡¯t openly announced their rtionship or talked about marriage, if the Xie Family still wants her to marry out from their family in the future, they will certainly give her a status. But¡­ ¡±

    ¡°The Xie Group itself is another story!¡±

    ¡°Based on her position in the Xie Family, she has shares in the Xie Group. With a bad reputation, even if she doesn¡¯t have real power, merely getting dividends from the shares will make many shareholders unhappy, probably feeling it could affect thepany¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°So the person who did this doesn¡¯t want her to enter thepany?¡±

    ¡°If all the shareholders act against her together, that would be enough trouble for the Xie Family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what this is all about then,¡± Tang Wan shrugged.

    ¡°Actually, most people in the circle already know the truth. Everyone only cares about their vested interests; no one really cares about what the truth actually is.¡±

    ¡­

    As they changed into their slippers at the entrance, preparing to head upstairs, Jiang Jinsang expertly reached for her bag.

    Carrying the bag was something a boyfriend did instinctively, something Jiang Jinsang always did. At first, Tang Wan was a bit resistant and ufortable, but she had grown ustomed to it after a few times. However, today, she suddenly remembered something in the bag, so when Jiang Jinsang reached for it, she abruptly tightened her grip and snatched the bag back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang felt surprised, his eyes lifting with intrigue as he looked at her.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go up. I can carry my bag.¡±

    In reality, Jiang Jinsang would only help carry the bag and never would snoop inside. The bag¡¯s exterior had a secret sp, and the interior had a theft-proof zipper that wouldn¡¯t let anything fall out, even if it were turned upside down.

    Tang Wan was simply feeling guilty as a thief would.

    As they ascended, only their footsteps could be heard. Tang Wan, feeling guilty, gripped the handle of her bag, her palms growing somewhat warm. What if Jiang Jinsang saw that item¡ªwhat would she do then?

    Ruan Mengxi, you damned troublemaker!

    Jiang Jinsang walked beside her, but his gaze lingered on her, curiously noting the way she acted. What exactly was hidden in her bag that caused her to panic so?

    When they reached the third floor, Tang Wan shed him a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡±

    Without waiting for Jiang Jinsang to speak, she quickly darted into her own room.

    The moment Tang Wan got into her room, she immediately dug out the contents of her bag to find a ce to hide them. The nightstand seemed too dangerous. As she thought back and forth, unable to decide where to stash it, the cab between the two rooms slowly opened¡­

    She hurriedly crammed it into a drawer under the dressing table.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, why have you suddenlye over?¡±

    ¡°I had been looking for the Qing History Book you wanted for a long time,¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the drawer she was shielding with her body, a flicker of surprise shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve been looking for this for a long time, the second-hand book websites don¡¯t have this edition.¡±

    ¡°I know the professor who wrote this book, I specifically asked him for it.¡±

    ¡°You know this professor?¡± Tang Wan was terrified at this moment, not even knowing what she had specifically said to Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s almost Chinese New Year, and he has gone back to his hometown for the holidays. I can introduce you after the New Year.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan chatted with him for a while, but soon Ruan Mengxi called, and she didn¡¯t dare to answer in front of Jiang Jinsang, so she hid away in the restroom.

    Some people speak too boldly, who knows what outrageous words they might utter!

    Jiang Jinsang stared at the drawer; because her motion just now had been too hasty, the drawer was notpletely closed, he slightly raised an eyebrow.

    He walked over, raised his hand, and gently opened the drawer a bit.

    In his heart, he reassured himself: I¡¯m not deliberately snooping, I just want to properly close the drawer for her.

    Through the narrow opening, he could clearly see the contents inside, his brow furrowed slightly, she¡­

    Why would she buy something like this?

    However, Tang Wan didn¡¯t think much about it after returning from her phone call, being in a rush and panicked already, she didn¡¯t check if the drawer was tightly closed.

    ¡°I should head back to my room now.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Tang Wan heard that he was leaving and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, thinking her secret was well concealed.

    **

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting in an armchair, originally reading a book, when his phone vibrated. It was a message from Qi Zeyan, simply asking him whether he was going to attend the Xie Family¡¯s annual gathering in a few days.

    [I¡¯m attending.]

    Qi Zeyan chuckled, [You¡¯re rare toe out, huh?]

    [By the way, I have a question for you.]

    [Oh? You¡¯re actually consulting me about something? That¡¯s a miracle.]

    [Don¡¯t you pride yourself on being a socialite?]

    [Of course, brother has been in the social scene for so long, I¡¯m experienced and knowledgeable.]

    [When do you think it¡¯s appropriate for a couple to be intimate?]

    Qi Zeyan was immediately intrigued to hear that Jiang Jinsang actually had something to consult him about, ready to transform into a caring big brother at any moment, but didn¡¯t expect this question.

    [Are you freaking kidding me? Are you deliberately unting your rtionship in my face? Screw off¡ª]

    Mocking me for not having a partner, huh?

    Jiang Jinsang caressed his phone. Tang Wan was preparing that, so she must be looking forward to it, right? She¡¯s usually quite shy about such things, I hadn¡¯t realized¡­

    Indeed, when a girl says no, it often means yes.

    Plus, this kind of thing can¡¯t be initiated by the girl first; not realizing her thoughts in time, as a boyfriend, I¡¯ve already been neglectful.

    If I don¡¯t do something, it seems unjustifiable!

    At this moment, Tang Wan had already stuffed the item into what she believed was a concealed ce; if she knew Jiang Jinsang¡¯s thoughts right now, she probably would have wanted to kill Ruan Mengxi.

 Chapter 292: 201 Wuyes sudden enthusiasm, prepare for the unforeseen (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 292: 201 Wuye¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, prepare for the unforeseen (2 more updates)</strong>

    After hiding the object, Tang Wan didn¡¯t pay much attention, but she clearly noticed that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s looks at her had be increasingly strange.

    His smile usually yed around the corners of his lips, yet today it bore an unusual vor, at times intense as fire, at others mild like water, as if to drown her in it.

    The two had been conversing when he would often just stop and stare straight at her.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?¡± Tang Wan asked, heart fluttering under his gaze.

    ¡°Nothing, I just think you look good and want to take another look.¡±

    What kind of cheesy love line was that? What was wrong with him? It¡¯s not like he was sick. Why the inexplicable behavior!

    Jiang Jinsang would flirt with her asionally too, but not like this, unprovoked and all the time. What was going on?

    ¡°Wanwan, do you have any expectations about marriage, like what kind of wedding you¡¯d like?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± Tang Wan asked, looking down and casually flipping through some entertainment gossip because when a man starts asking such questions, he¡¯s very likely proposing or thinking about marriage.

    Suddenly discussing this made Tang Wan¡¯s heart race, nervously pounding.

    ¡°Recently I saw my elder brother consulting about these things, so I just wanted to ask if you had any particr expectations¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian already had a child together, engagement wasn¡¯t necessary; they could just directly register for marriage, consulting about weddings was perfectly normal.

    ¡°I guess anything is fine.¡±

    ¡­

    After returning to her room, Tang Wan still couldn¡¯t suppress her wildly thumping heart.

    Was he going to propose?

    But their rtionship had not been long, was it too soon? Actually, thinking it through, they¡¯d only known each other for a few months.

    But what if he really did propose? Her heart started racing faster as she entertained the thought.

    What Jiang Jinsang had in mind was just to indirectly find out if there was anything she particrly liked. After all, their first time ought to have some ceremonial feel, not just be haphazard¡ªif she liked rose scents for example, a little arrangement couldpletely alter the atmosphere.

    But she probably hadn¡¯tpletely cleaned herself up recently, there was still time.

    Tang Wan thought he was proposing, but she didn¡¯t know he just wanted to sleep with her.

    **

    Tang Wan was in a whirl of thoughts when Tang Yunxian suddenly texted her that Jiang Zhaolin had arrived, asking her to tidy up ande down to the living room.

    Jiang Zhaolin?

    What was he here for?

    She changed into more appropriate attire and when she reached downstairs, she found that Jiang Jinsang had already arrived. Members from both the Jiang and Tang families were there, and many new year gifts were ced on the tea table.

    Although their rtionship was strained, they didn¡¯t tear each other apart in public; visiting during the festive season was normal.

    This time, Jiang Zhaolin had specificallye to apologize to Tang Wan, mainly about the past incidents. After observing his confrontation with Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan had gained some insight into his personality.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it all behind us.¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, wary at heart yet maintaining appearances.

    ¡°Wanwan, right? Old Tang is truly fortunate; you¡¯re so pretty. I¡¯ve always heard people from the south are nourished well¡ªlook at how tender your skin is¡­¡± The woman speaking should be Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s wife. From the pile of gifts, she pulled out a box and handed it to Tang Wan, ¡°This is a gift specially picked for you. Why don¡¯t you open it and see if you like it?¡±

    Tang Wan nced at her grandfather who remained silent, but the olddy smiled, ¡°Just ept it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Open it and see,¡± the woman smiled.

    After unwrapping it, on the ck box was the gilded logo of [Yutang Spring], inside was a gold bracelet set with a small ruyi the size of a little finger, exquisitely delicate.

    ¡°Thank you, I like it a lot.¡±

    Just the gold chain wasn¡¯t cheap, let alone with jade from Yutang Spring, a jade store known for its handmade craftsmanship, which had been very popr in recent years. Their jade¡¯s quality was always good, not at all cheap.

    ¡°Good to hear you like it.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin and his wife intended to gain some face, and the olddy wasn¡¯t going to make it difficult on purpose, ¡°The New Year ising, isn¡¯t Shuyaning back?¡±

    ¡°That girl has nned a trip with friends for the New Year. Young people just don¡¯t like staying at home,¡± Jiang Zhaolin chuckled.

    ¡°What about ¡®Third¡¯ and Xiaosi?¡±

    ¡°Third is too busy. As for that other boy¡­¡± Jiang Zhaolin began, frustration bubbling as he mentioned Jiang Chengsi, ¡°Don¡¯t get me started on him¡­ He¡¯s been rebellious since he was young, never gave me a moment¡¯s peace. I wish he¡¯d be half as worry-free as his brother.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Zhaolin and his wife were nning to stay for dinner, but Jiang Yanting leaned over to whisper a few words to the olddy.

 Chapter 293: 201 Wuyes sudden enthusiasm, prepare for the unforeseen (2 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 293: 201 Wuye¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, prepare for the unforeseen (2 more updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Tonight?¡± the olddy frowned.

    ¡°Already arranged, Taotao wants to see Xiaowu, we probably won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Are the gifts ready?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Going out?¡± Jiang Zhaolin watched Jiang Yanting closely, seeming to want to read some clues from his face.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t stay home to drink with you tonight. I had previously fixed to go to the Xie Family to deliver gifts and might stay for dinner.¡±

    Even though Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t get along, resulting in the two families not being particrly close, it was still customary to exchange visits and gifts during the holidays.

    ¡°No problem, if I want to drink, I¡¯m always avable.¡± Jiang Zhaolin took a sip of tea, his eyes betraying a hint of sadness.

    Jiang Jinsang also knew that Tang Wan didn¡¯t like these insincere formalities, so naturally, she took her along when they went out.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t invite me either; would it be inappropriate for me to suddenly show up?¡± Tang Wan, while reluctant to spend time with Jiang Zhaolin and his wife, felt it would be quite abrupt to visit the Xie Family unannounced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we give New Year¡¯s gifts, their family mainly wants to see my brother. The two of us are just along for the ride.¡±

    It was normal to give gifts during the New Year; typically, it would be Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife making the visit. Given that Jiang Yanting was at odds with Xie Duo, being specifically asked to go this year was merely an excuse to assess him through the guise of giving gifts.

    Jiang Yanting was also aware that tonight he and Jiangjiang were the main focus. He was just about to tell Jiangjiang to dress formally and appropriately when he found that Jiangjiang had already rummaged through to find a suit that Qi Zeyan had given himst year.

    It had been too big to wear at the time, but this year it fit perfectly.

    ¡°Dad, is it appropriate for me to wear this?¡±

    Going to have dinner with his mother and sister, Jiangjiang was still very excited.

    ¡°You this¡­¡± Jiang Yanting frowned; it seemed a bit too formal.

    Somebody climbed up on a stool and, in front of the mirror, managed to slick his hair back, not with hair gel or wax but just water for styling.

    The newly done hairstyle was a spitting image of Qi Zeyan¡¯s influence.

    Once outside, a gust of wind left his hair lopsided, making him look like a ruffled little cockerel and almost made Tang Wan die ofughter.

    Dressed in the little suit, wrapped in a down jacket, and wearing ck leather shoes, truth be told¡­

    He bore quite a resemnce to Qi Zeyan¡¯s swagger!

    ¡°Hey, is Jiangjiang really not Qi Zeyan¡¯s child?¡± Tang Wan whispered to Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how my brother is; do you still expect him to y with the child? Jiangjiang has spent more time with Zeyan and Xiaosi since he was little. He¡¯s picked up a lot of random stuff, but he didn¡¯t learn anything good,¡± Jiang Jinsang snickered.

    ¡°During hisst birthday, Xiaosi even got him a children¡¯s car, the kind you can sit and y in. Back when it was warmer, there was an open space behind the old house; grandma had nted some bok choy and stuff. They had just sprouted when he crushed them.¡±

    ¡°She was so angry she nearly threw him and the car out.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Your family still has the old residence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the suburbs. Grandma used to live there; she doesn¡¯t like the city center, thinks it¡¯s too noisy. She only moved over since Jiangjiang came,¡± Jiang Jinsang exined, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the old house for a visit sometime.¡±

    Tang Wan smiled and nodded.

    **

    The four took one car to the Jiang Family. On the way, Jiangjiang constantly adjusted the little red bow tie around his neck.

    ¡°Feeling nervous and excited because you¡¯ll soon see your sister?¡± Tang Wan, sitting in the back with him, watched him restlessly rubbing his hands and straightening his clothes, and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How could I be nervous? I¡¯m someone who¡¯s seen the world; how could I get nervous?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to see her?¡±

    ¡°Mainly, I heard she wants to see me.¡± Shen Zhixian had specifically called him, saying his sister missed him and hoped he woulde to visit. The person in question then said, since she wanted to see me, I would reluctantly make the trip.

    ¡°She wants to see you?¡±

    ¡°Xiaosi Uncle said, ¡®A man should never let a woman be disappointed.''¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan burst outughing.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers gripped the steering wheel. Jiang Chengsi, just what kind of nonsense have you been filling the kid¡¯s head with?

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to nce at the back row and caught a glimpse of Tang Wan, saying with a meaningful tone,

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Uncle Four, men really can¡¯t let women down, especially the women they love.¡±

    Tang Wan was puzzled. Why was he suddenly saying this to her?

    Jiang Yanting also nced at his younger brother:

    With that tone, all flirty, what was he up to now?

    **

    When the car arrived at the Xie Family¡¯s doorstep, although it was already dark, the entrance was brightly lit with greenery covered in heavy snow and a small, ice-covered fountain. Their house was designed in an antiquated style¡ªnot luxurious, but filled with intricacy.

    Perhaps hearing the car outside, Shen Zhixian had alreadye out, leading Taotao.

    ¡°Xie Duo, what are you staring for? Go out and take a look,¡± Old man Xie said, prodding Xie Duo¡¯s leg with his cane.

    He stood up to greet the guests.

    But his role was not to wee them, it was to carry things.

    Jiang Yanting saw his daughter, and although his face showed no surprise or joy, he was secretly a little excited; he had even bought many trinkets for Taotao.

    Shen Zhixian had already advised Taotao to get along well with Jiang Yanting, but the man was always stern-faced, which was really frightening. Still, she managed a forced smile and timidly greeted, ¡°Hello, Uncle. Hello, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sister!¡± Jiangjiang was still very haughty, putting on airs.

    ¡°Mm,¡± was all Jiang Yanting said.

    The three of them interacted formally, as if they were meeting for the first time.

    Taotao, however, reverted from her formal demeanor when she saw Jiang Jinsang, sweetly calling out, ¡°Second Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled at her.

    Taotao had her hair tied up in two Nezha-like tufts, which actually looked quite cute.

    ¡°Just a tiny bit,¡± the little girl was always a bit shy.

    ¡°Can Second Uncle hold you?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked as he bent down.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, and Jiang Jinsang picked her up to head inside.

    ¡°Taotao,¡± Shen Zhixian frowned, ¡°Second Uncle is not in good health, don¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°Holding a child won¡¯t bother me.¡± Jiang Jinsang was speechless. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even handle a child? The outside world¡¯s misunderstandings about him were too great.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanting and his son watched Jiang Jinsang and Taotao interact, feeling like outsiders. They were as if their hearts were soaked in vinegar, thoroughly soured.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± said Shen Zhixian with a smile.

    People are like that; during interactions, they subconsciously care for those closer to them. Shen Zhixian was more familiar with Jiang Yanting and Jiangjiang, so she naturally paid extra attention to Tang Wan, fearing to neglect her.

    So once again, the father and son were overlooked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there;e inside.¡± Xie Duo came out to help with the gifts, his lips twitching as he saw the full car trunk of items; there seemed to be too much.

    All four entered the house, making the Xie Family¡¯s ce lively. The Jiang Family, on the other hand, were full of superficial pleasantries, making the meal rather tasteless.

    Jiang Zhaolin also knew in his heart that there was a facade of harmony, so after the meal, he and his wife quickly left.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve seemed distracted. Still thinking about Chengsi?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Zhaolin pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°I am thinking about Jiang Yanting and the Xie Family. If he really ends up with that young girl from the Xie Family¡­¡±

    ¡°Would the olddy and Mingyu agree to let her join the family with her status?¡±

    ¡°I used to think it wouldn¡¯t happen, but now it seems not so certain¡­ The young miss could inherit a portion of the Xie Family estate, and with Xie Family¡¯s help, it would be even harder to bring down Jiang Yanting in the future.¡±

    ¡°Half? The Xie Family might not be willing to do that.¡±

    ¡°We must n for the future before it rains¡­¡±

 Chapter 294: 202 someone: Slandering the Fifth Master, flirting with Wanwan?

    <strong>Chapter 294: 202 someone: ndering the Fifth Master, flirting with Wanwan?</strong>

    Outside the house, the cold wind was biting, but inside the Xie Family living room, warmth abounded.

    Tang Wan followed Shen Zhixian into the house and, with her introduction, greeted the Xie Family members one by one, most of whom she had already met.

    Elder Xie, dressed in a ck satin jacket, looked spirited and vigorous, yet his experienced eyes were warm and peaceful.

    ¡°Elder Xie,¡± Tang Wan spoke to him, very politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suddenlying over and disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the more the merrier.¡±

    ¡°This is my brother and sister-inw,¡± Shen Zhixian introduced her.

    Du Jinn was familiar to her, but it was the first time she saw the middle-aged man beside her. He wore a pinstriped shirt and a solid tie, his hair meticulouslybed, with a dignified face and schrly aura.

    He bore some resemnce to Xie Duo. Perhaps it was the difference in age and experience, but he appeared more imposing.

    This man was Xie Duo¡¯s father¡ªXie Yongqi.

    ¡°Mr. Xie, Mrs. Xie,¡± Tang Wan greeted them in turn.

    ¡°Miss Tang!¡± Xie Tongtong took the initiative to greet her, the epitome of a gracefully bred youngdy.

    Tang Wan exchanged a smile with her, but her gaze was drawn to a maning down the stairs.

    He looked around twenty-six or seven, of average appearance, dressed formally yet with an air of casual nonchnce. His eyes met Tang Wan¡¯s, sharp and intent, scrutinizing her in a way that made it easy to feel invaded.

    ¡°Why have you only juste down?¡± Elder Xie chided with his words, though his face bore no anger.

    ¡°I took a phone call.¡± He smiled; although he was of average appearance and barely 1.75 meters tall,pared to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lean frame, he was even slightly plump. This made his sharp gaze, however, seem less ferocious. He turned and greeted Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Fifth Master Jiang.¡±

    By now, Jiang Jinsang had put down Taotao and merely responded indifferently, his demeanor as usual.

    ¡°Miss Tang, right? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Xie Jing.¡± He reached out his hand, seemingly ready to shake hands with Tang Wan.

    However, Jiang Yanting suddenly walked over, leading Jiangjiang, and abruptly stood between them, leaving Xie Jing to first greet Jiang Yanting, ¡°Second Master.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Jiang Yanting took his hand in a formal handshake, quickly letting go.

    ¡°Great-grandfather.¡± Jiangjiang was already running to Elder Xie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Very good¡ª¡± the old man said as he took out a red envelope from one side and handed it to him, ¡°Everyone¡¯s busy over the New Year, and I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet next, so here¡¯s a red envelope for you ahead of time.¡±

    Jiangjiang seemed hesitant.

    ¡°Take it when your great-grandfather gives it to you!¡± Elder Xie said, and with no further ado, he stuffed it into Jiangjiang¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°What should you say?¡± Jiang Yanting smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, great-grandfather.¡± Receiving the red envelope made Jiangjiang genuinely happy.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just stand there, sit down.¡± Du Jinn called for everyone to take a seat, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since our house was this lively¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting, today¡¯s host, began to hand out the gifts he had brought. Afterward, Jiangjiang took out a square box from his little backpack and gave it to Taotao.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Jiangjiang gave the gift with a proud look.

    ¡°For me?¡± Taotao was somewhat ttered and kept looking toward Shen Zhixian, clearly delighted to receive the gift.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank your brother quickly?¡± Brotherly love and sisterly courtesy, Shen Zhixian felt reassured seeing this scene.

    ¡°Thank you, brother, can I open it now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I just bought it on a whim.¡±

    But as Taotao unwrapped the gift, Jiangjiang couldn¡¯t help but cast nces at her, eager to see her reaction to the gift, though he pretended to be indifferent.

    A crystal ball with a small house featuring a red roof and white walls, and a snowman inside. With a shake and a flick of a switch, the snowkes inside would cascade down, exceptionally delicate.

    ¡°I really like it.¡± Taotao, holding the Crystal Ball, was smitten.

    Jiangjiang sat aside, affecting a cool demeanor.

    ¡­

    At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was on the children. Tang Wan, lowering her voice, asked Jiang Jinsang beside her, ¡°Who is that Xie Jing? How is he rted to the Xie Family?¡±

    Having been immersed in society for a long time, Jiang Yanting should have known better and his seemingly unintentional interruption whening over to shake her hand was surely out of the ordinary.

    ¡°He¡¯s considered a distant rtive of the Xie Family. After his parents passed away, he used to live with his aunt or uncle,¡± Jiang Jinsang also spoke softly.

    ¡°Originally, before my sister-inw¡¯s father¡¯s line had no male heirs, and while her father was seriously ill, the Xie Family thought of adopting a son for him, otherwise, he would have died without children to mourn him. Xie Jing, having no parents, became the top choice.¡±

 Chapter 295: 202 someone: Slandering the Fifth Master, flirting with Wanwan?

    <strong>Chapter 295: 202 someone: ndering the Fifth Master, flirting with Wanwan?</strong>

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s father wasid to rest, and Xie Jing, as a son, helped carry the coffin to the end,¡± said someone from Beijing. ¡°He was very fortunate, as long as he was entered into this family¡¯s genealogy, even as an adopted son, he was bound to lead a life of wealth and honor.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded, ¡°So he still lives with the Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°Probably not, but he holds a position at the Xie Firm. It¡¯s possible that he may have found some leads concerning sister-inw, so the adoption was not brought up again. However, the Xie Family didn¡¯t cut ties after epting him.¡±

    ¡°When Xie Jing came to Beijing, he was quite young. You couldn¡¯t promise a child glory and wealth. Although you couldn¡¯t fulfill that promise, you couldn¡¯t send him back to the countryside either, so he was raised here all along. He used to live here. When he moved out, I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±

    ¡°However, his reputation outside isn¡¯t very good. Although capable, he has had his share of scandals¡ªafter all, he wasn¡¯t raised by the Xie Family from a young age, unlike Xie Duo.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Tang Wan nodded, seemingly understanding why he was alone at the Xie Family at this time.

    ¡°My older brother and Zeyan both had interactions with him. He¡¯s not mediocre, just too worldly and selfish to form deep bonds,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled. ¡°And at every dinner, there must be some women apanying him; his private life is quitevish.¡±

    ¡°Does the Xie Family not know, or do they not care?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled.

    ¡­

    The gathering was lively for a while until Du Jinn called everyone to get ready to eat.

    ¡°Taotao, stop ying, go wash your hands, and get ready to eat,¡± Shen Zhixian said softly. During this time, she and Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t interact much; her demeanor almost seemed like they were genuinely acquainted from matchmaking, polite yet familiar.

    ¡°Uncle, shall we go wash our hands?¡± Taotao was initially ying with Jiangjiang, but somehow she had moved next to Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Taotao?¡± Shen Zhixian frowned; her daughter wasn¡¯t usually clingy, yet she especially liked Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°No worries, where is the bathroom? I¡¯ll take her there.¡± As her dearly loved niece, Jiang Jinsang was naturally very affectionate.

    ¡°Go this way, it¡¯s a conspicuous ce; Taotao can find it,¡± Shen Zhixian also had no other choice.

    ¡°Taotao doesn¡¯t easily get close to people; it seems she and Xiaowu are quite fated,¡± Elder Xie chuckled, observing their harmonious interaction with a broad smile.

    Shen Zhixian was leading Jiangjiang to wash hands, the little guy, although acting proudly said he could do it himself, y-pretended to struggle while his mother held his hand.

    Jiang Yanting followed closely, leaving Tang Wan as seemingly the only outsider in the Xie Family living room.

    ¡°These kids, all going to wash their hands together,¡± Elder Xie chuckled warmly and peacefully, turning to Tang Wan, ¡°How is your grandfather recovering?¡±

    ¡°Pretty well.¡±

    ¡°First time in Beijing for New Year? There¡¯s antern festival in East City this year,sting until the Lantern Festival. If you have time, you should go and check it out.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tang Wan was not familiar with the Xie Family, but her gaze unintentionally met with Xie Jing¡¯s not far away; she merely nodded politely, while Xie Jing looked at Tang Wan with a hint of interest.

    She wasn¡¯t stunning at first nce, but upon more observation, one could be captivated. Well-mannered, just sitting there, she was serene and dignified, undoubtedly different from those frivolous women outside.

    In any influential family in Beijing, he wouldn¡¯t dare to stare so tantly, but he felt that since the Tang Family held no power in Beijing, his gaze became increasingly brazen, making one extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Xie Jing, go move some chairs; we don¡¯t have enough seats for everyone today,¡± Xie Duo suddenly spoke up, dismissing him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xie Jing then stood up and left.

    ¡­

    By this time, Jiang Jinsang and the others had also returned.

    ¡°Wanwan, shall I take you to wash your hands?¡± Shen Zhixian, having a child, seemed ustomed to caring for others, speaking to Tang Wan in the same manner.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me; I can go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Just walk this way, turn left at the end, and you¡¯ll see it,¡± Shen Zhixian advised, after which Tang Wan headed down the corridor herself.

    **

    The Xie Family¡¯s interior was also designed in an ancient style, with many simr corridors without markings, making it easy to get lost. Tang Wan had just washed her hands and was just opening the door, which was locked from the inside, when suddenly a strong force from the outside tried to m the door open.

    The force from the other side was so great and unexpected that Tang Wan almost got hit as she staggered two steps backward, and Xie Jing¡¯s whole body squeezed in.

    The restroom was originally small, already feeling somewhat cramped with two people in it.

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath deepened, and the next second, the door was shut, ¡°click¡ª¡± the door lock fell into ce.

    Alone with a man, the strange scent of a man overwhelmed her, making her whole body ufortable.

    He was wearing some brand of men¡¯s cologne, which was quite pleasant, but to Tang Wan, it was nothingpared to the reassuring scent of disinfectant and medicine on Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tang Wan leaned against the porcin wall at the rear, staring intently at him.

    ¡°We are actually quite simr, both depending on others.¡± Perhaps because there was no one else around, he stared at Tang Wan with an even more fervent, naked gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your affairs in Pingjiang, so stop pretending to be a chaste and virtuous woman in front of me.¡±

    Many things about Tang Wan had been rified, like frequently visiting nightclubs, but people did not care about the truth, and some false reports were still spreading, which Xie Jing certainly had seen.

    ¡°I heard that you and Jiang Jinsang might be getting married. What do you want from him? Can his feeble body satisfy you?¡±

    His smile was lewd, pressing closer step by step.

    ¡°This is the Xie Family¡¯s house, are you not afraid I¡¯ll call for help?¡± Tang Wan frowned.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. If the Jiang Family barges in and sees us disheveled, I could simply say you tried to seduce me. Do you think Jiang Jinsang would still want you?¡± Xie Jing smiled smugly, as if he had Tang Wan all figured out.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯llin to him? His reputation isn¡¯t great outside; aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll deal with you?¡± Tang Wan sneered lightly.

    ¡°Deal with me? For what reason? Because he dislikes me? Our families are about to be rtives by marriage. Unless he doesn¡¯t care about your reputation, he might as well make a big deal out of this.¡±

    ¡°You are really shameless! Does the Xie Family know about your behavior behind closed doors?¡±

    Xie Jingughed nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you now¡­¡±

    He moved closer to Tang Wan, trying to lean in to kiss her face, but Tang Wan frowned in disgust and turned away, yet Xie Jing merely smiled and pulled out a business card from his pocket, shoving it into her hand.

    Tang Wan could clearly feel the man¡¯s desire.

    ¡°If Jiang Jinsang can¡¯t do it, contact me anytime.¡±

    Tang Wan was unwilling to take the business card. He moved his fingers suggestively, trying to envelop her hand and push the card onto her, but just as his fingers touched the back of Tang Wan¡¯s hand, she suddenly grabbed two of his fingers.

    Xie Jing raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush¡­ Ow¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his teasing remark, Tang Wan suddenly exerted force, nearly bending his fingers at a 90-degree angle, causing him to cry out in pain.

    ¡°You fucking¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡ª¡± Tang Wan leaned close to his ear, lowering her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t shout so loud. If someone hears and barges in, and sees you trying to molest me and me beating you up, I¡¯m afraid the one losing face won¡¯t be me.¡±

    ¡°I am brought by the Jiang Family. You know that our families aim to establish a rtionship as strong as Qin and Jin¡¯s. If because of you, a rift urs, I fear you won¡¯t be able to stay with the Xie Family.¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, and don¡¯t make a sound!¡±

    Xie Jing took a sharp breath, his fondness for Tang Wan yet undiminished, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be so fierce. I like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I have something else you¡¯ll like even more!¡± The two were already very close. Xie Jing thought even her breath was sweet, but the next second, he was suddenly kicked hard in the groin¡­

    He was in such pain that his brain went nk, the damn woman! And next to his ear, Tang Wan¡¯s voice came, ¡°Like that?¡±

    She was smiling, her breath icy cold.

 Chapter 299: 204 Fifth Master: A stepping stone, completely erase someone (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 299: 204 Fifth Master: A stepping stone,pletely erase someone (3 more updates)</strong>

    The dinner went on until nearly ten at night, with flurries of snow falling outside. Jiangjiang and Taotao had already yed until exhaustion and astonishingly dozed off, leaning against each other. Still, the Xie Family did not ask the Jiang Family or Tang Wan to stay overnight.

    As for the division of assets, they undoubtedly had many things to discuss privately.

    When Jiang Yanting picked up Jiangjiang, both children woke up.

    ¡°Uh¡ªDaddy?¡± Jiangjiang had been sleeping soundly and was very discontent when suddenly woken up.

    ¡°Time to go home.¡±

    Jiangjiang wrapped his arms around his neck, looking at Taotao, always a bit reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Get dressed properly, it¡¯s very cold outside.¡± With the flu season in full swing, Shen Zhixian was afraid his son would catch a cold, so he went out of his way to get a nket to wrap around him.

    Only then did Taotao get up and followed the Xie Family out to see off the guests.

    The children were still groggy from sleep; as the other adults exchanged pleasantries and bid farewell to the Jiang Family, they returned inside.

    ¡°Zhixian, you put the children to bed first, thene to my study.¡± Elder Xie leaned on his walking stick and entered the study first, with the rest of the family following behind.

    When Shen Zhixian went over, considering the Jiang Family wasn¡¯t present, he expected to face a storm. Unexpectedly, Xie Yongqi directly questioned him:

    ¡°Do you want a share in thepany, real estate, or stocks? Give us a rough idea, so it¡¯s easier to negotiate the division with awyerter on. Our family still has quite a few prosperous shops in Beijing, all in good locations. The rental ie alone is very lucrative each year, and this is considered a more stable asset, more suitable for you¡­¡±

    Even in the division of assets, the Xie Family didn¡¯t want to destabilize thepany. They also hoped Shen Zhixian would take some real estate.

    In fact, the Xie Family had even greater concerns. If Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting were to really be together, him taking shares could mean the Jiang Family might potentially enter the Xie Corporation.

    Nopany wants to be prated by powerful capital.

    **

    They talked until about midnight, and Shen Zhixian returned to his room first. The rest of the Xie Family continued their discussion in the study. Before returning to her room, she instinctively went to check on Taotao first. As she opened the door, she saw someone sitting beside Taotao¡¯s bed.

    Her pupils constricted.

    ¡°Xie Jing!¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart clenched at that moment, ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡±

    Xie Jing was holding the Crystal Ball Jiangjiang had given earlier.

    He shook itzily in his hand, letting the snowkes inside fall, ¡°Nothing much, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Everyone was chatting in the study, and I was worried Taotao might feel scared being alone, so I came to keep herpany.¡±

    Taotao had long been asleep and didn¡¯t need hispany at all.

    ¡°If you have something to say,e outside.¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tensed slightly.

    Their rtionship had always been delicate, and although Xie Jing had never said anything openly, he had always been hostile towards her.

    After all, if she hadn¡¯te along, he might already be the rightful heir of the Xie Family. Although not of noble status, his life would be carefree and secure.

    ¡°Shen Zhixian, before you were dead set against being introduced to suitors, and now you¡¯re so eager to get close to the Jiang Family? With all that money, even if Jiang Yanting is not after you, with the money¡¯s sake, he¡¯ll marry you, won¡¯t he? Do you think his love for you is real? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°So what if it is?¡± Shen Zhixian smiled coquettishly, ¡°If I use money to bait men into my life, that¡¯s my business.¡±

    ¡°You, bringing this child, if not for your money, on your own¡­¡± Xie Jing sneered, ¡°Would the Jiang Family look your way?¡±

    ¡°But now they do look my way!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    They had a special rtionship, rarely interacted regrly, and Shen Zhixian, known for her intelligence and propriety, seldom spoke like this. She indeed left Xie Jing speechless for a moment.

    ¡°Shen Zhixian, let me tell you, if you think you can divide the Xie Family, that¡¯s absolutely not going to happen. I won¡¯t let you seed.¡±

    Xie Jing tossed the Crystal Ball on the bed, lifting his hand to almost point at her nose.

    Shen Zhixian chuckled, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it a try? No matter what, I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Xie Family. What are you? Even if I¡¯m utterly ruthless, even if I die, the Xie Family¡¯s wealth has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°And without the Xie Family, you¡¯re nothing!¡±

    ¡°You dare say that again!¡± Xie Jing¡¯s fragile male pride was triggered, and despite not wanting to be pointed at, he exploded at the insult.

    ¡°If you keep yelling in my daughter¡¯s room, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Not polite to me?¡± Xie Jing chuckled lightly, ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡±

    ¡°In the middle of the night, a grown man sneaks into a girl¡¯s room, what exactly are you trying to do? If I call the police now, I guarantee you¡¯ll spend the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve in a detention center!¡± Shen Zhixian lowered his voice.

 Chapter 300: 204 Wuye: Steppingstone, completely erase the person (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 300: 204 Wuye: Steppingstone,pletely erase the person (3 updates)_2</strong>

    The voice was extremely low, yet full of intimidating power.

    Touching her or provoking her didn¡¯t matter, but with Taotao here, someone like Xie Jing, with a track record of offenses, would make her feel disgusted even if he merely touched Taotao while the child was asleep.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xie Jing hade on purpose, knowing full well that she cared about the child, intending to scare her into backing down from the issue of the family division without realizing she would confront him head-on.

    ¡°Get out¡ª¡±

    Shen Zhixian gritted her teeth, speaking with unyielding decisiveness.

    ¡°Fine, you just wait for it!¡±

    Xie Jing said as he walked out¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just as he was about to step out of the room, Shen Zhixian called out to him.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°If you dare enter my daughter¡¯s room again, I guarantee you¡¯ll bepletely thrown out of the Xie Family. However you climbed into the Xie Family, I¡¯ll make sure you climb out the same way!¡±

    ¡°If you can, just stay with her every day!¡±

    Xie Jing sneered and mmed the door behind him. The deafening noise startled Taotao awake.

    Shen Zhixian clenched her teeth: Scum!

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Taotao, frightened awake, still looked a bit pale, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the wind outside; it knocked something over.¡± Shen Zhixian sat down by the bed, ¡°Did it scare you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Taotao panted anxiously. That loud noise had abruptly woken her up; how could she not be scared?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy will sleep with you tonight.¡± Shen Zhixian set aside the Crystal Ball.

    ¡°I want that¡­¡± Taotao reached for the Crystal Ball, which was cool to the touch, and had actually fallen asleep holding it.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Family,

    Tang Wan had spent the day with Ruan Mengxi picking out dresses and had visited the Xie Family at night. After a quick shower upon returning, she had fallen asleep quickly, whereas the room next door was lit up until the wee hours.

    Jiang Jinsang flicked through the documents in hand, selecting a portion, ¡°Is everything here?¡±

    ¡°Regarding Xie Jing¡¯s information, this should be all of it.¡± Jiang Cuo stood at his diagonal rear, having cried himself hoarse¡ªit was almost three in the morning, for heaven¡¯s sake, it was time to sleep.

    Before Jiang Jinsang hade home, he had instructed him to gather all the information on Xie Jing. If he was looking up somebody¡¯s information, it meant that person had crossed him.

    He had joked with Jiang Jiu, ¡°Xie Jing¡¯s brain isn¡¯t flooded, why would he provoke our lord?¡±

    Jiang Jiu was straightforward, ¡°He must have messed with Miss Tang.¡±

    After all, aside from Tang Wan, there was Jiang Yanting and the young master; Xie Jing¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t flooded, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t trouble those two, so the most likely scenario was he had angered Tang Wan.

    And that was their lord¡¯s greatest vulnerability and a sign of having a death wish.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that guy is even more screwed?¡± Jiang Cuo had been excited to collect the information, but staying up with Jiang Jinsang until almost three o¡¯clock, he was really struggling to keep going.

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiang Cuo, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired!¡± Jiang Cuo cleared his throat and straightened up, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing has a bad reputation, and plenty of people criticize him already. I don¡¯t believe the Xie Family is unaware; it¡¯s amazing how they¡¯ve turned a blind eye for so long, not intervening, and even arranging a powerful position for him in thepany.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang slowly flipped through the documents before him, ¡°How do you know the Xie Family is neglecting the matter?¡±

    ¡°What he has done over the years, I don¡¯t believe the Xie Family hasn¡¯t heard of it, and yet they remain indifferent. This is bad for their reputation as well.¡± Jiang Cuo was astonished.

    ¡°Moreover, ever since announcing the family reunion, his petty actions have been numerous, even those affairs before were his doing¡­¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what the Xie Family is nning. If they want Miss Shen to return, why would they keep such trash in the family!¡±

    Jiang Cuo was indignant, not understanding the Xie Family people, who didn¡¯t seem like the kind of folks who couldn¡¯t see things clearly, did they?

    Jiang Jinsang smiled without speaking, merely passing the selected documents to Jiang Cuo, ¡°When dawnes, give these to eldest brother, and tell him this is my gift to sister-inw for the family reunion banquet tomorrow.¡±

    At this moment, it was past midnight, and indeed, the Xie Family¡¯s annual gathering and kinship recognition was set for tomorrow.

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    ¡°To be acknowledged is no easy matter, there¡¯s bound to be dissatisfaction,¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up and walked to the window, drawing back the curtains. Outside, a vast snowfall filled the sky, gently descending¡­ captivating and graceful¡­

    ¡°To rise to a position, one must do so without objection. Status is important, but she must also demonstrate enough deterrent power the moment she makes her appearance. It¡¯s not just to tell everyone she is a legitimate member of the Xie Family, but also to let them know she¡¯s not someone to be bullied.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even if she were to rise to the position, she¡¯ll still be looked down upon in the Xie Family, or even after marrying our elder brother.¡±

    Jiang Cuo nodded, ¡°So this is¡­¡±

    ¡°A stepping stone is needed for sister-inw to ascend.¡±

    Jiang Cuo looked at the stack of documents in his hand. So Xie Jing¡­

    Was just a stepping stone!

    ¡°Should these words be ryed to Second Master?¡± Jiang Cuo asked softly.

    ¡°No need, just give him the information. He and sister-inw will understand once they¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    Jiang Cuo had many questions, such as whether Shen Zhixian would go along as he hoped and why he was so certain things would unfold as he had nned.

    ¡°If Miss Shen is softhearted, or if the Xie Family protects him¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingertip touched the ss window, where ayer of white mist had formed due to the temperature difference. He gently slid his finger across, writing Xie Jing¡¯s name and then lightly drawing two lines across it.

    An ¡°X¡± appeared on the window.

    His voice was gentle, with a hint of amusement, ¡°This man is already fish on the chopping board, no escape¡­¡±

    Jiang Cuo, unclear why he was so confident, clutched the documents tightly, ¡°Then you should rest earlier, I¡¯ll go down now.¡±

    After Jiang Cuo left, Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to gradually erase Xie Jing¡¯s name from the ss¡­

    As if he intended topletely erase him from Beijing as well.

    **

    Dawn was just breaking when Jiang Yanting stepped outside, only to see Jiang Cuo standing at his own room¡¯s door, causing him to frown involuntarily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    It was indeed startling to open one¡¯s door first thing in the morning and find such a towering figure stationed there.

    ¡°Fifth Master instructed me to hand this to you.¡± The documents were sealed in a kraft paper envelope.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for Miss Shen for the kinship recognition tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°For her?¡± Jiang Yanting furrowed his brow, what was this kid up to?

    Nheless, since the gift was for Shen Zhixian, and based on the trust in his brother, the contents weren¡¯t likely to be anything inappropriate, Jiang Yanting did not open it and directly handed it to Shen Zhixian.

    Shen Zhixian was quite surprised upon receiving the item.

    ¡°Fifth Master sent me something? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    After Jiang Yanting left, she returned to her room to open it, and her pupils slightly widened upon seeing the contents.

    People in Beijing said, the Fifth Master of the Jiang Family was exceedingly clever, bordering on the bewitched. It seemed there was truth to that, for justst night she had had a falling out with Xie Jing, and he had threatened her, telling her to keep Taotao safe.

    That single statement was enough for Shen Zhixian to no longer tolerate him!

    Fearful that the annual meeting would also be troublesome, he had power in thepany, and might deliberately target her. She hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Jinsang¡¯s timely aid to arrive.

    However, she now had a more direct understanding of Jiang Jinsang¡­

    Of so many in the Jiang Family, his thoughts were indeed the deepest, his actions the most ruthless. He intended to not only drive Xie Jing out of the Xie Family but also to make him in Beijing, utterly¡­

    Disgraced and discredited!

    Although she did not wish to be used by others, she relished the opportunity to deal with this matter.

 Chapter 303: 206 Recognition (1) Subjected to ridicule, virtue unworthy of position

    <strong>Chapter 303: 206 Recognition (1) Subjected to ridicule, virtue unworthy of position</strong>

    Around 6 p.m., the Xie Family employees and the guests had already gathered around the tables and taken their seats. After all, it was the annual gathering, and inevitably there would be feasting and drinking, but the banquet had not yet started, and only some desserts, fruits, and melon seeds were ced on the tables.

    Tang Wan had entered the venue alongside Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife, which sparked quite a bit of discussion at the time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang Family to show so much respect; it would have been enough for just the second master toe, but to think even Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife are here!¡±

    ¡°Is that person next to Fan Mingyu from the Tang Family? I¡¯ve heard she was previously engaged to the Jiang Family. When Old Tang came to Beijing for medical treatment, the whole family stayed with the Jiang Family. I just wonder whether the engagement will still be honored?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal; the Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t announce something like this unless it was certain. But it seems that Mrs. Jiang is quite fond of her; she even attended some charity auction with the fifth master, so their rtionship must be quite good.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan sat down, she subconsciously surveyed those at their table: apart from the Jiang Family, there were Qi Zeyan and Ruan Mengxi, as well as Duan Linbai, with whom she was not very acquainted.

    It seemed that he had been seated for a while, as the little porcin dish in front of him was already half-filled with cracked melon seed shells.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, Auntie Jiang,¡± Duan Linbai greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Lin Bai¡­¡± It was clear that Fan Mingyu knew him better.

    Close to Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°My mom used to be a singer, and Duan Linbai used to study music; they¡¯ve coborated before.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    On the other hand, Qi Zeyan, sitting on the other side, seemed to still be harboring a grudge from losing an argument earlier on.

    ¡°Actually, with their personalities, and having known each other for so long, they should be able to be friends,¡± Tang Wanmented with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a matter of personality. Haven¡¯t you apanied your grandma to Peach Garden before?¡± Jiang Jinsang exined.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a garden owned by the Chuanbei Family in Beijing. In Beijing, North Sichuan, Lingnan, Hexi¡­ there are all their respective prominent families. Duan Lin Bai has good rtions with that family from North Sichuan¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had indeed heard something about this; apparently, North Sichuan was formerly known for its chaos, and that family had an especially notorious reputation for cruelty.

    ¡°We have friends whose families have made significant contributions for generations, and their standing ispletely different from that of North Sichuan¡¯s. Everyone knows each other; it¡¯s just that they have their different circles, and it¡¯s not about who¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded seriously.

    ¡­

    After everyone settled around the table, they chatted among themselves. Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t much of a talker to begin with, and today he was even more reticent. After taking his seat, many tried to engage him in conversation, but seeing his solemn face, they left disappointed.

    Included among them were some young girls, to whom he didn¡¯t give the slightest hint of a smile.

    Seeing this, Fan Mingyu couldn¡¯t help but reproach him, ¡°They are after all young girls; can¡¯t you stop making such a sour face, and be a bit gentler?¡±

    ¡°I just want them to understand that there¡¯s no possibility between us. That is the greatest kindness I can show them,¡± Jiang Yanting said confidently.

    Fan Mingyu felt that his behavior was likely to embarrass some of the girls, but his words did make sense.

    **

    As the annual meeting was about to begin, the Xie Family members gradually took their seats, and naturally, it was the elderly Mr. Xie and Shen Zhixian who were thest to make a grand entrance.

    Shen Zhixian was also dressed in a ck waist-cinching gown with a voluminous skirt that revealed a slender, delicate ankle. She was naturally dignified and tranquil, with her hair put up and matched with a set of pearl jewelry, exposing her shoulders and neck, which were exquisite and striking, adding an air of grace and grandeur.

    Compared to other colors, ck is always the safest choice.

    Perhaps it was because the surrounding lights were overly soft, she seemed to be covered in a wistful haze, fresh and stunning, emanating an irresistible allure all on her own.

    The hall floor was so shiny it could be used as a mirror, reflecting her soft, form-fitting ck dress as she passed in front of everyone¡­

    Today was her turf; all spotlights and focus were on her, and like an elegant silhouette, she dazzled everyone present.

    ¡°I had thought that a child brought back midway would be unfit for public appearance, but she turned out to be quite beautiful after all. She even has a demeanor very much like the Xie Family.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? A bastard daughter¡¯s status will ultimately be uneptable for public appearances.¡±

    ¡°What does that matter? If she really can inherit the Xie Family¡¯s fortune, who cares about her status? In the whole of Beijing, who knows how many families would like to marry her? By then, it will be her choice.¡±

    ¡­

    By that time, the person in charge of the annual meeting had already walked over to the elderly Mr. Xie, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s almost time; shall we go up on the stage?¡±

    ¡°Sure, up on the stage!¡± the elderly Mr. Xie said, using a walking stick with one hand and holding Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand with the other. Today, he wore a ck and red Tang suit, looking sprightly with a constant smile on his lips, warm and calm.

    Everyone watched as the two went up on stage, and without needing any prompting, they immediately fell silent. The staff adjusted the microphone for the old master and discreetly backed away.

    ¡°First and foremost, thank you all for attending the Xie Family¡¯s mid-year evening g. I am here to express my gratitude for your presence!¡± At exactly 6:28 p.m., he timed it just right, and as soon as he finished speaking, thunderous apuse erupted from below the stage.

    ¡°The Xie Family hase a long way over more than 60 years, and over these years, apart from the efforts of our exceptional employees, we could not have done without the care from our peers, for which I¡¯d like to thank everyone here,¡± Mr. Xie spoke warmly, stepping slightly back to give a bow to everyone.

    After the formalities were out of the way, thanking employees and colleagues alike, the old man cleared his throat and got to the point.

    ¡°¡­ On this asion, I have an important matter to announce to everyone.¡±

    All went quiet, thousands of eyes intently watching him.

    ¡°Some of you may have heard about my family¡¯s situation, about my deceased younger brother, who left behind a daughter in this world. We¡¯ve been looking for her for many years, and after extensive searching, it has finally allowed me to find her.¡±

    ¡°Today, in addition to Xie Family employees, there are also many rtives and friends here, so I want to take this opportunity to introduce her to everyone.¡±

    Mr. Xie took Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand and pulled her into the spotlight, ¡°This is¡­ my legitimate niece¡ªShen Zhixian. Please, I ask that everyone take good care of her in the future!¡±

    Mr. Xie¡¯s niece¡­

    The use of the word ¡®legitimate¡¯ already made clear her status.

    With just her lineage known, many in Beijing would have to call her ¡®aunt¡¯, let alone need their care.

    ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Shen Zhixian.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s nces at Shen Zhixian differed, but out of respect for Mr. Xie, their apuse was thunderous.

    The matter of kinship, surely the Xie Family must have discussed it internally beforehand. Introducing her to everyone was simply to give her a formal identity publicly, as to whether other families would acknowledge her, that would be another question.

    But what Mr. Xie said next set the atmosphere aze.

    ¡°¡­Zhixian will henceforth be a part of our Xie Family, she will gradually be involved in various matters of the Xie Family, so I ask for everyone¡¯s care for her in the future.¡±

    Involved in Xie Family matters?

    The statement was ambiguous, but no one there was a fool; it was not just about family matters but about thepany too, wasn¡¯t it?

    For those without business ties to the Xie Family, it didn¡¯t matter; the most affected were the partners and thepany employees.

    At thepany¡¯s annual meeting, eighty percent of the attendees were Xie Family employees. Suddenly there was someone who might not understand anything, getting involved inpany matters¡ªaffecting personal interests, this immediately caused an uproar.

    ¡°Old Master, you mean she will also be involved in thepany¡¯s affairs?¡± One of the top-level managers of the Xie Family couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Mr. Xie smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your care.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, letting someone who understands nothing partake inpany affairs, isn¡¯t this pushing thepany into a pit of fire?¡±

    ¡°And besides, her online reputation is terrible right now, ¡®unworthy of her position,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡­

    Once someone took the lead, the sotto voce from the employees got louder. Shen Zhixian had indeed been the subject of a lot of negative attention onlely, which instantly made her the butt of collective mockery.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± sitting below, Xie Yongqi suddenly spoke.

    He looked stern, with a deep voice, devoid of his usual cultured demeanor.

    Tang Wan was taken aback; she had only seen him once before when visiting the Xie Family for a meal. He had appeared mannerly, speaking softly, and she hadn¡¯t expected he would show this side.

    But to be able to run apany, even if one seems kind, they must also wield the butcher¡¯s knife.

    Xie Yongqi was the current de facto ruler of the Xie Family; as soon as he spoke up, the chatter below hushed instantly.

    However, Xie Jing, who had yet to speak out, suddenly did, ¡°Uncle, in truth, they care about thepany too, and you really should listen to the opinions from below.¡±

    Xie Duo sat on the side, adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose¡ªhe had put on a pair with golden frames for today.

    Though it was a year-end celebration, his attire wasn¡¯t particrly formal: casual wear, which made him appear somewhat like a refined rascal.

    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, he looked at Xie Jing with a casual expression, ¡°Xie Jing, since when do you instruct my father on what to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion; eventually someone will want to split the family and even thepany. Even if thepany employees have no right to know, the shareholders and directors present should have the right to be informed in advance, right?¡±

    Below, the Xie Family employees exploded, and even Tang Wan and herpanions felt their hearts skip a beat.

    ¡°Has Xie Jing gone mad!¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows.

    Jiang Jinsangughed lightly, ¡°He¡¯s not mad; he wants to use public opinion to pressure his sister-inw and even pressure the Xie Family!¡±

    Xie Jing nced at Shen Zhixian on stage, a self-satisfied smile on his lips.

    Thew does not punish the masses, he indeed wanted to use everyone¡¯s hands¡­

    To force her!

 Chapter 299: 204 Fifth Master: A stepping stone, completely erase someone (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 299: 204 Fifth Master: A stepping stone,pletely erase someone (3 more updates)</strong>

    The dinner went on until nearly ten at night, with flurries of snow falling outside. Jiangjiang and Taotao had already yed until exhaustion and astonishingly dozed off, leaning against each other. Still, the Xie Family did not ask the Jiang Family or Tang Wan to stay overnight.

    As for the division of assets, they undoubtedly had many things to discuss privately.

    When Jiang Yanting picked up Jiangjiang, both children woke up.

    ¡°Uh¡ªDaddy?¡± Jiangjiang had been sleeping soundly and was very discontent when suddenly woken up.

    ¡°Time to go home.¡±

    Jiangjiang wrapped his arms around his neck, looking at Taotao, always a bit reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Get dressed properly, it¡¯s very cold outside.¡± With the flu season in full swing, Shen Zhixian was afraid his son would catch a cold, so he went out of his way to get a nket to wrap around him.

    Only then did Taotao get up and followed the Xie Family out to see off the guests.

    The children were still groggy from sleep; as the other adults exchanged pleasantries and bid farewell to the Jiang Family, they returned inside.

    ¡°Zhixian, you put the children to bed first, thene to my study.¡± Elder Xie leaned on his walking stick and entered the study first, with the rest of the family following behind.

    When Shen Zhixian went over, considering the Jiang Family wasn¡¯t present, he expected to face a storm. Unexpectedly, Xie Yongqi directly questioned him:

    ¡°Do you want a share in thepany, real estate, or stocks? Give us a rough idea, so it¡¯s easier to negotiate the division with awyerter on. Our family still has quite a few prosperous shops in Beijing, all in good locations. The rental ie alone is very lucrative each year, and this is considered a more stable asset, more suitable for you¡­¡±

    Even in the division of assets, the Xie Family didn¡¯t want to destabilize thepany. They also hoped Shen Zhixian would take some real estate.

    In fact, the Xie Family had even greater concerns. If Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting were to really be together, him taking shares could mean the Jiang Family might potentially enter the Xie Corporation.

    Nopany wants to be prated by powerful capital.

    **

    They talked until about midnight, and Shen Zhixian returned to his room first. The rest of the Xie Family continued their discussion in the study. Before returning to her room, she instinctively went to check on Taotao first. As she opened the door, she saw someone sitting beside Taotao¡¯s bed.

    Her pupils constricted.

    ¡°Xie Jing!¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart clenched at that moment, ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡±

    Xie Jing was holding the Crystal Ball Jiangjiang had given earlier.

    He shook itzily in his hand, letting the snowkes inside fall, ¡°Nothing much, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Everyone was chatting in the study, and I was worried Taotao might feel scared being alone, so I came to keep herpany.¡±

    Taotao had long been asleep and didn¡¯t need hispany at all.

    ¡°If you have something to say,e outside.¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tensed slightly.

    Their rtionship had always been delicate, and although Xie Jing had never said anything openly, he had always been hostile towards her.

    After all, if she hadn¡¯te along, he might already be the rightful heir of the Xie Family. Although not of noble status, his life would be carefree and secure.

    ¡°Shen Zhixian, before you were dead set against being introduced to suitors, and now you¡¯re so eager to get close to the Jiang Family? With all that money, even if Jiang Yanting is not after you, with the money¡¯s sake, he¡¯ll marry you, won¡¯t he? Do you think his love for you is real? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°So what if it is?¡± Shen Zhixian smiled coquettishly, ¡°If I use money to bait men into my life, that¡¯s my business.¡±

    ¡°You, bringing this child, if not for your money, on your own¡­¡± Xie Jing sneered, ¡°Would the Jiang Family look your way?¡±

    ¡°But now they do look my way!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    They had a special rtionship, rarely interacted regrly, and Shen Zhixian, known for her intelligence and propriety, seldom spoke like this. She indeed left Xie Jing speechless for a moment.

    ¡°Shen Zhixian, let me tell you, if you think you can divide the Xie Family, that¡¯s absolutely not going to happen. I won¡¯t let you seed.¡±

    Xie Jing tossed the Crystal Ball on the bed, lifting his hand to almost point at her nose.

    Shen Zhixian chuckled, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it a try? No matter what, I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Xie Family. What are you? Even if I¡¯m utterly ruthless, even if I die, the Xie Family¡¯s wealth has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°And without the Xie Family, you¡¯re nothing!¡±

    ¡°You dare say that again!¡± Xie Jing¡¯s fragile male pride was triggered, and despite not wanting to be pointed at, he exploded at the insult.

    ¡°If you keep yelling in my daughter¡¯s room, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Not polite to me?¡± Xie Jing chuckled lightly, ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡±

    ¡°In the middle of the night, a grown man sneaks into a girl¡¯s room, what exactly are you trying to do? If I call the police now, I guarantee you¡¯ll spend the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve in a detention center!¡± Shen Zhixian lowered his voice.

 Chapter 300: 204 Wuye: Steppingstone, completely erase the person (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 300: 204 Wuye: Steppingstone,pletely erase the person (3 updates)_2</strong>

    The voice was extremely low, yet full of intimidating power.

    Touching her or provoking her didn¡¯t matter, but with Taotao here, someone like Xie Jing, with a track record of offenses, would make her feel disgusted even if he merely touched Taotao while the child was asleep.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xie Jing hade on purpose, knowing full well that she cared about the child, intending to scare her into backing down from the issue of the family division without realizing she would confront him head-on.

    ¡°Get out¡ª¡±

    Shen Zhixian gritted her teeth, speaking with unyielding decisiveness.

    ¡°Fine, you just wait for it!¡±

    Xie Jing said as he walked out¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just as he was about to step out of the room, Shen Zhixian called out to him.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°If you dare enter my daughter¡¯s room again, I guarantee you¡¯ll bepletely thrown out of the Xie Family. However you climbed into the Xie Family, I¡¯ll make sure you climb out the same way!¡±

    ¡°If you can, just stay with her every day!¡±

    Xie Jing sneered and mmed the door behind him. The deafening noise startled Taotao awake.

    Shen Zhixian clenched her teeth: Scum!

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Taotao, frightened awake, still looked a bit pale, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the wind outside; it knocked something over.¡± Shen Zhixian sat down by the bed, ¡°Did it scare you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Taotao panted anxiously. That loud noise had abruptly woken her up; how could she not be scared?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy will sleep with you tonight.¡± Shen Zhixian set aside the Crystal Ball.

    ¡°I want that¡­¡± Taotao reached for the Crystal Ball, which was cool to the touch, and had actually fallen asleep holding it.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Family,

    Tang Wan had spent the day with Ruan Mengxi picking out dresses and had visited the Xie Family at night. After a quick shower upon returning, she had fallen asleep quickly, whereas the room next door was lit up until the wee hours.

    Jiang Jinsang flicked through the documents in hand, selecting a portion, ¡°Is everything here?¡±

    ¡°Regarding Xie Jing¡¯s information, this should be all of it.¡± Jiang Cuo stood at his diagonal rear, having cried himself hoarse¡ªit was almost three in the morning, for heaven¡¯s sake, it was time to sleep.

    Before Jiang Jinsang hade home, he had instructed him to gather all the information on Xie Jing. If he was looking up somebody¡¯s information, it meant that person had crossed him.

    He had joked with Jiang Jiu, ¡°Xie Jing¡¯s brain isn¡¯t flooded, why would he provoke our lord?¡±

    Jiang Jiu was straightforward, ¡°He must have messed with Miss Tang.¡±

    After all, aside from Tang Wan, there was Jiang Yanting and the young master; Xie Jing¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t flooded, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t trouble those two, so the most likely scenario was he had angered Tang Wan.

    And that was their lord¡¯s greatest vulnerability and a sign of having a death wish.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that guy is even more screwed?¡± Jiang Cuo had been excited to collect the information, but staying up with Jiang Jinsang until almost three o¡¯clock, he was really struggling to keep going.

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiang Cuo, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired!¡± Jiang Cuo cleared his throat and straightened up, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing has a bad reputation, and plenty of people criticize him already. I don¡¯t believe the Xie Family is unaware; it¡¯s amazing how they¡¯ve turned a blind eye for so long, not intervening, and even arranging a powerful position for him in thepany.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang slowly flipped through the documents before him, ¡°How do you know the Xie Family is neglecting the matter?¡±

    ¡°What he has done over the years, I don¡¯t believe the Xie Family hasn¡¯t heard of it, and yet they remain indifferent. This is bad for their reputation as well.¡± Jiang Cuo was astonished.

    ¡°Moreover, ever since announcing the family reunion, his petty actions have been numerous, even those affairs before were his doing¡­¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what the Xie Family is nning. If they want Miss Shen to return, why would they keep such trash in the family!¡±

    Jiang Cuo was indignant, not understanding the Xie Family people, who didn¡¯t seem like the kind of folks who couldn¡¯t see things clearly, did they?

    Jiang Jinsang smiled without speaking, merely passing the selected documents to Jiang Cuo, ¡°When dawnes, give these to eldest brother, and tell him this is my gift to sister-inw for the family reunion banquet tomorrow.¡±

    At this moment, it was past midnight, and indeed, the Xie Family¡¯s annual gathering and kinship recognition was set for tomorrow.

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    ¡°To be acknowledged is no easy matter, there¡¯s bound to be dissatisfaction,¡± Jiang Jinsang stood up and walked to the window, drawing back the curtains. Outside, a vast snowfall filled the sky, gently descending¡­ captivating and graceful¡­

    ¡°To rise to a position, one must do so without objection. Status is important, but she must also demonstrate enough deterrent power the moment she makes her appearance. It¡¯s not just to tell everyone she is a legitimate member of the Xie Family, but also to let them know she¡¯s not someone to be bullied.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even if she were to rise to the position, she¡¯ll still be looked down upon in the Xie Family, or even after marrying our elder brother.¡±

    Jiang Cuo nodded, ¡°So this is¡­¡±

    ¡°A stepping stone is needed for sister-inw to ascend.¡±

    Jiang Cuo looked at the stack of documents in his hand. So Xie Jing¡­

    Was just a stepping stone!

    ¡°Should these words be ryed to Second Master?¡± Jiang Cuo asked softly.

    ¡°No need, just give him the information. He and sister-inw will understand once they¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    Jiang Cuo had many questions, such as whether Shen Zhixian would go along as he hoped and why he was so certain things would unfold as he had nned.

    ¡°If Miss Shen is softhearted, or if the Xie Family protects him¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingertip touched the ss window, where ayer of white mist had formed due to the temperature difference. He gently slid his finger across, writing Xie Jing¡¯s name and then lightly drawing two lines across it.

    An ¡°X¡± appeared on the window.

    His voice was gentle, with a hint of amusement, ¡°This man is already fish on the chopping board, no escape¡­¡±

    Jiang Cuo, unclear why he was so confident, clutched the documents tightly, ¡°Then you should rest earlier, I¡¯ll go down now.¡±

    After Jiang Cuo left, Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to gradually erase Xie Jing¡¯s name from the ss¡­

    As if he intended topletely erase him from Beijing as well.

    **

    Dawn was just breaking when Jiang Yanting stepped outside, only to see Jiang Cuo standing at his own room¡¯s door, causing him to frown involuntarily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    It was indeed startling to open one¡¯s door first thing in the morning and find such a towering figure stationed there.

    ¡°Fifth Master instructed me to hand this to you.¡± The documents were sealed in a kraft paper envelope.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for Miss Shen for the kinship recognition tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°For her?¡± Jiang Yanting furrowed his brow, what was this kid up to?

    Nheless, since the gift was for Shen Zhixian, and based on the trust in his brother, the contents weren¡¯t likely to be anything inappropriate, Jiang Yanting did not open it and directly handed it to Shen Zhixian.

    Shen Zhixian was quite surprised upon receiving the item.

    ¡°Fifth Master sent me something? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    After Jiang Yanting left, she returned to her room to open it, and her pupils slightly widened upon seeing the contents.

    People in Beijing said, the Fifth Master of the Jiang Family was exceedingly clever, bordering on the bewitched. It seemed there was truth to that, for justst night she had had a falling out with Xie Jing, and he had threatened her, telling her to keep Taotao safe.

    That single statement was enough for Shen Zhixian to no longer tolerate him!

    Fearful that the annual meeting would also be troublesome, he had power in thepany, and might deliberately target her. She hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Jinsang¡¯s timely aid to arrive.

    However, she now had a more direct understanding of Jiang Jinsang¡­

    Of so many in the Jiang Family, his thoughts were indeed the deepest, his actions the most ruthless. He intended to not only drive Xie Jing out of the Xie Family but also to make him in Beijing, utterly¡­

    Disgraced and discredited!

    Although she did not wish to be used by others, she relished the opportunity to deal with this matter.

 Chapter 311: 209 Ginger Sugar CP Choose Wedding Rings? The Man Who Inspires Awe_2

    <strong>Chapter 311: 209 Ginger Sugar CP Choose Wedding Rings? The Man Who Inspires Awe_2</strong>

    Wedding ring?

    Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat suddenly skipped a few beats, and as she looked down, she realized that in the ss showcase they were standing in front of, all that was disyed were tinum rings, most of which were paired sets.

    ¡°Or would the two of you like to see something else? Approximately what price range are you considering?¡± the sales associate asked with a smile, looking at them both.

    At the moment, it was cold outside, and even after entering the shopping mall, many people were still wearing masks. Tang Wan¡¯s face was half buried in her scarf, and she had no idea what Jiang Jinsang suddenly had in minding to this ce.

    Thinking back on what he had done before, could it be¡­

    He was really going to propose?

    Her heart inexplicably started racing again.

    ¡°Do you see something you like?¡± Jiang Jinsang leaned down, his voice growing softer and more lingering near her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around,¡± Tang Wan coughed, feeling nervous and excited at the same time. She slightly bent over as if examining the products inside the ss showcase, but her thoughts were scattered and tumultuous.

    In the end, the two of them didn¡¯t buy anything significant. However, when Tang Wan passed a silk shop, she noticed a few scarves she liked, nning to buy something for Fan Mingyu and the olddy, and stayed in the store to choose.

    ¡°Then you go ahead and look. I¡¯ll go to the restroom for a moment.¡±

    Tang Wan was focused on picking out items and didn¡¯t think too much of it until after shepleted her shopping, but he was still not back. She grew nervous¡ªwhy was the restroom taking so long?

    When he returned, Tang Wan noticed that one side of his jacket pocket seemed bulged, as if something was inside.

    Looking at it, the shape and size, it was likely a jewelry box.

    Could it be that he had doubled back?

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart began to pound again¡­

    Because the appointed time was nearing, they didn¡¯t linger too long in the shopping center. Throughout the walk and until they got into the car, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t mention anything and appeared calm. In contrast, Tang Wan felt both nervous and anticipatory the entire way.

    Later, they were meeting with a group of friends, and all signs were indicating that perhaps¡­

    But as soon as they got into the car, Jiang Jinsang pulled out a box from his pocket and handed it over to her¡ªa blue velvet box with a hot-stamped gold logo from a jewelry store. ¡°Open it and have a look.¡±

    Tang Wan arched an eyebrow. This¡­

    It seemed different from what she had expected.

    He was giving it to her just like that?

    A proposal, a ring? Just in such a simple manner¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want it?¡± Jiang Jinsang noted her unusual expression,cking any apparent joy or excitement, yet carrying surprise and a hint of disappointment.

    Could it be that she didn¡¯t like it?

    ¡°No,¡± Tang Wan replied with a smile, taking the box and opening it to reveal a delicate tinum ne. The design wasn¡¯tplicated; it was adorned with a small heart and a few pav¨¦ diamonds, intricate and unique.

    She had eyed this ne for quite some time. Although she liked it, it wasn¡¯t something she felt she absolutely needed to have.

    Most importantly, she was with Jiang Jinsang. If she really wanted it, he would likely insist on paying, and with the diamonds, it wasn¡¯t exactly cheap. Even though they had been together for a while, Tang Wan didn¡¯t feel that he should pay for all their expenses when together.

    After some thought, she had decided that she wanted it, yet gave up on the idea.

    Little did she expect that he would go back and purchase the ne. His thoughtfulness always seemed to leave her in awe.

    It seemed like she had thought too much¡ªit wasn¡¯t a proposal. Tang Wan couldn¡¯t quite ce the feeling in her heart, but seeing the ne brought her joy.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked intently, watching her reaction.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Tang Wan replied, taking out the ne.

    ¡°Do you want to try it on?¡±

    Tang Wan murmured a low agreement, lifting her hands to unwrap the scarf around her neck, at that moment feeling fortunate that she had worn a V-neck sweater underneath.

    Jiang Jinsang took the ne from her hands and slightly moved forward in his seat. The car was already small, and as he moved forward, Tang Wan had to lean back towards him. And so¡­

    Her back was pressed against him.

    Jiang Jinsang reached out, his fingers glided over her cor, flipping all of her hair to the front of her body, revealing a stretch of pale, slender neck. His eyes darkened slightly, and he lifted his hand over her head, pinching the sp with his fingertips, bending over to fasten it for her.

    These jewelry sps were delicate and tiny, and for Jiang Jinsang, who was dealing with them for the first time, it was a bit clumsy. He fiddled with it several times before he secured it.

    Tang Wan could feel his fingers unintentionally brushing against the back of her neck. Combined with the dim lighting in the carriage and his proximity, his hot breath sttered on her skin¡­

    That area was extremely sensitive, causing Tang Wan¡¯s heart to tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it done yet?¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke, his breath clipping his words, his breaths falling light and heavy on the back of her neck, truly making one ufortable.

    After fastening the ne, Tang Wan raised her hand to adjust the piece thaty on her corbone, intending to turn and ask him how it looked

    But he suddenly reached out, wrapping his arms around her from behind, drawing close to her neck¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s body shuddered, electrified, instantly rigid.

    ¡°Do you really like it?¡± His voice was low and husky, close to her, as though something was gently binding her heart, delicately controlling her every heartbeat and breath.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±

    His fingers tightened slightly, caressing and kissing softly, and the two lingered in the car for a long time, until someone passed by outside, prompting Tang Wan to push him away.

    The kisssted so long, Tang Wan could hardly breathe, wanting to use the opportunity to say a few words to him, but she had only spoken a few when he came back for more¡­

    It was torturous to the point of madness.

    Jiang Jinsang adjusted his breathing, straightening his clothes, and then they set off for the club they had agreed to meet friends at.

    Only then did Tang Wan realize they had actually spent over forty minutes in the car¡ªit was insane.

    **

    When they arrived at the club, Jiang Yanting, Shen Zhixian, and Qi Zeyan were already there. It was said that Jiang Chengsi¡¯s flight was dyed, and he might only arrive in Beijingte at night.

    They were familiar enough with each other not to need formalities when greeting.

    ¡°Xiaowu, younger sister¡ª¡± Qi Zeyan smiled.

    Jiang Jinsang, with Tang Wan in tow, entered the private room without acknowledging Qi Zeyan. Younger sister?

    How shameless could a person be!

    Relying on the falsely dered age in the household registration book, was he really getting a swollen head?

    But he himself turned and called out to Shen Zhixian: ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    That actually made Shen Zhixian blush.

    Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly: Shameless!

    As soon as Tang Wan entered, she saw another person sitting beside Qi Zeyan. The lighting in the room was already dim, and where he was seated, it was even darker, his entire face and half of his body almost engulfed in shadow, his features indiscernible.

    Jiang Jinsang whispered in her ear, ¡°This person is¡­¡±

    Listening, Tang Wan¡¯s gaze towards that person became even more unusual, while he had already stood up and began walking towards her.

    Tall and imposing, approaching one hundred and ny centimeters, he seemed to block all the light and shadows in front of her.

    The aura he exuded was sharply intimidating.

    Honestly speaking, Tang Wan had met people from the Chuanbei Jing Family. They were notorious, said to be cruel and unmerciful, yet the real person, with his ascetic immortal appearance, was nothing like the rumors. But this person before her¡­

    Leaving aside his appearance, his aura alone was enough to make people stay back a hundred meters!

    What kind of monsters are hiding in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s friend circle!

 Chapter 312: 210 Fifth Master: A mans mouth, a lying ghost (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 312: 210 Fifth Master: A man¡¯s mouth, a lying ghost (2 updates)</strong>

    During the year-end festivities, most people have the rare chance to indulge in their free time, eating, drinking, and ying to their heart¡¯s content.

    Ever since Tang Wan found out that if Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t slick back his hair, his hairstyle would essentially be the same as Mongkey¡¯s, she just couldn¡¯t look him straight in the eye.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been staring at me,¡± Qi Zeyan asked, puzzled.

    If she had been single and not seeing Jiang Jinsang, he might have thought her gaze was filled with affection, but Qi Zeyan found it odd; why on earth was she staring at him!

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Tang Wan coughed.

    ¡°Right, Xiaoruan went back, right?¡± Qi Zeyan suddenly seemed to remember Ruan Mengxi.

    ¡°Yeah, Xiaowu and I sent her back. It¡¯s already the 29th, and many people have taken off for the holiday. She left a bitte.¡±

    Tang Wan reckoned that by mentioning this, Qi Zeyan might show some extra concern for Ruan Mengxi, since if it weren¡¯t for having to apany him to the event, she could have returned to Pingjiangst weekend.

    But Qi Zeyan simply tossed her a sentence:

    ¡°The days she was dyed from going home because of work, we paid her overtime, and she also received transportationpensation.¡±

    Tang Wan gave a wry smile:

    If a man doesn¡¯t love you, he¡¯s truly as hard as iron.

    But, on second thought, it was quite normal for Qi Zeyan not to like Ruan Mengxi and to treat her just like any other employee without offering any false hopes or lingering regrets ¨C certainly much better than those who took advantage of their position, inviting youngdies to ¡°sit¡± at their house and ending up going straight up the stairs.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s way of handling things was faultless; it was just that Ruan Mengxi¡¯s enthusiasm might have been misced.

    In fact, Tang Wan had gently suggested to her that this rtionship might not bear fruit.

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t seem to care: ¡°I¡¯ve loved, I¡¯ve pursued, and that¡¯s enough as long as there are no regrets. The world hardly ever presents just the right kind of love, and no one is obliged to reciprocate just because you have feelings for them.¡±

    Since she was open-minded about it, Tang Wan didn¡¯t say much more.

    It was just that her gaze, wandering,nded on the man on the other side, who was talking to Jiang Jinsang.

    The man from Hexi, perhaps ustomed to the sight of blood, had a harshness in his eyes.

    Jiang Yanting was cold and stern, but this man was even more daunting.

    Beijing folks always viewed the Jiang Family from North Sichuan as notorious. Looking at it now, the Hexi family was no less forbidding; it was just that their historical merits earned them respect.

    **

    After a group of people had dinner and some drinks together, it got quitete, and by then, gently falling snow had started draping the outdoors.

    ¡°It¡¯s past eleven, and it¡¯s snowing; Beijing is almost like a ghost town now, and finding a designated driver won¡¯t be easy. Why don¡¯t you all just stay here for the night?¡± Qi Zeyan, who was recently being pushed by his family to get married, didn¡¯t want to go home and suggested that everyone stay.

    ¡°I still have to go back; I don¡¯t feel at ease about the kids,¡± said Shen Zhixian, who had childcare responsibilities and couldn¡¯t be as spontaneous as Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll take her home,¡± said Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°What about you, Xiaowu? You guys have to stay and keep mepany, right? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be all by myself,¡± Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow.

    Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan, ¡°Wanwan, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have kids, why go back? Come on, I¡¯ll get you both a double room.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could refuse, someone had already swiftly gone to get a room for them.

    Later, when Qi Zeyan returned to his own room, he cursed under his breath:

    Even if Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan stayed, they wouldn¡¯t share a room with him; he was still going to be alone! But he might have ended up making the wedding dress for Jiang Jinsang, helping along his good fortune.

    In fact, when Qi Zeyan went to book the room, there were no double rooms left, only twin rooms.

    By the time Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang got to the room, they found it was just a very ordinary guest room, nothing special.

    Once they entered the room and closed the door, it seemed like the whole world contained just the two of them. Maybe because they¡¯d drunk a bit, Tang Wan felt her throat burn dry and slightly sore, so she twisted open a bottle of mineral water to soothe it.

    But out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Jiang Jinsang walking around the room, just as he was about to stand between the bedside tables situated between the two beds.

    On a wooden box were a remote control and conspicuously, a certain brand of contraceptive products.

    He casually nced over, but it was Tang Wan who, despite having drunk cool water, still felt as if her throat was on fire.

    Smoking, and causing her whole body to feel hot and flustered.

    ¡°Do you want to take a shower first, or shall I?¡± Jiang Jinsang had already taken a thorough look around the room.

    ¡°You go ahead,¡± Tang Wan coughed softly.

    ¡­

    It was only when Tang Wan sat down on the edge of one bed that she realized the hotel¡¯s washroom had frosted ss. Although you couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening inside, one could make out the silhouette moving about. As the sound of running water reached her, Tang Wan¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red.

    Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t have had a drink!

    After too much alcohol, her mind would spin, and she¡¯d find herself constantly having all kinds of messy thoughts. She raised her hand and vigorously pped her face, trying to make herself calm down.

    About seven or eight minutester, the sound of running water stopped, and Jiang Jinsang soon came out from inside.

    Tang Wan was looking down at her phone, refreshing the news. This year was a rare warm winter. The flu was severe in the south, casting a gloom over the uing Spring Festival. She was seriously reading her phone when she heard the bathroom door open, ¡°Are you done showering? Then I¡­¡±

    Then I¡¯ll take a shower¡­

    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she saw Jiang Jinsang hade out wearing just a towel wrapped around his waist!

    Just like that¡­

    Suddenly, without any warning, he appeared before her eyes.

    She could feel that for a moment, her breathing had stopped.

    Quickly¡­ Her entire face reddened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    His body wasn¡¯t the kind with exaggerated orrge muscles. He was pale and slender, yet with his movements as he walked, some muscle lines were exceedingly beautiful.

    As she stared nkly, he walked over and poked her forehead.

    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Go take a shower.¡±

    At this angle, with him standing and her sitting, she could perfectly see his abdomen. Right after his shower, she could see the heat emanating from his body even without getting close, especially at this distance.

    The tip of his finger on her forehead felt as if it were pressing on her heart.

    Pressing against her chest, hitting her ribs forcefully.

    Annoying.

    ¡°The hotel still hasn¡¯t prepared bathrobes, so until my body is dry, I won¡¯t get dressed,¡± Jiang Jinsang seemed to be exining why he came out wrapped only in a towel.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±

    Tang Wan said and went into the bathroom. Since he had just showered, it was still steamy inside. She stood under the showerhead, water flowing from cool to hot, but the restlessness inside her was still ufortable.

    It felt like bathing was like a fish thrown into boiling hot oil, needing to peal off a fewyers of skin to feelfortable.

    By the time she finished blow-drying her hair and came out, more than half an hour had passed.

    Jiang Jinsang had already gotten into bed, leaning against the headboard and looking at his phone. His peripheral vision caught sight of her emerging, seriously sizing her up.

    She had wrapped herself up¡­

    Quite thoroughly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s go to bed early; we need to head back early tomorrow.¡± Tang Wan said as she snuggled into the other bed. Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve, and the Jiang Family always had their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at home, so they certainly needed to prepare early.

    Both of them got into bed, turned off the lights, and closed the ckout curtains, making it airtight. The soundproofing of the hotel was good; not a noise could be heard, the silence so deep that one could hear their own breathing and heartbeat.

    In this deathly silent stillness, one couldn¡¯t sense the passage of time.

    They had spent nights alone together before, but maybe because she had drunk alcohol tonight, Tang Wan was feeling both hot and agitated. Just as she pulled the nket down a bit, she heard a rustling sound from the next bed.

    She didn¡¯t dare move any further, holding her breath, the pounding of her heart drumming in her ears, seemingly getting louder.

    She thought it might be Jiang Jinsang turning over in bed because she didn¡¯t hear the sound of footsteps from shoes.

    With her nerves slightly rxed, Tang Wan felt the bed behind her dip slightly, and then the nket was gently lifted¡­

    Jiang Jinsang, he¡­

    Actually crawled in.

    The double bed in a standard room wasn¡¯t very big. It could fit one personfortably, but it would obviously be cramped for two grown individuals.

    It was warm under the nket, and even though they were both clothed, this proximity was still not ideal.

    Tang Wan choked up a little and whispered, ¡°Xiaowu?¡±

    ¡°Are you still awake?¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but find the situation absurd. What did he intend to do once she was asleep?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t touch you. I just want to hold you. Sleep,¡± Jiang Jinsang said softly, but the breath he exhaled sent a shiver down her neck¡­

    She had only heard before that men¡¯s words were deceitful when wooing, onlyter did she realize, especially in bed, not to believe a single word they say, not even a punctuation mark.

 Chapter 303: 206 Recognition (1) Subjected to ridicule, virtue unworthy of position

    <strong>Chapter 303: 206 Recognition (1) Subjected to ridicule, virtue unworthy of position</strong>

    Around 6 p.m., the Xie Family employees and the guests had already gathered around the tables and taken their seats. After all, it was the annual gathering, and inevitably there would be feasting and drinking, but the banquet had not yet started, and only some desserts, fruits, and melon seeds were ced on the tables.

    Tang Wan had entered the venue alongside Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife, which sparked quite a bit of discussion at the time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang Family to show so much respect; it would have been enough for just the second master toe, but to think even Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife are here!¡±

    ¡°Is that person next to Fan Mingyu from the Tang Family? I¡¯ve heard she was previously engaged to the Jiang Family. When Old Tang came to Beijing for medical treatment, the whole family stayed with the Jiang Family. I just wonder whether the engagement will still be honored?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal; the Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t announce something like this unless it was certain. But it seems that Mrs. Jiang is quite fond of her; she even attended some charity auction with the fifth master, so their rtionship must be quite good.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan sat down, she subconsciously surveyed those at their table: apart from the Jiang Family, there were Qi Zeyan and Ruan Mengxi, as well as Duan Linbai, with whom she was not very acquainted.

    It seemed that he had been seated for a while, as the little porcin dish in front of him was already half-filled with cracked melon seed shells.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, Auntie Jiang,¡± Duan Linbai greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Lin Bai¡­¡± It was clear that Fan Mingyu knew him better.

    Close to Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°My mom used to be a singer, and Duan Linbai used to study music; they¡¯ve coborated before.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    On the other hand, Qi Zeyan, sitting on the other side, seemed to still be harboring a grudge from losing an argument earlier on.

    ¡°Actually, with their personalities, and having known each other for so long, they should be able to be friends,¡± Tang Wanmented with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a matter of personality. Haven¡¯t you apanied your grandma to Peach Garden before?¡± Jiang Jinsang exined.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a garden owned by the Chuanbei Family in Beijing. In Beijing, North Sichuan, Lingnan, Hexi¡­ there are all their respective prominent families. Duan Lin Bai has good rtions with that family from North Sichuan¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had indeed heard something about this; apparently, North Sichuan was formerly known for its chaos, and that family had an especially notorious reputation for cruelty.

    ¡°We have friends whose families have made significant contributions for generations, and their standing ispletely different from that of North Sichuan¡¯s. Everyone knows each other; it¡¯s just that they have their different circles, and it¡¯s not about who¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded seriously.

    ¡­

    After everyone settled around the table, they chatted among themselves. Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t much of a talker to begin with, and today he was even more reticent. After taking his seat, many tried to engage him in conversation, but seeing his solemn face, they left disappointed.

    Included among them were some young girls, to whom he didn¡¯t give the slightest hint of a smile.

    Seeing this, Fan Mingyu couldn¡¯t help but reproach him, ¡°They are after all young girls; can¡¯t you stop making such a sour face, and be a bit gentler?¡±

    ¡°I just want them to understand that there¡¯s no possibility between us. That is the greatest kindness I can show them,¡± Jiang Yanting said confidently.

    Fan Mingyu felt that his behavior was likely to embarrass some of the girls, but his words did make sense.

    **

    As the annual meeting was about to begin, the Xie Family members gradually took their seats, and naturally, it was the elderly Mr. Xie and Shen Zhixian who were thest to make a grand entrance.

    Shen Zhixian was also dressed in a ck waist-cinching gown with a voluminous skirt that revealed a slender, delicate ankle. She was naturally dignified and tranquil, with her hair put up and matched with a set of pearl jewelry, exposing her shoulders and neck, which were exquisite and striking, adding an air of grace and grandeur.

    Compared to other colors, ck is always the safest choice.

    Perhaps it was because the surrounding lights were overly soft, she seemed to be covered in a wistful haze, fresh and stunning, emanating an irresistible allure all on her own.

    The hall floor was so shiny it could be used as a mirror, reflecting her soft, form-fitting ck dress as she passed in front of everyone¡­

    Today was her turf; all spotlights and focus were on her, and like an elegant silhouette, she dazzled everyone present.

    ¡°I had thought that a child brought back midway would be unfit for public appearance, but she turned out to be quite beautiful after all. She even has a demeanor very much like the Xie Family.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? A bastard daughter¡¯s status will ultimately be uneptable for public appearances.¡±

    ¡°What does that matter? If she really can inherit the Xie Family¡¯s fortune, who cares about her status? In the whole of Beijing, who knows how many families would like to marry her? By then, it will be her choice.¡±

    ¡­

    By that time, the person in charge of the annual meeting had already walked over to the elderly Mr. Xie, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s almost time; shall we go up on the stage?¡±

    ¡°Sure, up on the stage!¡± the elderly Mr. Xie said, using a walking stick with one hand and holding Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand with the other. Today, he wore a ck and red Tang suit, looking sprightly with a constant smile on his lips, warm and calm.

    Everyone watched as the two went up on stage, and without needing any prompting, they immediately fell silent. The staff adjusted the microphone for the old master and discreetly backed away.

    ¡°First and foremost, thank you all for attending the Xie Family¡¯s mid-year evening g. I am here to express my gratitude for your presence!¡± At exactly 6:28 p.m., he timed it just right, and as soon as he finished speaking, thunderous apuse erupted from below the stage.

    ¡°The Xie Family hase a long way over more than 60 years, and over these years, apart from the efforts of our exceptional employees, we could not have done without the care from our peers, for which I¡¯d like to thank everyone here,¡± Mr. Xie spoke warmly, stepping slightly back to give a bow to everyone.

    After the formalities were out of the way, thanking employees and colleagues alike, the old man cleared his throat and got to the point.

    ¡°¡­ On this asion, I have an important matter to announce to everyone.¡±

    All went quiet, thousands of eyes intently watching him.

    ¡°Some of you may have heard about my family¡¯s situation, about my deceased younger brother, who left behind a daughter in this world. We¡¯ve been looking for her for many years, and after extensive searching, it has finally allowed me to find her.¡±

    ¡°Today, in addition to Xie Family employees, there are also many rtives and friends here, so I want to take this opportunity to introduce her to everyone.¡±

    Mr. Xie took Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand and pulled her into the spotlight, ¡°This is¡­ my legitimate niece¡ªShen Zhixian. Please, I ask that everyone take good care of her in the future!¡±

    Mr. Xie¡¯s niece¡­

    The use of the word ¡®legitimate¡¯ already made clear her status.

    With just her lineage known, many in Beijing would have to call her ¡®aunt¡¯, let alone need their care.

    ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Shen Zhixian.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s nces at Shen Zhixian differed, but out of respect for Mr. Xie, their apuse was thunderous.

    The matter of kinship, surely the Xie Family must have discussed it internally beforehand. Introducing her to everyone was simply to give her a formal identity publicly, as to whether other families would acknowledge her, that would be another question.

    But what Mr. Xie said next set the atmosphere aze.

    ¡°¡­Zhixian will henceforth be a part of our Xie Family, she will gradually be involved in various matters of the Xie Family, so I ask for everyone¡¯s care for her in the future.¡±

    Involved in Xie Family matters?

    The statement was ambiguous, but no one there was a fool; it was not just about family matters but about thepany too, wasn¡¯t it?

    For those without business ties to the Xie Family, it didn¡¯t matter; the most affected were the partners and thepany employees.

    At thepany¡¯s annual meeting, eighty percent of the attendees were Xie Family employees. Suddenly there was someone who might not understand anything, getting involved inpany matters¡ªaffecting personal interests, this immediately caused an uproar.

    ¡°Old Master, you mean she will also be involved in thepany¡¯s affairs?¡± One of the top-level managers of the Xie Family couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Mr. Xie smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your care.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, letting someone who understands nothing partake inpany affairs, isn¡¯t this pushing thepany into a pit of fire?¡±

    ¡°And besides, her online reputation is terrible right now, ¡®unworthy of her position,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡­

    Once someone took the lead, the sotto voce from the employees got louder. Shen Zhixian had indeed been the subject of a lot of negative attention onlely, which instantly made her the butt of collective mockery.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± sitting below, Xie Yongqi suddenly spoke.

    He looked stern, with a deep voice, devoid of his usual cultured demeanor.

    Tang Wan was taken aback; she had only seen him once before when visiting the Xie Family for a meal. He had appeared mannerly, speaking softly, and she hadn¡¯t expected he would show this side.

    But to be able to run apany, even if one seems kind, they must also wield the butcher¡¯s knife.

    Xie Yongqi was the current de facto ruler of the Xie Family; as soon as he spoke up, the chatter below hushed instantly.

    However, Xie Jing, who had yet to speak out, suddenly did, ¡°Uncle, in truth, they care about thepany too, and you really should listen to the opinions from below.¡±

    Xie Duo sat on the side, adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose¡ªhe had put on a pair with golden frames for today.

    Though it was a year-end celebration, his attire wasn¡¯t particrly formal: casual wear, which made him appear somewhat like a refined rascal.

    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, he looked at Xie Jing with a casual expression, ¡°Xie Jing, since when do you instruct my father on what to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion; eventually someone will want to split the family and even thepany. Even if thepany employees have no right to know, the shareholders and directors present should have the right to be informed in advance, right?¡±

    Below, the Xie Family employees exploded, and even Tang Wan and herpanions felt their hearts skip a beat.

    ¡°Has Xie Jing gone mad!¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows.

    Jiang Jinsangughed lightly, ¡°He¡¯s not mad; he wants to use public opinion to pressure his sister-inw and even pressure the Xie Family!¡±

    Xie Jing nced at Shen Zhixian on stage, a self-satisfied smile on his lips.

    Thew does not punish the masses, he indeed wanted to use everyone¡¯s hands¡­

    To force her!

 Chapter 314: 212 The Jiang Family Brothers who Love and Kill Each Otherã€New Years Eve Messageã€‘

    <strong>Chapter 314: 212 The Jiang Family Brothers who Love and Kill Each Other¡¾New Year¡¯s Eve Message¡¿</strong>

    Beijing, Jiang Family

    Tang Wan had stayed in Tang Yunxian¡¯s room for a while, discussing nothing but the topic of her and Jiang Jinsang¡ªit was almost time to return to Pingjiang after all.

    ¡°Are the two of you still getting along well? What do you think of Jiang Jinsang as a person? Can youmit to him for life?¡± Tang Yunxian asked bluntly.

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good.¡± Unlike the thrilling love portrayed on TV, real rtionships are mostly about the slow and steady trickle of mundane details. As a boyfriend, he¡¯s quite up to the mark.

    ¡°Our family¡¯s entire legacy, including the ancestral estate, is in Pingjiang, and your own studio is there too. Staying here temporarily because of your grandfather¡¯s health isn¡¯t a long-term n; people will inevitably gossip. Your grandfather and I have discussed it. If there are no issues between you two, we¡¯ll talk with the Jiang family about setting an engagement when we get back.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, an inexplicable tension seizing her.

    ¡°Still, it all depends on what you both think. Think it over when you go back.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Such an engagement would be a public announcement, a matter of considerable gravity for prominent families. Distracted by these thoughts, Tang Wan nearly collided with Jiang Chengsi, who wasing downstairs.

    Although the year had brought a mild winter, Beijing¡¯s temperature approached sub-zero during the day. Even with the heating on, everyone was wearing sweaters. Yet he wore only a slim-fitting white shirt, its cor neatly arranged, revealing a section of his clean neck, the sleeves rolled up to his wrists, his face the picture of fatigue andnguor.

    Whenever Tang Wan saw him, he was usually decked out in a very cool and handsome attire, but now, dressed as he was, added a touch of asceticism.

    It must be said, the Jiang family members all possessed extraordinarily good looks.

    ¡°Fourth Master¡­¡± Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected his return, so she was naturally surprised to bump into him.

    ¡°Just call me Fourth Brother.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could speak, she heard the sound of footstepsing quickly, ¡°biubiubiu¡ª¡± Jiangjiang ran over from a distance, brandishing a toy gun and pressing it directly against Jiang Chengsi¡¯s backside.

    ¡°You¡¯re under arrest, hands up!¡± Jiangjiang was d in camouge.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been caught!¡± Jiang Chengsi frowned, ¡°Can you move the gun somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you think my clothes are nice? Uncle Xiaosi gave them to me.¡± Jiangjiang did a twirl in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, very nice.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang also came down from upstairs, ¡°Why is everyone gathered at the staircase?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to go downstairs to make some strong tea. I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely; I¡¯m still jetgged and feel exhausted.¡± Jiang Chengsi yawned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Jiang Chengsi was anything but polite.

    With new clothes and a new toy, Jiangjiang ran downstairs, showing off to anyone he found. Since Jiang Jinsang had messaged Tang Wan, she prepared the tea and went straight to the second-floor study, where Jiang Yanting was also present, and the three of them were discussing Shen Zhixian¡¯s matter without any hesitation upon her entrance.

    ¡°I only know this much.¡± Jiang Chengsiughed as he took the tea from Tang Wan¡¯s hands, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t want to stay, but since Jiang Jinsang motioned her over, she obediently sat down beside him and listened quietly without interjecting.

    ¡°Are all the documents here?¡± Jiang Chengsi pulled out a stic-sealed bag from behind him and passed it to Jiang Yanting.

    Just as he was about to reach out and take it, someone twisted their wrist to avoid his touch.

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi?¡±

    ¡°Big Bro, I¡¯ve helped you so much, night and day, don¡¯t you think you owe me something? What about the motorcycle you promised?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just making a demand with extortion.¡±

    ¡°I call it a fair im forborpensation.¡±

    Jiang Yanting stood up and took out a paper bag from a drawer that seemed to contain a key, ¡°The motorcycle you¡¯re talking about is too expensive. I¡¯ve exchanged it for a more moderately priced one with higher safety features. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Big Bro.¡±

    With one hand trading the key and the other the documents, Jiang Yanting opened the envelope and casually flipped through it. Meanwhile, Jiang Chengsi caressed the paper bag for a long while without a move, ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the basement garage. Go see for yourself.¡±

    The Jiang family had a dedicated basement garage, but they hardly used it, finding it too much trouble.

    Jiang Chengsi left with the paper bag. Just a few minutester, Jiang Yanting¡¯s phone vibrated. He picked up without looking, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, you son of a¡­¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t catch the rest of the words clearly, but she was certain that the person on the other end was Jiang Chengsi.

    In just half a minute, Jiang Chengsi, phone in hand, stormed back into the study and flung the key onto the couch, ¡°I asked for a motorcycle, what the hell did you get me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a professional racing motorcycle rider, and you damn bought me an electric bike!¡±

 Chapter 315: 212 Jiang Family Siblings Who Love and Kill Each Other [New Years Eve Message]_2

    <strong>Chapter 315: 212 Jiang Family Siblings Who Love and ¡®Kill¡¯ Each Other [New Year¡¯s Eve Message]_2</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re insulting me?¡±

    Tang Wan was still wondering what the problem was: was it because the car was too shabby or something else that made him so irritable, when¡­

    Electric bike?

    She turned her head to look at Jiang Yanting, who was looking down at some documents, his expressionposed, ¡°Grandma said you riding a motorcycle is too dangerous, so since they both have two wheels, we got you a safer one. This is thetest model. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the color? We can change it, there¡¯s a 7-day no reason return policy, and ites with a one-year warranty!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi gave a light snort, ¡°You¡­ are something! You¡¯re impressive!¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me whether I¡¯m impressive or not?¡± Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows as he looked at him seriously.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle will soon find out about your return to the country. Your dad wants you toe home for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed and turned to walk out.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. To use her and then discard her as soon as he was done, wasn¡¯t that a bit too heartless?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Jiang Jinsang seemedpletely indifferent, ¡°Do you want to go up and change your clothes? After all,st night¡­¡±

    The two had been snuggling in the nkets for a long time. The outer jackets were fine, but the undergarments were wrinkled from being tousled.

    Last night?

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers paused on the documents. With such a brazen move, who could outdo him?

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Chengsi, riding his own motorcycle, had already rushed home and opened his private garage, where several sports cars were parked, and the rest were heavy-duty motorcycles, all sprayed with various colors. A grand sight indeed.

    It wasn¡¯t until he parked his bike and took a moment to look at all his precious vehicles that he realized there was an extra car in the garage.

    It was the car he had desperately wantedst year, a limited edition that he had looked for a long time.

    When he got home, Jiang Zhaolin just snorted coldly, ¡°You still know how toe back?¡±

    ¡°Or should I just get lost again?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, the child hase back and that¡¯s good. Can we say less, especially during the New Year?¡± A woman came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Jiang Chengsi greeted her.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re back. Why are you wearing so little? Hurry upstairs and change into something warmer¡­¡±

    ¡°That extra car in my garage¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was sent by your second brother a few days ago.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi nodded, stepped upstairs, twirling the car keys in his fingers, feeling quite pleased.

    However, Jiang Zhaolin, watching his retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°What is Jiang Yanting really nning? Riding motorcycles isn¡¯t serious business, and he even went out of his way to send him a car. Is he deliberately leading my son into trouble?¡±

    ¡°And look at him, going off to marry that little girl from the Xie Family. He¡¯s pretty impressive, to disregard all those high-profiledies and be willing to date someone from the Xie Family. What¡¯s he after if not the Xie Family behind her?¡±

    ¡°Chengsi turned out like this, I think it has a lot to do with him.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Just say less, will you? If he hears you and runs off again, then it¡¯ll just be the two of us left at home this year.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin snorted, ¡°Let him run off!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you call him back? Don¡¯t you miss him? All you do is talk tough.¡±

    Even if Jiang Chengsi was a mess, he was still their own child. During the New Year, who wouldn¡¯t want all their children by their side, sharing the joy? In the past years, Jiang Shuyan was at home, always so affectionate. This year was really too quiet.

    That Tang Wan, she¡¯s also a tough girl. If she really marries into Jiang Jinsang, she won¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    The Tang Family¡­

    Jiang Zhaolin, as a businessman, had always had dealings with Tang Yunxian. Having met the man, he found him to be genteel and not appearing the least bit like a merchant, which likely meant he was even harder to deal with.

    Jiang Zhenhuan had two sons. If their marriage affairs were settled and the engagements were not too bad,pared to his own family, he still had Jiang Chengsi, a troublemaker who always seemed to be at odds with him!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got¡ªno mood to celebrate the New Year at all.

    **

    On the other side of the Jiang family, lunch was a simple affair, just grabbing something to eat to tide them over. They were bustling with preparations for the uing New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, with various TV stations either reying past Spring Festival Gs or live-streaming the behind-the-scenes of this year¡¯s G. The atmosphere was certainly festive.

    This year, with the Tang family members around, the Jiang Family was especially lively. Both grandsons were making headway in their life-long affairs, which had the olddy practically buzzing with excitement, although she did regret one thing: Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t bring Taotao to their house.

    If only everyone could be here together, that would be perfect¡­

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll definitely be reunited as a family. Just take good care of yourself. Are you worried your granddaughter-inw and great-granddaughter won¡¯te back?¡± Granny Tang reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°I know,¡± the olddy said with a smile, but her eyes swept over Jiang Yanting with a razor-sharp gaze.

    Sitting there, dumb as a stump, hepletely resembled a piece of rotten wood!

    She had already told him not to be like his father, carrying a deadpan face all the time. How was he going to chase after his wife in the future?

    Jiang Zhenhuan was originally sitting on the side, responding with polite replies to the cordial texts of blessings he was sending to some close work colleagues.

    But he suddenly felt an intense gaze directed at him and looked up to see his mother staring at him.

    He¡­ hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, had he? It was the New Year, why was she still angry?

    This year¡¯s couplets for the Jiang Family were personally written by Jiang Jinsang. He had studied running script for a while and his brushstrokes were nimble and elegant, making them stand outpared to other homes that just printed their Spring couplets. Posted outside the home, they were quite eye-catching.

    Jiangjiang followed him, writing a few characters for ¡°fortune,¡± and Jiang Yanting thought they were ugly, but the olddy was very pleased and directly put them up in the house. For the New Year, it was all about the atmosphere: a few Chinese knots hung around, paper-cuts stuck up, and rednterns swaying, creating the festive vibe.

    Yet, before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the Jiang Family had a traditional segment¡­

    ¡°Jiangjiang, didn¡¯t you learn a song at school recently? Sing one for your great-grandfather from the Tang family,¡± the olddy smiled, her mouth hardly closing.

    Standing in front of everyone, Jiangjiang felt like crying.

    Why are adults always like this,pletely disregarding a child¡¯s feelings? But with everyone¡¯s eager anticipation, he could only muster up a professional fake smile and once again sang the years-repeated ¡°Little Donkey.¡±

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jiang Yanting taking out his phone, apparently recording. Despite feeling reluctant, he instinctively straightened his back.

    After the performance, Jiangjiang immediately ran to Jiang Yanting¡¯s side, ¡°Dad, let me see the recording.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t record anything.¡±

    ¡°I clearly saw you pointing your phone at me!¡±

    ¡°I was live-streaming for your mom. Once you finished performing, the live stream ended.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang felt like crying¡ªwhat a terrible dad. Does he have no sense of shame, live-streaming him like that?

    **

    Shen Zhixian and Taotao had just been crowding in front of the phone, watching Jiangjiang actually belting out a song, and even professionally warming up his voice beforehand¡ªafter all, Fan Mingyu was a professional singer and naturally had personally coached him¡­

    But seeing him perform like that, they couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, after all a certain little guy typically carried an air of pride.

    ¡°Taotao, isn¡¯t your brother so cute!¡± As his own son, Shen Zhixian naturally grew fonder the more he watched.

    And Jiang Yanting was terrible at taking photos, the angle at which he held the phone, from above, was the ssic death angle.

    On the screen, Jiangjiang had short little legs and a double chin!

    Taotao nodded along, but inwardly she was full of criticism:

    What a big dummy, so stupid he¡¯s practically exasperating!

    Lucky he¡¯s not my real brother, or else¡­ that would be too embarrassing!

 Chapter 316: 213 New Years Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 316: 213 New Year¡¯s Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)</strong>

    New Year¡¯s Eve, the family sat leisurely, the lights warm and inviting.

    The crowd gathered around the table, drinking and chatting merrily, so very lively. But as soon as the New Year¡¯s meal ended, the grandmother had already had someone bring out the mahjong table, along with Tang Lao, Fan Mingyu, and Tang Yunxia to y cards and watch the Spring Festival TV g, while Jiang Zhenhuan waited on them, pouring tea and water.

    ¡°Uncle, let me do it.¡± Tang Wan tried to take the teapot from Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You and Xiaowu are supposed to go out and have fun, right? Hurry up and change your clothes to go out. There arentern festivals by the river tonight, and fireworks in the suburbs, it¡¯s quite festive. But make sure to dress warmly; don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± the grandmother said with a smile. These old folks were still ustomed to watching the Spring Festival g, ¡°Pouring tea and water can be left to your uncle.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s smile was bitter. This adult world¡­

    There are always some indescribable helplessness!

    His grandmother banned him from ying because she found his card-ying skills abysmal.

    This Spring Festival g seemed to be the same every year, everyone criticising it, yet still sitting glued to the TV until the very end.

    If it were any other year, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t go out on New Year¡¯s Eve, but Jiang Yanting had made ns with Shen Zhixian to take the children to see thenterns. Upon hearing this, the grandmother suggested he take Tang Wan along for the fun.

    Since they were all heading out, they might as well invite more people. After calling Jiang Chengsi, who was buried under his nkets trying to ovee jetg, he hung up before Jiang Jinsang could finish speaking. The man from Hexi hated joining in on crowded asions even more.

    But when Qi Zeyan, who had been lying on the couch in his pajamas in a ¡°Ge You slouch,¡± munching on dried fruit and watching the g with the elders, heard about it¡­

    He literally ¡°sprang out of sickness,¡± leaping off the couch.

    ¡°Yeah, where are we meeting?¡­ Okay, wait for me; I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± After hanging up, he turned to his family. ¡°Xiaowu invited me out.¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu? What are you two doing out on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±

    ¡°Looking atnterns.¡±

    ¡°Two men, looking atnterns for what?¡±

    ¡°There are others. Girls, too!¡± After Qi Zeyan finished speaking, Old Master Qi waved his hand emphatically, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and change, get out, and don¡¯t make the girl wait!¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s so-called immediate departure took him over twenty minutes.

    ¡°Good grief, going out to see somenterns, and you even have to do your hair?¡± the old man disdainfully noted.

    Who says only girls do their hair before going out? Qi Zeyan did too¡­

    And it had to be a slicked-back style, looking sharp.

    Once he heard he could go out, he seemed to be ten years younger.

    **

    On the Jiang family¡¯s side, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had also left, along with Jiang Yanting and his son, making four people and one car. When they arrived at the agreed point, aside from Shen Zhixian and Taotao, the Xie siblings were also there.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at Xie Duo with contempt.

    ¡°Do you think I wanted toe out? Grandfather was worried about them going out alone. Although it¡¯s lively on New Year¡¯s, it¡¯s actually quite chaotic. It¡¯s not safe for the two of them,¡± he would not have wanted to leave the house if it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s strong insistence.

    Old Master Xie very much hoped that Shen Zhixian would marry into the Jiang family. Knowing that Jiang Yanting had invited her, had he not been afflicted with poor leg health, he would have personally escorted Shen Zhixian over, watching the two closely so they might end up getting a marriage certificate on the spot, tying the knot, consummating¡­

    ¡°Is everyone here then? I¡¯m going to go buy the tickets,¡± said Xie Duo, eyeing up the group.

    Though it was antern festival, it was not free.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more person,¡± Jiang Jinsang nced at his watch. The Qi family lived even closer, so why was he taking so long?

    After waiting in the cold wind for about five or six minutes, they saw a rather showy white sports car park not far away. Qi Zeyan was tidily dressed in a cored shirt underneath a sweater vest, topped off with a knee-length ck down coat.

    Slicked-back hair, shiny leather shoes reflecting light, all shy and attention-grabbing.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right? Haven¡¯t been waiting long, I hope.¡± Qi Zeyan said with a smile.

    Xie Duo nced at the time, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy the tickets.¡±

    Xie Tongtong, upon seeing Qi Zeyan and though she had harbored thoughts about him before, since he would rather have a fake girlfriend than give her a chance, she wasn¡¯t the type to cling desperately. Seeing him now, she still greeted him in a straightforward manner.

    **

    Thenterns were splendid, reflected in the river, presenting a different kind of grand spectacle.

    Once inside, the group initially stuck together, but as they moved further in and the crowds increased, they gradually dispersed.

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, each with a child, needed some space for themselves, so everyone naturally kept their distance. The Xie siblings stuck together¡­

    And then Jiang Jinsang was a little frustrated, turning to the person next to him, ¡°Qi Zeyan, why are you always following us?¡±

    Qi Zeyan shrugged, ¡°Do you think I want to? Should I go meddle with Jiang Yanting? His re could hack me to pieces. The Xie family is even worse, Xie Tongtong is into me. I just rejected her, and if I get too close again, the poor girl could fall for me once more, and I don¡¯t love her; wouldn¡¯t that be a sin?¡±

 Chapter 317: 213 New Years Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 317: 213 New Year¡¯s Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Xie Tongtong likes you?¡± Jiang Jinsang was not aware of this.

    Hearing such gossip, Tang Wan immediately perked up her ears. Ruan Mengxi was her bestie, and if there was a potential love rival, she would definitely take more interest.

    ¡°No shit, I¡¯m quite popr.¡± Qi Zeyan saw the look of disbelief on his face and got a bit defensive, ¡°What, you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°After all, you¡¯re pretty handsome. It¡¯s possible for a young girl to be fooled by looks. Xie Tongtong seems to be no fool, just has poor taste.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Zeyan choked with anger and was about to retort when the crowd pushed and suddenly a child sprang from nowhere, identally stepping on his shoe, ¡°Uncle, sorry!¡±

    The child then ran off.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s facial nerves uncontrobly twitched violently, ¡°My shoes, my shoes¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t have OCD, but he loved his shoes so much, how could he tolerate even a speck of dust on them.

    Tang Wan was unaware of this and seeing him standing motionless, his face ashen, she asked, ¡°Brother Wu, is he not feeling well?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his shoes from the corner of his eye, ¡°His shoes got dirty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like someone stepped on his face, could he feel good?¡±

    ¡°He has OCD?¡±

    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s probably just apulsion about his shoes.¡± Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan¡¯s hand and started walking them into the crowd, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What about him¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s grown up, he can take care of himself.¡±

    Naturally, Jiang Jinsang hoped to be alone with Tang Wan. What was the point of having a bright third wheel hanging around?

    Qi Zeyan, looking at his shoes and then lifting his head, realized that Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan had disappeared, and was even more annoyed!

    That damn Jiang Xiaowu¡­

    Jiang Jinsang pulled Tang Wan quickly to a less crowded area, intentionally avoiding Qi Zeyan. The feeling had a bit of an ¡°eloping¡± excitement to it; slightly nervous, they stopped moving. Thentern festival was held outdoors, and Tang Wan, wrapped up in a scarf, was having some difficulty breathing even after jogging a few steps.

    She pulled down the scarf and teased Jiang Jinsang with a smile, ¡°That was so mean of you, leaving him alone like that, is that really okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Jiang Jinsang reached out to adjust her scarf.

    He leaned in a bit and their noses brushed against each other. His exposed face was icy cold, while Tang Wan¡¯s nose was so warm it was sweating; the cool touch startled her, making her breathing hasten.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it nice to be alone with me?¡± As he spoke, his breath turned into a white mist which seemed to make Tang Wan¡¯s heart flutter.

    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly alone,¡± thentern festival bustled around them, and their intimacy might attract the stares of others.

    ¡°Embarrassed?¡±

    Seeing her somewhat ufortable, Jiang Jinsang smiled and curved his lips.

    Just as he was about to straighten up, Tang Wan tilted her head slightly¡­

    And quickly pecked at his lips!

    ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassed,¡± she coughed.

    Jiang Jinsang, however, was momentarily stunned. He held her face and kissed her several times, but being in public, a full-on kiss was out of the question. They kept it brief.

    As they parted, Jiang Jinsang still reached up to pull her scarf over her nose, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Turning to leave, they saw Qi Zeyan standing not too far away, looking pitiful and it was unclear how much he had seen.

    After searching for a long while and finally stumbling upon them, all they did was¡­

    Leave him by himself and run off to smooch?

    Was he being picked on for being single?

    Just as he was about toe over and question why they ditched him, Jiang Jinsang preempted the confrontation with a provoking remark, ¡°What brings you here again?¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    Shen Zhixian was holding a child¡¯s hand, strolling through thentern festival. Jiangjiang finally got to see Shen Zhixian, he didn¡¯t care about his absent daddy at all.

    Taotao was a bit scared of him; neither child clung to him.

    Jiang Yanting looked at the three beside him, the joy clearly overwhelming any sense of loss.

    ¡°Mommy, I want this.¡± Taotao¡¯s situation was quite special, the Xie family didn¡¯t let her go out casually, and this was her first time seeing antern festival, everything fascinated her.

    ¡°You already have antern,¡± Shen Zhixian furrowed his brows; reasonable requests from a child were to be fulfilled as much as possible, but she couldn¡¯t just have everything she wanted.

    However, Jiang Yanting went ahead and made the payment, handing her a small rat-shapedntern.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Taotao was very happy.

    ¡°And one for you, Jiangjiang!¡± Naturally, there would be no favoritism between the two children; Jiangjiang really wanted thentern, he clutched it, but still with a look of distaste.

 Chapter 318: 213 New Years Eve, Sprinkling Sugary Sweet (2 updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 318: 213 New Year¡¯s Eve, Sprinkling Sugary Sweet (2 updates)_3</strong>

    At thentern festival, there were all sorts of activities beyondnterns, such as eating, drinking, and ying. Taotao found everything novel, and Jiang Yanting was very perceptive, mainly giving money to things she showed interest in.

    Taotao stared at Jiang Yanting, and stars actually began to appear in her eyes.

    Why do they say on TV that men who work diligently are the most handsome? Clearly, it¡¯s when they spend money on you that men are at their handsomest!

    Taotao now felt that:

    Jiang Yanting was, in this world, the handsomest man!

    And so she naturally grew a few degrees closer to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t buy anymore for her; she just wants anything she sees, and you can¡¯t spoil a child like this.¡± Shen Zhixian frowned; if it were him taking care of the child, what then?

    ¡°It¡¯s just once a year, let her have what she likes. A daughter should be pampered. I can afford it,¡± Jiang Yanting continued, ¡°Whatever she wants, whatever she likes, I can give her. Once she¡¯s seen enough of the world, she won¡¯t be easily swayed by any man¡¯s sweet talking or moved by someone simply buying her things and run off with him.¡±

    ¡°What kind of theory is that?¡± Shen Zhixian had never heard such a im before. Spoiling a child and having such a theory!

    Mainly because it seemed to make some sense, and she found herself unable to refute it all at once.

    This was Jiang Chengsi¡¯s saying, and at the time, even Jiang Yanting was choked up by it, let alone now when applied to Shen Zhixian.

    At the moment, the two kids were perched at a cotton candy stall, each already holding one; when Jiang Yanting scanned the code to pay, he bought three instead.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve overscanned by one,¡± the stall owner was puzzled.

    ¡°Another one, please.¡±

    Jiang Yanting took the cotton candy and handed it to Shen Zhixian.

    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to like eating it?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a mother now,¡± Shen Zhixian felt embarrassed holding it, as everyone around her with cotton candy was either a kid or a young girl. What was she to be categorized as?

    Jiang Yanting promptly stuffed the cotton candy into her hand. Shen Zhixian felt a bit flustered, after all, those holding this were either small children or young girls, and here she was¡­ whatever was she?

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a flower boat over there with performances,¡± Jiangjiang pointed excitedly to a spot and unconsciously ran into the crowd.

    ¡°Jiangjiang!¡±

    Shen Zhixian quickly followed after, leaving only Taotao, who was munching on cotton candy, and the expressionless Jiang Yanting at the stall.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go too, or we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Taotao reached out and grabbed his generous palm.

    Jiang Yanting, however, felt warmth in his heart, gently gripping her back, holding onto her as they walked together. The little girl was slow, so he adjusted to her pace, all the while his eyes were surveying her out of the corner of his eye.

    This was his daughter¡­ the feeling was definitely different.

    Taotao was very fond of him at this moment, after all, who wouldn¡¯t like someone willing to dote on her and spend money on her?

    When they arrived at the flower boat, the outside was already packed with people; Jiangjiang and the others were inside, but Jiang Yanting and Taotao couldn¡¯t squeeze in. Taotao, being petite, couldn¡¯t see anything outside and was easily jostled by the crowd.

    ¡°Shall I carry you?¡± Jiang Yanting tentatively asked her.

    Taotao bit her lip, ¡°Umm¡­ can I ride on your shoulders?¡±

    It was something she had always wanted since she was small, but the only person she could approach was Xie Duo, and she dared not ask him. As for Jiang Yanting, she felt this uncle doted and indulged her, so she cautiously inquired.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang Yanting dly agreed, after all, it was good that his daughter was willing to be close to him.

    He squatted down and after some awkward mbering, Taotao eventually got on his shoulders. Jiang Yanting was tall, and instantly, her view widened, while Jiang Yanting securely held onto her legs, strong and safe.

    ¡°Uncle, can you see?¡± Taotao asked him, looking down.

    ¡°Just help me see a little more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taotao diligently watched the flower boat, continuously describing it to him¡­

    When Xie Duo and Xie Tongtong arrived, they could see from afar that Taotao was actually on Jiang Yanting¡¯s shoulders.

    Xie Tongtongughed, ¡°Jiang Second Master really dotes on Taotao. He¡¯s so indulgent. Looks like the little girl¡¯s fortune is finally arriving.¡±

    Xie Duo squinted his eyes, thinking back on his previous suspicions. He had gotten some of Jiangjiang¡¯s hair, but because of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s warning, he hadn¡¯t sent it forparison.

    He knew Jiang Yanting too well. He wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted or sentimental person. For him to go this far, perhaps certain matters were like Pandora¡¯s box and should not be opened.

    He had thought too muchtely. If his suspicion proved correct, then the Xie Family was but a deep abyss. Honestly¡­

    He was a bit afraid, afraid of knowing the truth!

    ¡°Hey, Brother, don¡¯t you think Taotao looks a bit like someone from the Jiang Family? Not like Jiang Second Master, but she resembles Jiang Fifth Master somewhat. I didn¡¯t notice before, but standing together just now, I felt¡­ there was something¡­¡± Xie Tongtong clicked her tongue, ¡°Maybe the little girl and Taotao really have a destined connection with the Jiang Family.¡±

    **

    On the other side, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, along with a particrly bright third-wheel, aimlessly wandered thentern festival. Tang Wan held her phone, taking numerous photos- selfies, pics of Jiang Jinsang, and naturally, there were solo shots of Qi Zeyan, which she then sent several to Ruan Mengxi!

    Ruan Mengxi had just finished her New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, watching the Spring Festival G and listening to her family chat- nothing new, just talks about whose son got married or whose daughter had a baby. She wasn¡¯t interested in these topics and was listlessly cracking sunflower seeds.

    Like a heartless seed-cracking machine!

    Upon receiving the photos, her excitement instantly peaked.

    [Tang Xiaowan, I love you, mua¡ª¡ª]

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile, but then a barrage of messages arrived in quick session.

    [This candid photo is too gorgeous, isn¡¯t it? As expected of a handsome man, he looks good from every angle!]

    [What should I do? I want to fly back to Beijing now, I want to sleep with him!]

    Tang Wan¡¯s mouth twitched, [You should just wash up and go to bed!]

 Chapter 309: 208 Recognizing Relatives (3) Even with the Warmest Smile, Ready to Kill with a Knife_3

    <strong>Chapter 309: 208 Recognizing Rtives (3) Even with the Warmest Smile, Ready to Kill with a Knife_3</strong>

    The security on one sidey hidden in wait, estimating that one more rash move and a swarm of people would tackle him to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stayed with our family for so many years, and we haven¡¯t treated you badly. Since thepany can no longer amodate you, our Xie Family cannot either. From this point forward, you and our Xie Family¡­¡±

    The old master gripped his cane, his expression stern, his gaze piercing.

    ¡°Will cut ties, unrted in life or death!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Xie Jing was thunderstruck, frozen on the spot.

    Everyone below was buzzing with spection, even more curious about what exactly was written in those documents to make the old master so resolute.

    This matter could be considered Xie Family¡¯s dirtyundry, something that could be resolved privately yet disyed openly.

    It was essentially crushing Xie Jingpletely, leaving no room for escape.

    ¡°All the things you have done, any illegal actions in here will be transferred to the public security authorities for handling. Your fate will no longer concern me.¡±

    Expelled from the Xie Family and handed over to public security?

    This was leaving him no way out; even if it was to give Zhixian an exnation, was it necessary to be so ruthless?

    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Xie Jing hadn¡¯t expected the old master would go to such lengths; his body unwittingly softened, nearly copsing even without Xie Duo¡¯s interference.

    Xie Lao then turned his head toward Shen Zhixian, ¡°Is this exnation sufficient?¡±

    What Shen Zhixian wanted was merely to kick him out of the Xie Family. She nodded slightly, ¡°It is sufficient.¡±

    ¡°What are you all standing around for? Take him away!¡± Xie Duo furrowed his brows.

    Xie Jing waspletely drained of strength. Everything happened in a sh, too quickly for him to even find the words to defend himself.

    He thought Xie Lao was on his side, but suddenly being yelled at was unexpected, all so sudden and overwhelming, leaving him helpless like a puddle of mud, dragged away by two security guards¡­

    Instantly, scornful and mockingughter came from below, staring hard at Xie Lao as if suddenly realizing something, then bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Grandpa! You are formidable, truly formidable!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­all the effort spent for her, how could I possibly outy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve known about my dealings all along, you¡¯ve known¡­ I¡¯m just a stepping stone for her, Shen Zhixian, right! Prepared only to advance her position!¡±

    ¡­

    Xie Lao merely nced at him indifferently, and then the security covered his mouth.

    And the people below were left stunned:

    So, the old master knew all along that he had ndered Shen Zhixian and did nothing for a long time. All these years of indulging him, boosting him, was it all to pave the way for Shen Zhixian¡¯s rise today?

    Jiang Jinsang bowed his head, continuously twirling the cup in his hands!

    For Shen Zhixian to establish herself, even if people inwardly do not ept her status, they dare not disrespect her casually. This must involve a sacrifice to show that she is not to be trifled with, and Xie Jing¡­

    was the chess piece chosen by Xie Lao for Shen Zhixian.

    Previously, Jiang Cuo worried if Shen Zhixian would not act or if something unexpected happened. But in reality, there was no ident because if Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t act, he wouldn¡¯t act, and Xie Lao¡­

    would act!

    Xie Jing¡­ ultimately could not escape!

    Xie Lao¡¯s intentions were apparent, and everyone¡¯s backs went cold instantaneously, but he was indifferent to everyone¡¯s gaze, just watching everyone below.

    ¡°Alright, a drama for everyone¡¯s amusement, please enjoy your meal and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The old master chuckled, facing inquiries, and others¡¯ fear and dread, unconcerned.

    He wanted everyone to know:

    Shen Zhixian is one of the Xie Family, someone he would protect, even if it means sacrificing one or two people¡­

    He! intends to elevate Shen Zhixian!

    It was the first time Shen Zhixian saw Xie Lao in such a manner, beneath the calm and gentle exterior¡­

    Upromisingly cutting, as if totally unrted to Xie Jing.

    ¡°Zhixian, help me down.¡± Xie Lao smiled at her, his expression no different from usual.

    Shen Zhixian immediately went over to support his arm, and the two slowly descended from the stage. Only then did the old master whisper:

    ¡°This period must have been hard for you. I let Xie Jing be as was waiting for the right moment. I roughly know all that he has done.¡±

    ¡°You might think I¡¯m too harsh now, but, Zhixian, sometimes drastic measures are necessary to deter others so they wouldn¡¯t dare to bully you.¡±

    ¡°You know how to gather evidence and counterattack, showing you can detect danger in time and take measures. I am quite relieved by this, as I can¡¯t protect you forever.¡±

    ¡­

    Previously she had only heard when people said the elite circles run deep; Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t quite feel it, being part of it without sensing the undercurrents, but now she really understood.

    An old master who could uphold a family, even if his smile remains warm and gentle¡­

    He dares to wield the ¡°knife¡± to ¡°kill¡±!

    **

    Xie¡¯s Annual Meeting

    Following the usual procedure,mending employees, lucky draws, starting the meal, everything went smoothly afterward, but the profound depth of Xie Lao¡¯s schemes cast a long shadow in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Terrifying enough to make people respect him from a distance.

    Later, under Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s lead, the Jiang Family went up to offer Xie Lao a drink.

    ¡°Grandfather Xie, I¡¯ve been feeling unwell recently, so I¡¯ll substitute tea for wine and offer you a drink, and wish you a Happy New Year in advance.¡± Jiang Jinsang held up his teacup.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m very happy you came to visit.¡± Xie Lao¡¯s smile as usual, gentle and peaceful.

    The Xie Family, with its strict family rules, how could they indulge Xie Jing¡¯s recklessness, even letting him squabble with Shen Zhixian at the dining table!

    If Xie Jing had been humble and kept a low profile, he might have survived, but he wasn¡¯t like that, basking in any little sunlight he could get.

    After all, he was going to be dealt with sooner orter; better to make full use of him.

    So even if today Shen Zhixian had a soft heart, Xie Lao would still make a personal appearance.

    Jiang Jinsang could only sigh that these old masters, who had weathered bullets and storms, had such deep schemes and far-reaching strategies, truly awe-inspiring and fearful.

    The process doesn¡¯t matter; the oue for Xie Jing¡­

    was probably sealed from the moment he started acting recklessly, years ago¡­

    After tonight, Shen Zhixian, now the Miss of the Xie Family, even if people don¡¯t ept her, must greet her politely when they meet, daring not to speak rudely, much lessy a finger on her.

    As people left the hotel around nine in the evening, the cold wind was biting, chilling everyone to the bone.

    Man can face the chilling wind, even head into it, but what they cannot face directly¡­

    is the human heart.

 Chapter 310: 209 Ginger Sugar CP Choose Wedding Rings? The Man Who Inspires Awe

    <strong>Chapter 310: 209 Ginger Sugar CP Choose Wedding Rings? The Man Who Inspires Awe</strong>

    The Xie Family¡¯s recognition of rtives, although it cast a shadow over all participants, tomorrow was already the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, with only one day until New Year¡¯s Eve. The intense festive atmosphere instantly dispersed the difort.

    The next morning at around ten, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang set off in a car to take Ruan Mengxi to the airport.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really too much trouble for you guys, you really didn¡¯t need to drive me specifically.¡± Ruan Mengxi apologized with her face; in Beijing, the migrant poption made up arge part, and before and after the New Year, it seemed like an empty city. She hadined to Tang Wanst night that she might need to hire a taxi early today, fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch one.

    But Tang Wan had already nned to see her off, so she might as well take her to the airport.

    ¡°No worries.¡± Jiang Jinsang parked the car, opened the trunk, and gentlemanly helped her with her luggage.

    ¡°Hey, Mister, my suitcase is very¡­¡±

    Very heavy!

    Ruan Mengxi had two suitcases, a 28-inch one to check in and a smaller carry-on. Therger suitcase was terrifyingly heavy. Jiang Jinsang was thin and seemed frail, almost¡­

    Not as sturdy as her!

    She was really worried; moving a suitcase might break his back!

    She really feared¡­ Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t handle it!

    But before she could finish her sentence, he had already lifted the suitcase and ced it securely in the trunk. It seemed he had no trouble handling it. He turned his head to look at Ruan Mengxi, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your suitcase?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi suddenly snapped back to reality, ¡°Oh, I meant to say it has fragile items inside, just be a little careful.¡±

    After getting in the car, Jiang Jinsang drove, and the two girls sat in the back, resting their heads and whispering something, but he inadvertently looked through the rearview mirror and saw Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed red.

    Ruan Mengxi lowered her voice, biting close to Tang Wan¡¯s ear, and said: ¡°¡­Hey, who would have thought, your brother is quite capable, he looks so thin, but who knew he¡¯s all muscle. Does he look really fit without his clothes?¡±

    ¡°I was just worried he couldn¡¯t handle it, always felt he wasn¡¯t as sturdy as me, now I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    ¡°I think, handling someone like you should be no problem.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan kept ncing surreptitiously at Jiang Jinsang; the person in question was still here, and she was brazenly making thesements right in her ear.

    ¡°Did you use that thing I gave youst time?¡± Ruan Mengxi said softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re too nosy.¡± Tang Wan whispered back.

    ¡°This is really important, don¡¯t tell me you guys are nning on a tonic rtionship? At your age, with both of you so full of energy, I can¡¯t believe there hasn¡¯t been any spark?¡±

    Tang Wan had a headache, ¡°By the way, did Qi Zeyan take you homest night? Did something happen between you two?¡±

    ¡°I invited him for a cup of tea at my ce.¡±

    ¡°That forward? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°What else could he say? He told me to grab my bag and scoot fast. I deliberately left my keys in his car this time, hoping he¡¯d bring them up to my apartment, but he noticed them before even getting out of the car. He even scolded me¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi coughed and imitated Qi Zeyan¡¯s tone with an affected air, ¡°He said: ¡®Ruan Mengxi, are you a pig? Always losing things¡­''¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°That straight guy!¡± Ruan Mengxi huffed.

    Tang Wan suddenly looked towards Jiang Jinsang, ¡°By the way, Mister, why did that Mr. Duanst night call Qi Zeyan ¡®Monkey¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Just search a picture of ¡®Monkey¡¯ and you¡¯ll understand. His hair is so tough and hard to manage. A crew cut looks okay, but if it grows a bit, it sticks up the next day just like Monkey¡¯s hairstyle, quite dense too.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t care much about it, since she had already renamed her boss ¡®Monkey¡¯ in her phone contacts.

    **

    After seeing off Ruan Mengxi, from the airport back to downtown, it was already noon, and the two had lunch outside.

    ¡°Some friends and I are meeting upter, wanna join? There¡¯s someone you haven¡¯t met yet, you can get to know them.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s invitation was never forceful.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be all men? Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I just showed up?¡±

    ¡°My sister-inw is also going.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡±

    With time to spare before the gathering, if they went home and then came back out, it would be hasty, so after eating, the two wandered around a nearby shopping mall.

    Almost all the shops were running promotional activities for the New Year, the array of promotions was dazzling.

    ¡°See anything you want to buy?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked, turning towards her.

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±

    However, mid-conversation, Jiang Jinsang suddenly grabbed her hand and led her to a brand-specific counter. The counter clerk immediately came over, greeting them enthusiastically, ¡°Sir, miss, what are you interested in? Currently, our wedding rings are on discount. If you¡¯re interested, I can show you some.¡±

 Chapter 311: 209 Ginger Sugar CP Choose Wedding Rings? The Man Who Inspires Awe_2

    <strong>Chapter 311: 209 Ginger Sugar CP Choose Wedding Rings? The Man Who Inspires Awe_2</strong>

    Wedding ring?

    Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat suddenly skipped a few beats, and as she looked down, she realized that in the ss showcase they were standing in front of, all that was disyed were tinum rings, most of which were paired sets.

    ¡°Or would the two of you like to see something else? Approximately what price range are you considering?¡± the sales associate asked with a smile, looking at them both.

    At the moment, it was cold outside, and even after entering the shopping mall, many people were still wearing masks. Tang Wan¡¯s face was half buried in her scarf, and she had no idea what Jiang Jinsang suddenly had in minding to this ce.

    Thinking back on what he had done before, could it be¡­

    He was really going to propose?

    Her heart inexplicably started racing again.

    ¡°Do you see something you like?¡± Jiang Jinsang leaned down, his voice growing softer and more lingering near her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around,¡± Tang Wan coughed, feeling nervous and excited at the same time. She slightly bent over as if examining the products inside the ss showcase, but her thoughts were scattered and tumultuous.

    In the end, the two of them didn¡¯t buy anything significant. However, when Tang Wan passed a silk shop, she noticed a few scarves she liked, nning to buy something for Fan Mingyu and the olddy, and stayed in the store to choose.

    ¡°Then you go ahead and look. I¡¯ll go to the restroom for a moment.¡±

    Tang Wan was focused on picking out items and didn¡¯t think too much of it until after shepleted her shopping, but he was still not back. She grew nervous¡ªwhy was the restroom taking so long?

    When he returned, Tang Wan noticed that one side of his jacket pocket seemed bulged, as if something was inside.

    Looking at it, the shape and size, it was likely a jewelry box.

    Could it be that he had doubled back?

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart began to pound again¡­

    Because the appointed time was nearing, they didn¡¯t linger too long in the shopping center. Throughout the walk and until they got into the car, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t mention anything and appeared calm. In contrast, Tang Wan felt both nervous and anticipatory the entire way.

    Later, they were meeting with a group of friends, and all signs were indicating that perhaps¡­

    But as soon as they got into the car, Jiang Jinsang pulled out a box from his pocket and handed it over to her¡ªa blue velvet box with a hot-stamped gold logo from a jewelry store. ¡°Open it and have a look.¡±

    Tang Wan arched an eyebrow. This¡­

    It seemed different from what she had expected.

    He was giving it to her just like that?

    A proposal, a ring? Just in such a simple manner¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want it?¡± Jiang Jinsang noted her unusual expression,cking any apparent joy or excitement, yet carrying surprise and a hint of disappointment.

    Could it be that she didn¡¯t like it?

    ¡°No,¡± Tang Wan replied with a smile, taking the box and opening it to reveal a delicate tinum ne. The design wasn¡¯tplicated; it was adorned with a small heart and a few pav¨¦ diamonds, intricate and unique.

    She had eyed this ne for quite some time. Although she liked it, it wasn¡¯t something she felt she absolutely needed to have.

    Most importantly, she was with Jiang Jinsang. If she really wanted it, he would likely insist on paying, and with the diamonds, it wasn¡¯t exactly cheap. Even though they had been together for a while, Tang Wan didn¡¯t feel that he should pay for all their expenses when together.

    After some thought, she had decided that she wanted it, yet gave up on the idea.

    Little did she expect that he would go back and purchase the ne. His thoughtfulness always seemed to leave her in awe.

    It seemed like she had thought too much¡ªit wasn¡¯t a proposal. Tang Wan couldn¡¯t quite ce the feeling in her heart, but seeing the ne brought her joy.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked intently, watching her reaction.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Tang Wan replied, taking out the ne.

    ¡°Do you want to try it on?¡±

    Tang Wan murmured a low agreement, lifting her hands to unwrap the scarf around her neck, at that moment feeling fortunate that she had worn a V-neck sweater underneath.

    Jiang Jinsang took the ne from her hands and slightly moved forward in his seat. The car was already small, and as he moved forward, Tang Wan had to lean back towards him. And so¡­

    Her back was pressed against him.

    Jiang Jinsang reached out, his fingers glided over her cor, flipping all of her hair to the front of her body, revealing a stretch of pale, slender neck. His eyes darkened slightly, and he lifted his hand over her head, pinching the sp with his fingertips, bending over to fasten it for her.

    These jewelry sps were delicate and tiny, and for Jiang Jinsang, who was dealing with them for the first time, it was a bit clumsy. He fiddled with it several times before he secured it.

    Tang Wan could feel his fingers unintentionally brushing against the back of her neck. Combined with the dim lighting in the carriage and his proximity, his hot breath sttered on her skin¡­

    That area was extremely sensitive, causing Tang Wan¡¯s heart to tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it done yet?¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke, his breath clipping his words, his breaths falling light and heavy on the back of her neck, truly making one ufortable.

    After fastening the ne, Tang Wan raised her hand to adjust the piece thaty on her corbone, intending to turn and ask him how it looked

    But he suddenly reached out, wrapping his arms around her from behind, drawing close to her neck¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s body shuddered, electrified, instantly rigid.

    ¡°Do you really like it?¡± His voice was low and husky, close to her, as though something was gently binding her heart, delicately controlling her every heartbeat and breath.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±

    His fingers tightened slightly, caressing and kissing softly, and the two lingered in the car for a long time, until someone passed by outside, prompting Tang Wan to push him away.

    The kisssted so long, Tang Wan could hardly breathe, wanting to use the opportunity to say a few words to him, but she had only spoken a few when he came back for more¡­

    It was torturous to the point of madness.

    Jiang Jinsang adjusted his breathing, straightening his clothes, and then they set off for the club they had agreed to meet friends at.

    Only then did Tang Wan realize they had actually spent over forty minutes in the car¡ªit was insane.

    **

    When they arrived at the club, Jiang Yanting, Shen Zhixian, and Qi Zeyan were already there. It was said that Jiang Chengsi¡¯s flight was dyed, and he might only arrive in Beijingte at night.

    They were familiar enough with each other not to need formalities when greeting.

    ¡°Xiaowu, younger sister¡ª¡± Qi Zeyan smiled.

    Jiang Jinsang, with Tang Wan in tow, entered the private room without acknowledging Qi Zeyan. Younger sister?

    How shameless could a person be!

    Relying on the falsely dered age in the household registration book, was he really getting a swollen head?

    But he himself turned and called out to Shen Zhixian: ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    That actually made Shen Zhixian blush.

    Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly: Shameless!

    As soon as Tang Wan entered, she saw another person sitting beside Qi Zeyan. The lighting in the room was already dim, and where he was seated, it was even darker, his entire face and half of his body almost engulfed in shadow, his features indiscernible.

    Jiang Jinsang whispered in her ear, ¡°This person is¡­¡±

    Listening, Tang Wan¡¯s gaze towards that person became even more unusual, while he had already stood up and began walking towards her.

    Tall and imposing, approaching one hundred and ny centimeters, he seemed to block all the light and shadows in front of her.

    The aura he exuded was sharply intimidating.

    Honestly speaking, Tang Wan had met people from the Chuanbei Jing Family. They were notorious, said to be cruel and unmerciful, yet the real person, with his ascetic immortal appearance, was nothing like the rumors. But this person before her¡­

    Leaving aside his appearance, his aura alone was enough to make people stay back a hundred meters!

    What kind of monsters are hiding in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s friend circle!

 Chapter 312: 210 Fifth Master: A mans mouth, a lying ghost (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 312: 210 Fifth Master: A man¡¯s mouth, a lying ghost (2 updates)</strong>

    During the year-end festivities, most people have the rare chance to indulge in their free time, eating, drinking, and ying to their heart¡¯s content.

    Ever since Tang Wan found out that if Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t slick back his hair, his hairstyle would essentially be the same as Mongkey¡¯s, she just couldn¡¯t look him straight in the eye.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been staring at me,¡± Qi Zeyan asked, puzzled.

    If she had been single and not seeing Jiang Jinsang, he might have thought her gaze was filled with affection, but Qi Zeyan found it odd; why on earth was she staring at him!

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Tang Wan coughed.

    ¡°Right, Xiaoruan went back, right?¡± Qi Zeyan suddenly seemed to remember Ruan Mengxi.

    ¡°Yeah, Xiaowu and I sent her back. It¡¯s already the 29th, and many people have taken off for the holiday. She left a bitte.¡±

    Tang Wan reckoned that by mentioning this, Qi Zeyan might show some extra concern for Ruan Mengxi, since if it weren¡¯t for having to apany him to the event, she could have returned to Pingjiangst weekend.

    But Qi Zeyan simply tossed her a sentence:

    ¡°The days she was dyed from going home because of work, we paid her overtime, and she also received transportationpensation.¡±

    Tang Wan gave a wry smile:

    If a man doesn¡¯t love you, he¡¯s truly as hard as iron.

    But, on second thought, it was quite normal for Qi Zeyan not to like Ruan Mengxi and to treat her just like any other employee without offering any false hopes or lingering regrets ¨C certainly much better than those who took advantage of their position, inviting youngdies to ¡°sit¡± at their house and ending up going straight up the stairs.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s way of handling things was faultless; it was just that Ruan Mengxi¡¯s enthusiasm might have been misced.

    In fact, Tang Wan had gently suggested to her that this rtionship might not bear fruit.

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t seem to care: ¡°I¡¯ve loved, I¡¯ve pursued, and that¡¯s enough as long as there are no regrets. The world hardly ever presents just the right kind of love, and no one is obliged to reciprocate just because you have feelings for them.¡±

    Since she was open-minded about it, Tang Wan didn¡¯t say much more.

    It was just that her gaze, wandering,nded on the man on the other side, who was talking to Jiang Jinsang.

    The man from Hexi, perhaps ustomed to the sight of blood, had a harshness in his eyes.

    Jiang Yanting was cold and stern, but this man was even more daunting.

    Beijing folks always viewed the Jiang Family from North Sichuan as notorious. Looking at it now, the Hexi family was no less forbidding; it was just that their historical merits earned them respect.

    **

    After a group of people had dinner and some drinks together, it got quitete, and by then, gently falling snow had started draping the outdoors.

    ¡°It¡¯s past eleven, and it¡¯s snowing; Beijing is almost like a ghost town now, and finding a designated driver won¡¯t be easy. Why don¡¯t you all just stay here for the night?¡± Qi Zeyan, who was recently being pushed by his family to get married, didn¡¯t want to go home and suggested that everyone stay.

    ¡°I still have to go back; I don¡¯t feel at ease about the kids,¡± said Shen Zhixian, who had childcare responsibilities and couldn¡¯t be as spontaneous as Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll take her home,¡± said Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°What about you, Xiaowu? You guys have to stay and keep mepany, right? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be all by myself,¡± Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow.

    Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan, ¡°Wanwan, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have kids, why go back? Come on, I¡¯ll get you both a double room.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could refuse, someone had already swiftly gone to get a room for them.

    Later, when Qi Zeyan returned to his own room, he cursed under his breath:

    Even if Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan stayed, they wouldn¡¯t share a room with him; he was still going to be alone! But he might have ended up making the wedding dress for Jiang Jinsang, helping along his good fortune.

    In fact, when Qi Zeyan went to book the room, there were no double rooms left, only twin rooms.

    By the time Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang got to the room, they found it was just a very ordinary guest room, nothing special.

    Once they entered the room and closed the door, it seemed like the whole world contained just the two of them. Maybe because they¡¯d drunk a bit, Tang Wan felt her throat burn dry and slightly sore, so she twisted open a bottle of mineral water to soothe it.

    But out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Jiang Jinsang walking around the room, just as he was about to stand between the bedside tables situated between the two beds.

    On a wooden box were a remote control and conspicuously, a certain brand of contraceptive products.

    He casually nced over, but it was Tang Wan who, despite having drunk cool water, still felt as if her throat was on fire.

    Smoking, and causing her whole body to feel hot and flustered.

    ¡°Do you want to take a shower first, or shall I?¡± Jiang Jinsang had already taken a thorough look around the room.

    ¡°You go ahead,¡± Tang Wan coughed softly.

    ¡­

    It was only when Tang Wan sat down on the edge of one bed that she realized the hotel¡¯s washroom had frosted ss. Although you couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening inside, one could make out the silhouette moving about. As the sound of running water reached her, Tang Wan¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red.

    Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t have had a drink!

    After too much alcohol, her mind would spin, and she¡¯d find herself constantly having all kinds of messy thoughts. She raised her hand and vigorously pped her face, trying to make herself calm down.

    About seven or eight minutester, the sound of running water stopped, and Jiang Jinsang soon came out from inside.

    Tang Wan was looking down at her phone, refreshing the news. This year was a rare warm winter. The flu was severe in the south, casting a gloom over the uing Spring Festival. She was seriously reading her phone when she heard the bathroom door open, ¡°Are you done showering? Then I¡­¡±

    Then I¡¯ll take a shower¡­

    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she saw Jiang Jinsang hade out wearing just a towel wrapped around his waist!

    Just like that¡­

    Suddenly, without any warning, he appeared before her eyes.

    She could feel that for a moment, her breathing had stopped.

    Quickly¡­ Her entire face reddened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    His body wasn¡¯t the kind with exaggerated orrge muscles. He was pale and slender, yet with his movements as he walked, some muscle lines were exceedingly beautiful.

    As she stared nkly, he walked over and poked her forehead.

    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Go take a shower.¡±

    At this angle, with him standing and her sitting, she could perfectly see his abdomen. Right after his shower, she could see the heat emanating from his body even without getting close, especially at this distance.

    The tip of his finger on her forehead felt as if it were pressing on her heart.

    Pressing against her chest, hitting her ribs forcefully.

    Annoying.

    ¡°The hotel still hasn¡¯t prepared bathrobes, so until my body is dry, I won¡¯t get dressed,¡± Jiang Jinsang seemed to be exining why he came out wrapped only in a towel.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±

    Tang Wan said and went into the bathroom. Since he had just showered, it was still steamy inside. She stood under the showerhead, water flowing from cool to hot, but the restlessness inside her was still ufortable.

    It felt like bathing was like a fish thrown into boiling hot oil, needing to peal off a fewyers of skin to feelfortable.

    By the time she finished blow-drying her hair and came out, more than half an hour had passed.

    Jiang Jinsang had already gotten into bed, leaning against the headboard and looking at his phone. His peripheral vision caught sight of her emerging, seriously sizing her up.

    She had wrapped herself up¡­

    Quite thoroughly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s go to bed early; we need to head back early tomorrow.¡± Tang Wan said as she snuggled into the other bed. Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve, and the Jiang Family always had their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at home, so they certainly needed to prepare early.

    Both of them got into bed, turned off the lights, and closed the ckout curtains, making it airtight. The soundproofing of the hotel was good; not a noise could be heard, the silence so deep that one could hear their own breathing and heartbeat.

    In this deathly silent stillness, one couldn¡¯t sense the passage of time.

    They had spent nights alone together before, but maybe because she had drunk alcohol tonight, Tang Wan was feeling both hot and agitated. Just as she pulled the nket down a bit, she heard a rustling sound from the next bed.

    She didn¡¯t dare move any further, holding her breath, the pounding of her heart drumming in her ears, seemingly getting louder.

    She thought it might be Jiang Jinsang turning over in bed because she didn¡¯t hear the sound of footsteps from shoes.

    With her nerves slightly rxed, Tang Wan felt the bed behind her dip slightly, and then the nket was gently lifted¡­

    Jiang Jinsang, he¡­

    Actually crawled in.

    The double bed in a standard room wasn¡¯t very big. It could fit one personfortably, but it would obviously be cramped for two grown individuals.

    It was warm under the nket, and even though they were both clothed, this proximity was still not ideal.

    Tang Wan choked up a little and whispered, ¡°Xiaowu?¡±

    ¡°Are you still awake?¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but find the situation absurd. What did he intend to do once she was asleep?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t touch you. I just want to hold you. Sleep,¡± Jiang Jinsang said softly, but the breath he exhaled sent a shiver down her neck¡­

    She had only heard before that men¡¯s words were deceitful when wooing, onlyter did she realize, especially in bed, not to believe a single word they say, not even a punctuation mark.

 Chapter 313: 211 Fifth Masters sudden enthusiasm, suspected of being sick? (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 313: 211 Fifth Master¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, suspected of being sick? (3 more updates)</strong>

    The next morning, Qi Zeyan was having breakfast in the fourth-floor restaurant. He had gotten up early to choose a spot next to the window where he could watch the snowfall.

    The night before, amidst the blustery snow, the sky was slightly chilly, and now, as the sun began to emerge, the scenery was spectacr. Qi Zeyan, being an ordinary person with no artistic pursuits, would just eat his breakfast, appreciate the snow, and take a few photos to upload to his social circle. Ruan Mengxi was the first to like the post, followed soon by ament.

    Jiang Chengsi: ¡°Reeking of money, there you go pretending to be some artistic youth early in the morning.¡±

    Qi Zeyan exploded immediately. The subtext of thatment was essentially saying he was a poser, wasn¡¯t it?

    Due to the heavy snowfallst night, Chengsi had been stuck at the airport. Qi Zeyan had initially felt some sympathy for him, but now it seemed¡­

    That was just karma for his usual misdeeds; he deserved it!

    Before his annoyance had subsided, a figure appeared before him. When he looked up, he saw Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan approaching his table.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Despite being annoyed with Jiang Chengsi, Qi Zeyan still greeted the two amiably.

    ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Join us?¡± Jinsang asked, which was just an invitation to share the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just sit anywhere you like.¡± Qi Zeyan really didn¡¯t mind.

    Breakfast at the hotel was buffet style, and after the two went to get their food and returned, the three of them chatted sporadically.

    ¡°The festive atmosphere of the New Year is really fading, it seems. Maybe it¡¯s just for the kids. As for me, apart from meeting friends, there isn¡¯t much excitement about the New Year,¡± sighed Qi Zeyan.

    Were it not for the fear of getting his legs broken upon returning home, he would even consider mooching a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at the Jiang Family¡¯s home.

    If his grandfather found out, he would probably march over with a stick and beat him back to where he came from.

    ¡°It seems there are a few good movies during the Spring Festival. You could go see some,¡± Tang Wan spoke up.

    Qi Zeyanughed, ¡°My grandfather has already made ns for me, to take a bunch of kids to the cinema to watch ¡®Boonie Bears¡¯.¡±

    Tang Wan looked down to stifle herughter. During the Spring Festival, it truly was a universal fate to be arranged by the elders.

    With thatugh, however, she inadvertently revealed a love bite hidden under her sweater. On the side of her neck, it was a bright, bloody red¡­

    Although Qi Zeyancked practical experience, he was still someone who, as an underage teenager, would sneak into the cinemas to watch adult movies behind his parents¡¯ back.

    He understood what that mark was. He stared at Tang Wan for a moment, then turned his gaze toward Jiang Jinsang¡­

    Oh hell! Could it be that these two actually¡­st night?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some soy milk, do you want any?¡±

    ¡°Should I go with you?¡± Jinsang said, noticing Tang Wan getting up and wanting to join her.

    ¡°Can you two manage on your own, huh? You¡¯re not conjoined twins. She¡¯s just getting soy milk, and you want to go together? Going to the bathroom, you¡¯ll need to hold hands too?¡± Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    The men of the Jiang Family must all be toxic, one after anothering to provoke him.

    ¡°I can go by myself.¡± Tang Wan also thought it wasn¡¯t necessary for both of them to go.

    ¡°Sis-inw, then please get me a cup too, with extra sugar. Thanks.¡± After saying this, Qi Zeyan immediately received a sharp nce from Jiang Jinsang.

    Taking advantage of his wife?

    He really dares.

    ¡°Hey, Jiang Xiaowu, you twost night¡­¡± Qi Zeyan said, then pped his hands.

    Jinsang didn¡¯t bother with him, leaning down to poke at the carrots on his te with a fork¡ªcarrots that Tang Wan had specifically selected for him in their fruit and vegetable sd.

    He had expressed his reluctance earlier: ¡°Seems like there¡¯s too many carrots.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all leafy greens, the carrots add a nice touch of color.¡±

    So she loaded up his te with carrots just to make it look good?

    What a ridiculous reason.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu!¡± Qi Zeyan, still curious, pressed, ¡°Well, how many times?¡±

    Whack¡ª Jinsang¡¯s wrist force increased, the fork piercing through the carrot and striking the te with a clear sound, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t need to ask further. Just by that reaction, he knew that nothing had happenedst night, or else with his repressed and provocative nature, he would definitely have teased him about it.

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang returned home, both were summoned to their rooms by Tang Yunxian and the olddy.

    Ignoring past matters, now that the two were dating, although Tang Yunxian believed as a father there were some things he shouldn¡¯t interfere with too much, he was still worried that his daughter would be taken advantage of, so he hinted around about the previous night.

    ¡°You were at a hotel with Jiang Jinsangst night?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°You guys slept in the same room?¡±

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t foolish, understanding his implication, she immediately replied, ¡°There were two beds!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Two beds, huh.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Tang Wanughed heartily.

    ¡°No problem, I was just asking,¡± Tang Yunxian said with a smile. Among clever people, there was no need to spell things out too clearly.

    Yet on the other side, the olddy was straightforward, and very direct, ¡°You stayed overnight; nothing happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you hope happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry.

    The olddy just gave him a deep look, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡±

    But as soon as he left, the olddy made a point to call Zhou Zhongqing. She asked if he wanted toe over for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, and then inquired about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health, ¡°Xiaozhou, is our Xiaowu really alright?¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing, on hospital duty, nearly spit blood all over the screen, ¡°What happened to Xiaowu this time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing¡¯s wrong, I was just asking.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Which aspect are you referring to?¡± Zhou Zhongqing coughed.

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t know at this time that his grandmother cared so much for him. After returning to his room, he changed his clothes while thinking about the previous night¡¯s incidents, eventuallyughing helplessly.

    Actually, he hadn¡¯t originally had any romantic ideas, he really just wanted to cuddle with her in sleep.

    The heat was strong in the room, and both had consumed some alcohol, lying under the same quilt, feeling itchy and hot, inevitably became somewhat thoughtful.

    It seemed everything was going smoothly, naturally unfolding.

    He might have been too eager, the more eager the itchier, and with thebined effects of alcohol and the heating, his blood cirction sped up, his body temperature astonishingly high.

    Suddenly, Tang Wan touched his forehead, asking in a low voice, ¡°Wuge, are you having an attack?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± his response was firm.

    ¡°Do you need to take some medicine?¡±

    Tang Wan saw that his temperature was abnormal and was genuinely concerned. Many things needed that particr atmosphere to spark an interest, and to suddenly have it ruined was a bit depressing.

    Mainly because of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, a usually gentle person bing like that¡­ She was already overwhelmed, which led her to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jiang Jinsang took a deep breath, both lying shoulder to shoulder, each trying to calm their breathing.

    After a while, Tang Wan asked quietly again, ¡°Did you bring medicine with you when you went out?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang remained silent. Because their arms were pressed closely together, with a slight movement of Tang Wan¡¯s finger, she could touch the back of his hand. She moved and grasped his hand.

    She was rarely so proactive. The girl¡¯s fingers were soft and slender, gently holding his hand. That feeling was as if she had caught hold of some vital spot, turning his whole being soft.

    Inevitably, a different kind of emotion sprouted from the bottom of his heart again, and then she leaned in, quite considerately saying,

    ¡°Next time we go out, I¡¯ll help you bring your medicine.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°¡­¡±

    So thoughtful.

    Trulyughed and cried with frustration, but there was no helping it; this was the wife he had chosen, only to spoil her further.

    ¡­

    The roaring sound of motorcycles downstairs snapped him back to reality.

    Hearing the noise, he knew who it was. Pulling back the ckout curtain, he saw Jiangjiang had already run out from the house, climbed onto the bike, and sat down in front, Jiang Chengsi even prepared a small helmet for him, fastening it before taking him out for a thrilling ride through the streets¡­

    Jiang Jinsang slightly furrowed his brow, thankful that his elder brother was not at home right now, otherwise¡­

    In any case, Jiangjiang, following Jiang Chengsi, had almost done all sorts of bold things, and his educational philosophy was such:

    ¡°Boys need to go out and see the world. Having seen everything, not only will it broaden his horizons, but nothing will tempt him in the future, he won¡¯t be curious about anything, won¡¯t make mistakes out of novelty, nor will it lead to being deceived or abducted, and getting into trouble.¡±

    He spoke with conviction, making it hard for others to object.

    In any case, people called Jiangjiang the little patriarch, the Demon King, and he was very much rted to him.

    Fortunately, at this time Beijing was practically an empty city, with few people outside, the streets were spacious, and without any control, it made Jiangjiang ecstatic.

    ¡°Uncle Xiaosi, I have made ns with my sister to ride in your car for a spin on the first day of the New Year.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi frowned; what, was he now a chauffeur?

 Chapter 314: 212 The Jiang Family Brothers who Love and Kill Each Otherã€New Years Eve Messageã€‘

    <strong>Chapter 314: 212 The Jiang Family Brothers who Love and Kill Each Other¡¾New Year¡¯s Eve Message¡¿</strong>

    Beijing, Jiang Family

    Tang Wan had stayed in Tang Yunxian¡¯s room for a while, discussing nothing but the topic of her and Jiang Jinsang¡ªit was almost time to return to Pingjiang after all.

    ¡°Are the two of you still getting along well? What do you think of Jiang Jinsang as a person? Can youmit to him for life?¡± Tang Yunxian asked bluntly.

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good.¡± Unlike the thrilling love portrayed on TV, real rtionships are mostly about the slow and steady trickle of mundane details. As a boyfriend, he¡¯s quite up to the mark.

    ¡°Our family¡¯s entire legacy, including the ancestral estate, is in Pingjiang, and your own studio is there too. Staying here temporarily because of your grandfather¡¯s health isn¡¯t a long-term n; people will inevitably gossip. Your grandfather and I have discussed it. If there are no issues between you two, we¡¯ll talk with the Jiang family about setting an engagement when we get back.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, an inexplicable tension seizing her.

    ¡°Still, it all depends on what you both think. Think it over when you go back.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Such an engagement would be a public announcement, a matter of considerable gravity for prominent families. Distracted by these thoughts, Tang Wan nearly collided with Jiang Chengsi, who wasing downstairs.

    Although the year had brought a mild winter, Beijing¡¯s temperature approached sub-zero during the day. Even with the heating on, everyone was wearing sweaters. Yet he wore only a slim-fitting white shirt, its cor neatly arranged, revealing a section of his clean neck, the sleeves rolled up to his wrists, his face the picture of fatigue andnguor.

    Whenever Tang Wan saw him, he was usually decked out in a very cool and handsome attire, but now, dressed as he was, added a touch of asceticism.

    It must be said, the Jiang family members all possessed extraordinarily good looks.

    ¡°Fourth Master¡­¡± Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected his return, so she was naturally surprised to bump into him.

    ¡°Just call me Fourth Brother.¡±

    Before Tang Wan could speak, she heard the sound of footstepsing quickly, ¡°biubiubiu¡ª¡± Jiangjiang ran over from a distance, brandishing a toy gun and pressing it directly against Jiang Chengsi¡¯s backside.

    ¡°You¡¯re under arrest, hands up!¡± Jiangjiang was d in camouge.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been caught!¡± Jiang Chengsi frowned, ¡°Can you move the gun somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you think my clothes are nice? Uncle Xiaosi gave them to me.¡± Jiangjiang did a twirl in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, very nice.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang also came down from upstairs, ¡°Why is everyone gathered at the staircase?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to go downstairs to make some strong tea. I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely; I¡¯m still jetgged and feel exhausted.¡± Jiang Chengsi yawned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Jiang Chengsi was anything but polite.

    With new clothes and a new toy, Jiangjiang ran downstairs, showing off to anyone he found. Since Jiang Jinsang had messaged Tang Wan, she prepared the tea and went straight to the second-floor study, where Jiang Yanting was also present, and the three of them were discussing Shen Zhixian¡¯s matter without any hesitation upon her entrance.

    ¡°I only know this much.¡± Jiang Chengsiughed as he took the tea from Tang Wan¡¯s hands, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t want to stay, but since Jiang Jinsang motioned her over, she obediently sat down beside him and listened quietly without interjecting.

    ¡°Are all the documents here?¡± Jiang Chengsi pulled out a stic-sealed bag from behind him and passed it to Jiang Yanting.

    Just as he was about to reach out and take it, someone twisted their wrist to avoid his touch.

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi?¡±

    ¡°Big Bro, I¡¯ve helped you so much, night and day, don¡¯t you think you owe me something? What about the motorcycle you promised?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just making a demand with extortion.¡±

    ¡°I call it a fair im forborpensation.¡±

    Jiang Yanting stood up and took out a paper bag from a drawer that seemed to contain a key, ¡°The motorcycle you¡¯re talking about is too expensive. I¡¯ve exchanged it for a more moderately priced one with higher safety features. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Big Bro.¡±

    With one hand trading the key and the other the documents, Jiang Yanting opened the envelope and casually flipped through it. Meanwhile, Jiang Chengsi caressed the paper bag for a long while without a move, ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the basement garage. Go see for yourself.¡±

    The Jiang family had a dedicated basement garage, but they hardly used it, finding it too much trouble.

    Jiang Chengsi left with the paper bag. Just a few minutester, Jiang Yanting¡¯s phone vibrated. He picked up without looking, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yanting, you son of a¡­¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t catch the rest of the words clearly, but she was certain that the person on the other end was Jiang Chengsi.

    In just half a minute, Jiang Chengsi, phone in hand, stormed back into the study and flung the key onto the couch, ¡°I asked for a motorcycle, what the hell did you get me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a professional racing motorcycle rider, and you damn bought me an electric bike!¡±

 Chapter 315: 212 Jiang Family Siblings Who Love and Kill Each Other [New Years Eve Message]_2

    <strong>Chapter 315: 212 Jiang Family Siblings Who Love and ¡®Kill¡¯ Each Other [New Year¡¯s Eve Message]_2</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re insulting me?¡±

    Tang Wan was still wondering what the problem was: was it because the car was too shabby or something else that made him so irritable, when¡­

    Electric bike?

    She turned her head to look at Jiang Yanting, who was looking down at some documents, his expressionposed, ¡°Grandma said you riding a motorcycle is too dangerous, so since they both have two wheels, we got you a safer one. This is thetest model. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the color? We can change it, there¡¯s a 7-day no reason return policy, and ites with a one-year warranty!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi gave a light snort, ¡°You¡­ are something! You¡¯re impressive!¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me whether I¡¯m impressive or not?¡± Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows as he looked at him seriously.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle will soon find out about your return to the country. Your dad wants you toe home for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed and turned to walk out.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. To use her and then discard her as soon as he was done, wasn¡¯t that a bit too heartless?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Jiang Jinsang seemedpletely indifferent, ¡°Do you want to go up and change your clothes? After all,st night¡­¡±

    The two had been snuggling in the nkets for a long time. The outer jackets were fine, but the undergarments were wrinkled from being tousled.

    Last night?

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers paused on the documents. With such a brazen move, who could outdo him?

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Chengsi, riding his own motorcycle, had already rushed home and opened his private garage, where several sports cars were parked, and the rest were heavy-duty motorcycles, all sprayed with various colors. A grand sight indeed.

    It wasn¡¯t until he parked his bike and took a moment to look at all his precious vehicles that he realized there was an extra car in the garage.

    It was the car he had desperately wantedst year, a limited edition that he had looked for a long time.

    When he got home, Jiang Zhaolin just snorted coldly, ¡°You still know how toe back?¡±

    ¡°Or should I just get lost again?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, the child hase back and that¡¯s good. Can we say less, especially during the New Year?¡± A woman came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Jiang Chengsi greeted her.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re back. Why are you wearing so little? Hurry upstairs and change into something warmer¡­¡±

    ¡°That extra car in my garage¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was sent by your second brother a few days ago.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi nodded, stepped upstairs, twirling the car keys in his fingers, feeling quite pleased.

    However, Jiang Zhaolin, watching his retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°What is Jiang Yanting really nning? Riding motorcycles isn¡¯t serious business, and he even went out of his way to send him a car. Is he deliberately leading my son into trouble?¡±

    ¡°And look at him, going off to marry that little girl from the Xie Family. He¡¯s pretty impressive, to disregard all those high-profiledies and be willing to date someone from the Xie Family. What¡¯s he after if not the Xie Family behind her?¡±

    ¡°Chengsi turned out like this, I think it has a lot to do with him.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Just say less, will you? If he hears you and runs off again, then it¡¯ll just be the two of us left at home this year.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin snorted, ¡°Let him run off!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you call him back? Don¡¯t you miss him? All you do is talk tough.¡±

    Even if Jiang Chengsi was a mess, he was still their own child. During the New Year, who wouldn¡¯t want all their children by their side, sharing the joy? In the past years, Jiang Shuyan was at home, always so affectionate. This year was really too quiet.

    That Tang Wan, she¡¯s also a tough girl. If she really marries into Jiang Jinsang, she won¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    The Tang Family¡­

    Jiang Zhaolin, as a businessman, had always had dealings with Tang Yunxian. Having met the man, he found him to be genteel and not appearing the least bit like a merchant, which likely meant he was even harder to deal with.

    Jiang Zhenhuan had two sons. If their marriage affairs were settled and the engagements were not too bad,pared to his own family, he still had Jiang Chengsi, a troublemaker who always seemed to be at odds with him!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got¡ªno mood to celebrate the New Year at all.

    **

    On the other side of the Jiang family, lunch was a simple affair, just grabbing something to eat to tide them over. They were bustling with preparations for the uing New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, with various TV stations either reying past Spring Festival Gs or live-streaming the behind-the-scenes of this year¡¯s G. The atmosphere was certainly festive.

    This year, with the Tang family members around, the Jiang Family was especially lively. Both grandsons were making headway in their life-long affairs, which had the olddy practically buzzing with excitement, although she did regret one thing: Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t bring Taotao to their house.

    If only everyone could be here together, that would be perfect¡­

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll definitely be reunited as a family. Just take good care of yourself. Are you worried your granddaughter-inw and great-granddaughter won¡¯te back?¡± Granny Tang reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°I know,¡± the olddy said with a smile, but her eyes swept over Jiang Yanting with a razor-sharp gaze.

    Sitting there, dumb as a stump, hepletely resembled a piece of rotten wood!

    She had already told him not to be like his father, carrying a deadpan face all the time. How was he going to chase after his wife in the future?

    Jiang Zhenhuan was originally sitting on the side, responding with polite replies to the cordial texts of blessings he was sending to some close work colleagues.

    But he suddenly felt an intense gaze directed at him and looked up to see his mother staring at him.

    He¡­ hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, had he? It was the New Year, why was she still angry?

    This year¡¯s couplets for the Jiang Family were personally written by Jiang Jinsang. He had studied running script for a while and his brushstrokes were nimble and elegant, making them stand outpared to other homes that just printed their Spring couplets. Posted outside the home, they were quite eye-catching.

    Jiangjiang followed him, writing a few characters for ¡°fortune,¡± and Jiang Yanting thought they were ugly, but the olddy was very pleased and directly put them up in the house. For the New Year, it was all about the atmosphere: a few Chinese knots hung around, paper-cuts stuck up, and rednterns swaying, creating the festive vibe.

    Yet, before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the Jiang Family had a traditional segment¡­

    ¡°Jiangjiang, didn¡¯t you learn a song at school recently? Sing one for your great-grandfather from the Tang family,¡± the olddy smiled, her mouth hardly closing.

    Standing in front of everyone, Jiangjiang felt like crying.

    Why are adults always like this,pletely disregarding a child¡¯s feelings? But with everyone¡¯s eager anticipation, he could only muster up a professional fake smile and once again sang the years-repeated ¡°Little Donkey.¡±

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jiang Yanting taking out his phone, apparently recording. Despite feeling reluctant, he instinctively straightened his back.

    After the performance, Jiangjiang immediately ran to Jiang Yanting¡¯s side, ¡°Dad, let me see the recording.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t record anything.¡±

    ¡°I clearly saw you pointing your phone at me!¡±

    ¡°I was live-streaming for your mom. Once you finished performing, the live stream ended.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang felt like crying¡ªwhat a terrible dad. Does he have no sense of shame, live-streaming him like that?

    **

    Shen Zhixian and Taotao had just been crowding in front of the phone, watching Jiangjiang actually belting out a song, and even professionally warming up his voice beforehand¡ªafter all, Fan Mingyu was a professional singer and naturally had personally coached him¡­

    But seeing him perform like that, they couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, after all a certain little guy typically carried an air of pride.

    ¡°Taotao, isn¡¯t your brother so cute!¡± As his own son, Shen Zhixian naturally grew fonder the more he watched.

    And Jiang Yanting was terrible at taking photos, the angle at which he held the phone, from above, was the ssic death angle.

    On the screen, Jiangjiang had short little legs and a double chin!

    Taotao nodded along, but inwardly she was full of criticism:

    What a big dummy, so stupid he¡¯s practically exasperating!

    Lucky he¡¯s not my real brother, or else¡­ that would be too embarrassing!

 Chapter 316: 213 New Years Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 316: 213 New Year¡¯s Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)</strong>

    New Year¡¯s Eve, the family sat leisurely, the lights warm and inviting.

    The crowd gathered around the table, drinking and chatting merrily, so very lively. But as soon as the New Year¡¯s meal ended, the grandmother had already had someone bring out the mahjong table, along with Tang Lao, Fan Mingyu, and Tang Yunxia to y cards and watch the Spring Festival TV g, while Jiang Zhenhuan waited on them, pouring tea and water.

    ¡°Uncle, let me do it.¡± Tang Wan tried to take the teapot from Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You and Xiaowu are supposed to go out and have fun, right? Hurry up and change your clothes to go out. There arentern festivals by the river tonight, and fireworks in the suburbs, it¡¯s quite festive. But make sure to dress warmly; don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± the grandmother said with a smile. These old folks were still ustomed to watching the Spring Festival g, ¡°Pouring tea and water can be left to your uncle.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s smile was bitter. This adult world¡­

    There are always some indescribable helplessness!

    His grandmother banned him from ying because she found his card-ying skills abysmal.

    This Spring Festival g seemed to be the same every year, everyone criticising it, yet still sitting glued to the TV until the very end.

    If it were any other year, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t go out on New Year¡¯s Eve, but Jiang Yanting had made ns with Shen Zhixian to take the children to see thenterns. Upon hearing this, the grandmother suggested he take Tang Wan along for the fun.

    Since they were all heading out, they might as well invite more people. After calling Jiang Chengsi, who was buried under his nkets trying to ovee jetg, he hung up before Jiang Jinsang could finish speaking. The man from Hexi hated joining in on crowded asions even more.

    But when Qi Zeyan, who had been lying on the couch in his pajamas in a ¡°Ge You slouch,¡± munching on dried fruit and watching the g with the elders, heard about it¡­

    He literally ¡°sprang out of sickness,¡± leaping off the couch.

    ¡°Yeah, where are we meeting?¡­ Okay, wait for me; I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± After hanging up, he turned to his family. ¡°Xiaowu invited me out.¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu? What are you two doing out on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±

    ¡°Looking atnterns.¡±

    ¡°Two men, looking atnterns for what?¡±

    ¡°There are others. Girls, too!¡± After Qi Zeyan finished speaking, Old Master Qi waved his hand emphatically, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and change, get out, and don¡¯t make the girl wait!¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s so-called immediate departure took him over twenty minutes.

    ¡°Good grief, going out to see somenterns, and you even have to do your hair?¡± the old man disdainfully noted.

    Who says only girls do their hair before going out? Qi Zeyan did too¡­

    And it had to be a slicked-back style, looking sharp.

    Once he heard he could go out, he seemed to be ten years younger.

    **

    On the Jiang family¡¯s side, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had also left, along with Jiang Yanting and his son, making four people and one car. When they arrived at the agreed point, aside from Shen Zhixian and Taotao, the Xie siblings were also there.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at Xie Duo with contempt.

    ¡°Do you think I wanted toe out? Grandfather was worried about them going out alone. Although it¡¯s lively on New Year¡¯s, it¡¯s actually quite chaotic. It¡¯s not safe for the two of them,¡± he would not have wanted to leave the house if it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s strong insistence.

    Old Master Xie very much hoped that Shen Zhixian would marry into the Jiang family. Knowing that Jiang Yanting had invited her, had he not been afflicted with poor leg health, he would have personally escorted Shen Zhixian over, watching the two closely so they might end up getting a marriage certificate on the spot, tying the knot, consummating¡­

    ¡°Is everyone here then? I¡¯m going to go buy the tickets,¡± said Xie Duo, eyeing up the group.

    Though it was antern festival, it was not free.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more person,¡± Jiang Jinsang nced at his watch. The Qi family lived even closer, so why was he taking so long?

    After waiting in the cold wind for about five or six minutes, they saw a rather showy white sports car park not far away. Qi Zeyan was tidily dressed in a cored shirt underneath a sweater vest, topped off with a knee-length ck down coat.

    Slicked-back hair, shiny leather shoes reflecting light, all shy and attention-grabbing.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right? Haven¡¯t been waiting long, I hope.¡± Qi Zeyan said with a smile.

    Xie Duo nced at the time, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy the tickets.¡±

    Xie Tongtong, upon seeing Qi Zeyan and though she had harbored thoughts about him before, since he would rather have a fake girlfriend than give her a chance, she wasn¡¯t the type to cling desperately. Seeing him now, she still greeted him in a straightforward manner.

    **

    Thenterns were splendid, reflected in the river, presenting a different kind of grand spectacle.

    Once inside, the group initially stuck together, but as they moved further in and the crowds increased, they gradually dispersed.

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, each with a child, needed some space for themselves, so everyone naturally kept their distance. The Xie siblings stuck together¡­

    And then Jiang Jinsang was a little frustrated, turning to the person next to him, ¡°Qi Zeyan, why are you always following us?¡±

    Qi Zeyan shrugged, ¡°Do you think I want to? Should I go meddle with Jiang Yanting? His re could hack me to pieces. The Xie family is even worse, Xie Tongtong is into me. I just rejected her, and if I get too close again, the poor girl could fall for me once more, and I don¡¯t love her; wouldn¡¯t that be a sin?¡±

 Chapter 317: 213 New Years Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 317: 213 New Year¡¯s Eve, sprinkle the sugary sweetness (2 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Xie Tongtong likes you?¡± Jiang Jinsang was not aware of this.

    Hearing such gossip, Tang Wan immediately perked up her ears. Ruan Mengxi was her bestie, and if there was a potential love rival, she would definitely take more interest.

    ¡°No shit, I¡¯m quite popr.¡± Qi Zeyan saw the look of disbelief on his face and got a bit defensive, ¡°What, you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded, ¡°After all, you¡¯re pretty handsome. It¡¯s possible for a young girl to be fooled by looks. Xie Tongtong seems to be no fool, just has poor taste.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Zeyan choked with anger and was about to retort when the crowd pushed and suddenly a child sprang from nowhere, identally stepping on his shoe, ¡°Uncle, sorry!¡±

    The child then ran off.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s facial nerves uncontrobly twitched violently, ¡°My shoes, my shoes¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t have OCD, but he loved his shoes so much, how could he tolerate even a speck of dust on them.

    Tang Wan was unaware of this and seeing him standing motionless, his face ashen, she asked, ¡°Brother Wu, is he not feeling well?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his shoes from the corner of his eye, ¡°His shoes got dirty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like someone stepped on his face, could he feel good?¡±

    ¡°He has OCD?¡±

    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s probably just apulsion about his shoes.¡± Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan¡¯s hand and started walking them into the crowd, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What about him¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s grown up, he can take care of himself.¡±

    Naturally, Jiang Jinsang hoped to be alone with Tang Wan. What was the point of having a bright third wheel hanging around?

    Qi Zeyan, looking at his shoes and then lifting his head, realized that Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan had disappeared, and was even more annoyed!

    That damn Jiang Xiaowu¡­

    Jiang Jinsang pulled Tang Wan quickly to a less crowded area, intentionally avoiding Qi Zeyan. The feeling had a bit of an ¡°eloping¡± excitement to it; slightly nervous, they stopped moving. Thentern festival was held outdoors, and Tang Wan, wrapped up in a scarf, was having some difficulty breathing even after jogging a few steps.

    She pulled down the scarf and teased Jiang Jinsang with a smile, ¡°That was so mean of you, leaving him alone like that, is that really okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Jiang Jinsang reached out to adjust her scarf.

    He leaned in a bit and their noses brushed against each other. His exposed face was icy cold, while Tang Wan¡¯s nose was so warm it was sweating; the cool touch startled her, making her breathing hasten.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it nice to be alone with me?¡± As he spoke, his breath turned into a white mist which seemed to make Tang Wan¡¯s heart flutter.

    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly alone,¡± thentern festival bustled around them, and their intimacy might attract the stares of others.

    ¡°Embarrassed?¡±

    Seeing her somewhat ufortable, Jiang Jinsang smiled and curved his lips.

    Just as he was about to straighten up, Tang Wan tilted her head slightly¡­

    And quickly pecked at his lips!

    ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassed,¡± she coughed.

    Jiang Jinsang, however, was momentarily stunned. He held her face and kissed her several times, but being in public, a full-on kiss was out of the question. They kept it brief.

    As they parted, Jiang Jinsang still reached up to pull her scarf over her nose, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Turning to leave, they saw Qi Zeyan standing not too far away, looking pitiful and it was unclear how much he had seen.

    After searching for a long while and finally stumbling upon them, all they did was¡­

    Leave him by himself and run off to smooch?

    Was he being picked on for being single?

    Just as he was about toe over and question why they ditched him, Jiang Jinsang preempted the confrontation with a provoking remark, ¡°What brings you here again?¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    Shen Zhixian was holding a child¡¯s hand, strolling through thentern festival. Jiangjiang finally got to see Shen Zhixian, he didn¡¯t care about his absent daddy at all.

    Taotao was a bit scared of him; neither child clung to him.

    Jiang Yanting looked at the three beside him, the joy clearly overwhelming any sense of loss.

    ¡°Mommy, I want this.¡± Taotao¡¯s situation was quite special, the Xie family didn¡¯t let her go out casually, and this was her first time seeing antern festival, everything fascinated her.

    ¡°You already have antern,¡± Shen Zhixian furrowed his brows; reasonable requests from a child were to be fulfilled as much as possible, but she couldn¡¯t just have everything she wanted.

    However, Jiang Yanting went ahead and made the payment, handing her a small rat-shapedntern.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Taotao was very happy.

    ¡°And one for you, Jiangjiang!¡± Naturally, there would be no favoritism between the two children; Jiangjiang really wanted thentern, he clutched it, but still with a look of distaste.

 Chapter 318: 213 New Years Eve, Sprinkling Sugary Sweet (2 updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 318: 213 New Year¡¯s Eve, Sprinkling Sugary Sweet (2 updates)_3</strong>

    At thentern festival, there were all sorts of activities beyondnterns, such as eating, drinking, and ying. Taotao found everything novel, and Jiang Yanting was very perceptive, mainly giving money to things she showed interest in.

    Taotao stared at Jiang Yanting, and stars actually began to appear in her eyes.

    Why do they say on TV that men who work diligently are the most handsome? Clearly, it¡¯s when they spend money on you that men are at their handsomest!

    Taotao now felt that:

    Jiang Yanting was, in this world, the handsomest man!

    And so she naturally grew a few degrees closer to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t buy anymore for her; she just wants anything she sees, and you can¡¯t spoil a child like this.¡± Shen Zhixian frowned; if it were him taking care of the child, what then?

    ¡°It¡¯s just once a year, let her have what she likes. A daughter should be pampered. I can afford it,¡± Jiang Yanting continued, ¡°Whatever she wants, whatever she likes, I can give her. Once she¡¯s seen enough of the world, she won¡¯t be easily swayed by any man¡¯s sweet talking or moved by someone simply buying her things and run off with him.¡±

    ¡°What kind of theory is that?¡± Shen Zhixian had never heard such a im before. Spoiling a child and having such a theory!

    Mainly because it seemed to make some sense, and she found herself unable to refute it all at once.

    This was Jiang Chengsi¡¯s saying, and at the time, even Jiang Yanting was choked up by it, let alone now when applied to Shen Zhixian.

    At the moment, the two kids were perched at a cotton candy stall, each already holding one; when Jiang Yanting scanned the code to pay, he bought three instead.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve overscanned by one,¡± the stall owner was puzzled.

    ¡°Another one, please.¡±

    Jiang Yanting took the cotton candy and handed it to Shen Zhixian.

    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to like eating it?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a mother now,¡± Shen Zhixian felt embarrassed holding it, as everyone around her with cotton candy was either a kid or a young girl. What was she to be categorized as?

    Jiang Yanting promptly stuffed the cotton candy into her hand. Shen Zhixian felt a bit flustered, after all, those holding this were either small children or young girls, and here she was¡­ whatever was she?

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a flower boat over there with performances,¡± Jiangjiang pointed excitedly to a spot and unconsciously ran into the crowd.

    ¡°Jiangjiang!¡±

    Shen Zhixian quickly followed after, leaving only Taotao, who was munching on cotton candy, and the expressionless Jiang Yanting at the stall.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go too, or we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Taotao reached out and grabbed his generous palm.

    Jiang Yanting, however, felt warmth in his heart, gently gripping her back, holding onto her as they walked together. The little girl was slow, so he adjusted to her pace, all the while his eyes were surveying her out of the corner of his eye.

    This was his daughter¡­ the feeling was definitely different.

    Taotao was very fond of him at this moment, after all, who wouldn¡¯t like someone willing to dote on her and spend money on her?

    When they arrived at the flower boat, the outside was already packed with people; Jiangjiang and the others were inside, but Jiang Yanting and Taotao couldn¡¯t squeeze in. Taotao, being petite, couldn¡¯t see anything outside and was easily jostled by the crowd.

    ¡°Shall I carry you?¡± Jiang Yanting tentatively asked her.

    Taotao bit her lip, ¡°Umm¡­ can I ride on your shoulders?¡±

    It was something she had always wanted since she was small, but the only person she could approach was Xie Duo, and she dared not ask him. As for Jiang Yanting, she felt this uncle doted and indulged her, so she cautiously inquired.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang Yanting dly agreed, after all, it was good that his daughter was willing to be close to him.

    He squatted down and after some awkward mbering, Taotao eventually got on his shoulders. Jiang Yanting was tall, and instantly, her view widened, while Jiang Yanting securely held onto her legs, strong and safe.

    ¡°Uncle, can you see?¡± Taotao asked him, looking down.

    ¡°Just help me see a little more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taotao diligently watched the flower boat, continuously describing it to him¡­

    When Xie Duo and Xie Tongtong arrived, they could see from afar that Taotao was actually on Jiang Yanting¡¯s shoulders.

    Xie Tongtongughed, ¡°Jiang Second Master really dotes on Taotao. He¡¯s so indulgent. Looks like the little girl¡¯s fortune is finally arriving.¡±

    Xie Duo squinted his eyes, thinking back on his previous suspicions. He had gotten some of Jiangjiang¡¯s hair, but because of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s warning, he hadn¡¯t sent it forparison.

    He knew Jiang Yanting too well. He wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted or sentimental person. For him to go this far, perhaps certain matters were like Pandora¡¯s box and should not be opened.

    He had thought too muchtely. If his suspicion proved correct, then the Xie Family was but a deep abyss. Honestly¡­

    He was a bit afraid, afraid of knowing the truth!

    ¡°Hey, Brother, don¡¯t you think Taotao looks a bit like someone from the Jiang Family? Not like Jiang Second Master, but she resembles Jiang Fifth Master somewhat. I didn¡¯t notice before, but standing together just now, I felt¡­ there was something¡­¡± Xie Tongtong clicked her tongue, ¡°Maybe the little girl and Taotao really have a destined connection with the Jiang Family.¡±

    **

    On the other side, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, along with a particrly bright third-wheel, aimlessly wandered thentern festival. Tang Wan held her phone, taking numerous photos- selfies, pics of Jiang Jinsang, and naturally, there were solo shots of Qi Zeyan, which she then sent several to Ruan Mengxi!

    Ruan Mengxi had just finished her New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, watching the Spring Festival G and listening to her family chat- nothing new, just talks about whose son got married or whose daughter had a baby. She wasn¡¯t interested in these topics and was listlessly cracking sunflower seeds.

    Like a heartless seed-cracking machine!

    Upon receiving the photos, her excitement instantly peaked.

    [Tang Xiaowan, I love you, mua¡ª¡ª]

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile, but then a barrage of messages arrived in quick session.

    [This candid photo is too gorgeous, isn¡¯t it? As expected of a handsome man, he looks good from every angle!]

    [What should I do? I want to fly back to Beijing now, I want to sleep with him!]

    Tang Wan¡¯s mouth twitched, [You should just wash up and go to bed!]

 Chapter 319: 214 Money-bought Affection is the Least Reliable (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 319: 214 Money-bought Affection is the Least Reliable (3 more updates)</strong>

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, although Beijing prohibited fireworks and firecrackers, the suburbs still held a grand fireworks disy. The New Year arrived, and it was not until after one in the morning that everyone went home.

    Taotao was lying on Jiang Yanting¡¯s shoulder, clutching antern in her hand, already asleep. When Xie Duo was about to carry her, she still clung to Jiang Yanting¡¯s neck, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Uncle, can we go out together again next time?¡± The little girl had just woken up, her voicezy and endearingly cute.

    ¡°Yes, anytime you want.¡±

    Jiang Yanting was naturally happier than anyone when his daughter wanted to be close to him.

    That tone, extremely tender, actually made Xie Duo feel ufortable. The two had known each other for so long, always shing, but he had never seen him show such an expression.

    After returning home, all the elders had gone to sleep, and everyone went upstairs to their rooms.

    After Tang Wan had washed up and returned to her room, she found she couldn¡¯t sleep. She asked if Jiang Jinsang had gone to bed before she opened the cupboard between the two rooms.

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting at the desk, with red envelopes and many new bills in front of him, and he beckoned to her.

    Tang Wan obediently walked over.

    Her wrist was grasped, and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s slight force pulled her entire body onto hisp, pressed down, and wrapped his arms around her waist, whispering in her ear, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    This position was slightly embarrassing. There was no need for thunder and lightning; the fire was instantly ignited, and it was unclear who initiated it, but the two kissed each other.

    Perhaps because of today¡¯s atmosphere, it was somewhat intense.

    Tang Wan found herself lifted onto the desk. Red envelopes and bills fell all over the floor, ignored as she struggled to breathe and pushed at his chest, asking him to loosen his grip.

    ¡°I want to continue.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was hoarse and uniquely enticing.

    As he spoke, he bowed his head, his lips touching her skin.

    Their body temperatures were both very hot, and together, they were like a determined fire in the wilderness, burning everything around.

    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Tang Wan came to him with a serious matter, it was not really about giving in to someone¡¯s desires in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Jiang Jinsang straightened up, helping her adjust her clothes while catching his breath.

    ¡°Today, my dad said he hopes we can finalize our marriage sooner.¡±

    ¡°Marry, I can do that,¡± Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ll check when the civil affairs bureau is open after the New Year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about registering the marriage, but getting engaged first.¡± Tang Wan was aghast, he was thinking of skipping straight to consummation!

    ¡°I have no problem, but we shouldn¡¯t rush you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll discuss the specifics with my family.¡± As for the engagement, Jiang Jinsang did not have any experience, ¡°For the engagement, do I need to formally propose? What should I prepare?¡±

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t know either. The two snuggled up and Googled it, but customs varied by region, and they couldn¡¯te to any conclusion.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already past three in the morning. They moved from the chair to the bed.

    Jiang Jinsang stared at the ceiling, still thinking about the proposal and engagement, while Tang Wan moved closer to him, loving his body, reaching out and wrapping her arms around his neck, resting her head on his chest, listening to his steady, strong heartbeat¡ª¡±Thump, thump¡ª¡±

    As if the breathing and heartbeats of the two were synchronized.

    ¡°Wuge,¡± she murmured, ¡°after the New Year, our family should be moving back to Pingjiang soon.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes slightly tightened, ¡°When are you nning to leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but definitely want to avoid the peak of the spring travel rush. If we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll also need to go back and sort many things out. My studio is still there, Uncle Chen and some of the staff need arrangements¡­¡± Tang Wan exined piecemeal, abandoning her former life and job to follow someone else to a new ce wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°My studio hasn¡¯t been established for long, my colleagues are hoping to achieve something significant, and many are locals from Pingjiang. If the studio relocates, they might not be able to follow.¡±

    ¡°I feel quite sorry for them.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang tightened his embrace, ¡°Maybe give them some extrapensation.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, tightened her grip around his neck, and snuggled closer into his embrace.

    **

    The first day of the New Year

    Upon opening her eyes, Tang Wan saw the person lying beside her, his eyes closed, long eyshes resting, half of his face buried in the pillow. He usually had a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, but now his expression was more serious.

    She reached out, pressed on his lips, and gently pushed upwards.

    However, after touching his face, she found the texture quite pleasant and couldn¡¯t resist pinching it a couple of times.

 Chapter 320: 214 Money-Bought Affections Are the Least Reliable (3 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 320: 214 Money-Bought Affections Are the Least Reliable (3 more updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°I thought you would give me a good morning kiss,¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly opened his eyes, smiling at her. Tang Wan had barely moved when he woke up, having been waiting for her to kiss him voluntarily. Did he really not expect her to start touching his face?

    ¡°Why did you sleep sote today? Aren¡¯t you going up for a workout?¡± It was already 8:30 AM, whereas Jiang Jinsang usually got up to work out by 6:00 AM.

    ¡°I only now understand why there are sayings like ¡®dying drunk in a gentle township¡¯ and ¡®preferring to be a romantic ghost under the peony flowers.''¡±

    He had just woken up. He stretchedzily, his voice even morenguid yet seemingly more provocative than usual.

    The two lingered in bed for a while before finally getting up to wash and go downstairs, where the Xie Family and Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s family had already arrived, and the olddy was giving out red envelopes to the children.

    ¡°Wanwan is here,e over, this is your red envelope.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so big now, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°No matter how big you are, you¡¯re still a child in Grandma¡¯s eyes. I give it, so just take it,¡± the olddy today was wearing a bright red outfit, looking sprightly.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite, thank you Grandma.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan and others all received red envelopes, and Tang Wan took them one by one, thanked them, and then took out her own gifts to give away.

    The gift for Fan Mingyu was the Cyan Feather jewelry she had made herself, a pair of earrings, and she hadter added a brooch with an orchid motif, exquisitely charming.

    Jiang Zhaolin took a few extra nces and sized up Tang Wan, indeed finding her very likable.

    The Jiang Familycked for nothing, and Fan Mingyu had seen all the best things, but what mattered most was this sentiment.

    ¡°You are such a thoughtful child,¡± Fan Mingyu said while holding the brooch and trying it on her clothes, everyone praising how beautiful it looked, ¡°What do you and Xiaowu n to do today?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to watch a New Year¡¯s movie.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡± Fan Mingyu just began to suggest letting Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian take the kids along when she realized, ¡°Where are Jiangjiang and Taotao?¡±

    ¡°They just went out with Uncle Four, probably ying in the snow,¡± a servant said with a smile.

    Beijing is cold, and the snow does not melt easily; the area in front of the Jiang Family¡¯s home was still all white.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, why go out!¡± Fan Mingyu hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when suddenly the sound of a motorcycle engine roared from outside. The olddy immediately clenched her walking stick and got up, hitting her leg in anger, ¡°That no-good kid Jiang Chengsi!¡±

    The Xie siblings who came over today looked at each other, puzzled as to why the olddy suddenly became so angry.

    They had practically no dealings with Jiang Chengsi. Not only was he an oddity in the Jiang Family, but he was also a rare breed among Beijing¡¯s different families, wild and rebellious, yet never known to have done anything wicked.

    Being entirely different from those prodigals, they usually didn¡¯t interact much or understand him.

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s face turned cold in an instant. After all, if any of the children got hurt, fell, or rolled off the motorcycle, it could be fatal.

    Putting oneself in danger was one thing, but bringing children along was another!

    Shen Zhixian had always heard Jiangjiang talk about how he wanted to take Taotao for a ride in Uncle Xiaosi¡¯s car, and she thought it was a sports car, even joking that in such cold weather, one would freeze to death sitting in a racing car. Now hearing this engine roar, she knew it was definitely not a supercar, and she hurried outside¡­

    **

    As everyone rushed out, there was no one in sight. About three or four minutester, apanied by the sound of an engine getting closer, a motorcycle braked sharply and stopped at the Jiang Family¡¯s doorway.

    Jiangjiang was sitting at the back, holding tightly onto Jiang Chengsi¡¯s waist, while Taotao sat in the front, both wearing helmets. Jiang Chengsi swung his leg off, set down the footrest, helped the kids off before getting off himself, and then took off his helmet and shook his hair.

    Indescribably dashing.

    Even the Xie siblings were surprised, wondering how the Jiang Family could have raised such an anomaly.

    Seeing the motorcycle speeding towards them and thening to a swift stop, Shen Zhixian was somewhat stunned!

    What was this?

    Was this what they meant by going for a ride?

    Jiangjiang had already mastered removing his helmet, but Taotao hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. She struggled with the sp for quite some time without getting it undone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Jiangjiang went over, and swiftly helped remove her helmet, seemingly already taking on the role of a caring older brother, ¡°How was it? Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡±

    Taotao was always well-behaved. Shen Zhixian walked over, ready to see if her daughter had been frightened.

    She herself had never been involved in anything like this. She only remembered a movie about a motorcycle racer who reformed only to eventually die on the racing track. She always had a bit of a shadow in her heart about this kind of sport.

    Yet, she heard Taotao suddenly exim excitedly, ¡°It was so thrilling! I want to do it again!¡±

    Shen Zhixian instantly panicked, realizing the gravitas, this was too dangerous!

    She immediately considered Jiang Chengsi a dangerous influence.

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi, you rascal, taking the kids out again, haven¡¯t I told you it¡¯s dangerous? Do you understand?¡± the olddy fumed, overwhelmed with anger during the festive season. Anything bad could have happened!

    ¡°Just went around theplex, didn¡¯t go out.¡± Facing the olddy¡¯s usations, he seemed unconcerned, watching here at him with a cane, he simply bent over and embraced her shoulders, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you trust me? I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Rascal, get out of my sight!¡± the olddy dismissed him, shooing his hand away.

    In this household, he probably was the only one who dared to be so cheeky with the olddy.

    ¡°You know, if you keep getting angry, you won¡¯t look pretty.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to involve the kids in such dangerous activities again, I¡¯ll have someone tear apart those motorcycles and throw them in the scrapyard,¡± the olddy retorted sharply.

    ¡°I actually have a safer vehicle,¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What could possibly be safe!¡± the olddy snorted.

    Then, Jiang Yanting had someone bring out an electric car from the garage¡­

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s face twitched violently at the thought of him riding this thing out with two kids.

    Was he supposed to lose all his dignity?

    Ten minutester¡­

    Jiang Chengsi was riding the electric car, taking the kids around theplex for three or four rounds, but he seemed unbothered.

    Using his own words, ¡°As long as the kids are happy, saving face is really the cheapest thing in this world.¡±

    He always knew how to live freely and wisely.

    But as Jiang Jinsang would say, someone¡¯s skin was just too thick, impervious to bullets, otherwise how could he possibly irritate someone as tough as Jiang Zhaolin.

    Jiang Chengsi was a ck sheep in the Jiang family, his dress and behavior always unconventional. For someone like Taotao, who grew up under the strict discipline of the Xie family, he was both a curiosity and an aspiration.

    From a young age, she knew there were things she could do and things she couldn¡¯t, but Jiang Chengsi told her, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not illegal, you can pursue whatever you like. No one should constrain or control you. Your life is in your own hands.¡±

    ¡°To just follow the rules, to live as others have nned¡­ Your future is already set, so what¡¯s the meaning in your life?¡±

    ¡°So I support you in pursuing what you like.¡±

    Taotao couldn¡¯t grasp the entire meaning behind these words, but his ideology deeply resonated with her.

    Even though Shen Zhixian considered Jiang Chengsi an outlier and preferred her daughter to steer clear of him, in Taotao¡¯s heart,

    this carefree, rebellious man was her idol.

    So, Jiang Yanting once again found out that his darling daughter was starting to gaze brightly at another uncle, feeling as if the money spentst night was totally wasted.

    Indeed, rtionships built on money andvish spending were the most unreliable.

 Chapter 321: 215 Fourth Master vs. Little Aunt, thinking it was a thief [New Years Message]

    <strong>Chapter 321: 215 Fourth Master vs. Little Aunt, thinking it was a thief [New Year¡¯s Message]</strong>

    A few days after the New Year, aside from gatherings, visiting rtives and friends was the main activity. Many people took the opportunity of the New Year to visit the Jiang Family.

    The Tang Family, being outsiders with no local rtives or friends, other than the old master asionally visiting the Peach Garden to watch operas, stayed mainly at the Jiang¡¯s house and also discussed some matters about returning to Pingjiang.

    On the third day of the New Year, during the meal, Mr. Tang brought up the topic of returning home after the New Year.

    ¡°Are you going back?¡± Ever since his wife had passed away, the olddy had been alone, and she cherished thepany of her old friend. She had grown ustomed to chatting and taking walks with him, and she had trulye to regard the Tang Family as her own kin. Hearing suddenly about their departure, she was both surprised and reluctant.

    ¡°My health has pretty much improved, and I can¡¯t just keep recuperating at your house forever. It¡¯s time to return. And to be honest, I really miss my old friends.¡±

    Beijing was different from Pingjiang; he could only walk around the nearby neighborhood, unable to join his old friends for tea and traditional storytelling, which made life indeedfortable yet always seemed tock something.

    The Jiang Family members exchanged nces, ultimately fixing their gaze on Jiang Jinsang. He seemed to have anticipated this, remaining calm and collected, simply putting down his chopsticks and gently asking, ¡°When do you n to return?¡±

    ¡°Probably on the fifth day of the New Year, to avoid the peak of the return travel rush.¡± Manypanies resumed work on the seventh day of the New Year, and Tang Yunxian wanted to return a day earlier to sort things out at hispany.

    ¡°Shall I take you there?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Tang Yunxianughed, ¡°this trip is quite strenuous.¡±

    In reality, he thought to himself:

    If Jiang Jinsang really did send them back, and if he fell ill again unable to adapt to the environment, there¡¯s no telling how long he might end up staying in his home.

    The Jiangs understood that it was reasonable for the Tang Family to want to return since their ancestral business and work were not here. Furthermore, the arrangements between Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang needed careful consideration. If they were to engage or marry, it would only be proper to formally request her hand in Pingjiang.

    Otherwise, the neighbors might not even know and think thating to Beijing for a medical consultation resulted in a prolonged stay, which could lead to gossip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this: I¡¯ll have Zhongqinge over tomorrow and check on you. After all, traveling home is a long journey. If he feels your health is fine, then we¡¯ll proceed as you say,¡± the olddy suggested.

    ¡°That would be very kind of you,¡± Tang Yunxian replied courteously.

    ¡°With your departure, the arrangement concerning Wanwan and Xiaowu¡­¡± Fan Mingyu coughed lightly, ¡°Actually, our families have had a marriage agreement. If both kids see no issue with it, perhaps we should settle the engagement sooner.¡±

    ¡°At that time, Zhenhuan and I, along with Xiaowu, will go to Pingjiang in person.¡±

    ¡°However, this matter still depends on your and Wanwan¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    ¡­

    In fact, the Tang Family had already discussed it, and the old man just smiled, ¡°Why look at us? As long as the two youngsters are fond of each other, it¡¯s good to settle the engagement sooner.¡±

    Everyone tacitly acknowledged and agreed to the proposal of formal engagement.

    The olddy initially felt quite ufortable at heart, but then she thought that parting now was for the sake of a better reunion in the future, whichforted her a lot.

    **

    On the fourth day of the New Year, Dr. Zhou Zhongqing had originally nned toe in the morning to check on Mr. Tang¡¯s health, but due to the recent severity of the flu, doctors from every department had been called in to work overtime.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that Zhou Zhongqing managed to make time for a visit.

    Today was the day Fan Mingyu returned to her maternal home, and they had invited the elderlydy to dine there as well. The Fan Family also invited the Tang Family, but considering it was not quite appropriate given their imminent return to Pingjiang and the need to pack, they politely declined.

    In a family gathering, even if Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t have preferred to go, there was no helping it. Thus, when Zhou Zhongqing arrived at the Jiang¡¯s, only the three members of the Tang Family and several Jiang family servants were present.

    Despite his age, the old master¡¯s constitution was still robust, helped further by the good care before and after his surgery, contributing to his satisfactory recovery.

    ¡°Your health is fine, but traveling long distances by car still requires extra care. I¡¯ll prescribe a few new medications. You just need to follow the instructions and take them when you get home.¡±

    Among these were some prescription drugs that required a doctor¡¯s prescription to purchase and use. Concerned about the convenience of getting the medication in Pingjiang, Tang Wan decided to go the extra mile and have him apany her to procure all the necessary medications.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, sorry to trouble you sote, and with this sort of bother?¡± Tang Wan saw his tired expression, ¡°Is the flu really that severe recently?¡±

    ¡°This year is a warm winter, which tends to foster bacteria, and during the festival season with friends and rtives moving around, viruses are easily transmitted. It¡¯s best to wear a mask when going out.¡± The hospital was overwhelmed with constant shifts, and even Zhou Zhongqing had to step in continuously, yet the patients still seemed endless.

 Chapter 323 - 216 Beating Up Your Aunt, Wanwan Gets Framed (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 323: 216 Beating Up Your Aunt, Wanwan Gets Framed (2nd Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    Inside the Jiang Family¡¯s living room

    Shen Shuci removed her torn down jacket, worried about down feathers escaping. Tang Wan used a clip to fix the torn spot before cing her down jacket aside.

    Her scarf, sweater, and even her pants were covered in down feathers, and there were also white fluffy specks in her hair.

    This was the first time Tang Wan had seen her in such a disheveled state, trying hard to hold backughter, she found her a lint roller and urged her to hurry to the restroom to clean up.

    When Shen Shuci saw in the mirror that even her hair strands had white fluff standing on end, her face darkened once more.

    However, Jiang Chengsi was still as dapper as ever, not a single down feather clinging to him. His clothes were leather, windproof and rainproof, waterproof, and down couldn¡¯t stick to them.

    So, the down feathers were blown all around, but only Shen Shuci had suffered.

    "Was that really your aunt?" Jiang Chengsi had noprehension of the Tang Family¡¯s rtions.

    "Yes," Tang Wan stifled augh, "How did you two start fighting?"

    "Not sure," Jiang Chengsi tried to recollect. He had only patted her shoulder when she resisted, and somehow things got physical, "It seemed... like she was the first to start it."

    Shen Shuci, having dealt with the down feathers on her, came out just to hear this and was even more irritated.

    "Was it you who frightened me first?"

    "Is it not because you were lurking suspiciously by the door?"

    "I was just trying to make sure I hadn¡¯te to the wrong ce."

    "All I wanted to do was ask who you were looking for. You started it, so naturally I had to defend myself," Jiang Chengsi spoke with reason, "Besides, dressed so heavily and lurking at the door, you did look suspicious."

    "Alright, since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let me formally introduce you. Aunt, this is Jiang Chengsi, he¡¯s the elder brother of Brother Five. Fourth Brother, this is my aunt¡ªShen Shuci."

    Jiang Chengsi just smiled, "With such a way of meeting, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t mistake you for a thief next time."

    Shen Shuci scrutinized him; she had only met Jiang Jinsang before. They were brothers?

    The difference seemed too great¡ªone gentle as the clear autumn moon, and this one...

    What kind of creature is he?

    He rode a motorcycle, saw she was a woman, and didn¡¯t even hold back, instead hitting even harder.

    By this time, Old Tang and Tang Yunxian had alsoe out. In fact, Hua Mei inside had been calling out the entire time, but since it often did so, everyone hadn¡¯t really paid attention.

    "Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t I tell your father we could get back ourselves, there was no need for you toe pick us up?" Old Tang chided in his tone, but seeing Shen Shuci, his smile was so wide it wouldn¡¯t close.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re really alright?" Shen Shuci had a mission ining here.

    The Shen Family had returned to Pingjiang for the new year and only then discovered that Old Tang had gone ahead with the surgery without notifying them, and it was already the 29th of the lunar year, so they couldn¡¯te to Beijing to visit.

    Since their family was soon to return to Pingjiang, they specifically asked Shen Shuci toe over as an escort. It was better to have one more person looking out for them on the journey.

    "I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m fine. Look at this body of mine," Old Tang said, taking a few steps in front of her, "How about it? Not bad, right?"

    "Mhm," Shen Shuci, in front of her elders, was still very well-behaved, her earlier fierce demeanor nowhere to be seen.

    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Chengsi had intentionally hit hardter on, but rather that she removed her scarf and mask, bing more ruthless in her movements. She must have had some training, specifically designed for closebat against men, targeting the most vulnerable spots on a man. If he hadn¡¯t been rough...

    He probably would have ended up a corpse on the doorstep.

    "Why didn¡¯t you say something beforehand when you wereing?" Tang Yunxian, although her brother-inw, was more like an elder brother or parent figure.

    "My dad was worried that if we told you in advance, you wouldn¡¯t let mee. I took a taxi to the entrance of the neighborhood, additionally, I called you and Wanwan, but no one answered."

    "I was on the bus, didn¡¯t notice," Tang Wan immediately exined.

    Tang Yunxian furrowed his brows, "I was packing luggage, might have not paid attention."

    "Right, have you had dinner yet?" the old master took her hand, "Look at how cold your hands are."

    "I ate a bit on the ne."

    "We¡¯re about to have dinner soon; eat a bit more."

    ...

    Naturally, Jiang Chengsi also stayed for dinner, having brought gifts, which made Old Tang think he was too courteous.

    "I just found some fun toys to relieve boredom. I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    "Why would I mind? It¡¯s the thought that counts."

    The old master smiled. In reality, though Jiang Chengsi might stray from the norm and was a bit wild, he was decent in other aspects. Apart from dealing with his father, he was extremely polite to the other elders outside, and his more outgoing personality made him the more favored one whenever he interacted with them, without the reservedness that younger members of the family showed.

    "Fourth Brother, sit for a bit. I¡¯m going to stir-fry a couple of dishes. You haven¡¯t tried Pingjiang¡¯s specialty dishes before, have you?" Tang Wan already tied on an apron as she spoke and entered the kitchen.

 Chapter 324 - 216 Beating Up Your Aunt, Wanwan Gets Framed (2nd Update)_2

    <h4>Chapter 324: 216 Beating Up Your Aunt, Wanwan Gets Framed (2nd Update)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "That¡¯s going to be troublesome," Jiang Chengsi was utterly unapologetic.

    "I¡¯ll help you." Shen Shuci also followed into the kitchen, and when the two of them were close, Tang Wan lowered her voice, "What exactly happened between you and Fourth Brother?"

    "Dressed too much, all tied up; if there¡¯s a next time, I might not lose to him," Shen Shuci rarely swallowed her pride, "and he even took advantage when my clothes were ruined, preying on the vulnerable, knew I was a woman, and still didn¡¯t hold back..."

    "Do you wish he had treated you differently because you¡¯re a woman?" Tang Wan felt she was confused with anger.

    "Of course not!" Shen Shuci¡¯s head ached, "How could the Jiang Family have such a person?"

    Although she had never met anyone else, the outside world¡¯s opinion wasn¡¯t like this at all.

    "I don¡¯t know either," Tang Wan shrugged her shoulders.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jiang Chengsi was sitting on the sofa, sending messages in the group chat.

    [@Jiang Xiaowu, haven¡¯t had dinner yet? When will youe back, I¡¯m at your house.]

    Jiang Jinsang: [Why are you at my house?]

    [Of course, I knew the little sister was leaving; I won¡¯t be able to get up early in the morning, so I came early to see her off.]

    [I guess it will take about an hour more.] Family and friends gathering, drinking and chatting, it wouldn¡¯t end within an hour or two.

    Qi Zeyan: [The little sister is leaving, huh? Then, I won¡¯t be able to send her off. Tell her Happy New Year for me, and have a smooth journey.]

    Jiang Chengsi: [Oh right, your future auntie has arrived.]

    Jiang Jinsang, holding his phone, tightened his fingers faintly, [Shen Shuci?]

    [Yes, and...]

    Someone deliberately yed coy, waiting several minutes before sending a message.

    [I fought your future auntie!]

    The entire group went dead silent, even Qi Zeyan, who had just perked up, was baffled.

    He fought his auntie?

    That¡¯s a woman!

    Qi Zeyan: [Holy shit, Jiang Chengsi, you sure do have some guts, not even sparing a woman?]

    [It¡¯s either I hit her, or she would have demolished me. Xiaowu¡¯s auntie, when she gets tough, she¡¯s no less than a man, extremely powerful, definitely not easy to deal with.]

    For Jiang Chengsi to admit someone was formidable, that person certainly had to be strong; the others then thought of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s physique...

    Jiang Chengsi: [Jiang Xiaowu, as your brother, I warn you kindly, don¡¯t offend this person; with your build, she could really take you down.]

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly: [I know, I¡¯ve already seen it.]

    Previously in Pingjiang, at the gate of the Tang Family, she had dealt with Zhang Defu, and he remembered her fierceness till now.

    Suddenly Qi Zeyan got excited: [Does she look good? If you married her, wouldn¡¯t I be addressed as "Uncle" by Jiang Xiaowu?]

    Jiang Jinsang frowned, such shameless words could actually be uttered.

    Before he could send a message, Jiang Chengsi had already sent one: [She might not like your type of sleazy man. And besides, you couldn¡¯t handle her.]

    Qi Zeyan exploded instantly: [Jiang Chengsi, make yourself clear, what do you mean by a sleazy man?]

    ...

    As the two squabbled in the group chat, Jiang Jinsang quietly told the grandmother about this matter, indirectly reminding her that there was a guest at home, and that they should return earlier.

    "Wanwan¡¯s aunt?" The grandmother was a bit confused, just then recalling that she indeed had such a rtive.

    "She must have heard they have to leave early tomorrow and specially came to pick them up."

    "The child isn¡¯t that old, right? That¡¯s quite considerate of her." The grandmother had been worried about them going back just like that, but now knowing there was someone to receive them, she felt a bit more at ease.

    **

    When the Jiang Family members were heading back, it was also their first time meeting Shen Shuci, and there were the usual formalities and warm exchanges.

    She was young, but perhaps held a higher status within the family hierarchy, speaking and handling matters with maturity. It was quite at odds with her age. However, it was gettingte, and they didn¡¯t chat much before Fan Mingyu offered to arrange a room for her.

    "No need to trouble yourself, I arrived in haste without prior notice, staying over is already an imposition. I¡¯ll just bunk with Wanwan," said Shen Shuci, after which Jiang Jinsang sitting on the side raised an eyebrow.

    She and Tang Wan were going to stay together?

    They would leave tomorrow, and on thisst night, he couldn¡¯t get close to her, this...

    "Wanwan, what do you think?" Shen Shuci turned to Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan also wanted to be closer to Jiang Jinsang. They were in the midst of a passionate romance, naturally finding it hard to part, but she couldn¡¯t refuse Shen Shuci¡¯s request and could only smile and say, "Okay, let¡¯s stay together."

    Jiang Chengsi stood aside, knowing Jiang Jinsang since childhood. Even if there wasn¡¯t much expression on someone¡¯s face, he could tell they were displeased, yet against an aunt, there was nothing one could do.

    But this aunt reallycked tact. The young couple was about to part, and she was interfering right before they left.

    Seeing Jiang Jinsang get the short end of the stick was a rare sight, he lowered his head and couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.

    Thatugh drew Shen Shuci¡¯s attention:

    He couldn¡¯t possibly beughing at her.

    **

    After a brief stay in the living room, everyone returned to their rooms. The elderlydy and Fan Mingyu even took Tang Wan aside to give her some items, knowing she was leaving. Tang Wan couldn¡¯t refuse and went back to her room with a pile of things, just as Shen Shuci came out from a bath.

    "Are these from the Jiang Family?" Shen Shuci asked, toweling her hair.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s too much, probably won¡¯t fit in the suitcase."

    "This Jiang Family, aside from that one person, the rest seem decent enough, although some don¡¯t talk much. They don¡¯t appear ill-intentioned. Mainly, Mrs. Jiang really likes you. If you really marry into the family, with a husband who adores you and a mother-inw who cherishes you, life won¡¯t be bad."

    Tang Wan coughed and stayed quiet.

    "Right, how did things progress with you and Jiang Jinsang? It hasn¡¯t been long, and you¡¯re already nning to get engaged?" When Shen Shuci knew about it, the two were still sneaking around. This progress was indeed fast.

    "It just developed naturally."

    "Did he confess first?" Shen Shuci was technically her aunt, but their rtionship was very close, almost like sisters. Shen Shuci was curious, and she didn¡¯t know that the bedroom was separated from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s only by a cupboard, without any soundproofing. Their entire conversation could be heard by Jiang Jinsang.

    But Tang Wan was aware, so she stayed careful not to say anything wrong.

    "Aunt, let¡¯s not talk about this."

    "What¡¯s there to be shy about?" Shen Shuciughed, "Then I¡¯ll just ask you one thing, how is he treating you? Is he good to you?"

    "Very well."

    "That¡¯s good, love is a matter between the two of you. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re happy. Falling in love is all about mutual affection and making each other happy. However, if he ever bullies you, you must tell me. I won¡¯t let him off easy."

    Jiang Jinsang cringed at the thought of Shen Shuci fighting.

    If he ever wronged Tang Wan, she could actually beat him up.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t respond; honestly speaking, Shen Shuci and Ruan Mengxi were cut from the same cloth, inexperienced with a lot of theory, and one of them liked to drive recklessly.

    "Do you have anything else to pack? I can help you," Shen Shuci said, cing the towel on her shoulder, ready to help with the luggage.

    "No need, you traveled today and must be tired too. I¡¯ve mostly packed already. Just help me check around casually to see if I missed anything." Tang Wan had packed during the day and had pretty much everything sorted out.

    Shen Shuci nodded and began looking through things casually.

    As Tang Wan was packing the gifts she bought today, she heard Shen Shuci whisper,

    "Is this contraceptives yours? Do you still want it?"

    Tang Wan stiffened instantly, turning her head to Shen Shuci, who was inspecting the box, "Hidden quite well, a whole new box, did you buy it and not use it?"

    Tang Wan felt as if struck by lightning. Please, don¡¯t talk anymore!

 Chapter 325 - 217 Sweet Enough to Die, Wanwan Leaves the Capital (3 More - s)

    <h4>Chapter 325: 217 Sweet Enough to Die, Wanwan Leaves the Capital (3 More Chapters)</h4><h4></h4>

    Ripples formed on the still water, and a bolt of thunder cracked across the clear sky.

    Tang Wan jolted, her face turning pale with fright. She hurriedly stood up and ran over, yanking the item with a mix of embarrassment and anger.

    "We¡¯re all adults here, so it¡¯s not strange if something happened," Shen Shuci, who had grown up abroad and was more open-minded, said, "Just take precautions."

    "Stop talking," Tang Wan said in a hushed voice.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell your brother-inw. It¡¯s not good to leave this thing here where the Jiang family might see it. Better take it back and hide it in the lining of the suitcase," Shen Shuci advised.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t respond, just hurriedly stuffed it into the lining.

    This wasn¡¯t just some random trash that could be carelessly thrown away.

    It felt like she was holding a hot iron, burning to the touch.

    When Ruan Mengxi had given it to her, she was both anxious and upset. She had hidden it and then forgotten about it, never expecting Shen Shuci to dig it out.

    If Jiang Jinsang was in the next room, he definitely heard!

    Her hiding such a thing, he might think she was overinterested in that "whatever."

    Such a big misunderstanding!

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci¡¯s phone buzzed, "Hello¡ªDad..."

    Tang Wan nced at Lord Wansui on the side and whispered to Shen Shuci, "I¡¯ll return the turtle to Brother Five."

    Lord Wansui: Actually, I really want to stay here!

    Shen Shuci nodded and continued her call. Taking the opportunity to return the turtle as an excuse, Tang Wan opened the door and left. With Shen Shuci there, it was not possible to use the secret door by the cab; it just didn¡¯t seem right. She pretentiously exited through the door, feigning a knock on the neighboring door.

    **

    When Jiang Jinsang opened the door, he smiled and spoke softly, "What¡¯s up?"

    His face was teasing.

    "Bringing Lord Wansui over to you."

    "Come in for a while?" Jiang Jinsang took the ss tank from her hand, seeing her embarrassed face, guessing what she was up to. His lips carried a mocking smile. "She¡¯s on the phone,e in for a chat."

    Tang Wan nervously walked in, hearing Shen Shuci¡¯s voice from next door, even walking carefully to avoid making noise.

    Jiang Jinsang settled Lord Wansui back in its original ce, tilted his head to look at her cautious demeanor, and couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. They were in a normal rtionship, and everyone knew about it; they weren¡¯t having an affair. What was she afraid of?

    "Is everything packed?"

    "Almost."

    "Want some water?"

    "Please sit," Jiang Jinsang invited her to sit down. Shen Shuci¡¯s intermittent voice still carried over from next door, causing real nervousness in Tang Wan.

    Taking the water from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hands, she had been startled just a moment ago and was somewhat parched. Clutching the cup, she had only taken a sip when she saw Jiang Jinsang lean forward, bracing his hands on the armrests of his chair, his whole body looming over her as he gradually moved closer.

    "What were you nning to do with that?"

    Tang Wan¡¯s face instantly flushed red, looking like a thoroughly cooked shrimp. He definitely heard.

    "Actually... I should be the one to prepare that."

    "No, Xixi gave it to me, I didn¡¯t buy it..." Tang Wan attempted to exin, careful not to be too loud, panicking.

    "Just throw it away if you don¡¯t want it. Why keep it?"

    "I..."

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, and it wasn¡¯t exactly trash to be carelessly discarded, so she inexplicably brought it back, now finding herself truly at a loss for words.

    Jiang Jinsang watched her flustered face, and without waiting for her to speak, he leaned in closer...

    "Hmm?" Shen Shuci¡¯s voice could still be heard from next door, separated by a cab, making her genuinely afraid.

    "Shh¡ª" Jiang Jinsang seemed unconcerned.

    ...

    When Tang Wan returned, she opened the door and saw Shen Shuci crouching in front of the mobile cab, apparently examining something.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart leapt to her throat. She hadn¡¯t...

    Discovered something else, had she?

    "Back?" Shen Shuci smiled at her, "Hurry up and take a shower, then go to bed."

    "Okay."

    Tang Wan was feeling anxious, feeling that this was something secret between her and Jiang Jinsang. But when she came out from the shower, Shen Shuci was already lying in bed asleep. After turning off the lights, they bothy face-up.

    "Wanwan, are you asleep?" Possibly because of the darkness, the surroundings were pitch ck, and Shen Shuci¡¯s voice was very soft.

    "Not yet?"

    "Did you and Lord Wansui secretlymunicate through that cab?"

    "..."

    Tang Wan really wanted to cry, please stop talking!

    After Shen Shuci hung up the phone, she checked the room again and noticed something unusual about that cab. She realized that had she wanted to, she could have caught them in the act during their heated conversation earlier, but she chose not to be so tactless.

    After a long while, when Tang Wan thought she had fallen asleep, Shen Shuci whispered again:

    "You went to return the turtle, and you were gone quite a while."

    At that moment, Tang Wan just wanted to cover her mouth!

    "Auntie, aren¡¯t you sleepy?"

    "Not sleepy."

    "Still not sleepy?" Tang Wan really wanted to cry, as she continued, all her secrets were about to be revealed.

    "Thinking about tonight¡¯s events, if you marry Jiang Jinsang, wouldn¡¯t I technically be Jiang Chengsi¡¯s aunt as well? ¡¯Beating¡¯ a junior, is that appropriate?"

    "When have you ever thought so much before doing something?" Tang Wan chuckled, holding a grudge, it seemed.

    Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t a petty person, but being treated like a thief and "caught" was a first for her, which definitely humiliated her. Most importantly, it was Jiang Chengsi¡¯s attitude...

    If this hadn¡¯t been at the Jiang Family¡¯s ce, she really would have...

    If given another chance, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose to that person.

    The more she thought about it, the more suffocated she felt, and fell asleep with these thoughts in mind. In a vague dream, Shen Shuci dreamt of 180 ways to kill Jiang Chengsi, a dream that ironically brought herfort, making her wake up refreshed and rxed the next day.

    When Tang Wan got up, she saw that Shen Shuci had shaken off the gloominess of the night. Just one night¡¯s sleep, and she was refreshed?

    Sheid out, "I¡¯ll pack these things for you, and I¡¯ll carry your luggage down. Do you want to go next door and say goodbye? Pingjiang isn¡¯t close to Beijing; it won¡¯t be easy for him to visit you if he wants to." Shen Shuci smiled.

    "I¡¯ll go and talk to him for a moment." Tang Wan really wanted to have a private moment with Jiang Jinsang before leaving and wasn¡¯t being pretentious, "Then I¡¯ll leave the luggage to you."

    "Sure."

    ...

    As Shen Shuci was carrying the luggage downstairs, Jiang Yanting was there on the second floor and helped her. They didn¡¯t speak much on the way down, and it was indeed very cold.

    The Jiang Family brothers, upon seeing the three, one was gentle, another aloof, and one...

    A weirdo!

    Only when they reached the first floor did Jiang Yanting say, "Go have your breakfast first, I¡¯ll load the luggage into the car."

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it with you." Shen Shuci felt embarrassed letting him help, and as they were carrying the luggage out, she saw Tang Yunxian rearranging items in the trunk, chatting with a middle-aged man she didn¡¯t recognize.

    "That¡¯s Jiang Chengsi¡¯s father, my uncle," Jiang Yanting introduced her in a low voice.

    Jiang Zhaolin nced their way and handed a business card to Tang Yunxian, "Keep in touch, whether there¡¯s anything or not."

    Tang Yunxian received the card, only offering a polite yet distant smile, "Alright."

    Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t care about the assessing gaze from Jiang Yanting and, after greeting him, went back inside.

    Jiang Yanting only helped adjust some luggage and didn¡¯t say much else, but Shen Shuci couldn¡¯t help but notice the strange atmosphere between the uncle and nephew. As he left, she couldn¡¯t resist asking Tang Yunxian, "Brother-inw, that man was..."

    "It¡¯s nothing." Tang Yunxian held the business card, his smile cryptic.

    Yet Jiang Yanting knew all too well that Jiang Zhaolin simply wanted to win over the Tang Family. Despite past conflicts, there were no permanent enemies in business, and it was unclear what terms he was offering to Tang Yunxian.

    If Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang ended up together, the Tang Family would essentially be ¡¯one of their own.¡¯ If Tang Yunxian really sided with Jiang Zhaolin...

    Everyone¡¯s leaving, yet starting these schemes?

    Uncle must be getting restless.

    **

    After having breakfast at the Jiang Family, the Tang Family set off back to Pingjiang. At their departure, the elderlydy didn¡¯te out, stating she was old and couldn¡¯t stand the constantings and goings. If Tang Wan and others returned, she would certainly wee them personally, regardless of the weather.

    This return trip for Tang Wan was to settle aftermaths and prepare for the engagement, seeming like happy events despite the separation. Jiang Jinsang, though unwilling to part, didn¡¯t find it too unbearable.

    However, watching the Tang Family¡¯s car disappearing into the distance, he felt an unpleasant sensation in his heart.

    Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated before they¡¯d even left the neighborhood, receiving a message:

    [The moment you left, I started missing you...]

    Tang Wan turned her head for onest look. The Jiang Family¡¯s house was already out of sight. She lowered her head to text: [Once I¡¯ve sorted things out over there, we¡¯ll see each other very soon. Take good care of yourself, as Uncle Zhou advised.]

    She had thought handling these private affairs would be quite straightforward, yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated stirring up continuous troubles and inadvertently involving many innocents...

 Chapter 326 - 218 Wuye: Wanwan, wait for me to marry you

    <h4>Chapter 326: 218 Wuye: Wanwan, wait for me to marry you</h4><h4></h4>

    Beijing to Pingjiang, the drive itself is not short. After a lunch at the rest stop, Tang Wan leaned against the car and fell asleep, not waking up until reaching the Pingjiang toll station, her eyes still bleary.

    Even under the warm winter sun, the twilight over Pingjiang City, thoughcking its usual misty rainfall, was still clear and warmly inviting. A light snow had fallen before the New Year and had not yet fully melted away.

    This was a in, without the splendid scene of snow-d mountains found in the north, yet the sporadic remnants of snow were a sight of their own kind.

    When they arrived at the Tang Family¡¯s old house, they could see Shen Family¡¯s elder and Nanny Huang standing at the door from quite a distance.

    "Grandpa," Tang Wan was the first to push the door open and get out of the car.

    "You¡¯re back..." Shen Elder held her hand, "You¡¯ve worked hard these past days. Howe you seem thinner? Don¡¯t you get used to eating out?"

    Tang Wanughed wryly. She had been staying at the Jiang Family, and just over the New Year holiday, she had gained three pounds. Where had she lost weight?

    During the New Year, she was in Beijing with no rtives to visit. All her days were spent eating and drinking; how could she not gain weight?

    "Dad," Tang Yunxian got out of the car to greet him.

    Shen Elder just snorted, "I told you a thousand times, if your father is hospitalized, you must inform me, and you..."

    "Grandpa, how is Grandma?" Tang Wan, holding onto his arm, swiftly changed the subject to help Tang Yunxian out.

    "She¡¯s inside cooking for you. No matter how I tell her not to cook, she won¡¯t listen. She says you love her Osmanthus Fish the most, so she went out early in the morning to buy fresh fish." While Shen Elder was talking, Tang Yunxian and Shen Shuci were already assisting the Tang Family¡¯s elder out of the car. Old friends meeting naturally led to another round of cordial greetings.

    "I thought after your surgery, you¡¯d be quite leaner, so I even stewed chicken soup to nourish you. I didn¡¯t expect you to gain some weight."

    Elder Tang smiled, "That¡¯s all thanks to the care of the Jiang Family, with all kinds of delicious food and drink every day. I just sit and don¡¯t move; how could I not gain weight?"

    "So, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve betrothed your granddaughter to their family?" The Shen Family elder always had reservations about the engagement. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Jiang Jinsang, and it all seemed so sudden when he came back and mentioned the engagement.

    He had met Jiang Jinsang before and thought the young man was decent enough. He wanted to observe him over time, but just after a few months away and with Elder Tang¡¯s surgery concluded, his granddaughter¡¯s marriage was settled. Things moved too quickly.

    "I-..." Elder Tang was about to praise Jiang Jinsang, but Shen Elder cut him off.

    "The surgery and illness were a serious matter, and we are grateful for the Jiang Family¡¯s assistance. A drop of water should be reciprocated with a gushing spring, not to mention life-saving grace. In the old days, there was even the phrase ¡¯pledging oneself in marriage¡¯ in return for saving one¡¯s life, but to betroth your granddaughter as repayment? What kind of reasoning is that?"

    "Old Shen, listen to yourself. The most important thing is that Wanwan likes him. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have made this decision. You know very well what kind of person she is!" Elder Tang pulled at Shen Elder¡¯s arm, "Let¡¯s go inside to talk about it."

    "Wanwan, do you like that Jiang boy?" Shen Elder turned to look at Tang Wan, who was retrieving luggage from the trunk.

    Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed slightly, and she remained silent.

    As soon as the group entered the house, they were greeted by an elderlydy with severe rheumatism, which caused her legs to bend at the knees somewhat deformedly. Her skin was loosened, yet her inherent grace andposure could not be concealed. When she smiled, it was warm and serene.

    "Grandma¡ª" Tang Wan was the first through the door and took her hand, "Why did you have to cook yourself?"

    "Don¡¯t you love it? I don¡¯t cook for you every day. You must have had a hard time recently, looking at how thin you are..." The elderlydy held her hand, squinted her eyes, examined her repeatedly, and then started nagging Tang Yunxian for not taking better care of her child.

    Tang Wan was caught betweenughter and tears. Why did all the elders love to say such things? She clearly had gained weight.

    "I¡¯ll first put my stuff back in my room, then change clothes before Ie to help you." Coming back to the long-missed home felt different.

    "Don¡¯te help me. Your auntie is helping out, and that¡¯s enough. Go rest, andtere out for dinner." Favortism across generations was epitomized in the Shen Family¡¯s behavior, especially given Tang Wan¡¯s mother¡¯s early passing, the elders could almost be described as doting on this granddaughter.

    Most elders are the same, insisting on doing things themselves as long as they still can, not wanting the children to lift a finger.

    "Auntie?" When Tang Wan saw that Shen Shuci had already taken off her coat, ready to enter the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Shen Shuci had already taken off her coat and looked at Tang Wan, "What¡¯s with that expression?"

    "It¡¯s nothing." Tang Wan coughed, pulling her luggage toward the East Courtyard.

    Cooking, after all, is something that anyone can learn if they put their heart into it, but it also depends on one¡¯s talent. Some people, no matter how hard they try, can onlye up with disastrous ¡¯dark cuisine.¡¯

    For instance...

    Shen Shuci!

    That time, when the two of them had agreed to go out and y, she, being perhaps poorer in healthpared to Shen Shuci, caught a cold and fever, and Shen Shuci volunteered to cook porridge for her.

    Tang Wan saw her cooking for the first time. Shen Shuci rolled up her sleeves, took off her coat, put on an apron, andid out all the ingredients. Honestly, her actions were crisp and smooth, even the way she chopped vegetables was so clean and precise.

    Skilled hands moved with a grace that captured both strength and beauty with each sweep of the knife.

    Tang Wan thought then, cooking porridge this handsomely?

    But the oue...

    The porridge burnt, and the vor, well, to put it in a word: indescribable.

    She had added every seasoning precisely, but the taste was simply unttering. So, when it came to cooking, Tang Wan was good for little more than assisting. If she put her hands to work properly, it spelled disaster.

    And the worst part, she herself thought the taste wasn¡¯t too bad¡ªthat was a fatal miscalction.

    When Tang Wan entered the East Courtyard, her garden was modest. It had seemed lively enough when just he lived there, and she didn¡¯t feel its emptiness. Now, returning alone, especially gazing upon the garden¡¯s green nts covered with lingering snow, she felt an added sense of solitude.

    Approaching the greenery in the garden, she knocked the heavy snow from the branches and leaves, and suddenly, she was reminded of sunny days when Jiang Jinsang would be here, holding things to water or prune the nt stems.

    d in white, his smile warm and soothing, he cleared the three feet of snow from his body¡ªthis world...

    Probably no one could surpass a man in white.

    It¡¯s always like this with people. They aren¡¯t ustomed to strangers entering their lives, but once they grow used to someone, their absence causes a foundational loss.

    Filling her garden, but then the person leaves...

    At that moment, her phone vibrated, "Hello¡ªFifth Brother."

    "Are you home now?" Jiang Jinsang was currently sitting at his study desk, toying with the Lord Wansui, feeding it dried shrimp, as his hand teased the turtle.

    Turtles, by nature, are slow-moving creatures, agitated and flustered by his teasing.

    Lord Wansui eyed the dried shrimp: I want to eat!

    But, with an eager heart mismatched by its body¡¯s speed, it could only fret.

    Jiang Jinsang, with nothing better to do since Hua Mei was taken away, amused himself by ying with the turtle. What else could he do, poke at birds?

    Hua Mei: ...

    "Mhm, just arrived."

    "The temperature in Pingjiang City isn¡¯t low, but there¡¯s no heating over there. You should wear more clothes..."

    "It¡¯s been a long journey. After you eat something, rest early today." With Tang Wan gone, the entire third floor quietedpletely, leaving him feeling quite discontented, "I spoke with the family today. After preparing a bit, I¡¯ll head over to Pingjiang in a few days..."

    "Wanwan, wait for me."

    Wait for me...

    To marry you.

    Tang Wan softly nodded, but his words made her heart tremble slightly. After speaking a little while longer, Jiang Jinsang finallyughed, "Alright, let¡¯s stop here. You go spend time with your family. Talk to me when you¡¯re free."

    Jiang Jinsang indeed wished he could apany her to Pingjiang immediately, but circumstances didn¡¯t allow it. After waiting a while, he noticed Tang Wan hadn¡¯t ended the call yet.

    "Wanwan?"

    After a few seconds, a soft whisper came from the other end: "...I miss you."

    Her voice was gentle and a bit shy to be confessing such feelings for the first time. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart felt soothingly warm. Yet, as he was about to say more, the call had already been disconnected.

    By then, Lord Wansui had moved and bitten the dried shrimp.

    Then he suddenly heardughter above.

    Startled, the turtle loosened its mouth...

    "Eat up, have plenty." Jiang Jinsang was in good spirits and decided to give it several pieces of shrimp to feast on.

    Lord Wansui, however, no longer dared to move, its appetite vanished instantly. It stayed dejected, and with suddenughter and incessant feeding, it worried whether its master was fattening it for soup.

 Chapter 327 - 219 Craving your body, even more craving for you (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 327: 219 Craving your body, even more craving for you (2 more updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    The Tang family returned home that day, and before they had even had dinner, visitors started to arrive one after another, mainly close friends or neighbors, exchanging pleasantries. It wasn¡¯t until after eight in the evening that everyone gathered around the table for dinner. By the time everyone had returned to their rooms and began packing, they were all exhausted.

    Tang Wan had packed part of her luggage and was too tired, so she sat on the edge of her bed video-chatting with Jiang Jinsang when suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

    "Wanwan¡ª¡ª"

    "It¡¯s my grandma." The olddy was not very nimble, so Tang Wan put down her cellphone and went to open the door. To her surprise, her grandmother had brought over a bowl of sweet soup. "Why did you bring it yourself?"

    Tang Wan quickly took the bowl from her hands; the porcin was scalding hot. It was so dark outside, and her grandmother had hobbled all the way from the front yard.

    "It¡¯s cold outside, and I knew you were busy, plus I didn¡¯t have anything else to do."

    "Pleasee in," Tang Wan said as she took the bowl and closed the door.

    "Have you not finished packing yet?" The floor was crowded with two open suitcases, leaving hardly any room to step.

    "Please sit here," Tang Wan said as she set the bowl down and tidied up the bed a bit. Her cellphoney on the bed, and the video call was still ongoing.

    "Are you on a video call?"

    "Uh, well..." Tang Wan coughed, "Would you like to say hello to him?"

    "Me? Look at me, I just finished cleaning the kitchen; it¡¯s hardly convenient," the olddy said, although she was already patting her hair down and straightening her clothes, fully prepared.

    Actually, she hade to chat with Tang Wan about Jiang Jinsang. She was the only one in the household who hadn¡¯t met him in person, and she was certainly curious.

    Tang Wan greeted Jiang Jinsang and then turned the camera to face her grandmother.

    "Grandma, this is Jiang Jinsang..."

    "Gracious, you could have at least turned on the beauty filter for me. Look at my face. Do I look presentable?" the olddyined as she saw her wrinkled face in the camera.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. "You know about beauty filters?"

    "Your aunt taught me. You think I¡¯m an old relic who doesn¡¯t understand anything."

    "Hello Grandma, I¡¯m Jiang Jinsang." On the screen, Jiang Jinsang had straightened up, looking docile, "Happy New Year."

    "Good, good. It¡¯s a pity you couldn¡¯te and give me New Year¡¯s greetings in person. I can¡¯t give you a red envelope either."

    "Grandma, give it to me, I¡¯ll pass it on to him," Tang Wanughed.

    "You just want to keep it for yourself," the olddy frowned, "Stop keeping mepany and drink your soup before it gets cold."

    Tang Wan went to drink her soup and tidied up a bit more, while her grandmother seemed to really enjoy chatting with Jiang Jinsang.

    Jiang Jinsang, being naturally gentle and harmless looking, always carried a smile. Plus, with the camera¡¯s ttering lighting, his skin appeared warm and healthy, and he spoke kindly, which greatly pleased the elderly.

    Knowing that the elderlydy loved beauty, he took every opportunity topliment her again and again.

    Tang Wan listened to their conversation, shaking her head. Was he sweet-talking them? Could you even listen to this conversation anymore? It was nothing but excessive ttery, but if it could keep her grandmother so happy, he must be quite skilled...

    Meanwhile, in the Shen family, the old master was waiting for his wife to return to their room. She had gone to deliver a bowl of soup and had been gone almost two hours without returning.

    When the olddy finally returned to her room, the old master mysteriously discovered that she seemed more agile, and her whole demeanor was vibrant.

    Jiang Jinsang originally thought that Shuci¡¯s character might have been inherited from someone in the Shen family. He had met Mr. Shen and secretly thought the Shen family matriarch would be challenging¡ªyet, she turned out to be...

    Extremely easy-going, and they even exchanged phone numbers.

    **

    Ruan Mengxi arrived the next day, carrying a basket of milk and fruit and riding the pink electric scooter she had used in high school. By the time she arrived at the Tang family¡¯s home, her face was red from the cold.

    "Why didn¡¯t you just take a cab here?" Tang Wan handed her a hot water bottle to warm her hands.

    In Pingjiang, without centralized heating and not as warm as the south, the damp cold was ufortable, and getting through winter really depended on moral fiber.

    "During the holidays, the roads are too congested. Riding my beloved little pink, I never have to worry about traffic jams," Ruan Mengxi had already visited old Mr. Tang, and now sat on Tang Wan¡¯s bed, "Shall we go out shoppingter? I just asked my aunt, and she¡¯s in Beijing. With not having slept well for two days, she said she needs to catch up on sleep. If we go out, it¡¯ll just be the two of us."

    "Okay, but you need to wait for me."

    When girls go out, they must dress up thoughtfully.

    At the Jiang home, Tang Wan was there to take care of a patient¡ªshe had no time to seriously dress up for an outing¡ªso this time, her preparation took quite a while.

    She applied her makeup meticulously, wearing her favorite high heels and the brightest lipstick.

 Chapter 328: 219 Craving for your body, even more for you (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 328: 219 Craving for your body, even more for you (2 updates)_2</strong>

    Tang Wan left in Ruan Mengxi¡¯s little pink car¡­

    It was truly eye-catching!

    After shopping at the mall all afternoon, Ruan Mengxi treated her to dinner at the small restaurant they often visited.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to close down the studio here and start over there?¡± Ruan Mengxi frowned. ¡°You¡¯re indeed getting engaged but not yet married. Isn¡¯t it too risky to start from scratch? It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s TV series will be officially announced soon. After the 15th, actor auditions will begin. Once the actors are set, your Cyan Feather will need to start preparations. Closing the studio now and starting anew in Beijing is risky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made some acquaintances in Beijing before. If I open a studio there, they should be able to join in. Staffing isn¡¯t really an issue, it just requires some adjustment.¡±

    Tang Wan had specifically sought out a handicraft shop to help Fan Mingyu with something and, by a happy chance, she had met quite a few people.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll definitely support you. Actually, seeing you like this, I¡¯m quite envious¡­¡± Ruan Mengxi said with a smile.

    ¡°Envious of what?¡±

    ¡°It means Jiang Wuye has given you enough security, and you love him very much, otherwise, how could you bear to give up everything here and start from scratch in Beijing.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi hit the nail on the head; indeed, Tang Wan firmly believed that she and Jiang Jinsang could be together for a lifetime, so she was decisive in making this decision.

    ¡°We must be happy forever. Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± Ruan Mengxi raised her ss, which was filled with just tea.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan clinked sses with her. ¡°How are things going with Qi Zeyan?¡±

    ¡°After I go back, I¡¯ll start my offensive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to pursue him?¡±

    ¡°How could I? He doesn¡¯t have feelings for me yet. I need to gradually prate his life, make him get used to my presence, and slowly get him to like me. If I chase him directly, given his current state, he would definitely send me packing.¡± Ruan Mengxi shrugged. ¡°Have you and your Wuge been racing on the roads?¡±

    Tang Wan coughed and served her some food. ¡°Eat something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed?¡±

    ¡°When you were single, the scale of our conversations was alwaysrge. Look at you now, blushing and coy, really dull.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    It was clear that she was the one with the conversation scale that couldpare to some unspeakable novels. How had it be as though she was the same?

    ¡°Wanwan, we have nothing else on tonight, how about we go to Fuyou Bar for fun?¡± Ruan Mengxi winked at her.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it shut down?¡± Fuyou Bar was where Tang Mo had tricked her into going before, only to be caught up in a police raid.

    ¡°It¡¯s been reopened for a while now. I¡¯ve heard there are a lot of handsome guys inside. Let¡¯s go for a look. I¡¯m not taking you to do anything bad. What¡¯s with that look? You look as if I¡¯m forcing you into prostitution.¡±

    ¡°I still have to go back and work on my drafts. I¡¯ve made an appointment with Uncle Chen tomorrow to discuss the studio matter.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi sighed deeply. ¡°If you¡¯re not going here, will you go to the ss reunion in a few days?¡±

    ¡°What ss reunion?¡± Tang Wan continued to eat.

    ¡°You must have blocked the group messages. It¡¯s our senior year ss reunion. The ss president posted it in the group. Quite a few of the boys in our ss are eagerly waiting for you.¡± Ruan Mengxi smiled. ¡°Back in the day, I collected a lot of love letters for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all from so long ago.¡± Tang Wan smiled helplessly. ¡°The ss president is married, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s about to have a baby. Although our rtionship is just so-so, we definitely have to contribute the money.¡± Ruan Mengxi clicked her tongue. ¡°Actually, when you think about it, some ss reunions are quite boring, all showing off andparing. We weren¡¯t that close in school, and recently quite a few people have contacted me, asking me out.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wan just listened to her talk.

    ¡°When we were in school, we hung out together and didn¡¯t escape being pointed at. People said you yed the saint, pitied me to highlight your loftiness by spending time with a fatty like me, and even sneered at me saying I had thick skin to dare stand beside a beauty like you.¡±

    Tang Wan was unassertive by nature, gentle andpliant with a good personality and good grades, which made her popr in school. Ruan Mengxi, on the other hand, waspletely unlike her, even bullied in school because of her weight.

    ¡°After I sessfully lost weight, some asked me in private if I had gone for stic surgery or liposuction.¡±

    ¡°Now they ask me out only because they know our dad has some clout in Pingjiang,¡± shemented, ¡°they want to make connections, so it¡¯s easier to get things done in the future. How could they want to befriend me sincerely?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi smiled helplessly.

    Back in school, it was rare for anyone to deliberately inquire about what their ssmates¡¯ parents did or what kind of social connections they could bring. Now it was different; whoever became a doctor or a teacher was eagerly buttered up by everyone in their circle.

    Ruan Mengxi, because of her figure, was often bullied and ridiculed at school. Even just by sitting in her spot, the boys behind her would feel like she was taking up too much space.

    Some of the nicknames were downright nasty and unbearable to hear.

    Perhaps thinking back on those times, Ruan Mengxi asked the boss for a drink. She had intended only to sip a little, but before she knew it, she had finished off an entire bottle.

    ¡°Xixi,¡± Tang Wan frowned, ¡°stop drinking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; you¡¯re here with me, right? I just want to drink a bit today.¡±

    Tang Wan had been ssmates with her all the way, so she knew full well how upset Ruan Mengxi was at that moment. She didn¡¯t stop her since Ruan Mengxi could hold her liquor. However, having drunk for too long, she quickly started to show signs of inebriation.

    **

    By the time they were heading home, Ruan Mengxi refused to take a cab and insisted on riding her little pink scooter. Tang Wan had no choice but to ride the electric bike, carefully meandering along the road, afraid that Ruan Mengxi would fall off.

    Ruan Mengxi clung to her waist with one hand and gesticted wildly into the air with the other, clearly too drunk.

    Half-awake in a daze, her phone rang, and she fumbled to check it.

    The contact read: [Mongkey].

    Qi Zeyan was calling her for some materials, but when the call connected, he heard a drunken voice say, ¡°You jerk, you finally called me! Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for your call?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a scumbag, not understanding a woman¡¯s heart at all.¡±

    ¡°But, you still called.¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan nced at the number he had dialed; it was correct. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± he asked.

    Ruan Mengxi was so limp that she couldn¡¯t even hold the phone to her ear properly, hence Tang Wan faintly heard Qi Zeyan¡¯s voice on the other end.

    Her heart skipped a beat for no reason. She thought, this girl better not talk nonsense, or her romantic prospects would be dead before they even began.

    ¡°Only a little,¡± Ruan Mengxi burped.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my man!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s fingers twitched, and she lost control of the direction, the bike swerving and lurching¡­

    Qi Zeyan heard a scream, and the call was abruptly cut off.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qi Zeyan stared at the phone, ¡°Complete nonsense. Did she have her heart broken? But I haven¡¯t heard about her dating anyone. Why would a woman drink so much by herself?¡±

    When Tang Wan turned her head, she found that she had dumped Ruan Mengxi onto the ground. Thankfully, it was cold, and Ruan Mengxi was wearing a lot of clothes, plus the low height of the electric bike¡¯s seat prevented serious injuries. However, Ruan Mengxi simply squatted by the curb, hugging her phone and continuing to call Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°¡­Why did you hang up on me? I used to crave your body, and now I crave you as a person.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi rambled on for a while, but there was no response on the other end of the phone. She said ¡°hello¡± twice, squinting at her phone, wondering if the call had been dropped again.

    When she saw the disy on the screen showing the word: [Dad], she sobered up from the alcohol instantly.

    ¡°¡­Dad, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Wherever you are, roll back home within half an hour!¡±

    Tang Wan had been very scared the whole time, thinking Ruan Mengxi was on the phone with Qi Zeyan. She had tried several times to take the phone away, but Ruan Mengxi was just too strong. When she heard her dad¡¯s voice, she almost diedughing.

 Chapter 329 - 220 International Well-Known Dual Standards, Building a Love Nest Together (3 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 329: 220 International Well-Known Dual Standards, Building a Love Nest Together (3 Updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Wan sent Ruan Mengxi home, and because Tang Wan was there, Ruan Mengxi¡¯s father even remained cheerfully inviting her to drink tea and chat.

    It was nothing more than asking about her grandfather¡¯s health, and then some questions about a boyfriend.

    "Ruan Mengxi, just look at Wanwan, she is already in a rtionship, and then there¡¯s you..."

    Ruan Mengxi had drunk too much, looking bold as if she didn¡¯t fear scalding water.

    When Tang Wan was about to leave, Ruan Mengxi¡¯s parents stuffed her with red envelopes and gifts, "Uncle and Auntie, really, there¡¯s no need, you are too kind."

    "Your grandpa was hospitalized, and I didn¡¯t go to visit; this is just a little something from your uncle, take it." The Ruan family was very enthusiastic, mainly because they were too generous, making Tang Wan feel embarrassed to ept it.

    "Exactly, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with us, you are no different from our own daughter."

    In fact, the two of them were best friends, but the rtionship between the two families was just average, like most best friends: you get along well with each other, know each other¡¯s parents, but both families are not necessarily that close. The Ruan family wanted to visit the sick but felt the rtionship wasn¡¯t there yet and were also worried about being too disturbing.

    Unable to refuse, Tang Wan could only leave with the red envelope and gift in hand.

    "Dad, get dressed and drive her back." Ruan Mengxi¡¯s parents took good care of Tang Wan because Ruan Mengxi, due to her physique, had very few friends and even fewer that she brought home.

    "I¡¯ve already called a car online." Tang Wan politely declined.

    ...

    After seeing off Tang Wan, Ruan Mengxi, with her cheeks red from drinking, giggled and asked, "Dad, how big of a red envelope did you give Wanwan."

    "You stand against the wall right now, listen to what you were saying to me just now, those words, are they something a girl should say? What are you trying to get, a man¡¯s body? Hearing that, even I feel incredibly embarrassed¡ª"

    "Dad, that was just drunk talk!"

    "I think it was your true feelings!"

    "I suppose so." Ruan Mengxi bit her lip.

    "You¡¯re a girl, can you be a little more reserved?" An exasperated father turned red in the face and neck.

    ...

    After being "lectured" by her father, Ruan Mengxi sobered up and hastily texted Qi Zeyan.

    [Mr. Qi, I drank too much earlier, I¡¯m really sorry, did you need me for something?]

    [Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.]

    [Then when will you look for me tomorrow?]

    Qi Zeyan frowned; her tone of asking seemed a bit odd.

    But to someone harboring a secret affection, receiving his message already felt like being in a rtionship.

    **

    On the way home, Tang Wan was on the phone with Jiang Jinsang, and she naturally didn¡¯t mention Ruan Mengxi¡¯s awkward incidents, only saying that she took a lot of things and felt quite embarrassed.

    "...I should be home in five or six minutes, what about you? What are you busy with?"

    "I¡¯m looking at furniture with my brother."

    "Furniture?" Tang Wan was surprised.

    "The sister-inw used moving out as a pretext a few days ago to tell the Xie family she¡¯s nning to move out with Taotao."

    "Old Mr. Xie could agree to this?"

    "Of course, no one agreed at first, because they were worried about her being alone with the child outside, with no one to look after her. But her attitude was very firm, and the Xie family might make a move at any time. It¡¯s simply not good for Taotao to stay there."

    The child couldn¡¯t be told too much, she had no awareness of self-protection, and staying at the Xie family¡¯s ce, there was no guarantee that trouble would be avoided.

    Tang Wan acknowledged, "Have you found a ce for the house?"

    "Yeah, moving tomorrow."

    ...

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Jinsang finally looked up at the several people in the room; when it came to choosing furniture, they were actually looking online. They would order whatever they liked and would get it delivered. Besides Jiang Yanting, there was also Jiang Chengsi in the room, looking as if he was ying a game on his phone.

    "Moving house tomorrow, you two..."

    Jiang Jinsang: "I¡¯m not feeling well, I probably won¡¯t be much help." Moving houses was no easy task; he didn¡¯t want to be involved.

    Jiang Chengsi was about to say that he also had something to do, when Jiang Yanting directly cut him off, "Chengsi, you will take care of the child tomorrow."

    He raised an eyebrow, "What?"

    "No good?" Jiang Yanting looked at him and suddenlyughed.

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled, "Do I even have the right to refuse?"

    "You¡¯ll take the child tomorrow."

    "Brother, I have ns tomorrow."

    "What kind of serious business could you possibly have?"

    "..."

    During the New Year period, it was supposed to be leisure time; he indeed did not have serious business, just ns to go drag racing with a few friends in the suburbs. Now being asked to take care of a child?

    **

    The next morning, they had agreed to move at nine o¡¯clock, but at not even six o¡¯clock, Jiang Yanting¡¯s deadly call came.

    "Brother, it¡¯s not even daylight yet!" Jiang Chengsi¡¯s schedule was irregr, withte nights andte mornings.

    "By the time you get up, it¡¯ll be daylight. Seven-thirty, I¡¯ll be waiting at your ce."

    "But I..." Before he could refuse again, the phone was hung up.

    Today Shen Zhixian and her daughter moving out was a big deal; under normal circumstances, Jiang Chengsi would have certainly fled the scene, but for the sake of his sister-inw and niece, he restrained himself.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 332 - 221 Second Master vs Jiang Chengsi, who is more shameless

    <h4>Chapter 332: 221 Second Master vs Jiang Chengsi, who is more shameless</h4><h4></h4>

    The newly moved-into apartment, though chaotic and barely having space to walk, still felt warm with light.

    Shen Zhixian wanted to get the bed sorted out first, so at least someone could sleep in it tonight, and only after the takeout arrived did she manage to tidy up the children¡¯s bedrooms.

    She had already informed the Jiang Family¡¯s olddy that she would keep Jiangjiang overnight, and the olddy, eager for their families to grow closer, agreed immediately.

    Previously, it was inconvenient for her to live in the Xie Family¡¯s house, but now that she lived alone, it was much more convenient to have Jiangjiang over, which was one of the reasons she moved out. Parents always want to be close to their children, yet she couldn¡¯t always bring Jiangjiang to the Xie Family.

    "Fourth Master, I¡¯m really sorry to have kept you busy all day, and now at night, I can only offer this for dinner." Shen Zhixian apologized with a face full of remorse¡ªit waste, and all she could offer him was a boxed meal.

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled, "It¡¯s alright."

    They were family, after all, no need for such formalities.

    "Then please eat more." Shen Zhixian said, pushing some of the meat dishes toward Jiang Chengsi. Throughout the meal, apart from taking care of the two children, she was paying attention to Jiang Chengsi and not really minding Jiang Yanting.

    Dinner was over, and normally, this would be the time for guests to leave, but not only did Jiang Yanting not go, even Jiang Chengsi continued sitting on the couch ying with his phone, showing no signs of leaving. This left Shen Zhixian somewhat frustrated.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to be ungrateful, but it was already around nine in the evening, and it was indeed time to rest. She also needed to bathe the kids and get them to bed early.

    But these two living statues in the living room were causing her a headache.

    She tried to hint to Jiang Chengsi, "Fourth Master, time really flies, doesn¡¯t it? Look howte it¡¯s gotten."

    Meaning:

    You should go home now.

    Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t really want to go home, but more importantly, he wanted to see what kind of shenanigans someone would pull to stay the night. So, when Shen Zhixian inquired, he made up excuses.

    "It iste, but I haven¡¯t finished my game, no rush."

    "Hey, Jiangjiang, I¡¯ll y Ludo with you."

    "Taotao, do you want Uncle to teach you how to y this Rubik¡¯s Cube?"

    ...

    Shen Zhixian was at her wit¡¯s end. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave?

    This new home was a mess, what was he thinking?

    Eventually, she even outright said, "Fourth Master, it¡¯s reallyte, and you¡¯ve been such a great help today. It¡¯s time for you to head home and get some rest."

    Previously she had been indirect; now she was outright giving him the boot.

    Jiang Chengsiughed, "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m young and have plenty of energy. And ying with the kids, I don¡¯t feel tired at all; they¡¯re both so well-behaved."

    Shen Zhixian: "..."

    His thoughts, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t fathom, but Jiang Yanting knew all too well. Listening to him speak, his expression remained, as usual, cold and unflustered, "The house is a mess, and a lot of things haven¡¯t been tidied up. The floor is also cluttered, and with the children here, it¡¯s all too easy to trip or bump into something. Since you don¡¯t find it tiring to take care of the kids..."

    Jiang Chengsi was ying Ludo with Jiangjiang at that moment, and hearing his tone, he knew trouble was brewing.

    Warning: a big pitfall ahead...

    And indeed, Jiang Yanting turned his head to look at Taotao, who was busy figuring out the Rubik¡¯s Cube, "Taotao, would you like to go out with your Fourth Uncle tomorrow?"

    "Go out?" Kids love going out, and Taotao was no exception. At the mention, his eyes lit up.

    "I need to tidy up the house tomorrow. Would it be okay for you and your brother to go out with Fourth Uncle?"

    "Mom?" Taotao immediately sought Shen Zhixian¡¯s approval.

    "He¡¯s already helped so much today, and I was nning to ask Tongtong to help with her tomorrow. And to ask him to take the kids out... that¡¯s..." Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t bring herself to keep inconveniencing Jiang Chengsi.

    "It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s young, has plenty of energy, and he doesn¡¯t find time with the kids tiring, right, Chengsi?" Jiang Yanting said, looking at him with a sly smile.

    Jiang Chengsi held a game piece in his hand, twirling it between his fingers, his face expressionless, but inside...

    If they weren¡¯t family, he really would¡¯ve had words for his rtives.

    Can¡¯t they have any shame?

    Taotao really liked Jiang Chengsi and naturally wanted to go out with him. Seeing his expression full of eager anticipation,

    Jiang Chengsi, even if he didn¡¯t want to agree, couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint the child and just smiled and nodded, "Right! I¡¯m not tired at all."

    "I¡¯ll have to trouble you again tomorrow," Jiang Yanting dered, settling the matter without waiting for Shen Zhixian to speak.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers tightened around the chess piece, nearly crushing it in his hand.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, and the kids wake up early. You¡¯ll need toe over early tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you downstairs," said Jiang Yanting, having perfectly set up his trap before taking Chengsi¡¯s coat and car keys and standing at the door.

    With Jiang Yanting going that far, even if Jiang Chengsi had the thickest skin, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay any longer. He had no choice but to get up, say goodbye to Shen Zhixian, Taotao, and Jiangjiang, put on his coat, and head out.

    "Uncle Four, will you reallye over tomorrow?" Taotao seemed somewhat excited.

    "I will. Wait for me at home like a good girl," replied Jiang Chengsi, always generous with children, had given her hope and wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    "Four Lord, once the house is all tidied up, I will invite you over for a meal," Shen Zhixian really didn¡¯t want to trouble the Xie Family, and sending the kids directly to the Jiang Family seemed somewhat inappropriate.

    The Xie Family would surely ask, "We could have helped you take care of them. Is there really a need to bother outsiders? Even if you¡¯re splitting from the family, do you need to be so distant?"

    Besides, not everyone in the Xie Family was bad. After caring for her for so long, she couldn¡¯t hurt everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanting had already escorted Jiang Chengsi outside. Chengsi mounted his motorbike, pulled out the keys, and started it up. However, the cold weather meant that the bike would take longer to start than usual, so they stood by the bike chatting for a while.

    "Second Bro, aren¡¯t you being a bit too unkind with this? Have you no shame?" Jiang Chengsi fondled the helmet in his hands.

    "Your sister-inw tried to send you off several times, hinting for you to go home to sleep, but you came up with a thousand excuses to stay. And you¡¯re talking about having shame?"

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled, "So..."

    "I¡¯ve been in business for so long, I act ording to the person I¡¯m dealing with. When I encounter someone shameless, I naturally have to take extraordinary measures."

    Shameless?

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed quietly, was that a covert jab at him?

    "You really trust me to take care of the kids? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lose both of them?"

    "I trust you," Jiang Yanting said.

    At that moment, Jiang Chengsi truly didn¡¯t know whether this trust was a blessing or a curse.

    "I¡¯m heading out, I¡¯lle by around nine tomorrow." After saying that, he put on his helmet, lifted the kickstand, and started the bike. This heavy-duty motorcycle could speed up extremely quickly, and its instantaneous burst of power was impressive. Suddenly, he revved the engine.

    The bike¡¯s wheels gripped the ground, kicking up clouds of dust in the high-speed spin. In Beijing, with its dry climate and frequent sandstorms, the bike sped past Jiang Yanting, the noise nearly brushing against his clothes...

    The man himself didn¡¯t seem startled but only stood still as the motorcycle sped away, the roaring engine leaving a trail of dust and exhaust fumes that sprayed over his face.

    Jiang Chengsi was always rebellious. If you make things difficult for me, I¡¯ll make sure to collect some interest.

    Jiang Yanting frowned,

    How could someone his age still do such childish things!

    **

    Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t return to his own home that evening but went directly to the other side. By that time, the olddy and the others had gone to sleep. Jiang Jinsang had just finished a video call with Tang Wan, and when he heard the sound of a motorcycle outside, it was already veryte. Chengsi was driving slowly, trying to keep the noise down as much as possible.

    As he entered, Jiang Jinsang wasing down the stairs, "Didn¡¯t Big Brothere back with you?"

    "He kicked me out," Jiang Chengsi said, setting his helmet aside. "Our ce is too far from theirs, and I need to go babysit tomorrow, so I came here to catch some sleep first."

    "Kicked out?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, "After the task was done, shouldn¡¯t you have left of your own ord? They are a family of four, what business do you have mixing in?"

    "In the end, I still need to go babysit tomorrow."

    "You know exactly what temper our brother has. If you purposely overstayed, did you think he would let you leave easily?" Jiang Jinsangughed lightly, "You should¡¯ve known when to fold. Maybe then my brother would have owed you a favor. Now, you¡¯ve got nothing."

    "I just wanted to see, if he didn¡¯t want him to stay, what tricks he would use to stick around."

    Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t widely known, and even the Xie Family was clueless about their true connection, merely thinking they were at the stage of casual interaction. Besides, since she had just moved out, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to immediately live together with him.

    Jiang Chengsi, having woken up early today, found that his internal clock wasn¡¯t ready yet, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep after his shower, and leaned on the headboard, scrolling through his phone for news. He just wanted to see if Jiang Yanting would get kicked out tonight...

    He waited and waited!

    And to his surprise...

    The man didn¡¯te home all night!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 332 - 221 Second Master vs Jiang Chengsi, who is more shameless

    <h4>Chapter 332: 221 Second Master vs Jiang Chengsi, who is more shameless</h4><h4></h4>

    The newly moved-into apartment, though chaotic and barely having space to walk, still felt warm with light.

    Shen Zhixian wanted to get the bed sorted out first, so at least someone could sleep in it tonight, and only after the takeout arrived did she manage to tidy up the children¡¯s bedrooms.

    She had already informed the Jiang Family¡¯s olddy that she would keep Jiangjiang overnight, and the olddy, eager for their families to grow closer, agreed immediately.

    Previously, it was inconvenient for her to live in the Xie Family¡¯s house, but now that she lived alone, it was much more convenient to have Jiangjiang over, which was one of the reasons she moved out. Parents always want to be close to their children, yet she couldn¡¯t always bring Jiangjiang to the Xie Family.

    "Fourth Master, I¡¯m really sorry to have kept you busy all day, and now at night, I can only offer this for dinner." Shen Zhixian apologized with a face full of remorse¡ªit waste, and all she could offer him was a boxed meal.

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled, "It¡¯s alright."

    They were family, after all, no need for such formalities.

    "Then please eat more." Shen Zhixian said, pushing some of the meat dishes toward Jiang Chengsi. Throughout the meal, apart from taking care of the two children, she was paying attention to Jiang Chengsi and not really minding Jiang Yanting.

    Dinner was over, and normally, this would be the time for guests to leave, but not only did Jiang Yanting not go, even Jiang Chengsi continued sitting on the couch ying with his phone, showing no signs of leaving. This left Shen Zhixian somewhat frustrated.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to be ungrateful, but it was already around nine in the evening, and it was indeed time to rest. She also needed to bathe the kids and get them to bed early.

    But these two living statues in the living room were causing her a headache.

    She tried to hint to Jiang Chengsi, "Fourth Master, time really flies, doesn¡¯t it? Look howte it¡¯s gotten."

    Meaning:

    You should go home now.

    Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t really want to go home, but more importantly, he wanted to see what kind of shenanigans someone would pull to stay the night. So, when Shen Zhixian inquired, he made up excuses.

    "It iste, but I haven¡¯t finished my game, no rush."

    "Hey, Jiangjiang, I¡¯ll y Ludo with you."

    "Taotao, do you want Uncle to teach you how to y this Rubik¡¯s Cube?"

    ...

    Shen Zhixian was at her wit¡¯s end. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave?

    This new home was a mess, what was he thinking?

    Eventually, she even outright said, "Fourth Master, it¡¯s reallyte, and you¡¯ve been such a great help today. It¡¯s time for you to head home and get some rest."

    Previously she had been indirect; now she was outright giving him the boot.

    Jiang Chengsiughed, "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m young and have plenty of energy. And ying with the kids, I don¡¯t feel tired at all; they¡¯re both so well-behaved."

    Shen Zhixian: "..."

    His thoughts, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t fathom, but Jiang Yanting knew all too well. Listening to him speak, his expression remained, as usual, cold and unflustered, "The house is a mess, and a lot of things haven¡¯t been tidied up. The floor is also cluttered, and with the children here, it¡¯s all too easy to trip or bump into something. Since you don¡¯t find it tiring to take care of the kids..."

    Jiang Chengsi was ying Ludo with Jiangjiang at that moment, and hearing his tone, he knew trouble was brewing.

    Warning: a big pitfall ahead...

    And indeed, Jiang Yanting turned his head to look at Taotao, who was busy figuring out the Rubik¡¯s Cube, "Taotao, would you like to go out with your Fourth Uncle tomorrow?"

    "Go out?" Kids love going out, and Taotao was no exception. At the mention, his eyes lit up.

    "I need to tidy up the house tomorrow. Would it be okay for you and your brother to go out with Fourth Uncle?"

    "Mom?" Taotao immediately sought Shen Zhixian¡¯s approval.

    "He¡¯s already helped so much today, and I was nning to ask Tongtong to help with her tomorrow. And to ask him to take the kids out... that¡¯s..." Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t bring herself to keep inconveniencing Jiang Chengsi.

    "It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s young, has plenty of energy, and he doesn¡¯t find time with the kids tiring, right, Chengsi?" Jiang Yanting said, looking at him with a sly smile.

    Jiang Chengsi held a game piece in his hand, twirling it between his fingers, his face expressionless, but inside...

    If they weren¡¯t family, he really would¡¯ve had words for his rtives.

    Can¡¯t they have any shame?

    Taotao really liked Jiang Chengsi and naturally wanted to go out with him. Seeing his expression full of eager anticipation,

    Jiang Chengsi, even if he didn¡¯t want to agree, couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint the child and just smiled and nodded, "Right! I¡¯m not tired at all."

    "I¡¯ll have to trouble you again tomorrow," Jiang Yanting dered, settling the matter without waiting for Shen Zhixian to speak.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers tightened around the chess piece, nearly crushing it in his hand.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, and the kids wake up early. You¡¯ll need toe over early tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you downstairs," said Jiang Yanting, having perfectly set up his trap before taking Chengsi¡¯s coat and car keys and standing at the door.

    With Jiang Yanting going that far, even if Jiang Chengsi had the thickest skin, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay any longer. He had no choice but to get up, say goodbye to Shen Zhixian, Taotao, and Jiangjiang, put on his coat, and head out.

    "Uncle Four, will you reallye over tomorrow?" Taotao seemed somewhat excited.

    "I will. Wait for me at home like a good girl," replied Jiang Chengsi, always generous with children, had given her hope and wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    "Four Lord, once the house is all tidied up, I will invite you over for a meal," Shen Zhixian really didn¡¯t want to trouble the Xie Family, and sending the kids directly to the Jiang Family seemed somewhat inappropriate.

    The Xie Family would surely ask, "We could have helped you take care of them. Is there really a need to bother outsiders? Even if you¡¯re splitting from the family, do you need to be so distant?"

    Besides, not everyone in the Xie Family was bad. After caring for her for so long, she couldn¡¯t hurt everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanting had already escorted Jiang Chengsi outside. Chengsi mounted his motorbike, pulled out the keys, and started it up. However, the cold weather meant that the bike would take longer to start than usual, so they stood by the bike chatting for a while.

    "Second Bro, aren¡¯t you being a bit too unkind with this? Have you no shame?" Jiang Chengsi fondled the helmet in his hands.

    "Your sister-inw tried to send you off several times, hinting for you to go home to sleep, but you came up with a thousand excuses to stay. And you¡¯re talking about having shame?"

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled, "So..."

    "I¡¯ve been in business for so long, I act ording to the person I¡¯m dealing with. When I encounter someone shameless, I naturally have to take extraordinary measures."

    Shameless?

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed quietly, was that a covert jab at him?

    "You really trust me to take care of the kids? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lose both of them?"

    "I trust you," Jiang Yanting said.

    At that moment, Jiang Chengsi truly didn¡¯t know whether this trust was a blessing or a curse.

    "I¡¯m heading out, I¡¯lle by around nine tomorrow." After saying that, he put on his helmet, lifted the kickstand, and started the bike. This heavy-duty motorcycle could speed up extremely quickly, and its instantaneous burst of power was impressive. Suddenly, he revved the engine.

    The bike¡¯s wheels gripped the ground, kicking up clouds of dust in the high-speed spin. In Beijing, with its dry climate and frequent sandstorms, the bike sped past Jiang Yanting, the noise nearly brushing against his clothes...

    The man himself didn¡¯t seem startled but only stood still as the motorcycle sped away, the roaring engine leaving a trail of dust and exhaust fumes that sprayed over his face.

    Jiang Chengsi was always rebellious. If you make things difficult for me, I¡¯ll make sure to collect some interest.

    Jiang Yanting frowned,

    How could someone his age still do such childish things!

    **

    Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t return to his own home that evening but went directly to the other side. By that time, the olddy and the others had gone to sleep. Jiang Jinsang had just finished a video call with Tang Wan, and when he heard the sound of a motorcycle outside, it was already veryte. Chengsi was driving slowly, trying to keep the noise down as much as possible.

    As he entered, Jiang Jinsang wasing down the stairs, "Didn¡¯t Big Brothere back with you?"

    "He kicked me out," Jiang Chengsi said, setting his helmet aside. "Our ce is too far from theirs, and I need to go babysit tomorrow, so I came here to catch some sleep first."

    "Kicked out?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, "After the task was done, shouldn¡¯t you have left of your own ord? They are a family of four, what business do you have mixing in?"

    "In the end, I still need to go babysit tomorrow."

    "You know exactly what temper our brother has. If you purposely overstayed, did you think he would let you leave easily?" Jiang Jinsangughed lightly, "You should¡¯ve known when to fold. Maybe then my brother would have owed you a favor. Now, you¡¯ve got nothing."

    "I just wanted to see, if he didn¡¯t want him to stay, what tricks he would use to stick around."

    Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t widely known, and even the Xie Family was clueless about their true connection, merely thinking they were at the stage of casual interaction. Besides, since she had just moved out, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to immediately live together with him.

    Jiang Chengsi, having woken up early today, found that his internal clock wasn¡¯t ready yet, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep after his shower, and leaned on the headboard, scrolling through his phone for news. He just wanted to see if Jiang Yanting would get kicked out tonight...

    He waited and waited!

    And to his surprise...

    The man didn¡¯te home all night!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 332 - 221 Second Master vs Jiang Chengsi, who is more shameless

    <h4>Chapter 332: 221 Second Master vs Jiang Chengsi, who is more shameless</h4><h4></h4>

    The newly moved-into apartment, though chaotic and barely having space to walk, still felt warm with light.

    Shen Zhixian wanted to get the bed sorted out first, so at least someone could sleep in it tonight, and only after the takeout arrived did she manage to tidy up the children¡¯s bedrooms.

    She had already informed the Jiang Family¡¯s olddy that she would keep Jiangjiang overnight, and the olddy, eager for their families to grow closer, agreed immediately.

    Previously, it was inconvenient for her to live in the Xie Family¡¯s house, but now that she lived alone, it was much more convenient to have Jiangjiang over, which was one of the reasons she moved out. Parents always want to be close to their children, yet she couldn¡¯t always bring Jiangjiang to the Xie Family.

    "Fourth Master, I¡¯m really sorry to have kept you busy all day, and now at night, I can only offer this for dinner." Shen Zhixian apologized with a face full of remorse¡ªit waste, and all she could offer him was a boxed meal.

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled, "It¡¯s alright."

    They were family, after all, no need for such formalities.

    "Then please eat more." Shen Zhixian said, pushing some of the meat dishes toward Jiang Chengsi. Throughout the meal, apart from taking care of the two children, she was paying attention to Jiang Chengsi and not really minding Jiang Yanting.

    Dinner was over, and normally, this would be the time for guests to leave, but not only did Jiang Yanting not go, even Jiang Chengsi continued sitting on the couch ying with his phone, showing no signs of leaving. This left Shen Zhixian somewhat frustrated.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to be ungrateful, but it was already around nine in the evening, and it was indeed time to rest. She also needed to bathe the kids and get them to bed early.

    But these two living statues in the living room were causing her a headache.

    She tried to hint to Jiang Chengsi, "Fourth Master, time really flies, doesn¡¯t it? Look howte it¡¯s gotten."

    Meaning:

    You should go home now.

    Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t really want to go home, but more importantly, he wanted to see what kind of shenanigans someone would pull to stay the night. So, when Shen Zhixian inquired, he made up excuses.

    "It iste, but I haven¡¯t finished my game, no rush."

    "Hey, Jiangjiang, I¡¯ll y Ludo with you."

    "Taotao, do you want Uncle to teach you how to y this Rubik¡¯s Cube?"

    ...

    Shen Zhixian was at her wit¡¯s end. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave?

    This new home was a mess, what was he thinking?

    Eventually, she even outright said, "Fourth Master, it¡¯s reallyte, and you¡¯ve been such a great help today. It¡¯s time for you to head home and get some rest."

    Previously she had been indirect; now she was outright giving him the boot.

    Jiang Chengsiughed, "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m young and have plenty of energy. And ying with the kids, I don¡¯t feel tired at all; they¡¯re both so well-behaved."

    Shen Zhixian: "..."

    His thoughts, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t fathom, but Jiang Yanting knew all too well. Listening to him speak, his expression remained, as usual, cold and unflustered, "The house is a mess, and a lot of things haven¡¯t been tidied up. The floor is also cluttered, and with the children here, it¡¯s all too easy to trip or bump into something. Since you don¡¯t find it tiring to take care of the kids..."

    Jiang Chengsi was ying Ludo with Jiangjiang at that moment, and hearing his tone, he knew trouble was brewing.

    Warning: a big pitfall ahead...

    And indeed, Jiang Yanting turned his head to look at Taotao, who was busy figuring out the Rubik¡¯s Cube, "Taotao, would you like to go out with your Fourth Uncle tomorrow?"

    "Go out?" Kids love going out, and Taotao was no exception. At the mention, his eyes lit up.

    "I need to tidy up the house tomorrow. Would it be okay for you and your brother to go out with Fourth Uncle?"

    "Mom?" Taotao immediately sought Shen Zhixian¡¯s approval.

    "He¡¯s already helped so much today, and I was nning to ask Tongtong to help with her tomorrow. And to ask him to take the kids out... that¡¯s..." Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t bring herself to keep inconveniencing Jiang Chengsi.

    "It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s young, has plenty of energy, and he doesn¡¯t find time with the kids tiring, right, Chengsi?" Jiang Yanting said, looking at him with a sly smile.

    Jiang Chengsi held a game piece in his hand, twirling it between his fingers, his face expressionless, but inside...

    If they weren¡¯t family, he really would¡¯ve had words for his rtives.

    Can¡¯t they have any shame?

    Taotao really liked Jiang Chengsi and naturally wanted to go out with him. Seeing his expression full of eager anticipation,

    Jiang Chengsi, even if he didn¡¯t want to agree, couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint the child and just smiled and nodded, "Right! I¡¯m not tired at all."

    "I¡¯ll have to trouble you again tomorrow," Jiang Yanting dered, settling the matter without waiting for Shen Zhixian to speak.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers tightened around the chess piece, nearly crushing it in his hand.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, and the kids wake up early. You¡¯ll need toe over early tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you downstairs," said Jiang Yanting, having perfectly set up his trap before taking Chengsi¡¯s coat and car keys and standing at the door.

    With Jiang Yanting going that far, even if Jiang Chengsi had the thickest skin, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay any longer. He had no choice but to get up, say goodbye to Shen Zhixian, Taotao, and Jiangjiang, put on his coat, and head out.

    "Uncle Four, will you reallye over tomorrow?" Taotao seemed somewhat excited.

    "I will. Wait for me at home like a good girl," replied Jiang Chengsi, always generous with children, had given her hope and wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    "Four Lord, once the house is all tidied up, I will invite you over for a meal," Shen Zhixian really didn¡¯t want to trouble the Xie Family, and sending the kids directly to the Jiang Family seemed somewhat inappropriate.

    The Xie Family would surely ask, "We could have helped you take care of them. Is there really a need to bother outsiders? Even if you¡¯re splitting from the family, do you need to be so distant?"

    Besides, not everyone in the Xie Family was bad. After caring for her for so long, she couldn¡¯t hurt everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanting had already escorted Jiang Chengsi outside. Chengsi mounted his motorbike, pulled out the keys, and started it up. However, the cold weather meant that the bike would take longer to start than usual, so they stood by the bike chatting for a while.

    "Second Bro, aren¡¯t you being a bit too unkind with this? Have you no shame?" Jiang Chengsi fondled the helmet in his hands.

    "Your sister-inw tried to send you off several times, hinting for you to go home to sleep, but you came up with a thousand excuses to stay. And you¡¯re talking about having shame?"

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled, "So..."

    "I¡¯ve been in business for so long, I act ording to the person I¡¯m dealing with. When I encounter someone shameless, I naturally have to take extraordinary measures."

    Shameless?

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed quietly, was that a covert jab at him?

    "You really trust me to take care of the kids? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lose both of them?"

    "I trust you," Jiang Yanting said.

    At that moment, Jiang Chengsi truly didn¡¯t know whether this trust was a blessing or a curse.

    "I¡¯m heading out, I¡¯lle by around nine tomorrow." After saying that, he put on his helmet, lifted the kickstand, and started the bike. This heavy-duty motorcycle could speed up extremely quickly, and its instantaneous burst of power was impressive. Suddenly, he revved the engine.

    The bike¡¯s wheels gripped the ground, kicking up clouds of dust in the high-speed spin. In Beijing, with its dry climate and frequent sandstorms, the bike sped past Jiang Yanting, the noise nearly brushing against his clothes...

    The man himself didn¡¯t seem startled but only stood still as the motorcycle sped away, the roaring engine leaving a trail of dust and exhaust fumes that sprayed over his face.

    Jiang Chengsi was always rebellious. If you make things difficult for me, I¡¯ll make sure to collect some interest.

    Jiang Yanting frowned,

    How could someone his age still do such childish things!

    **

    Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t return to his own home that evening but went directly to the other side. By that time, the olddy and the others had gone to sleep. Jiang Jinsang had just finished a video call with Tang Wan, and when he heard the sound of a motorcycle outside, it was already veryte. Chengsi was driving slowly, trying to keep the noise down as much as possible.

    As he entered, Jiang Jinsang wasing down the stairs, "Didn¡¯t Big Brothere back with you?"

    "He kicked me out," Jiang Chengsi said, setting his helmet aside. "Our ce is too far from theirs, and I need to go babysit tomorrow, so I came here to catch some sleep first."

    "Kicked out?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, "After the task was done, shouldn¡¯t you have left of your own ord? They are a family of four, what business do you have mixing in?"

    "In the end, I still need to go babysit tomorrow."

    "You know exactly what temper our brother has. If you purposely overstayed, did you think he would let you leave easily?" Jiang Jinsangughed lightly, "You should¡¯ve known when to fold. Maybe then my brother would have owed you a favor. Now, you¡¯ve got nothing."

    "I just wanted to see, if he didn¡¯t want him to stay, what tricks he would use to stick around."

    Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t widely known, and even the Xie Family was clueless about their true connection, merely thinking they were at the stage of casual interaction. Besides, since she had just moved out, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to immediately live together with him.

    Jiang Chengsi, having woken up early today, found that his internal clock wasn¡¯t ready yet, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep after his shower, and leaned on the headboard, scrolling through his phone for news. He just wanted to see if Jiang Yanting would get kicked out tonight...

    He waited and waited!

    And to his surprise...

    The man didn¡¯te home all night!

 Chapter 333 - 222 Did intimacy get disrupted? You want to be my stepdad? (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 333: 222 Did intimacy get disrupted? You want to be my stepdad? (2 updates)</h4><subtxt> At the apartment, after Jiang Chengsi had left, Shen Zhixian had already found the children¡¯s change of clothes and was preparing to give both of them a bath so the siblings could rest early.

    Seeing Jiang Yanting return from sending someone off, he just started to say, "It¡¯s gettingte..."

    "You help Taotao with his bath, while I go bathe Jiangjiang. That way it¡¯ll be faster, and it would take you a long time to do it alone," he said as he picked up Jiangjiang and headed to another bathroom.

    It was indeed too busy to attend to both children on her own, and she couldn¡¯t refuse Jiang Yanting¡¯s reasoning.

    When Jiang Yanting was helping Jiangjiang take off his clothes and bathe him, Jiangjiang looked at him seriously, "Dad, do you not want to leave?"

    The certain deadbeat dad didn¡¯t say a word.

    "But Mom doesn¡¯t seem to have prepared a room for you, so are you going to sleep on the couch tonight?"

    "Or else you can sleep with me, I have a room, and the bed is really big."

    ...

    Jiangjiang¡¯s tone had a bit of a show-off ir to it.

    Jiang Yanting swiftly wiped his son¡¯s body clean and threw clothes at him, "Dress yourself."

    After getting dressed, he carried him out of the bathroom and then let him put on the newly bought cotton slippers.

    Jiangjiang, feeling a bit smug, saw the carrot slippers and his little face fell.

    "Being picky isn¡¯t good, we need to cure it from the root. Seeing carrots more often might slowly make you ept them."

    "Dad..." Jiangjiang felt like crying, he really wouldn¡¯t be smug again in the future.

    Taotao, on the other hand, seemed to quite like this pair of slippers.

    **

    With both children settled in their own rooms for rest, Shen Zhixian finally breathed a sigh of relief, but looking at the mess in the living room, she still felt an immense headache.

    Seeing that it was already past ten o¡¯clock, Shen Zhixian was just about to propose that he go home when she saw Jiang Yanting directly enter the master bedroom, her room.

    He didn¡¯t go home but came into her room for what?

    "Jiang..."

    She pushed open the slightly ajar door, and the first thing she saw was him, partly undressed, he...

    Was taking off his clothes.

    His shirt buttons were already mostly undone, revealing a thin slit through which the outline of the muscles beneath could be made out.

    They had already seen each other candidly long ago when Jiang Yanting was still a student, looking rather tender and a bit thin with only the muscr contours formed from regr sports, not nearly as impactful as the sight he offered her now.

    Back then too thin, now a case of having muscle even undressed.

    "Need something?"

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t seem too surprised by her sudden intrusion, and continued unhurriedly undoing the buttons, taking off his shirt.

    The robust waistline, the attractive and sexy muscle contours, and the slightly undting abs with his breathing; a man so alluring that anyone who liked him, even without him flirting, would find the excitement alone enough to make their heart race. Let alone now when she harbored intent to seduce.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingertips tensed slightly, palms sweating with nervousness.

    You¡¯re in my room, getting undressed like this, and you still ask if I need something?

    "Just now when helping Jiangjiang with his bath, the kid was too naughty and my clothes got wet. I¡¯m going to dry them," Jiang Yanting said as he ced his clothes beside the heater.

    Jiangjiang: "..."

    "Taotao is still here, I can¡¯t undress in the living room, so I had toe to your room."

    Shen Zhixian knew he was doing it on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, "Then I¡¯ll go out first, to tidy up the living room a bit more."

    Being alone in a room with someone undressed like that, something was bound to happen. She opened the door and turned to leave, but before she could step out, she heard footsteps from behind...

    She instinctively turned around, watching him quickly closing in, his upper body bare. She tried to push him away with her hand, her fingertips just touching his skin.

    Burning hot, scorching enough to make her retract her hand.

    It was during that brief moment of hesitation that she found herself pinned against the wall.

    "Jiang Yanting!" Shen Zhixian was flustered, his appearance made it hard for her to push him away.

    "Let¡¯s talk."

    "We can talk, just¡ª," Shen Zhixian, feeling helpless, tried to object, but how could she talk with him so close?

    "You seem to be ignoring me all the time."

    His body was warm, his breath hot, and even the intensity of his gaze seemed to burn.

    "No, I¡¯m not."

    "Are you nning to only keep your son and not me?"

    "I..." Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting began to find tension in the cooling of their rtionship.

    "You¡¯re more enthusiastic towards Chengsi."

    "He¡¯s been helping out all day, and since he¡¯s a guest, of course, I have to..."

    "Then what am I to you?" Jiang Yanting pressed closer, with each word he spoke, his breath fell on her face, as if wanting to ignite a wildfire.

    Her body was already prone to sweating, and now it was tensely covered in a sheen of hot, mmy moisture.

    "Xianxian¡ª" his voice deep and soul-stirring, "What am I to you?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 334 - 222 Did intimacy get disrupted? Do you want to be my stepdad? (2 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 334: 222 Did intimacy get disrupted? Do you want to be my stepdad? (2 updates)_2</h4>

    "Keep your distance from me, if you want to talk, we can talk properly..." Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her heart was beating too fast, at this rate, she feared she might die of heart failure.

    But as soon as she lifted her hand, her wrist was caught by him, and with a struggle, his fingers moved down to hold her palm.

    "You¡¯re sweating, are you so nervous around me?"

    "When you¡¯re so close to me, of course I¡¯ll... mm!"

    Before Shen Zhixian could finish, her voice was sealed by his mouth...

    Her wrist was pinned to the wall, immobilized, and the disparity in strength between men and women left her with no energy to struggle, allowing the man to have his way.

    ...

    With both children present, she didn¡¯t dare to move excessively. Her entire being was tense, so she didn¡¯t notice that the door of the next room was quietly opened.

    Taotao originally wanted toe down for some water¡ªsince the move, they hadn¡¯t installed a humidifier, and the room was painfully dry at the moment.

    Light-footed, she tiptoed out, looking for Shen Zhixian¡¯s help and naturally headed toward her room out of habit.

    Taking just a few steps, she saw Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian...

    Taotao¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. Even at her young age, she could tell they seemed to be kissing, something she¡¯d seen on TV where elders would cover her eyes and tell her children shouldn¡¯t watch such things.

    But this was the first time she¡¯d seen it in real life, and it was with her own mother, leaving her frozen in fright. Just then, a hand reached out from behind and covered her eyes.

    Taotao was scared stiff, forgetting even to scream, letting the person lead her back into the room with stealthy steps.

    "Brother?" Taotao¡¯s face was red with embarrassment, unsure what to do.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jiangjiang was quiteposed.

    "They... they..." Taotao was incoherent, clearly overwhelmed by the scene she had witnessed.

    "They were just kissing."

    "..."

    Jiangjiang, having been raised by Jiang Chengsi from a young age, was familiar with these matters. Where some elders might treat such topics as taboo, Jiang Chengsi did not, having given him an early, indirect education in matters of men and women.

    Some people in this world could be lecherous, and he simply wanted Jiangjiang to be aware early on of the differences between men and women, to instill a sense of self-protection. To him, such matters were no big deal, although it seemed Taotao had been quite frightened.

    "It¡¯s totally normal, don¡¯t be scared," Jiangjiang said in a reassuring, adult-like tone, patting her shoulder. "What did you go out for?"

    "For water, and you?" the two weren¡¯t sleeping in the same room.

    "I was getting water as well." This was, conveniently, the truth. "Stay in your room, I¡¯ll get the water for you."

    Jiangjiang went out, making deliberate noise. Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, aware of the need for discretion, quickly separated.

    "Dad, my sister and I both want water," Jiangjiang said nonchntly.

    "I¡¯ll get it for you." Jiang Yanting, not wearing a shirt, grabbed a jacket and wrapped it around himself before heading off to get water. Shen Zhixian went back to her room to straighten up her clothes.

    "Dad, Taotao saw you earlier when you were... you know, and she seemed frightened," Jiangjiang reminded him while receiving the water.

    "I understand. Drink up and go to sleep. I¡¯ll take care of your sister¡¯s situation."

    Jiangjiang nodded, taking his cup back to his room.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanting, holding a ss of water, knocked on Taotao¡¯s door, "May Ie in?"

    With the two of them not being close and her being a girl, Jiang Yanting¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle.

    "You may." Taotao climbed down from the bed, standing up straight as if preparing to confront a great challenge¡ªalthough young, she was well aware some things weren¡¯t to be done indiscriminately, especially since he¡¯d been growing close to her mothertely, which she didn¡¯t miss.

    Young as she was, she wasn¡¯t clueless.

    The tall man entering the room could very likely be her stepfather.

    "Here¡¯s some water." Jiang Yanting bent down to hand her the ss.

    "Thank you," Taotao remained very formal with him.

    "Get into bed, the floor is cold." Jiang Yanting lifted her by her arms to sit on the bed; his tall, wide frame and strong arms made holding her seem effortless, apletely different feeling from when Shen Zhixian would do the same.

    Jiang Yanting sat her down on the bed and didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he sat close beside her, immediately making the little girl tense up.

    To be true, this was their first time being alone together.

    In fact, Jiang Yanting was also a bit nervous, but given the current situation, he couldn¡¯t exactly be straightforward with her and only thought tofort her a bit, yet he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Taotao..."

    "Uncle, are you going to be my stepdad?"

    "..."

    "I already know."

    "Sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time." In these circumstances, that was all Jiang Yanting could say.

    Their first conversation as father and daughter, after just two sentences, they had entered an incredibly awkward silence.

    "Well..." Jiang Yanting coughed softly, "Let me tell you a story."

    "Okay." Taotao seemed a bit uneasy too, putting down her cup and snuggling into the nkets.

    Shen Zhixian stood at the door, listening to the father and daughter talk and couldn¡¯t help but feel torn betweenughter and tears. She knew that with Jiang Yanting¡¯s temperament, he was probably not cut out for this, but when she heard he was going to tell a story, she suddenly became anxious.

    He had already led one child astray, she didn¡¯t want him telling his own daughter some dark fairy tale.

    But this was a rare moment for father and daughter together, and it seemed inappropriate for her to go in and kick Jiang Yanting out right now, so she stayed outside to listen. If he started to twist the plot, she wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    Today, he was telling the story of the Mermaid, which was a bit strange...

    He recounted the original tale without deviation, losing any hint of darkness.

    "The little Mermaid is so pitiful," Taotao sighed.

    "Go to sleep early. Your Uncle Chengsi wille to take you out tomorrow. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he came and you were still not up."

    Hearing this, the little girl dove under the covers and obediently went to sleep.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s mouth twitched. All the talking he did with her couldn¡¯tpete with Jiang Chengsi¡¯s name?

    However, by the time he left the room, it was already midnight, toote, his clothes were still damp, and with no other choice, Shen Zhixian let him stay another night...

    With Taotao there, in her heart, Shen Zhixian still saw Jiang Yanting as an "outsider" and wanted to be considerate of her feelings, so he didn¡¯t insist on staying in Shen Zhixian¡¯s room but instead opened the door to Jiangjiang¡¯s room.

    Jiangjiang was already sound asleep, only to discover the next day that his imperfect dad had sprawled beside him, using his nket and pillow, nearly squeezing him to the edge of the bed.

    "You¡¯re sleeping in my bed, and you nearly pushed me off."

    "You¡¯re the one who moves around in sleep, almost rolling off, and you¡¯re ming me?"

    "When have I ever fidgeted in my sleep?"

    "Do you really not know how you sleep? Has anyone ever shared a bed with you and not been kicked by you?"

    "..."

    **

    Around eight-thirty in the morning, Jiang Chengsi arrived. Shen Zhixian prepared thermos cups among other things for the kids and thanked Jiang Chengsi before letting him take the children away.

    "Can he handle them by himself?" Shen Zhixian was worried.

    After all, there were two kids, and her first impression of Jiang Chengsi was that he was a risky man.

    "He can." Jiang Yanting was quite confident, "Don¡¯t we have to do some shopping? Let¡¯s go to the mall."

    Still not entirely at ease, Shen Zhixian headed to the mall while Jiang Chengsi had already driven the two kids to his regr Racing Car track...

    "Fourth Master, what brings the two kids here?" a staff member asked with a smile.

    "Just bringing them here for fun, to see the world. Help me find two sets of suitable clothing for them, and helmets and protection gear..."

 Chapter 335 - 223 Against extreme individuals, use extraordinary measures (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 335: 223 Against extreme individuals, use extraordinary measures (3 updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Chengsi, though unconventional in his ways, still acted with great measure and would never truly take two children to race in the suburbs or ride recklessly on country roads.

    The racing car track, staffed with workers, a specialized racing surface, and full safety measures in ce, was enough for them to experience a taste, without getting into anything too intense for children to handle.

    Jiangjiang and Taotao found it fun, but they were also very clear that this was something their parents didn¡¯t allow, so on their return, they tacitly agreed not to mention Jiang Chengsi taking them to the racing car track.

    It was as if they were protecting a private sanctuary, lying in unison.

    By the time the matter was discovered, it was already toote.

    **

    On the Jiang Family¡¯s side, things were also busy as Fan Mingyu specially went up the mountain to find a master to select an auspicious day for the proposal.

    It had been a long time since his family had organized a joyous asion, so naturally, they took it to heart.

    The chosen date was calcted based on the couple¡¯s birth characters, and within the next three to four months, there were five suitable days. Three of them were in April, but it was only the end of January now¡ªtoo long a wait. There was a suitable day in early February, but it seemed a bit rushed.

    Since it was an engagement, both families wanted to keep it low-key. Even so, they couldn¡¯t shortchange Tang Wan. The Jiang Family still intended to host two tables for the banquet to entertain some close rtives and friends. If the engagement were set for February, the preparation time would be too short, truly in haste.

    The olddy, wishing the couple could marry on the spot and get the certificate as quickly as possible, hoped for the sooner the better, fearing the longer the wait, the more things could go wrong. Hence, she settled on February and informed the Tang Family in advance.

    After the day was set, the Jiang Family began preparing for the proposal with great hustle and bustle.

    Fan Mingyu even went to a cheongsam shop to custom-make a fitting cheongsam, just to match the Cyan Feather brooch that Tang Wan had given him previously.

    And the news of Jiang Wuye¡¯s impending engagement spread throughout Beijing in an instant.

    After all, this was not something to hide; discussing weddings and marriages openly, they naturally weren¡¯t afraid of people finding out.

    Many knew the two families had an existing marriage agreement and weren¡¯t too surprised.

    "Tang Lao fell ill and has been staying with the Jiang Family. I heard Jiang Wuye spent nights at the hospital in Beijing. That¡¯s when I knew that this marriage agreement would definitely be honored."

    "By marrying into the Jiang Family, this Miss Tang¡¯stter life is assured."

    "It¡¯s just unknown how long Jiang Wuye¡¯s health will hold; people say he won¡¯t live past twenty-eight, and it¡¯s almost that time. Marrying in at this point, isn¡¯t the Tang Family worried she¡¯ll end up a widow?"

    "Marriages between big families rarely involve true sentiment. How many widow-style marriages are there in the country? It¡¯s all the same whom one marries, but entering the Jiang Family is definitely better."

    ...

    Regarding this engagement, the discussions in Beijing were quite animated, and in Pingjiang, naturally, it stirred up no small amount of gossip.

    Those who knew Tang Wan naturally offered congrattions when they saw her, yet privately, they also discussed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s rumored short lifespan¡ªjust not to her face.

    And the first to ask her about it was her studio manager, Manager Chen¡ªChen Zhi.

    "Wanwan, is it true that your marriage to Jiang Wuye is being finalized?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s set." Tang Wan had recently been busy dealing with studio matters, swamped to the point of dizziness. The engagement preparations were all handled by the Jiang Family; she didn¡¯t need to interject.

    "Is his health really as bad as the rumors say?"

    "Uncle Chen, since it¡¯s a rumor, how could it be true? Right now, the outside opinion of me in Pingjiang is also not good. Do you think I am that kind of person?"

    Ever since Zhang Liyun used Tang Mo to shield from the incident when she was caught at a bar, even though it had been cleared up, many still believed that flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs¡ªthat she was no good.

    "What kind of person you are, how could I not know? That¡¯s all nonsense from outsiders." Manager Chen chuckled.

    "So how can rumors be believed?" Today, Tang Wan had arranged to discuss work with him, "How is everyone at the studio reacting?"

    "We haven¡¯t started working yet, but I¡¯ve informed everyone in the group that the studio is moving to Beijing for better development, intending to be based there from now on. For employees who go with us, it¡¯s great. However, many don¡¯t want to leave, and a few have had strong reactions, feeling the notice was sudden and hard to ept."

    Chen Zhi sighed, clearly at a loss.

    Tang Wan lifted the warm water in front of her and took a sip, "I can understand. Did you say that about the extra sry payment and helping them with an additional year of social security contributions?"

    "I mentioned everything, and that you will pay an additional six months of sry¡ªhigher than thepensation written in the contract. Everyone naturally is happy; many have already started looking for new jobs during the New Year¡¯s job fairs."

 Chapter 336 - 223 Dealing with extremists using extraordinary measures (3 updates) _2

    <h4>Chapter 336: 223 Dealing with extremists using extraordinary measures (3 updates) _2</h4><h4></h4>

    "This is only right, the whole thing was very sudden, and all I can do ispensate them a little more."

    "The studio has always been my responsibility, so don¡¯t worry about it."

    "Uncle Chen, thank you."

    "There¡¯s nothing to thank me for, these are my duties after all."

    ...

    Chen Zhi had nned to follow Tang Wan to Beijing to strive for sess. Although his wife and children were in Pingjiang, with the children grown up and in need of money, and the prospects for development in a big city being broader, he wanted to take advantage of his youth and strength to earn more for his family.

    **

    The seventh day of the lunar new year marked the return to work for many office workers.

    And in the entertainment circle, it weed the new year¡¯s first official announcement for a drama ¡ª "Feng Que".

    A Qing Pce Drama, it gathered numerous popr actresses and even the actor ying the Emperor was one of the hottest male stars of the past two years. When the cast was announced, the discussion and poprity soared, dominating the top spot in trending searches for three consecutive days.

    It had built-in poprity and buzz even before airing, drawing plenty of public attention.

    Once the discussion about the cast was over, naturally, people started to pay attention to the production team behind the drama, including the director and screenwriter, who were well-recognized experts in the industry. This drama had also be the most anticipated period drama series of 2020.

    With an all-woman cast of popr actresses, naturally, each wanted to stand out. Instantly, the makeup artists, costume designers, and stylists of the drama were thoroughly scrutinized.

    And Tang Wan¡¯s studio also came into the public eye.

    She didn¡¯t previously know Qi Zeyan, and the Qi family had chosen her studio entirely based on their past Cyan Feather works.

    Some Cyan Feather enthusiasts posted pictures online that were vibrant and colorful, conjuring up expressions such as "brocade startling the jade" and "dark pink envying the hibiscus"¡ªit was said that this touch of deep blue had been perfected over two thousand years.

    The official announcement brought huge attention to Tang Wan¡¯s studio.

    For her personally, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue since few knew she was the actual boss behind the scenes. Since Chen Zhi was in charge of all external affairs, the media focus was all on him.

    During this time, apart from dealing with the issue ofying off the Pingjiang Studio staff, he also had to handle the media. They were not interested in the Cyan Feather craft itself, but purely wanted to pry some inside information on the TV series from him.

    And Tang Wan had no idea how much trouble such widespread attention would bring her.

    ...

    That day she was in her study, making jewelry, when Chen Zhi knocked and entered, holding a stack of documents.

    Tang Wan was holding tweezers and working on filigree. Seeing hime in, she nced up and suddenly noticed two red marks on his left cheek. She immediately put down her tools, "Uncle Chen? What happened to your face?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, just scratched myself a couple of times." Chen Zhi smiled helplessly.

    "Scratched yourself?" Tang Wan frowned, it was clear he had been scratched by someone, but when she pressed for more details, he immediately diverted the topic.

    She knew there must have been trouble at work, but if he didn¡¯t want to say, she couldn¡¯t insist. However, she didn¡¯t know any of the other employees.

    After giving it some thought, she suddenly remembered the woman who had sent people to make trouble before, one employee was beaten and hospitalized. When she visited the hospital, she left her contact details with him; he was an employee, he might know something.

    Xu Lin, when he received Tang Wan¡¯s call, was quite ttered, "Teacher Tang, hello..."

    His voice was excited.

    "Xu Lin?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t expect you would remember me, let alone call me. Happy New Year."

    "Hmm, Happy New Year." Tang Wan exchanged pleasantries with him briefly before getting to the point, "You know about the studio¡¯s move to Beijing, right?"

    "I know, I¡¯ve already told Manager Chen that I¡¯d go to Beijing with you." Xu Lin was young, had just graduated, wasn¡¯t married, and didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend; as a single man, he also wanted to see the world.

    "Thank you for trusting me and being willing to go to Beijing with me."

    "That¡¯s because you are trustworthy."

    Ever since he had been beaten at the studio and Tang Wan had stood up for him, he had decided that, barring dismissal, he¡¯d be willing to work for her for a lifetime. It was rare to find a boss who cared for their employees.

    "Recently, the issue of resignations must have caused quite a stir at the studio, there must be a lot of discontent."

    Chen Zhi¡¯s face had obviously been scratched, Tang Wan was no fool. She didn¡¯t ask Xu Lin directly, but indirectly pried into the topic.

    "This whole thing was quite sudden, and I also feel very sorry about it. Suddenly notifying you all of this over the New Year, it¡¯s understandable that everyone would be emotional."

    Tang Wan smiled, coaxing him to continue, "I just didn¡¯t expect it to lead to a conflict."

    "You knew already, ah. Manager Chen told me to keep it from you." Xu Lin hadn¡¯t thought much about it, and certainly didn¡¯t realize Tang Wan was deliberately trying to extract information from him.

 Chapter 337 - 223 Dealing with Extremists, Using Extraordinary Measures (3 more updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 337: 223 Dealing with Extremists, Using Extraordinary Measures (3 more updates)_3</h4>

    "I¡¯m the boss; I know everything about the studio," Tang Wan continued to deceive him, "including the incident where Uncle Chen was beaten."

    "Tang Teacher, is it really no big deal? It¡¯s just a few people leading, and the others followed suit to cause trouble." Xu Lin thought she knew everything.

    The main thing was, he had never imagined that Tang Wan would call deliberately to trap him into revealing information.

    "In the end, it¡¯s because of the drama ¡¯Feng Que.¡¯ Everyone knows it can make a lot of money. They think you want to emte Liu Bang killing Han Xin. After everyone has been fighting for you for so long, and now that you¡¯ve achieved sess, you want to abandon them."

    "After announcing this matter, except for a few people who are going to Beijing with you, no one else came to work today, but suddenly they came to make trouble and even beat up Manager Chen."

    "I wanted to call the police, but Manager Chen wouldn¡¯t let me, saying that the media is all paying attention now, and it would negatively impact us."

    ...

    At that moment, Tang Wan stood in the yard, lifting her hand to y with a green nt in front of her. Originally it was just casual fiddling, but then she really heard that someone had beaten Chen Zhi.

    Although it was a partnership, Chen Zhi treated her like a father or brother. He helped take care of many things; it was almost like family. How could she stay indifferent if her father or brother was beaten because of her?

    Her fingers tightened, and she plucked a leaf off.

    "Xu Lin, do you know what they want?" Tang Wan tried to suppress the frustration in her heart.

    "Money, I guess."

    "Thepensation I offered wasn¡¯t enough?"

    Xu Linughed helplessly, "Tang Teacher, who would think money is too much? Besides, a lot of media are paying attention to ustely. They also know we dare not make a big deal out of it because, if things blow up, it will affect many people."

    And the first to bear the brunt would be Qi Zeyan.

    Qi Zeyan was already working and had no idea that Tang Wan was going to move the studio back, involving the problem of staff dismissal. So, he was unaware of this crisis.

    "Do you know who exactly is causing the trouble?"

    "This..." As soon as Xu Lin heard Tang Wan ask who it was, he was suddenly bewildered, "You don¡¯t know who it is?"

    "I just want to double-check with you."

    Xu Lin wasn¡¯t too foolish. A chill went down his spine, remembering Chen Zhi¡¯s advice to keep everything from Tang Wan since he was the only employee who knew her. So he had specifically cautioned him several times.

    Thinking about their conversation, he chuckled ruefully, "Tang Teacher... You couldn¡¯t have been trying to trap me into saying those things, could you?"

    "Yes!"

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t deny it!

    Xu Lin felt like he had been hit by lightning; he was done for, Manager Chen would tell him off so badly.

    "This is..."

    What kind of ruthless boss is this, tricking him! Manager Chen will definitely scold him to death.

    "You¡¯re not setting me up, are you?"

    "As long as I don¡¯t tell, Uncle Chen won¡¯t know," Tang Wan smiled, "Besides, you¡¯ve already told me all this, it wouldn¡¯t matter mentioning a couple more names, right?"

    "Tang Teacher..." Xu Lin felt like crying.

    "I just want to solve the problem quickly, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Uncle Chen."

    Tang Wan reassured him repeatedly, and Xu Lin hesitated before giving her two names.

    But after hanging up the phone, Xu Lin sat stunned on the sofa, still feeling like that phone call had been a dream.

    Several minutester, he realized that aside from Manager Chen, in the studio, he was the only one Tang Wan knew. The informer could be easily deduced, so even if Tang Wan didn¡¯t mention it, Manager Chen would know it was him.

    He was finished!

    Tang Wan appeared harmless and spoke very tenderly, and since she had brought up the studio conflict first, Xu Lin had never imagined she would intentionally trick him. Admiring her made him totally unguarded.

    He really had caused a big problem...

    But at this moment, he wouldn¡¯t know how big the problem involved would get!

    **

    After Tang Wan hung up the phone, she realized that she had almostpletely stripped the green nt in front of her of its leaves, suddenly feeling a surge of guilt.

    "Wanwan..." Shen Shuci¡¯s voice came from afar.

    Tang Wan bit her lip and moved the half-bare nt to hide it.

    "Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Calling you for dinner, your phone was busy, so I came to see. Were you chatting with Grandpa on the phone again?" Shen Shuciughed helplessly, "He¡¯sing to propose in a few days, and you¡¯ll see him soon. Do you need to be this clingy?"

    Tang Wan just smiled and stayed silent, her mind already calcting the studio¡¯s issues.

    Chen Zhi was getting older, and all his decisions were aimed at stability, but to deal with some extremists, drastic measures were necessary.

 Chapter 338 - 224 personally showed up, itâ€™s not as simple as imagined

    <h4>Chapter 338: 224 personally showed up, it¡¯s not as simple as imagined</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Wan had not brought up the work issue with Jiang Jinsang. There were many employees dissatisfied with thepensation who had sparkedwsuits, but she treated it as amon urrence.

    Right now, she was on the phone with Jiang Jinsang while checking the registered employee data on herputer; Xu Lin had provided her with two names.

    "...in a few days we¡¯lle over, it should be my parents and me." Jiang Jinsang finished speaking and waited a long time without a response, "Wanwan?"

    "Ah? What did you say?" Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected the two names Xu Lin provided to be a married couple, and she was surprised.

    "Are you busy?"

    "There¡¯s a bit of a tricky issue at work."

    "Then you go ahead with your work, we¡¯ll talkter." Jiang Jinsang knew she had a lot going ontely and didn¡¯t me her.

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Cuo approached him and whispered, "Miss is back."

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes raised slightly, "Jiang Shuyan?"

    "Right, she just arrived and is chatting with the olddy in the living room."

    "I see."

    Jiang Jinsang changed clothes and went downstairs; arriving at the second floor, he heard Jiang Shuyan¡¯s voiceing from the living room. Since the medical disturbance where she had been detained by the police, Jiang Zhaolin had urgently sent her abroad, and she hadn¡¯te back for the New Year. Why had she returned now?

    "Second cousin." Jiang Shuyan saw him descending the stairs, "I heard you and Sister Tang are getting engaged, congrattions."

    "Thank you." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth curved slightly, but he still maintained a hint of coldness.

    "Knowing about your engagement, Shuyan specially rushed back from abroad, just in time to attend your engagement party," the olddy said with augh, being an old fox who rarely disyed her emotions openly.

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t nned a big celebration for his engagement, but close rtives would certainly be invited, and the Jiang Zhaolin family would definitely attend.

    Jiang Zhaolin doted on this daughter and had probably been wanting to bring her back for some time. The situation had been ugly then, and bringing her back suddenly might worry Jiang Jinsang. But with his engagement, it was justifiable.

    At that moment, Fan Mingyu appeared, dressed in a neatly tailored cheongsam that ttered her figure. The peach-colored silk satin with a few strands of crimson plum blossoms enhanced by a Cyan Feather brooch on her chestplemented each other beautifully.

    "That dress looks lovely," the olddy said with a smile.

    "It seems the waist could be taken in a bit, that would better enhance the figure," Jiang Shuyan said with a smile, her demeanor as if the past incident had never happened.

    "It does seem a bit loose." Fan Mingyu adjusted the soft satin at the waist side. She would be going to Pingjiang in a few days to discuss the engagement, and she was somewhat nervous.

    Though an engagement wasn¡¯t as significant as a wedding, she still worried about not handling some aspects thoroughly enough, which affected her sleep and naturally made her lose weight.

    "Are you wearing this dress for the proposal? I heard this brooch was handmade by Sister Tang, it¡¯s really pretty. She¡¯s truly skilled and talented,pared to her, I¡¯m quite clumsy..." Jiang Shuyan joked.

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang sat quietly on the side, having remained silent throughout. After the medical disturbance, no one was truly at ease; this interaction was nothing more than a mutual pretense.

    **

    Pingjiang

    Since Tang Wan already knew about the incident at the studio, she naturally consulted with Manager Chen on how to handle it.

    "Do you want to meet them in person?" Chen Zhi was annoyed that Tang Wan had found out, "You¡¯ve been busy making jewelry and soothing the stafftely, that should have been my responsibility, but still, it has reached your ears."

    Xu Lin, you rascal, isn¡¯t your mouth leaky!

    Despite my strict instructions, you still told her!

    "I am the one in charge, it¡¯s appropriate for me to solve this, plus I heard they¡¯ve been wanting to meet me."

    "It¡¯s just a fuss to get more money," Chen Zhi sighed and shook his head, "Both of them are old employees who have been here since the studio was established. Their public rtions skills are good, we¡¯ve always got along well, and they¡¯re responsible. I didn¡¯t expect them to lead this disturbance this time."

    "Arrange a meeting with them, I¡¯lle with you. You talk to them and see what they really want."

    "Alright." Chen Zhi knew this matter couldn¡¯t drag on too long. After chatting with Tang Wan, they reserved a private room at the Yiyu Tea House and arranged to meet the couple.

    The private room was chosen for its seclusion. Tang Wan and Chen Zhi arrived before the couple, Tang Wan didn¡¯t show herself immediately and instead sat behind a folding screen. If Chen Zhi really couldn¡¯t handle it, she would step in.

    After about half an hour apanied by a knocking sound, someone pushed the door open.

    "Manager Chen, sorry for beingte, I was sending the kid to the cram school," a deep male voice spoke. The screen was made of solid wood with intricate carvings which somewhat allowed one to see through.

    "No problem, please have a seat," Chen Zhi greeted the couple to sit down, "Isn¡¯t it early for cram school before the term even started?"

    "With the pressure children face these days, it¡¯s unavoidable," the woman began, initiating some casual chit-chat to break the ice.

    The man was Deng Shuo and the woman Ding Anran, a married couple from Pingjiang for over ten years with a son in middle school.

    "Manager Chen, you called us, both of us, for a discussion, I presume?" Deng Shuo asked knowingly.

    "It¡¯s still about the severancepensation matter that turned unpleasant before," Chen Zhi poured tea for them, "We all want to resolve the issue, so let¡¯s have a calm and genuine discussion."

    Tang Wan sat in the back, listening to their conversation while nibbling on pastries and slowly chewing, subtly feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as imagined...

 Chapter 339 - 225 You are the dog she raised, Wanwan is angry (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 339: 225 You are the dog she raised, Wanwan is angry (2 more updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the teahouse, the fragrance of tea lingered abundantly. Even in a secluded private room, faint sounds of Pingtan music apanied by cheers and apuse could be heard from downstairs.

    Yet, the atmosphere inside the room was as tense as a drawn bowstring.

    "...You should know that the demands you¡¯re making are unreasonable," Chen Zhi¡¯s face was grave.

    But the couple would not budge an inch, "The studionded such a big project as a result of our collective effort. Everyone knows exactly how much bonus we should receive."

    "Now that the contract is signed, using the relocation of the studio as an excuse to specifically disperse us, the longtime employees, isn¡¯t this just casting off the millstone after the grinding is done?"

    "Asking for a bit morepensation isn¡¯t unreasonable, is it?"

    Chen Zhi scoffed lightly, "Is there really no room for negotiation orpromise?"

    "Manager Chen, both my spouse and I have been made redundant. You know how it is at our age, learning anything new is very slow, and finding another job isn¡¯t going to be easy."

    "We also know that you¡¯re just a middleman; we¡¯re not making it difficult for you. Why don¡¯t you get the boss to discuss it with us?"

    "Compared to what she has earned, ourpensation request is not excessive at all."

    "The studio is doing so well, not only because of her effort. To fill her own coffers and then kick aside the old employees... If the media gets wind of this and it negatively impacts the image, the cooperation with the Qi¡¯s might just fall through. You agree, right!"

    Chen Zhi,ughing, "Are you threatening me?"

    "We¡¯re just speaking the truth."

    Recently, Chen Zhi had been negotiating with them about the severance issue and their behavior had long been a thorn in his side. Now, they were resorting to media threats, and he couldn¡¯t contain his anger.

    "Deng Shuo, Ding Anran, don¡¯t you two overstep!"

    "In the past, we fought together, and we were all considered family. Now you think we¡¯re in the way, you say we¡¯re overstepping?" The woman¡¯s voice became piercingly sharp.

    "Who really is shameless and insatiably greedy, you know very well!" Chen Zhi had long disapproved of their behavior, "Not satisfied yourselves, you even instigate other employees to make trouble?"

    "You dare to say it¡¯s for the good of everyone, for the collective interest, using your own greed as a pretext, and others as human shields!"

    "Taking advantage of resigning to fleece thepany, utterly shameless!"

    Chen Zhi, who was usually very steady, had been driven to the brink this time. Last time they had an argument because of this issue, he got scratched. He had held this grudge for too long.

    "Chen Zhi, what the hell are you saying?" The man mmed the table and stood up angrily, "Who is the shameless one here!"

    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯re just defending our legitimate interests," the woman joined in the uproar.

    "I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you!" Chen Zhiughed contemptuously.

    Ding Anran smiled, her words turning even more offensive.

    "Chen Zhi, what do you think you are? You¡¯re just working for someone else too."

    "You handle everything, and yet she hides behind the scenes! If you¡¯ve got the guts, have here out and talk to us."

    "To put it harshly, you¡¯re just a dog she keeps!"

    ...

    Kept as a dog?

    Those words would be intolerable to anyone who heard them; even the usually patient Chen Zhi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up abruptly. Before he could speak, the person opposite him jumped up.

    "What¡¯s this, you want to hit someone?"

    "Our demands will not change. If you¡¯re not in a position to decide, then have the person behind youe out and negotiate. Otherwise, this will be in the media in a few days! I would really like to see whether losing a bit of money matters more, or losing such a big project is more important!"

    "How to weigh the pros and cons, what¡¯s light and what¡¯s heavy, you should be very clear on."

    As they spoke, they prepared to leave.

    Chen Zhi was responsible for external public rtions and was adept at handling matters smoothly and flexibly. He had encountered shameless people before but had never met anyone so unreasonable and stubborn. It was like a schr meeting a soldier, both angry and irritated.

    "Hold it!" Tang Wan emerged from behind the screen.

    Seeing Tang Wan, both faces registered surprise. The Tang Family was a prominent household in Pingjiang and her engagement with Jiang Jinsang was widely known throughout Pingjiang, with many local media reporting on it. Tang Wan¡¯s face had gained some recognition locally.

    "Tang... Miss Tang?" Deng Shuo seemed unable to snap back to reality for a moment.

    "Aren¡¯t you wanting to meet with the owner behind the scenes? I am that person," Tang Wan dered.

    Today, Tang Wan was dressed in a light grey coat, with heels on her feet, and her hair tied up in a bun, giving off a presence of intelligence and efficiency, "Don¡¯t just stand there, take a seat."

    "You¡¯re the boss?" Ding Anran looked at Tang Wan and then nced at Chen Zhi, disbelief written all over her face.

    "Sit down and we¡¯ll talk," said Tang Wan as she walked over to Chen Zhi and took a seat next to him.

    "Wanwan..." Chen Zhi was full of regret; they had agreed to have a proper discussion with the couple, but things still ended up like this.

 Chapter 340 - 225 You are the dog she raised, Wanwan is angry (2 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 340: 225 You are the dog she raised, Wanwan is angry (2 more updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "Uncle Chen, please take a seat too!" Tang Wan picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of hot tea.

    ...

    After the four of them took their seats, the couple opposite Tang Wan, unfamiliar with her, had been harsh with their words just before, but now looked at each other, seemingly not knowing how to begin.

    "Besidespensating six months¡¯ sry and paying your social security and all that, another 150,000 yuan in bonus money, these are your demands, right?" Tang Wan held her cup of tea, drinking it slowly and methodically.

    Her voice was gentle, yet her presence wasmanding; sitting there, she was untouchable.

    The woman nudged the man beside her, signaling him to speak.

    Deng Shuo coughed, "That project of ours seeded, so our year-end bonus won¡¯t be less than 150,000 yuan. Our demands aren¡¯t too much."

    Tang Wan appeared too easygoing, like someone who would endure scolding and hitting without fighting back, swallowing their anger. Plus, being the Tang Family¡¯s young miss, she wouldn¡¯t becking that little bit of money, which made the two even more confident.

    "Miss Tang, we didn¡¯t know you were the boss. After all, 150,000 yuan is but a trifle to you, probably less than what you¡¯d spend in a month."

    "But for us, it¡¯s not a small amount."

    Tang Wan smiled, "So if I give you the money, you won¡¯t make anymore trouble?"

    "Of course."

    Tang Wan set down her cup and opened her bag, taking out a check...

    "Wanwan!" Chen Zhi saw her take out the check, his brow furrowed in concern, "What are you doing?"

    "Didn¡¯t you hear them? They said, as long as they got the money, they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble." Tang Wan looked at him and smiled innocently.

    The eyes of the couple opposite brightened at the sight of the check.

    "With so many in the studio following their lead and causing trouble, if you give these two the money, the rest will surely do the same. Even those who¡¯ve already receivedpensation don¡¯t want to work. Do you realize how big of a hole that is?"

    Chen Zhi was bing anxious.

    "We can¡¯t let this tear get any bigger!"

    "Chen Zhi, you¡¯re not the boss. When has it been your turn to interfere in what she does!" Ding Anran, seeing Tang Wan actually taking out a check, was just regretful she hadn¡¯t demanded morepensation before.

    "You¡¯re just an employee!" Deng Shuo stared intently at Tang Wan.

    She had already signed the check and ced it in the middle of the table, "Here¡¯s 300,000 yuan, is that enough?"

    "Miss Tang, you¡¯re really reasonable,..." Deng Shuo looked at the check, his smile obsequious, rubbing his hands together, eager to take the check yet feeling somewhat embarrassed, "Look at all this trouble, it must have brought you quite a bit of inconvenience, I¡¯m truly sorry."

    "Yes, Miss Tang, we apologize!" Ding Anran chimed in alongside her husband.

    Chen Zhi could only curse them as utterly shameless inside his heart ¡ª they were not behaving like this just a moment ago.

    If Tang Wan really nned to solve this with money, then his prior efforts to safeguard the studio¡¯s interests and contend with them seemed like aplete joke, deeply hurting his pride.

    He feared he wouldn¡¯t be going to Beijing anymore...

    "Miss Tang, please have some tea!" Ding Anran said with a smile, pouring tea for Tang Wan.

    "It¡¯s surprising, we¡¯ve been working for you all these years, and you¡¯ve really kept such a low profile."

    ...

    "Uncle Chen, did they bring the termination contracts?" Tang Wan looked towards Chen Zhi.

    "I¡¯ve brought them." Chen Zhi took out the contracts, today¡¯s visit was to resolve matters, and if things went smoothly, the termination contracts would be signed.

    Tang Wan took the contract and ced it in front of both of them.

    She caressed the cup, smiling at them, "Actually, Uncle Chen has praised both of you in front of me, saying that you have done quite a good job."

    "Really?" The couple smiled, yet their gaze never left the check on the table.

    "Capable at work, I just never imagined that one¡¯s character could be so low, indeed, personal ability and quality are not linked. Some people, though they dress decently,mit despicable acts behind the scenes!"

    Tang Wan spoke softly the entire time, the check was even signed, but unexpectedly, she took a sudden turn!

    "The projects that the studio signed are indeed the result of everyone¡¯s collective efforts, but when you were in those positions, you should have worked hard because that was your duty!"

    "If you¡¯re not working, why would I hire you?"

    "Moreover, are you working for me? In the end, you¡¯re also doing it to earn a little extra bonus. It¡¯s not selfless dedication, so don¡¯t portray yourselves as so morally high."

    "Uncle Chen has always worked for me. You call him a dog, so what does that make you who work behind him? Are you perhaps worse than dogs?"

    The two across from her, who were just basking in the joy of sessfully gettingpensation, were hit hard by Tang Wan¡¯s sudden attack.

    Worse than dogs?

    The couple¡¯s faces instantly turned ashen!

    "Tang Wan, don¡¯t think that by giving us some money, you can humiliate us like this!" Deng Shuo red at her intensely.

    "Humiliate you?" Tang Wan scoffed lightly, "All the resignationpensation agreements have been clearlyid out when the employment contract was signed! Thepensation I¡¯m offering has already exceeded what the contract stiptes."

    "But you two are asking for an exorbitant amount ofpensation! You even caused trouble at the studio."

    "That¡¯s extortion! I can sue you!"

    "You dare!" The man red furiously at her.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? You are just betting that I wouldn¡¯t dare to call the police and make a big fuss." Tang Wan chuckled, "I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, but rather, I¡¯m giving you face out of the many years we¡¯ve worked together, not because I¡¯m afraid of you!"

    "What if I am entangled in awsuit? How does that matter? I have never mistreated you, even if it goes to court, the one losing face won¡¯t be me!"

    "You both said it yourselves, I¡¯m not short of money, the Tang Family isn¡¯t without funds, and losing this project is nothing to me. However, I¡¯m worried that nopany would dare to hire you after this. Worse still, you might end up behind bars for a couple of years."

    "I¡¯ve heard that your child is still in middle school. Have you thought about what would happen if both of you go to jail for extortion? How would your child cope? You should weigh what¡¯s more important!"

    Ding Anran, out of breath with anger, suddenly jumped up! After all, when ites to children, parents be more agitated.

    "Tang Wan, you¡ª"

    Before she could finish, suddenly a hand lifted, and a cup of warm tea was sshed directly onto the woman¡¯s face.

    Drenching her and leaving tea leaves stuck to her face, the amber liquid hung wetly, sttering onto a nearby handbag, prompting a series of gasps.

    "What are you doing!" Ding Anran didn¡¯t care about the tea on herself and hurriedly stood up, wiping the stains off her handbag.

    That bag was made ofmbskin, extremely difficult to clean.

    Tang Wan remained unstartled, "If your mouth continues to be filthy, the consequences will be more severe than just a cup of tea!"

    "Tang Wan!" Seeing his wife doused, the man couldn¡¯t stay seated.

    "Here are the check and the contract. You choose; take the money, and if you don¡¯t leave through that door, I will call the police and report you for extortion. Sign the contract, and I willpensate you ording to the agreement. Let¡¯s have a good parting or not, it¡¯s up to you."

    She still spoke calmly and gently, appearing utterly harmless, even with a trace of a smile in her eyes when she looked at them.

    At that moment, the checky on the table, a full 300,000, yet neither member of the couple dared to reach for it.

 Chapter 341 - 226 has the capital to be arrogant, but you can only endure it (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 341: 226 has the capital to be arrogant, but you can only endure it (3 more updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the tea room, the woman clutched her tissue, not minding the droplets on her face as she continued to wipe her bag, her heart aching. The bag was too expensive, themb skin too precious, difficult to care for. If not to keep up appearances during the New Year when visiting friends and family, she would never have brought it out. With orange tea sshed onto it, the bag might be ruined!

    "Tang Wan, you..." Her voice trembled with anger.

    Meanwhile, outside, the audience had erupted into apuse at the storytelling performance, with someone shouting, "Bravo¡ª"

    The couple inside the private room turned pale once again.

    "You actually dare... Do you know how much my bag costs?" Ding Anran wished she could rush over and scratch that delicate little face of hers.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?" The two across from her watched her, fierce as wolves, as if ready to devour someone.

    Chen Zhi, having already had a dispute with them and gotten his face scratched knew their ruthlessness. Tang Wan kept provoking them, and he truly feared they mighte over and "tear her apart."

    He sweated for her internally.

    "Just because your family is rich, you can be so arrogant?" Deng Shuo was choked with anger.

    Tang Wan remained calm throughout.

    "And on what basis do you rely? Is it because you think I wouldn¡¯t dare escte things? You¡¯vee to the studio to cause trouble multiple times, even resorting to assault and extortion, deliberately causing injuries. If I call the police right now, isn¡¯t that enough to get you arrested?"

    "I haven¡¯t gone as far as to call the police out of consideration for the other employees and to save you from an ugly scene, but don¡¯t think I won¡¯t."

    "Not to mention spilling a cup of tea on you, even if it were a pot..."

    "I can afford to spill it, and you can only take it!"

    Tang Wan¡¯s attitude was tough, unlike the more agreeable Chen Zhi, who was all about negotiation. Many people are like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Seeing her so assertive, who would dare act rashly?

    They thought they had leverage over Tang Wan¡¯s weakness, but she didn¡¯t care at all. Without this leverage, their position instantly weakened.

    "The six months¡¯ srypensations, I changed that myself. Since you¡¯re not satisfied with it, let¡¯s follow the contract and resolve it legally."

    Upon hearing this, the couple¡¯s faces turned ashen.

    ording to the contract, there was only three months¡¯pensation. To have lost their case and still face embarrassment, their expressions couldn¡¯t possibly be good.

    "If you¡¯re still unsatisfied, you¡¯re wee to expose me to the media or call the Employee Protection Association toin about how I mistreat you, or even sue me in court. Do as you please; I¡¯ll be right there with you."

    They had been banking on the fact that she wouldn¡¯t want to make a scene, trying to exploit the situation.

    Now, without the money, losing thepensation, and being doused in water on top of that, they were utterly humiliated.

    "The contract and the check are right here. However you want to handle it, I respect your decision." Tang Wan stood up as she finished speaking, "Uncle Chen, let¡¯s go."

    Then she strode out without looking back.

    Her figure was slim, stubborn, straight, and resilient.

    "Wanwan, are you really leaving the check behind..." Chen Zhi frowned.

    "Even if they take the check, they won¡¯t dare to cash it. The moment they do, I¡¯ll have them arrested. What¡¯s there to fear?" Tang Wan said with a smile.

    "I thought you were really going to..." Chen Zhi sighed in relief, "to show them the money but not let them have it; are you trying to infuriate them? You provoked them so much earlier, I was really worried they might harm you."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t dare."

    "You¡¯re really bold."

    "I had to stand up for you."

    Chen Zhi was taken aback. Although Tang Wan did call him "Uncle," at work, he was still an employee, restrained and unable to act as decisively as Tang Wan.

    "Uncle Chen, next time something like this happens, you don¡¯t have to hold your tongue. I didn¡¯t create this studio to make a fortune. You¡¯ve been working so hard to help manage things; I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of issues like this."

    "Against such scoundrels, one has to be tough."

    "We are right, after all. If they dare to escte the issue shamelessly, we won¡¯t cause trouble, but we also won¡¯t be afraid of it."

    Tang Wan was giving him authority, and Chen Zhi nodded with a smile, "I understand. I¡¯ll be more attentive in the future. But Wanwan, I always feel like there¡¯s more to this situation..."

    "What do you mean?"

    "They weren¡¯t like this before. Having worked with them for so many years, I¡¯m familiar with their temperaments. Their change is too sudden, and they¡¯ve been insisting on seeing you."

    "Do you suspect someone¡¯s behind this?"

    "They know the contract well, and making a scandal would only leave them worse off. I don¡¯t believe they would dare take this to the media." Chen Zhi was so certain, that was why he kept engaging with them, "With so much attention suddenly on our studio, to be honest, I am a bit worried..."

 Chapter 342 - 226 With arrogant capital, you can only endure it (3 more)_2

    <h4>Chapter 342: 226 With arrogant capital, you can only endure it (3 more)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    As the fire zed and the oil sizzled, the more attention the matter received online, the more uneasy he became.

    "You¡¯re just too tiredtely, hasn¡¯t the issue been resolved? You should go back and rest well," Tang Wan said with a smile.

    Chen Zhi could see some things; naturally, Tang Wan was also aware.

    ...

    But no sooner had they left than someone entered the recently vacated private room, sat down where Tang Wan had just been, and picked up her used cup, gently turning it and noticing a trace of lipstick on the rim...

    "We did everything you said, and it turned out like this, not to mention the 150,000; even the originalpensation we could have received is gone. We really lost big this time," Deng Shuo said, choked with frustration.

    The person pulled a check from his pocket and handed it over, "Is this enough?"

    The couple stared at the number on the check, their eyes bulging.

    "But I still need you to do something for me."

    "What is it? Just say it!" Deng Shuo hurriedly grabbed the check, afraid that the money would slip away again.

    As the person spoke, the couple was stunned, "This..."

    "Earning a lot of money alwayses with risks, Mr. Deng. Just now, Tang Wan sshed water on your wife and pointed at you, calling you shameless. As a man, can you really tolerate this?"

    "Given the Tang family¡¯s influence in Pingjiang, if you trip her up, do you think Tang Wan will let you off easily? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a foothold in Pingjiang anymore. It¡¯s better to help me with this matter, take the money, and start anew elsewhere."

    "You are smart people, you know what to do."

    Upon hearing this, Ding Anran became instantly frantic, "When we agreed to do this job, you said that if we made a fuss, the studio wouldn¡¯t dare publicize the matter and would definitelypensate us. You never said the person behind this was Tang Wan. If we had known it was her, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to do it."

    Even if they couldn¡¯t getpensation, they could still get benefits from this person¡ªa guaranteed profit with no loss.

    They didn¡¯t know that the person behind all this was Tang Wan, causing them to unintentionally offend the Tang family.

    "I had only heard that this studio was run by Tang Wan and wanted to use you to test the waters," the man admitted frankly.

    "I think you¡¯re just using us!" Ding Anran, now desperate, wasn¡¯t really that naive.

    The man across smiled, "What if I am? Either cooperate with me or wait for the Tang family to suppress you. It¡¯s your choice."

    The couple was stunned. Just now, Tang Wan had given them such a choice, and now this?

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll go to Tang Wan and expose you?"

    "Do you even know who I am? Are you going to expose me?"

    "Aren¡¯t you called Cai..."

    The man just smiled; evidently, those who do evil deeds never use their real names.

    ...

    The couple was dumbfounded, considering themselves smart, yet never imagining they were merely pawns in someone else¡¯s game.

    After the couple left, the person lowered his head and caressed the cup, then lifted it to his nose and sniffed. It seemed her lingering scent was still present...

    He took a sip from where she had drunk. The tea had turned cold, but as it entered his throat, it felt refreshing and even a bit sweet.

    Tang Wan, you¡¯ll fall into my hands sooner orter.

    **

    Tang Family¡¯s old house

    When Tang Wan returned home, Tang Yunxian was feeding Hua Mei, while Elder Tang and Elder Shen of the Shen Family were ying chess and engaged in a heated discussion.

    There seemed to be some arguments, and their faces were flushed with earnest.

    "Did the chess game cause a ruckus?" Tang Wan entered the room, taking off her coat while she asked Shen Shuci.

    Master Shen wasn¡¯t Jiang Jinsang, and ying chess with Master Tang, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let him win. The two often argued incessantly during their games, resembling little children.

    "No, they were discussing how to make things difficult for Fifth Master when hees over in a few days."

    "Make things difficult for him?"

    Tang Wan¡¯s fingers paused as she removed her clothes. Had Fifth Brother offended them both?

    Especially Grandpa, he should be the one in the family who dotes on Jiang Jinsang the most.

    "After all, it¡¯s about the marriage proposal. They said they need to humble him a bit to ensure you won¡¯t be undervalued after you marry over there." Shen Shuci sighed, "The main thing is, they onlye up with the ideas but let your brother-inw carry them out."

    "What?" Tang Wanughed out loud.

    Her dad was going to execute it?

    "They don¡¯t want to offend anyone and want to maintain a kind and benevolent image in front of Fifth Master, so they are letting your brother-inw y the viin," Shen Shuci said, barely holding back augh. "Your brother-inw definitely doesn¡¯t want to get involved. He¡¯s already been pushed to go feed the birds."

    "Yunxian, did you hear everything your dad and I were discussing?" Master Shen asked.

    "What were you just saying?" Tang Yunxian, holding bird feed, had been ying dumb the whole time.

    These two old men were really something, always meddling with nonsensical stuff instead of doing anything productive!

    They called him back from thepany, said there was something important, only to make him y the viin!

    If they really wanted to trouble Jiang Jinsang, they should do it themselves. Coming up with the n and then making him execute it, what kind of arrangement is that?

    "You and Xiaowu are only on so-so terms, so you¡¯re the best choice to y the viin," Master Tang added insult to injury. "Besides, you are Wanwan¡¯s father. Don¡¯t you want to scrutinize him a bit more? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Wanwan might be entrusting herself to an unworthy person?"

    "Exactly, a necessary examination is still needed," Master Shen agreed.

    "Though you all are quite familiar, you can¡¯t let him get off too easily."

    Master Tang really liked Jiang Jinsang, but when it came to discussing marriage, both the carrot and the stick were necessary, requiring a mix of gentleness and strictness.

    But he definitely wouldn¡¯t y the viin. He still wanted to be a kind and benevolent elder, unwilling to ruin his image in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mind.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yunxian immediately turned his head and looked at him seriously, "When the engagement was set, why didn¡¯t you consider that I am Wanwan¡¯s father and let me make the decision? Now you push me forward?"

    Upon hearing this, Master Shen immediately got upset, "Am I discussing this with you? I am informing you! Otherwise, you tell me, in this family, who is suited to be the ¡¯viin¡¯!"

    Tang Wanughed out loud.

    This question was both tricky and unreasonable. If his dad actually named someone, it would imply that he considered them the most intimidating.

    None of the three elders in the family could be offended, nor could Shen Shuci be pushed forward, so he could only reluctantly smile, "Shall I be the viin, then?"

    "This is your own choice. I didn¡¯t force you," Master Tang acted coy after gaining the advantage. "Come here, let¡¯s discuss how we should handle it? Since your rtionship with Xiaowu has always been lukewarm, you don¡¯t have much of a reputation to uphold in his eyes anyway; one more time won¡¯t matter."

    "..."

    Though they said it was to give him a hard time, it was nothing more than one ying the good cop and the other the bad cop. They wouldn¡¯t really do anything to Jiang Jinsang.

    While the three were heatedly discussing, Master Tang¡¯s outdated cell phone inconveniently rang. He fished out his phone, squinted at the disy, having just spoken sternly as if the moment Jiang Jinsang stepped through the door, he¡¯d make it so he wouldn¡¯t leave unscathed, but now upon answering the call...

    His mouth curled into a beaming smile, "Hello¡ªXiaowu, what made you think of calling grandpa?"

    The tone of his voice, probably couldn¡¯t be sweeter even to a biological grandson.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s head buzzed with pain. What a mess he had gotten into.

 Chapter 344 - 228 Wanwan was threatened: Spend a night with me, how about that?

    <h4>Chapter 344: 228 Wanwan was threatened: Spend a night with me, how about that?</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arrival was so sudden that even the Tang Family didn¡¯t know until the next day, let alone anyone else.

    "...Arrived at night? You child, how could you not give us a heads-up?" Grandfather Tang was obviously delighted to see Jiang Jinsang.

    "Thinking of Wanwan, and missing Grandpa and Uncle too, I decided on a whim toe. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you," said Jiang Jinsang smoothly, turning his head to the Shen Family¡¯s old grandmother, "Grandma."

    "Good boy, it¡¯s not yet past the fifteenth, so it¡¯s still not the New Year; here¡¯s your red envelope," the Shen Family¡¯s old grandmother, always a very kind-hearted person, had be something like an online friend with him for a while, so this meeting felt like a reunion of long-lost friends, "I think you¡¯ve gotten too thin."

    "I¡¯m okay." His fair skin and slender frame always gave off a frail appearance.

    "Cough¡ª" Grandfather Tang coughed, continuously signaling Tang Yunxian with his eyes to take initiative.

    Tang Yunxian, however, remained motionless. This wasn¡¯t a formal proposal visit after all; one couldn¡¯t just start bothering him as soon as he walked through the door¡ªthat would be unreasonable.

    Grandfather Tang became frustrated and took advantage of a moment when Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t looking to directly kick his shin, but Tang Yunxian continued to y dead.

    The old man jabbed his leg relentlessly with his cane, to no response.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Jinsang went back to his room to rest that Tang Yunxian stirred, and Grandfather Tang was so angry he almost beat him with the cane, "What happened to the battle n? You were supposed to y the bad guy, and I would smooth things over. Why are you being so wooden? Didn¡¯t you see me signaling you?"

    "Dad, this isn¡¯t a formal proposal. To suddenly make things difficult for him just doesn¡¯t seem right."

    ...

    However, in the following days, Jiang Jinsang suffered from some minor illnesses due to limatization and rested in his room for several days, barely leaving the house. This made finding an opportunity to bother him even more difficult.

    During this time, everything was calm. Tang Wan was busy with her own affairs, and Jiang Jinsang was either staying in his room or enjoying the sun in the yard, ying with the grass and flowers.

    No one could have anticipated the magnitude of the events that were to unfold next.

    **

    Jiang Jinsang was on the phone with his mother in his room that day...

    "Your father and I will be heading over tomorrow by ne, arriving in Pingjiang around ten in the morning," Fan Mingyu was already lying against the headboard, with a face mask on.

    The formal engagement was not until the day after next, but the Jiang Family nned to arrive ahead of time, rest a bit at a hotel, and then head to the Tang Family in their best condition. If they were to go on the day of the engagement, there would be too much rush and worry about potential mishaps.

    "I¡¯ve arranged everything at the hotel for you, and I¡¯ll be there to pick you up."

    "Sure..."

    Jiang Zhenhuan nced at his wife from the corner of his eye. For this matchmaking encounter, she had gone through extensive self-care, customized outfits, and hair appointments, even more so than for their wedding anniversary.

    While Jiang Jinsang was talking to Fan Mingyu, he heard a door open from next door. ncing at the clock on the wall, it was just past 5 P.M.

    Tang Wan had been so busy recently that she barely had time for dinner, rarely returning to her room at this hour. He hung up the phone and knocked on her door.

    "Wanwan, may Ie in?"

    "Come in."

    When Jiang Jinsang entered, Tang Wan had already changed her clothes and was packing her bag. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her hurriedly shove something that looked like a self-defense spray into the bag after rifling through a drawer, "Heading out?"

    "I¡¯ve got a meeting with colleagues from two studios," Tang Wan said with a smile.

    "Want me to drop you off?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll be right back."

    She seemed to be in a hurry, leaving briskly.

    As the evening closed in and a few stars hung in the western sky, Jiang Jinsang stood in the courtyard, pinching a leaf on the nt before him as a cold breeze blew through him, sending a chill across his body.

    "Sir, it appeared that Miss Tang has packed something like pepper spray," Jiang Jiu said in a low voice, standing beside him.

    "Follow her discreetly. Contact me immediately if anything happens."

    "Yes."

    ...

    Jiang Jiu tailed Tang Wan, who stopped her car in front of a hotel. She disappeared into the hotel entrance, and as he sat in the car, waiting to go and check the situation after a few minutes, his car had just turned off when he saw another vehicle pulling up to the hotel entrance. The person that alighted made his pupils constrict sharply.

    **

    Inside the hotel¡¯s private room

    Tang Wan had already arrived. Sitting beside her were the married couple, Deng Shuo and Ding Anran. Since their falling out at the teahouse, this was their first time meeting again.

    "You wanted to see me, and now I¡¯m here, so just spit out what you need to say."

    "Um... Miss Tang, please have some tea first," Ding Anran spoke in a ttering tone, devoid of the arrogance she had previously disyed in the tea house. Yet, despite her pouring the tea, Tang Wan didn¡¯t touch the cup from beginning to end.

    "Maybe you should eat something to settle your stomach," Deng Shuo suggested with a smile.

    Tang Wan knew they were deliberately stalling for time, waiting for someone to arrive.

    They were longstanding employees of the studio and had suddenly disregarded their contracts to make a scene, which was unreasonable in the first ce. Moreover, they had been insisting on meeting her, which surely meant there was someone behind this. Coming here today could only mean that the person behind it all wanted to meet with her.

    Originally, Tang Wan thought it might be apetitor trying to sabotage her, especially since her studio had suddenly be incredibly sessful after the official announcement of "Feng Que," bursting into mes overnight.

    The Qi¡¯s project was a juicy piece of business, and it had fallen into her hands, a turn of events even she hadn¡¯t anticipated. The tall tree catches the wind, and surely there were many who envied her.

    Recently, many people had approached her through Chen Zhi, trying to cooperate with them. Qi Zeyan¡¯s project was huge, and it seemed like Tang Wan might not be able to handle it alone, prompting many to want a slice of the pie.

    It was not surprising that they used her employees to lure her out; she just wanted to see who was behind such underhanded trickery.

    Though it was gettingte, the hotel was a public ce, and she had taken some precautions. Tang Wan thought nothing too serious could happen, naturally unaware that some would act so outrageously.

    Still, when she saw the person who walked in, she couldn¡¯t help but her pupils shrink slightly.

    A bit overweight,cking in ferocity, with a leisurely gaze and squinted eyes looking at Tang Wan,ughing with a sleazy and frivolous air.

    "Miss Tang, we meet again."

    This was none other than Xie Jing, the person who had been kicked out of the Xie family¡¯s annual meeting by Elder Xie!

    Ever since then, he seemed to have vanished into thin air, and with everyone¡¯s attention on Shen Zhixian at the time, no one paid him any mind.

    "Mr. Xie," Tang Wan nced at the two people beside her.

    How did they end up working together with Xie Jing?

    "I heard you¡¯re getting engaged soon? Congrattions." Xie Jing had grown thinner than before and reached out to shake hands with her. However, Tang Wan didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, and he didn¡¯t seem to get angry.

    "Please, take a seat," Deng Shuo invited Xie Jing to sit down. It was then that he realized that the man¡¯s surname was Xie.

    "Meeting Mr. Xie here is quite unexpected," Tang Wan said, her expression unchanged.

    "Deng Shuo and I have known each other for a while. A few days ago, he mentioned he had offended you, and he¡¯s been looking for a chance to apologize. Knowing that we¡¯re acquainted, he asked me to join him," Xie Jing spouted nonsense, with his fabricated story sounding quite polished.

    "Is that so?" Tang Wan smirked.

    "Miss Tang, regarding that previous matter, it was our fault as a couple, and we hope you, being the bigger person, won¡¯t hold it against us. Let us raise a toast in your honor," Deng Shuo and his wife stood up, "We¡¯ll stick to the contract and won¡¯t cause you any trouble."

    Tang Wan had not intended toe out at all, but when Deng Shuo called her, his demeanor implied that if she didn¡¯t show up, they would go to the Tang Family instead.

    The Tang Family was well-known in Pingjiang, so finding her home wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But doing so could rm the elderly at home and worry them.

    "It¡¯s fine, all is past," Tang Wan said, her lips curved in a perfunctory smile, her pleasure or displeasure unreadable.

    After an awkward conversation, Tang Wan was ready to make an excuse to leave. She just wanted to know who was stirring up trouble behind the scenes. Now that she knew it was Xie Jing, there was no need to stay any longer.

    "Um, I need to go to the restroom for a moment," Ding Anran suddenly stood to leave.

    Soon after, Deng Shuo¡¯s phone rang, "Sorry, I need to step out to answer a call."

    Neither of them was a born actor, and having been rebuffed by Tang Wan at the tea house, they still appeared somewhat nervous in front of her, their acting overly conspicuous. It was clear that they intended to leave the two of them alone.

    "Mr. Xie, what exactly do you want?" Tang Wan cut to the chase, "Using them to draw me out can¡¯t just be for the sake of dining with me."

    "I¡¯ve heard this studio is very important to you." Xie Jing fiddled with the wine ss in front of him. Tang Wan had not drunk a drop, but he was already tipsy, his gaze towards her saturated with desire and nearly greedy.

    "Just spit it out,"

    "I know that the Jiang family will being to your home to formally propose in a few days. You¡¯d probably prefer that the marriage goes smoothly, right? What would happen if a scandal emerged right now, right in the public eye? What would the Jiang Family do?"

    "You¡¯re trying to trip me up?" Tang Wan chuckled lightly.

    "I could also let you go."

    "Conditions!"

    "Miss Tang, I knew you were a smart person the first time we met. The condition is actually very simple..."

    Tang Wan sat in her seat, catching a glimpse out of the corner of her eye of the man leaning in closer, his breath reeking of strong liquor, his voice almost pressing against her ear, enough to make one nauseated.

    "Spend the night with me, how about that?"

 Chapter 344 - 228 Wanwan was threatened: Spend a night with me, how about that?

    <h4>Chapter 344: 228 Wanwan was threatened: Spend a night with me, how about that?</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arrival was so sudden that even the Tang Family didn¡¯t know until the next day, let alone anyone else.

    "...Arrived at night? You child, how could you not give us a heads-up?" Grandfather Tang was obviously delighted to see Jiang Jinsang.

    "Thinking of Wanwan, and missing Grandpa and Uncle too, I decided on a whim toe. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you," said Jiang Jinsang smoothly, turning his head to the Shen Family¡¯s old grandmother, "Grandma."

    "Good boy, it¡¯s not yet past the fifteenth, so it¡¯s still not the New Year; here¡¯s your red envelope," the Shen Family¡¯s old grandmother, always a very kind-hearted person, had be something like an online friend with him for a while, so this meeting felt like a reunion of long-lost friends, "I think you¡¯ve gotten too thin."

    "I¡¯m okay." His fair skin and slender frame always gave off a frail appearance.

    "Cough¡ª" Grandfather Tang coughed, continuously signaling Tang Yunxian with his eyes to take initiative.

    Tang Yunxian, however, remained motionless. This wasn¡¯t a formal proposal visit after all; one couldn¡¯t just start bothering him as soon as he walked through the door¡ªthat would be unreasonable.

    Grandfather Tang became frustrated and took advantage of a moment when Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t looking to directly kick his shin, but Tang Yunxian continued to y dead.

    The old man jabbed his leg relentlessly with his cane, to no response.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Jinsang went back to his room to rest that Tang Yunxian stirred, and Grandfather Tang was so angry he almost beat him with the cane, "What happened to the battle n? You were supposed to y the bad guy, and I would smooth things over. Why are you being so wooden? Didn¡¯t you see me signaling you?"

    "Dad, this isn¡¯t a formal proposal. To suddenly make things difficult for him just doesn¡¯t seem right."

    ...

    However, in the following days, Jiang Jinsang suffered from some minor illnesses due to limatization and rested in his room for several days, barely leaving the house. This made finding an opportunity to bother him even more difficult.

    During this time, everything was calm. Tang Wan was busy with her own affairs, and Jiang Jinsang was either staying in his room or enjoying the sun in the yard, ying with the grass and flowers.

    No one could have anticipated the magnitude of the events that were to unfold next.

    **

    Jiang Jinsang was on the phone with his mother in his room that day...

    "Your father and I will be heading over tomorrow by ne, arriving in Pingjiang around ten in the morning," Fan Mingyu was already lying against the headboard, with a face mask on.

    The formal engagement was not until the day after next, but the Jiang Family nned to arrive ahead of time, rest a bit at a hotel, and then head to the Tang Family in their best condition. If they were to go on the day of the engagement, there would be too much rush and worry about potential mishaps.

    "I¡¯ve arranged everything at the hotel for you, and I¡¯ll be there to pick you up."

    "Sure..."

    Jiang Zhenhuan nced at his wife from the corner of his eye. For this matchmaking encounter, she had gone through extensive self-care, customized outfits, and hair appointments, even more so than for their wedding anniversary.

    While Jiang Jinsang was talking to Fan Mingyu, he heard a door open from next door. ncing at the clock on the wall, it was just past 5 P.M.

    Tang Wan had been so busy recently that she barely had time for dinner, rarely returning to her room at this hour. He hung up the phone and knocked on her door.

    "Wanwan, may Ie in?"

    "Come in."

    When Jiang Jinsang entered, Tang Wan had already changed her clothes and was packing her bag. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her hurriedly shove something that looked like a self-defense spray into the bag after rifling through a drawer, "Heading out?"

    "I¡¯ve got a meeting with colleagues from two studios," Tang Wan said with a smile.

    "Want me to drop you off?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll be right back."

    She seemed to be in a hurry, leaving briskly.

    As the evening closed in and a few stars hung in the western sky, Jiang Jinsang stood in the courtyard, pinching a leaf on the nt before him as a cold breeze blew through him, sending a chill across his body.

    "Sir, it appeared that Miss Tang has packed something like pepper spray," Jiang Jiu said in a low voice, standing beside him.

    "Follow her discreetly. Contact me immediately if anything happens."

    "Yes."

    ...

    Jiang Jiu tailed Tang Wan, who stopped her car in front of a hotel. She disappeared into the hotel entrance, and as he sat in the car, waiting to go and check the situation after a few minutes, his car had just turned off when he saw another vehicle pulling up to the hotel entrance. The person that alighted made his pupils constrict sharply.

    **

    Inside the hotel¡¯s private room

    Tang Wan had already arrived. Sitting beside her were the married couple, Deng Shuo and Ding Anran. Since their falling out at the teahouse, this was their first time meeting again.

    "You wanted to see me, and now I¡¯m here, so just spit out what you need to say."

    "Um... Miss Tang, please have some tea first," Ding Anran spoke in a ttering tone, devoid of the arrogance she had previously disyed in the tea house. Yet, despite her pouring the tea, Tang Wan didn¡¯t touch the cup from beginning to end.

    "Maybe you should eat something to settle your stomach," Deng Shuo suggested with a smile.

    Tang Wan knew they were deliberately stalling for time, waiting for someone to arrive.

    They were longstanding employees of the studio and had suddenly disregarded their contracts to make a scene, which was unreasonable in the first ce. Moreover, they had been insisting on meeting her, which surely meant there was someone behind this. Coming here today could only mean that the person behind it all wanted to meet with her.

    Originally, Tang Wan thought it might be apetitor trying to sabotage her, especially since her studio had suddenly be incredibly sessful after the official announcement of "Feng Que," bursting into mes overnight.

    The Qi¡¯s project was a juicy piece of business, and it had fallen into her hands, a turn of events even she hadn¡¯t anticipated. The tall tree catches the wind, and surely there were many who envied her.

    Recently, many people had approached her through Chen Zhi, trying to cooperate with them. Qi Zeyan¡¯s project was huge, and it seemed like Tang Wan might not be able to handle it alone, prompting many to want a slice of the pie.

    It was not surprising that they used her employees to lure her out; she just wanted to see who was behind such underhanded trickery.

    Though it was gettingte, the hotel was a public ce, and she had taken some precautions. Tang Wan thought nothing too serious could happen, naturally unaware that some would act so outrageously.

    Still, when she saw the person who walked in, she couldn¡¯t help but her pupils shrink slightly.

    A bit overweight,cking in ferocity, with a leisurely gaze and squinted eyes looking at Tang Wan,ughing with a sleazy and frivolous air.

    "Miss Tang, we meet again."

    This was none other than Xie Jing, the person who had been kicked out of the Xie family¡¯s annual meeting by Elder Xie!

    Ever since then, he seemed to have vanished into thin air, and with everyone¡¯s attention on Shen Zhixian at the time, no one paid him any mind.

    "Mr. Xie," Tang Wan nced at the two people beside her.

    How did they end up working together with Xie Jing?

    "I heard you¡¯re getting engaged soon? Congrattions." Xie Jing had grown thinner than before and reached out to shake hands with her. However, Tang Wan didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, and he didn¡¯t seem to get angry.

    "Please, take a seat," Deng Shuo invited Xie Jing to sit down. It was then that he realized that the man¡¯s surname was Xie.

    "Meeting Mr. Xie here is quite unexpected," Tang Wan said, her expression unchanged.

    "Deng Shuo and I have known each other for a while. A few days ago, he mentioned he had offended you, and he¡¯s been looking for a chance to apologize. Knowing that we¡¯re acquainted, he asked me to join him," Xie Jing spouted nonsense, with his fabricated story sounding quite polished.

    "Is that so?" Tang Wan smirked.

    "Miss Tang, regarding that previous matter, it was our fault as a couple, and we hope you, being the bigger person, won¡¯t hold it against us. Let us raise a toast in your honor," Deng Shuo and his wife stood up, "We¡¯ll stick to the contract and won¡¯t cause you any trouble."

    Tang Wan had not intended toe out at all, but when Deng Shuo called her, his demeanor implied that if she didn¡¯t show up, they would go to the Tang Family instead.

    The Tang Family was well-known in Pingjiang, so finding her home wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But doing so could rm the elderly at home and worry them.

    "It¡¯s fine, all is past," Tang Wan said, her lips curved in a perfunctory smile, her pleasure or displeasure unreadable.

    After an awkward conversation, Tang Wan was ready to make an excuse to leave. She just wanted to know who was stirring up trouble behind the scenes. Now that she knew it was Xie Jing, there was no need to stay any longer.

    "Um, I need to go to the restroom for a moment," Ding Anran suddenly stood to leave.

    Soon after, Deng Shuo¡¯s phone rang, "Sorry, I need to step out to answer a call."

    Neither of them was a born actor, and having been rebuffed by Tang Wan at the tea house, they still appeared somewhat nervous in front of her, their acting overly conspicuous. It was clear that they intended to leave the two of them alone.

    "Mr. Xie, what exactly do you want?" Tang Wan cut to the chase, "Using them to draw me out can¡¯t just be for the sake of dining with me."

    "I¡¯ve heard this studio is very important to you." Xie Jing fiddled with the wine ss in front of him. Tang Wan had not drunk a drop, but he was already tipsy, his gaze towards her saturated with desire and nearly greedy.

    "Just spit it out,"

    "I know that the Jiang family will being to your home to formally propose in a few days. You¡¯d probably prefer that the marriage goes smoothly, right? What would happen if a scandal emerged right now, right in the public eye? What would the Jiang Family do?"

    "You¡¯re trying to trip me up?" Tang Wan chuckled lightly.

    "I could also let you go."

    "Conditions!"

    "Miss Tang, I knew you were a smart person the first time we met. The condition is actually very simple..."

    Tang Wan sat in her seat, catching a glimpse out of the corner of her eye of the man leaning in closer, his breath reeking of strong liquor, his voice almost pressing against her ear, enough to make one nauseated.

    "Spend the night with me, how about that?"

 Chapter 345 - 229 Ginger Candy CP collaboration, very fierce and violent (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 345: 229 Ginger Candy CP coboration, very fierce and violent (2 updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    The cold wind howled outside, and Tang Wan just snorted with a coldugh, "Stay with you for a night? Why would I?"

    "You should know, I have nothing left now and nothing to lose, but you¡¯re different... Miss Tang, you have your own studio, and it¡¯s thriving. You¡¯re even about to get engaged soon."

    The two were very close, and the man¡¯s breath fell precisely on her face.

    It was nauseating.

    "If you get into a scandal now, you¡¯re finished." Xie Jing was obviously preparing to do something.

    "Whatever."

    Tang Wan, who had never been threatened by anyone, rose and prepared to walk out.

    "Tang Wan, you damn well stop right there!" Xie Jing suddenly jumped up, "Even if I get caught and my reputation is destroyed, you don¡¯t care!"

    This woman, how could she be unaffected by threats and bribes!

    Tang Wan turned her head to look at him. The box¡¯s lighting was soft and warm, highlighting her wlessplexion. She had rushed out of the house, wearing only a touch of lipstick with no other makeup, yet that hint of color made her exceedingly beautiful.

    Hearing him talk about ruining her reputation, she found itughable, her lips curling into a scornful cold smile.

    "Ruin my reputation? If you¡¯re capable, go ahead and try."

    She looked gentle, but her spirit was as strong as liquor, knowing the danger yet carrying a fatal allure. Moreover, some men are driven wild by what they cannot have.

    Xie Jing brooded over her, wearing a simple belted coat, her waist trim, his nce filled with intense aggression.

    Tang Wan ignored him, turned, and walked towards the door.

    But just as she opened it, a burly man with a rough face suddenly appeared, blocking the doorway. She had only learned a few self-defense moves from Shen Shuci; facing a real fighter, she was obviously no match.

    "Miss Tang, do you really think you can walk out tonight?" Xie Jing poured himself a ss of red wine, swirling the liquid in a stemmed ss, "Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a drink with me?"

    "Is it because ofst time at Xie Family, when I twisted your finger?" Tang Wan turned to look at him, "What, a big man like you is scared of me? You specifically hired a bodyguard?"

    "Scared of you?" Xie Jing sneered.

    "No wonder Old Xie kicked you out. Even dealing with a woman requires help; what skills do you have to manage apany? You deserve to be nothing more than a stepping stone."

    That jab hit a nerve!

    "Shut your damn mouth!" The words ¡¯stepping stone¡¯ were both humiliating and piercing.

    "Isn¡¯t that the truth? Women usually like men stronger than themselves. If you could overpower me, tonight..." Tang Wan chuckled lightly, "I¡¯ll stay with you!"

    Her tone was jealous and contemptuous, further provoked by the issues with Xie family, Xie Jing sneered, "Tang Wan, don¡¯t you regret it!"

    Knowing she stood no chance against the bodyguard, Tang Wan could only infuriate Xie Jing, looking for a chance to escape.

    "Mr. Xie..." the bodyguard frowned. Was he really expected to use force?

    "Close the door, and don¡¯t intervene! I¡¯ll handle this myself. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t deal with you. Last time at Xie Family, that was my oversight..."

    Xie Jing said as he set down his wine ss and lunged at her.

    The bodyguard, just paid to do the job, obeyed Xie Jing¡¯smand to step out. Just as he was about to close the door, he witnessed a shocking scene.

    This seemingly gentle and delicate Miss of the Tang Family suddenly lifted her foot and kicked toward Xie Jing¡¯s groin.

    Xie Jing was prepared and dodged, but the very next second, as he was regaining his bearings, she had already lifted her hand and picked up a fork from the table.

    She pressed it directly against his throat...

    The fork, sharp and pointed for stabbing food, was now at his throat. A slight forward move would definitely pierce his skin.

    Xie Jing was dumbfounded!

    Was this over before it even started?

    He stood still, not daring to move, the cold and sharp object at his throat, and he began breathing very cautiously.

    Everything had happened so quickly that even the bodyguard was stunned. He had been told she was just a frail woman and that he was only needed to intimidate her.

    "Go ahead, try moving forward!" Tang Wan red at him, applying a slight pressure on her wrist.

    "Tang Wan, you... calm down!" Xie Jing nervously swallowed, not daring to make a move.

    "Tell the guy at the door to scram, I want out."

    "Alright, alright¡ª"

    Cursing internally, Xie Jing knew from her twisting his finger earlier that she was truly willing to be ruthless, and immediately waved for the person at the door to leave.

    Tang Wan nced at the man for a brief moment.

    Seizing the opportunity, Xie Jing suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Come and help!"

    But before the bodyguard could rush in, Tang Wan grabbed a wine bottle from the edge of the table and smashed it against him!

    "Crash¨C¨C" The sound of shattering.

    ...

    The bodyguard was again dumbfounded, just paid to do the job, and with it escting to potential manughter, he didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    "What the hell are you dazed for!"

    Following Xie Jing¡¯s shout...

    The door was kicked open!

    Jiang Jinsang stood at the door, his expression dark, looking at the broken wine bottle on the floor, Tang Wan still holding the neck of the bottle, her sleeve soaked in red liquid contrasting against her skin, strikingly vivid.

    Just that one look, his heart clenched tightly, as if someone had fiercely gripped it.

    Xie Jing didn¡¯t expect Jiang Jinsang to appear, and in his moment of shock, Jiang had already stride into the house, pulled someone into his arms, and Tang Wan¡¯s fingers loosened, finally dropping the wine bottle.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled forcefully, his eyes fixed on her hand.

    "Fifth Brother?"

    "Hey, you..." The bodyguard was about to move, but Jiang Jinsang had already quickly stepped forward, his arm blocking in front of him, "Don¡¯t make a move."

    "Jiang... Jiang..." Xie Jing hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly appear, wasn¡¯t he supposed to arrive at Pingjiang tomorrow, where did hee from?

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his jaw, nced at Xie Jing, "Did you hit her?"

    His usually gentle voice was extremely sharp, like a de aimed at the neck, Xie Jing rarely dealt with him, and the few times he had seen him, Jiang had always been smiling and amiable. This sudden coldness surprised him to the point of trembling in fear.

    "I... I..."

    Noble and gentle yet a man long gued with illnesses suddenly burst forth such a terrifying aura, Xie Jing got scared out of his wits, momentarily forgetting to answer.

    "Did you touch her?" Jiang Jinsang pressed.

    "I... I didn¡¯t!"

    Xie Jing really damn near cried, he hadn¡¯t even touched a hair on Tang Wan.

    "You didn¡¯t? Then what did you ask her out for?"

    "I, I..." Xie Jing hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Jinsang to appear so suddenly, his head somewhat swollen.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just wanted me to keep himpany for the night," Tang Wan sneered lightly.

    Xie Jing¡¯s eyes bulged: "..."

    "What? Did I say something wrong?"

    By now, Jiang Jinsang had confirmed Tang Wan was unharmed and had her stand aside, "Fifth Brother?"

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what he was up to, she was about to move when he held her down.

    His voice lowered, saying only four words:

    "Don¡¯t move ¡ª watch."

    When Jiang Jinsang approached Xie Jing, he indeed frightened him quite a bit, "I... I... really didn¡¯t touch her."

    He was known in Beijing for his frailty but Xie Jing had never faced him directly, yet he knew Jiang, the Fifth Master, was not to be trifled with!

    "Second time, right?"

    Xie Jing was stunned, Tang Wan also slightly startled.

    "That same behavior towards her previously at Xie Family¡¯s ce, right?" Jiang Jinsang raised his hand, unhitched the cufflink around the wrist, his movements schrly and slow.

    "I..."

    This incident was, in fact, true, Xie Jing couldn¡¯t argue, but he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Jinsang to suddenly bring this up, somewhat flustered, and then, before he knew it, Jiang Jinsang yanked him over.

    His movements were swift, Xie Jing was slow to react, and by the time he caught his senses, wanting to struggle, a fierce punch had already smashed onto his nose.

    Both ruthless and precise, brisk and efficient!

    Xie Jing screamed miserably, blood flowing from his nose, apanied by his cries of agony, his face smeared with blood.

    Feeling oppressed to this extent, his body instinctively fought back, Xie Jing raised his arm to hit him back when his wrist was seized, Tang Wan was already amazed, for she didn¡¯t know...

    Jiang Jinsang actually... hit people!

    Taken aback, she didn¡¯t even see his hand move, only hearing the sound of a "crack¡ª," dragging her thoughts back, while Xie Jing screamed again, his arm limply dangling, dislocated.

    His grip loosened, Xie Jing¡¯s body just slumped to the ground.

    Jiang Jinsang pulled a napkin from one side, leisurely wiping the blood from his fingers, looking down at the man on the ground, his actions exaggerated and wicked.

    "Fifth... Fifth Master..." Xie Jing was really terrified, his voice trembling!

    His body ached, but not as shocking as the reality.

    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Jinsang a sickly man? Wasn¡¯t he said to not live past twenty-eight, a man close to death, what the hell was this?

    Tang Wan was also shocked, he had just mentioned being unwell due to limatization, lying in bed for two days to avoid Tang Yunxian¡¯s difficulty, how could he suddenly...

    And how could he...

    "Since childhood, Master has been unwell, besides taking medicine, he also learned some fitness skills from that person in Hexi Beijing," Jiang Cuo immediately exined to Tang Wan, seizing the moment to make his presence felt.

    Learning from that family in Hexi Beijing must certainly be good.

    Having known him for so long, as frail as a gust of wind could break him, who would have thought that Jiang Jinsang also possessed real skills.

    Jiang Jinsang was still wiping his fingers, his movements extremely slow.

    "Who told you to do this?" Squinting at the man on the ground, his expression was usual, but such intense movements inevitably made his breathing a bit rushed.

    Xie Jing now, his face smeared with blood, felt like his nasal bridge was shattered, his teeth broken, a mouth full of the blood¡¯s taste causing even speaking to be extremely difficult.

    And Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words made him tremble with fear even more.

    "I¡¯m giving you a chance. If you listen well, maybe there¡¯s still a slight chance for you. You have already been disowned by Xie Family, being used by others as a pawn, I¡¯m afraid..."

    He raised his hand, tossing the napkin in his hand, the white cloth falling perfectly from the top down onto Xie Jing¡¯s head...

    Xie Jing¡¯s vision was blocked, his breathing bing rapid, as if someone was choking him.

    "You¡¯ll die without anyone to im your body!"

    That feeling... as if on the brink of death.

 Chapter 346 - 230 Stirring Trouble, Murdering and Even Seeking Heart Execution (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 346: 230 Stirring Trouble, Murdering and Even Seeking Heart Execution (3 more)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the private room, the light was dim and warm.

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting on one side, dabbing at Tang Wan¡¯s hand with a tissue, wiping away the red wine stains she had gotten on it. He had just walked in and saw her hand red, initially thinking she was bleeding, and was quite frightened.

    "...Xiaowu, that¡¯s how things stand, I¡¯ve told you everything I know."

    Xie Jing had just stopped his nosebleed, and his already slightly chubby face was so swollen that it was deformed.

    Tang Wan, hearing about the person behind the scenes and learning of his n, couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened afterward.

    "Why did you agree to help?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s expression wasposed as he continued to wipe Tang Wan¡¯s hands.

    "He said, once the deed was done, he would give me a sum of money to go abroad, and... he said the materials Shen Zhixian presented at the annual meeting were given to her by you, and it was impossible for me to seek revenge on you, so I could only target Miss Tang..." Xie Jing¡¯s voice got quieter, "he said, you must like her a lot, ruining her would be better than trying to get back at you directly."

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, caressing Tang Wan¡¯s hands, holding them in his palm, and gently kneading them.

    "What he said isn¡¯t wrong..." his voice was low and maic.

    "I really like her."

    Tang Wan was still shocked by the truth she had learned when she suddenly heard him say he liked her. She turned to look at him; his gaze was tender, his smile enchanting.

    What was he doing saying these things at a time like this?

    "Be serious," Tang Wan chided with her mouth, but her scolding eyes were filled with a softness.

    That sight made Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart gopletely soft.

    Xie Jing was dumbfounded...

    I¡¯m talking here! It¡¯s a matter of life and death, can you two pay attention to me?

    "Should we prepare something?" Tang Wan asked quietly.

    "No need, since he wants to y, then let him have his way, and we¡¯ll y along..." Jiang Jinsang said with augh.

    Xie Jing swallowed nervously, "Xiaowu, I¡¯ve told you everything, please spare me this once and let me go."

    "But you¡¯re the main character, where would you go?"

    He was smiling, but Xie Jing was nearly scared to pee...

    What exactly did this psychopath want to do to him?

    **

    Early the next morning, at the old Tang Family residence

    Shen Shuci rose early for her morning exercise and purposely went to check the East Courtyard where Tang Wan was staying. She had left in the evening, and then Jiang Jinsang also ran off; the two of them hadn¡¯t returned all night?

    Where had they gone?

    She tried calling, but both of their phones were unreachable.

    Tang Wan¡¯s workbench wasn¡¯t tidied up, clearly indicating that she had left in a hurry. It didn¡¯t seem like the two were out on a date either.

    When Shen Shuci came back from her morning exercise, the old Shen Family matriarch was feeding her pet bird Hua Mei and asked, "Where have Wanwan and Xiaowu gone? I was about to ask them toe for a meal, but they¡¯re not around."

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "These two kids, the Jiang family members areing over today, and soon we have to hurry to the airport to pick up people. Why can¡¯t we find them at a time like this? I called, and there was no answer."

    Shen Shuci smiled andforted her mother, "The two of them are sensible, maybe they yed toote in the cityst night and stayed out. They won¡¯t miss the important affairs."

    "Alright, go change your clothes ande out for breakfast."

    Shen Shuci had just entered the house when the house phone suddenly rang. Nowadays, most people use mobile phones; some families don¡¯t even havendlines. The sudden ring startled Hua Mei, who fluttered her wings and chirped incessantly.

    "Hello¡ª" Shen Shuci was closer.

    "Hello, is Wanwan at home?"

    "Who is this?"

    "My name is Chen Zhi, I¡¯m the manager of her studio." Shen Shuci nced at the clock on the wall; it was just past 8 o¡¯clock. The call had actually reached the house.

    "Do you need something?"

    "I urgently need to find her."

    "She¡¯s not here at the moment, but you can tell me, and I¡¯ll let her knowter."

    "Well..." Chen Zhi seemed troubled, and sounds of arguing came from his end of the line. Shen Shuci slightly frowned, "I¡¯m her aunt, you can tell me what¡¯s the matter, perhaps I can help!"

    "Someone brought reporters and people from the animal protection association, trying to force their way into the studio!"

    Chen Zhi¡¯s voice was urgent.

    "What?" Shen Shuci tried to lower her voice, "What happened?"

    "I just got here, and a bunch of people rushed over."

    "And the reason?"

    "They im someone reported that we are using kingfisher feathers for Cyan Feather, making bloody money..."

    "Kingfisher feathers? I remember Wanwan has always used goose feathers." At that moment, her study still had a pile of dyed goose feathers; she was always very opposed to using kingfisher feathers for Cyan Feather.

    Kingfishers were particrly prone to "stress reactions"; as soon as they detected danger, they would get extremely anxious. It was nearly impossible to catch them alive or to breed them in captivity; they were all manually caught.

    Some also imed that feathers plucked from live birds were more brightly colored.

    Tang Wan had always opposed these practices, so how could she possibly do such a thing?

 Chapter 347 - 230 Stirring Trouble, Murder and Also Wanting Heart Execution (3 more)_2

    <h4>Chapter 347: 230 Stirring Trouble, Murder and Also Wanting Heart Execution (3 more)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "Is there a mistake?" Shen Shuci frowned.

    "The people from the Small Animal Protection Association are all here, insisting they must go in and find evidence, and that¡¯s why I was in such a hurry to find Wanwan."

    "Don¡¯t panic, call the police first, and I¡¯ll be there shortly!" At this moment, unable to get in touch with Tang Wan and not willing to let things escte, the Jiang Family had just arrived today, it would be troubling if anything went wrong now.

    "Shuci!" the olddy shouted, "Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?"

    "Just a little issue, I¡¯ll be right back!"

    Shen Shuci grabbed her car keys and ran outside.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jiang Zhenhuan and Fan Mingyu had already boarded the airne, powered off their phones, and were waiting for takeoff.

    "You know, I¡¯m actually a bit nervous," Fan Mingyu said with a smile, "I¡¯ve never been this anxious even when I went on stage to sing."

    "It¡¯s just a proposal, what¡¯s there to be nervous about."

    "Listen to you, this is our son¡¯s lifelong matter. Do you think my outfit is okay?" Fan Mingyu had already asked this question perhaps eight or nine times.

    Jiang Zhenhuan simply closed his eyes to rest and ignored her.

    "You..." Fan Mingyu choked with frustration, "Men really are no good."

    "When you were pursuing me back in the day, I would cough and you¡¯d get all worried, but now, it seems you wouldn¡¯t even nce at me if I coughed to death."

    "Mingyu..." Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s head throbbed with pain.

    Fan Mingyu looked down and fiddled with her Cyan Feather brooch on her chest, feeling more and more pleased with it.

    Jiang Yanting was the one who had driven them to the airport. He watched as the two of them went through security, then turned around to head to the parking lot, nning to drive to the office. But his phone was vibrating with a barrage of iing notifications.

    [Art Stained with Blood, "Feng Que" crew used of eating "bloody" steamed buns]

    [Is beauty worth promoting if it is attained by killing beings?]

    ["Feng Que" faces boycott by environmentalists before even starting production.]

    ...

    Seemingly entertainment news, Jiang Yanting generally did not pay attention to such things, but since he knew that Tang Wan and Shen Zhixian were both involved with the drama in different capacities, he decided to take a look.

    [The workshop producing Cyan Feather head ornaments for "Feng Que" has been reported for using kingfishers in their production. Many conservationists have raised their voices to boycott the drama.]

    The hotter it was hyped at the time, the more severe the bacsh now. Sure enough, thements below were hard to digest...

    "Cyan Feather craftsmanship requires the ughter of countless wild kingfishers, what a rubbish workshop."

    "The materials are receable. Why stain art with the blood of birds? If this affects the shooting of the drama, I¡¯ll truly curse this workshop."

    "My heart is ckened. Today I just found out through the news, just found out that a phoenix crown used more than 2000 kingfishers, how bloody is that."

    ...

    Many people only know the beauty of Cyan Feather craftsmanship without understanding the production process. Coupled with the growing awareness of environmental and animal protection in recent years, the incident at Tang Wan¡¯s studio...

    The first fire of the new year!

    Completely erupted!

    This drama gathered too many stars; each agency was eager to disassociate itself, iming that they have always been doing charity and caring for small animals and have absolutely nothing to do with these issues.

    Some celebrities¡¯ studios even immediately issued statements dering that if it is confirmed the studio used kingfisher feathers for ornaments and the film crew still intends to coborate with them, they would not participate in the filming of the drama.

    At that moment, the wind direction and the focus sharply turned towards Qi Zeyan!

    Many fans left messages on theirpany¡¯s official Weibo, demanding to stop coborating with Studio W.

    The name of Tang Wan¡¯s studio was simple, just the first letter of the name.

    Before Qi Zeyan even arrived at work, he was already inundated with an overwhelming amount of iing messages. Ruan Mengxi, who had returned to Beijing for work, was now dressed formally, waiting downstairs at his house with Assistant Xiaozhu.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Qi Zeyan quickly descended from upstairs. He had been ready to head to thepany, his hair alreadybed, his hand fastening his buttons, he briskly came down the stairs.

    "The inte is attacking W Studio, and many actors¡¯ and actresses¡¯ talent agencies are calling us, urging us to terminate our coboration with W," Xiaozhu exined.

    "The kingfisher¡¯s feathers?" Qi Zeyan knew little about Cyan Feather.

    "It¡¯s impossible. Wanwan has been using goose feathers since she started learning the craft, and some artificial peacock feathers, but she¡¯s never used any kingfisher feathers!" Ruan Mengxi exined, "She has always been against this."

    "I got it," Qi Zeyan frowned. "Someone is trying to frame her."

    The timing was too good.

    "Who the hell has such a vicious heart!"

    "They actually chose to strike here, dragging me down too. Now the inte is in such an uproar, my side..." Qi Zeyan was so angry he almost cursed out loud.

    "Boss, if we don¡¯t release a statement now, all the celebrity fans are scolding us. If we do release a statement, terminating the coboration, won¡¯t that be..." Assistant Xiaozhu could see this matter was not simple.

    "If I terminate the coboration, it¡¯s as if indirectly saying there¡¯s a problem with her studio. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the face to see her or Xiaowu ever again! I go, early in the morning just... Ow¡ª" Qi Zeyan was cut off as Elder Qi, who was eating, threw his chopsticks at him, "Grandpa?"

    "Making such a fuss so early in the morning? Haven¡¯t I always taught you to be steady!"

    "You listen to this, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy? Today, my uncle and aunt are going to Pingjiang to propose, and now this has happened. If Tang Wan¡¯s role as the studio head gets revealed, do we still want the marriage?"

    "Boss, what should we do?" Xiaozhu asked.

    "Did you get in touch with her?"

    "We reached Manager Chen, and he¡¯s also looking for Miss Tang."

    "I called Jiang Xiaowu, but no one answered. How could they all be missing at a time like this."

    ...

    Jiang Yanting sat in the car, quickly scrolling through the news, simrly realizing the seriousness of the situation.

    If Tang Wan being the person behind the studio was revealed, the Tang Family would surely be the target of public criticism, and the Jiang Family would be involved. Everyone knew the two families intended to enter into a marriage alliance. If things weren¡¯t rified and resolved, and they continued to insist on the alliance with the Tang Family, one could easily imagine the consequences...

    Qi Zeyan was in the line of fire, fully aware of Tang Wan¡¯s rtionship with Jiang Jinsang. Interests, reputation, and brotherhood - how could one sever these ties?

    It would only cause a rift between him and his brother if Qi Zeyan dissociated himself!

    Using Tang Wan... This plot was indeed cunning!

    If this seeded, the Tang Family would be ruined, the marriage alliance would fail, and there would be discord between the Jiangs, Tangs, and Qis...

    To kill and even aim for the heart - how extremely cruel!

    ...

    As Jiang Yanting thought about the situation, he realized that he was powerless to help from afar and could only be anxious.

    He drove straight to thepany. With Jiang Zhenhuan not there, he temporarily handled all of thepany¡¯s affairs. There was a regr meeting today. When he arrived at the meeting room, everyone was already there, including... Jiang Zhaolin.

    "Did your parents and Xiaowu leave?" Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s tone was rxed, casually chatting before the meeting had begun.

    "Mhm."

    Very few people knew about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s early trip to Pingjiang. He usually stayed on the third floor, seldom leaving the house. Even if he was not seen for several days, it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Hopefully, the proposal will go smoothly. It¡¯s been a long time since the Jiang Family has celebrated a happy asion," Jiang Zhaolin said with a smile.

    "I¡¯ll take your auspicious words." Jiang Yanting rubbed his phone, trying to call that kid but it was turned off. What was he doing at a time like this?

    From the start of the meeting, Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s fingers kept tapping on the table. He often shed with Jiang Zhenhuan when thetter was around; he had thought that with the father gone, this uncle might not take well to taking orders.

    Yet today, he was uncharacteristically quiet, not speaking much or targeting him.

    Jiang Yanting listened to the department heads reporting their work, but he couldn¡¯t settle his mind.

 Chapter 348 - 231 Auntâ€™s Deterrence, Wanwan was Stripped (4 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 348: 231 Aunt¡¯s Deterrence, Wanwan was Stripped (4 updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Pingjiang City

    Online news spreads fast. The Tang Family, three elderly people, along with Tang Yunxian, were not fond of surfing the inte. Tang Yunxian only learned through a phone call that Tang Wan¡¯s studio had encountered a problem.

    Shen Shuci had already driven to the studio located in the Yujing Building. From a distance, she saw police cars and arge group of reporters, all blocked by security.

    She managed to slip past the guards unnoticed and took the elevator to the 26th floor.

    Upon arrival, various loud and heated arguments could be heard.

    "...making money stained with blood, have you no shame? Heartless."

    "Plucking feathers from live birds, how cruel is that? And now running a studio, making such sinister profits, Cyan Feather, that stuff should¡¯ve been banned ages ago, it¡¯s all rubbish!"

    "Why won¡¯t you let us in? Maybe you¡¯re hiding some kingfisher corpses inside."

    ...

    The studio¡¯s door was deadlocked, and Chen Zhi, along with two employees, stood guard outside, their clothes torn and ragged. It was clear that a confrontation had urred before the police arrived.

    "I¡¯ve already told you, we have always used goose feathers, never kingfisher feathers, and we¡¯ve always been against it. I don¡¯t know where you got your information," Chen Zhi said, his face pale with anger.

    "Since there¡¯s nothing to hide, why won¡¯t you let us in to look around?"

    "Why should I let you in!"

    "See, officer? They¡¯re guilty! Some kingfishers are protected species. You can¡¯t ignore this," the people from the Animal Protection Association insisted, unyielding and highly emotional.

    Chen Zhi gritted his teeth, "Officer, I..."

    "You¡¯re just feeling guilty, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t you let us in!"

    Chen Zhi and his two colleagues were outnumbered by the crowd and a few reporters with their equipment, the voices of opposition thunderous. They hardly stood a chance to speak.

    Nobody was giving them a chance to talk!

    "Everybody quiet down!" the officer said, his head aching, "Alright, you say you¡¯re just the person in charge of the work, not the owner. Call the owner over then."

    Without an exnation, the people from the Animal Protection Association wouldn¡¯t back down.

    Chen Zhi was frantically looking for Tang Wan, and when he caught a glimpse of Shen Shuci arriving, he remembered they had only met a few times and weren¡¯t familiar with each other. But given the situation, he couldn¡¯t drag her into this and had to pretend he didn¡¯t know her.

    "Yeah, call over your boss!" someone in the crowd echoed...

    "Excuse me, let me through," said Shen Shuci, as she squeezed through the crowd.

    "And you are..." the police officer frowned, the scene already chaotic enough, "the person in charge?"

    "Not exactly, but sort of," Shen Shuci replied, havinge straight from morning exercises, dressed lightly, her hair tied back into a ponytail, looking efficient, with an air of casual valor about her.

    Like pear blossoms by rippling spring waters, delicate and delightful, but there was a certain fierceness in her eyes. The previously noisy crowd fell silent in an instant.

    "What do you mean by ¡¯sort of¡¯?" the officer didn¡¯t understand.

    "Manager Chen, you¡¯ve had a hard time. Let me take care of this," Shen Shuci steadied her breath and looked towards the group opposite, "You all are from the Animal Protection Association, right? I heard you came because you believe our studio uses kingfisher feathers, so you came over."

    "Yes!" said the lead individual, a woman in her forties, "Anyone with the slightest knowledge knows it¡¯s impossible to capture kingfishers alive, so don¡¯t tell me the feathers are from found carcasses. Finding kingfisher carcasses is no easy task; it¡¯s almost always from killing them on the spot! Absolutely inhumane!"

    "Calm down..." Shen Shuci responded with a smile, "I believe in your love for animals, that you all are reasonable andpassionate. I understand the emotions are high, but can you give me a moment to speak?"

    "The police are still here, we can¡¯t run away."

    ...

    Chen Zhi was initially worried because Shen Shuci was also a force to be reckoned with, strong-willed, and he feared a conflict might ensue. To his surprise, she suddenly started reasoning with them.

    Moreover, she first honored the group with praise for theirpassion and reasonableness...

    Sweet words from her won over the crowd, and they were no longer as agitated as before.

    "Here¡¯s the thing; you owe them an apology and thanks for not letting you enter."

    The crowd was dumbfounded. What in the world? Apologize and say thank you?

    What was she getting at?

    "Aren¡¯t you a bit sleepy, kid?" someone chuckled.

    "You came here after a report imed that this ce uses kingfisher feathers for making crafts. My question is, where¡¯s the evidence? Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    "You said earlier, not letting you in meant they were hiding something. Well, I can ask the manager to open the door now and let you in, but I must state beforehand..."

 Chapter 349 - 231 Auntâ€™s Deterrence, Wanwan Stripped (4 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 349: 231 Aunt¡¯s Deterrence, Wanwan Stripped (4 more updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "Whether you found anything or not, this is private property. You are notw enforcement, and even if it were the police, they would need a valid reason. They can¡¯t just barge into private ces on a mere suspicion. So, regardless of the result, based on this alone, we have the right to sue you!"

    "You¡ª" the middle-aged woman at the forefront gave a coldugh, "Don¡¯t scare me. If there¡¯s nothing here, why are they so agitated?"

    Shen Shuci only smiled at her:

    "Manager Chen, please, open the door!"

    "Miss Shen, this is..." Chen Zhi looked troubled.

    "Open it!" Shen Shuci was firm.

    Chen Zhi had no choice but to open the door. Shen Shuci didn¡¯t stand in the way but looked at the group, "Anyone who wants to go in, go ahead!"

    Upon hearing the threat of awsuit, everyone still had their doubts.

    "I understand you care about the animals, but that¡¯s not an excuse for you to do whatever you want, nor a reason to trouble others. I won¡¯t stop anyone who wants to go in!"

    "You do what you think is right, and I¡¯ll protect my own rights. These are not conflicting at all!"

    "If you find something, fine, but if not, the social impact it causes won¡¯t be resolved with just an apology!"

    ...

    Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t like Chen Zhi, all about stability and unwilling to conflict with them; she simply opened the door and let them see for themselves.

    But once the door was open, the people hesitated and dared not enter.

    "We were told by an employee from here; that can¡¯t be false!" the lead woman took a deep breath.

    "Employee?" Chen Zhi frowned.

    "Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee. We brought journalists because we know the owner behind this has power and influence in Pingjiang City. We brought them as witnesses, so this doesn¡¯t get covered up!"

    "What do you mean?" Shen Shuci raised an eyebrow.

    "Our investigation confirmed this workshop is owned by the Tang family¡¯s young miss!"

    ...

    At first, journalists standing by were stunned for a few seconds before one of them tentatively asked, "Tang Wan?"

    "Yeah, her. Otherwise, how could such a filthy workshop exist for so long?" This was hinting at something, "If you don¡¯t believe it, ask them. The person behind this workshop is Tang Wan! And her employee confirmed it too!"

    This was fact, irrefutable; Chen Zhi¡¯s face turned pale with urgency.

    "Bring her here to confront us if you can!"

    How could they contact her now...

    **

    Pingjiang City was only sorge; the news that the workshop belonged to Tang Wan spread quickly, especially as it fermented online. Tang Wan¡¯s name soon topped the search trends.

    Even the past issues involving Zhang Liyun and her daughter were dug up; all sorts of private information about Tang Wan were revealed.

    As a paragon of Pingjiang¡¯s elite, she naturally had no spots on her reputation, but in today¡¯s society, abusing cats and dogs could lead to severe bacsh, let alone the things associated with Tang Wan.

    "The employee said it, so it must be true, right? Disgusting to hire someone to catch birds for money."

    "Plucking live birds, could a human even do that?"

    "I heard she¡¯s supposed to marry into the Jiang family. The Jiang family is unlucky. They should cancel the engagement while they still can before getting tied to such a ruthless person. Who knows what storms she might cause if she marries into the Jiang family!"

    "Is the filmpany dead? Everything has gone this far, and there¡¯s still no statement? So that¡¯s how such a small, unknown workshop got such a big project. Turns out there¡¯s a powerful backer."

    "Relying on daddy, relying on grandpa, good at being reborn, huh."

    ...

    Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife were still on the flight, totally unaware of the crisis, still thinking about how to ask for Tang Wan¡¯s hand in marriage the next day.

    Pingjiang City, a ce so small yet this matter from the start drew people¡¯s attention. Digging out Tang Wan, a rich young miss used of animal cruelty¡ªno matter how you put it together, it was explosive news!

    Journalists went mad, doing everything they could to find Tang Wan¡¯s whereabouts, some even already blocking the Tang family¡¯s doorstep!

    "What is this nonsense!" Old Tang already saw the news and almost passed out from anger, "Where is Wanwan? Where did she go?"

    "Can¡¯t reach her, even Grandpa Wu can¡¯t find her." Mrs. Huang stood by, extremely anxious, "Now there are many reporters outside looking for Miss."

    Tang Yunxian gave him some medicine, "Dad, your wound hasn¡¯t healed, don¡¯t get too angry."

    "Just afraid the world won¡¯t be in chaos! Look at what they¡¯re saying about Wanwan online. Look at all those horrible words. The Jiang family people are about to arrive, this isn¡¯t..."

 Chapter 350 - 231 Auntâ€™s Intimidation, Wanwan Stripped (4 updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 350: 231 Aunt¡¯s Intimidation, Wanwan Stripped (4 updates)_3</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Old Man was so upset he could barely breathe. "Where do I have the face to receive them at our house!"

    Perhaps because there had been no movement inside the Tang Family residence, someone actually tried to push the door open. The old door creaked loudly from the impact. Tang Old Man, unwell after surgery and prone to anger, sat aside without saying anything. It was Old Master Shen who coldly snorted, "Yunxian, keep an eye on your father; I¡¯ll go have a look."

    "Father¡ª" There were only old people in this house, and Tang Yunxian alone couldn¡¯t take care of them all.

    As soon as Old Master Shen opened the door, a reporter who had been leaning against it nearly stumbled in. When they saw that the personing out wasn¡¯t a member of the Tang Family, they were momentarily stunned...

    Old Master Shen stood erect, his spirit lively and a bit of a paunch, but he looked rather benevolent.

    "Old Master Shen hase out," the surrounding neighbors murmured.

    "Are you all gathered here for something?" Old Master Shen surveyed the crowd.

    People in Pingjiang all knew that Tang Yunxian¡¯s deceased wife was from the Shen Family, and Old Master Shen had been a significant figure in his day. Everyone in the Shen Family was formidable.

    As for the affair with Tang Wan, without solid proof, nobody wanted to stick their neck out first. They looked at each other, and no one spoke.

    "If there¡¯s something to say, say it!"

    Still, no one dared to rush forward. He turned to close the door and leave when a reporter couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Having finally got someone toe out, they couldn¡¯t just let him leave so easily. A foot stepped forward and a hand pressed against the door!

    "How dare you, causing a public disturbance. I haven¡¯t called the police to arrest you all, and what, now you want to barge in?"

    "You had nothing to say just now. Now you¡¯re charging in?"

    "Who gave you the courage!"

    Old Master Shen¡¯s voice boomed like a bell, frightening the reporter into retracting his hand!

    "Bang¡ª" The door was shut!

    The reporters were quite startled, Old Master Shen was a bit intimidating!

    Having gone out once, Old Master Shen quieted things down considerably; at least now no one dared to make a racket. As he was about to go back to the front hall, he heard someone outside shout, "There¡¯s news about Tang Wan! She¡¯s at the Luoxia Hotel!"

    The reporters outside, swarming like bees, vanished in an instant...

    And the reporters who had been blocking the studio got the message too, grabbing their equipment and heading for the hotel.

    "I heard she¡¯s having a room with someone outside? Someone from inside the hotel mentioned it..."

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense; she¡¯s about to get engaged."

    "That¡¯s what makes it explosive. Isn¡¯t Fifth Master Jiang still absent?"

    "F*ck, no wonder he hasn¡¯t shown up. This is too much¡ªlike seven melons on the same vine, it¡¯s going to explode today."

    The reporters mored, charging as if to catch adulterers, scattering in all directions.

    **

    In the Jiang Family residence of Beijing at the moment

    The olddy was squinting her eyes as she threaded a needle. She had once made a small tiger for Jiangjiang. A few days ago, Taotao came over and said she liked it, so the olddy was preparing to make one for her too, but her eyesight was not good due to her age, even threading a needle was difficult.

    "Old Madam, let me do it." A servant of the Jiang Family walked over with a smile.

    "No, I can handle it."

    As she spoke, her hand shook, and the tip of the needle pricked her finger, drawing a bead of blood. Fingers being connected to the heart, it naturally hurt, and she frowned slightly. "Haven¡¯t they arrived in Pingjiang yet?"

    "If the master and madam have arrived, they would have called."

    The olddy took a deep breath, feeling uneasy.

    *

    Inside the Luoxia Hotel in Pingjiang

    Tang Wan had just finished freshening up, yawning as she came out of the bathroom. Jiang Jinsang handed her a cup of warm water, and at that moment there was a knock on the door.

    Jiang Jinsang, who was closer, opened the door, and Jiang Cuo said with a grin, "Boss, the reporters are almost here."

    "Wanwan, are you ready?"

    "My back is killing me; I¡¯m dead tired." After saying that and yawning again, Tang Wan added, "I¡¯m going to ssh my face with cold water."

    Jiang Cuo, eyeing Jiang Jinsang, wiggled his eyebrows and said, "Boss, congrattions!"

    Jiang Jinsang stayed silent and just mmed the door shut with a "bang."

    Last night, their Fifth Master looked so dashing, swooping in to save the beauty¡ªTang Miss must have been dumbstruck. Alone with a man, sparks must have flown, right?

    They were just next door. The hotel soundproofing was average, and it sounded quite... intense!

    Jiang Cuo touched his nose, wondering if it was a done deal.

    But then again, if Xie Jing had seededst night, and with today¡¯s news set to blow up, reporters storming in, it would be one thing linked to another¡ªa terrifying thought.

    Was it meant to destroy Tang Wan and incidentally give his Fifth Master a giant green hat...

    All the people and events involved could ripple from Pingjiang to the Beijing circle.

 Chapter 351 - 232 The so-called catching adultery, indescribable imagery

    <h4>Chapter 351: 232 The so-called catching adultery, indescribable imagery</h4><h4></h4>

    "ording to the news obtained by our station, Miss Tang is currently staying in room 1608 at Luoxia Hotel," and many media have already arrived on the scene. Please follow along with my camera to uncover the truth..."

    The reporter had already set up the live broadcast equipment and was just waiting to catch someone at the hotel.

    The Kingfisher incident had caused a stir, and as soon as the live broadcast started, arge crowd of onlookers poured in.

    "Not staying at home, but dashing to a hotel? I heard she is checking in with someone¡ªherst fling before getting engaged?"

    "Maybe in these big family unions, everyone just does their own thing. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that the health of the fifth master of the Jiang Family is quite poor; he probably can¡¯t satisfy her."

    "Is this a reporting job? It¡¯s clearly about catching adulterers!"

    "This is too shameless."

    ...

    In Pingjiang City, themotion was at a fever pitch, and over in Beijing, Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t find Tang Wan, or Jiang Jinsang for that matter. He had intended to storm over to the Jiang residence to confront Jiang Yanting and had called only to be told that he had already returned home. So, he hurriedly rushed to the Jiang Family estate.

    But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that in the living room, besides Jiang Yanting and the olddy, Jiang Zhaolin and Jiang Shuyan were also present, so he greeted them.

    Damn, why is everyone here?

    Indeed, this matter had a wide-reaching impact.

    "Zeyan is here; take a seat," the olddy said, holding a needle and stitching a small tiger toy at a leisurely pace.

    At that moment, the television in the Jiang family¡¯s living room was live broadcasting the Pingjiang reporters¡¯ attempt to "catch the adulterers." Qi Zeyan took a deep breath and sat down beside Jiang Yanting, asking in a low voice, "Where¡¯s Xiaowu?"

    He shook his head, "I don¡¯t know."

    "Zhaolin, what were you saying earlier? People at thepany think that the Jiang Family will be affected and are asking us to call off the marriage union?" The olddy¡¯s tone was calm and steady, as if she were an old monk in meditation, and even upon hearing all about Tang Wan¡¯s affairs, her expression remained unchanged.

    "Mainly, the impact is too bad. After hearing about this incident, they canceled the meeting. I was worried that you weren¡¯t aware, so I hurried over to tell you," Jiang Zhaolin sighed. "I¡¯ve seen Tang Wan, and she doesn¡¯t seem like the type to do such things."

    "Cancelling the engagement now would also mean cutting our losses in time. Once these reporters break in, if things turn out to be..."

    "What will be of Xiaowu?"

    If it really turned out to be Tang Wan with another man in that room, disheveled or the like, then Jiang Jinsang¡¯s reputation would be set, not just him, but the entire Jiang Family would be unable to hold their heads high.

    "Do you mean that I should dere the cancetion of the engagement now?" The olddy narrowed her eyes, still holding the needle, incessantly sewing.

    "Zhenhuan isn¡¯t here, and only you can make the decision. I¡¯m doing this for Xiaowu and the Jiang Family¡¯s sake, otherwise, if she really gets caught, I fear for Xiaowu¡¯s future..."

    But no matter what Jiang Zhaolin said, the olddy remained unmoved.

    Announcing the cancetion of the engagement now could certainly preserve the Jiang Family¡¯s face to the greatest extent, but afterward, no matter how things unfolded, they would have alienated the Tang Family¡ªkicking them when they were down!

    At this time, on the live broadcast on TV, a group of reporters had already disregarded the hotel staff¡¯s attempts to stop them and forcefully made their way inside.

    The elevator was only so big; it certainly couldn¡¯t hold so many people. Everyone wanted to capture the firsthand material, shoving and jostling, and as a result, they dallied at the elevator for quite a while. Some reporters, unable to wait, simply opted to climb the stairs.

    Qi Zeyan was anxious and parched, his phone had been bombarded with calls, and now he had simply turned it off and yed dead; how could the Jiang Family still be so calm?

    "Master Qi, have some tea," said a servant of the Jiang family, brewing him a cup of tea.

    "Thank you," Qi Zeyan epted the tea and took an absent-minded sip.

    Jiang Jinsang, where the hell are you? Your wife is about to be caught in an affair, are you dead or something?

    **

    At this time, the situation in the studio was also very tense.

    Shen Shuci had wanted to go over to the hotel to check things out but hadn¡¯t expected that the Animal Protection Association people would actually pull out so-called informants who also wanted to inspect the premises.

    "...This is the informant, these are your employees, this couple has worked at your studio for many years, and they wouldn¡¯t lie about what they know, right?"

    "Deng Shuo, Xiaoding?" Upon seeing the so-called informants, Chen Zhi was dizzy with disbelief, "You two actually..."

    "You¡¯ve worked here for years, and the studio has treated you well. You repay kindness with malice, spreading rumors and nder. Are you even human?"

    Chen Zhi had a long-running grievance with the two over the issue of severance pay, which had already caused quite a scene. He hadn¡¯t expected the ones spreading rumors behind his back to be them, making him even more furious. Usually a calm man, he lost his temper and rushed forward to hit them!

    Shen Shuci reached out to stop him!

    "Miss Shen, let me go. These animals are outright lying, we haven¡¯t wronged you, so why do this?" Chen Zhi was so angry that his face reddened and his neck swelled.

    "We didn¡¯t tell lies; this is the truth," Deng Shuo ground his teeth. In truth, he was also quite nervous. The other party had only mentioned that reporting them could give Tang Wan a slight disadvantage, but he hadn¡¯t expected things to escte to this level.

    He was just an ordinary person; how could he have seen such a scene before!

    But at this moment, the situation allowed no room for retreat.

    "Trash, you¡¯re worse than a pig or a dog¡ª" With the situation getting so out of hand, one wrong move and Tang Wan¡¯s entire life would be ruined. How could Chen Zhi not be furious?

    "Manager Chen!" Shen Shuci pulled at him, "Calm down!"

    "How can I calm down, don¡¯t you know what these two things..."

    "Manager Chen, I must ask you to speak politely. Since there¡¯s nothing there, why don¡¯t we go in and search, or call Tang Wan over for a confrontation..."

    With the situation as it was, where could they find Tang Wan? They clearly felt confident about this point, that¡¯s why they were causing trouble intentionally.

    The maliciousness of their intentions was in to see.

    And at this moment, all the journalists on this side had left. Shen Shuci was well aware that this was clearly a trap. If so many people rushed in, even if there was no kingfisher inside, they could probably coax one into appearing. She rxed her grip, deciding not to hold Chen Zhi back anymore, let them argue and stall for time.

    **

    Meanwhile, the first group of journalists had already rushed to the floor where Tang Wan was said to be, but the hotel¡¯s interior corridors and rooms were a convoluted maze. Like a bunch of headless flies, they searched for a long time before finding the right room, borrowing a master keycard from the hotel, and now crowding at the door.

    Those who were about to go live all hushed and held their breath, afraid to miss a single frame.

    "Ding¡ª" The door opened, and a swarm of journalists stormed in, running inside, carrying their camera equipment and snapping feverishly without regard for anything else.

    There was no one to be seen in the room, just a big bed with a bulging quilt, clothes scattered all over the floor. The journalists charged forward and flipped the quilt directly.

    Without any warning, what appeared stunned everyone...

    "Pfft¡ª" Qi Zeyan in front of the TV couldn¡¯t control himself, and the water in his mouth sprayed out, "Damn, this..."

    No buffering whatsoever.

    Not a single sign!

    The scene that appeared was so startling, indescribable, and explosively shocking, that even though today¡¯s society was very open, for such a scene to burst unprepared into everyone¡¯s view...

    Still scared the hell out of everyone!

    On the bed...

    There were actually two men!

    "Holy shit, this is..." Qi Zeyan, coughing, grabbed a tissue to wipe his mouth.

    "Jiang Yanting," recognized one of the men.

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s hand tightened around the cup, his lips uncontrobly twitched fiercely when he saw the scene.

    Next to him, Jiang Shuyan, watching the TV, hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality for a moment.

    On the bedy two men, bare-chested. Xie Jing wasn¡¯t very tall, a bit chubby, and the man by his side was brawny. All the reporters present nearly dropped their eyes out of shock, the camera shaking...

    Some media live streams were cut off directly.

    "Xie Jing?" Qi Zeyan frowned, "What is he doing in Pingjiang? And with a man..."

    "That¡¯s what you call icing on the cake, but by the looks of it, seems he¡¯s the one on the bottom, oh my, is this necessary so early in the morning?"

    "I wonder if the Xie Family has seen this? With such a strict family tradition, having thise out, they¡¯re likely to be furious."

    "Hey, Uncle Jiang, aren¡¯t you quite disappointed that Miss Tang wasn¡¯t caught?"

    "Qi Zeyan!" Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s face went cold, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean I am very disappointed!"

    "I just feel like you seem quite hopeful that it would be Tang Wan lying there."

    Qi Duidui has logged on...

    "Nonsense, I..."

    Jiang Zhaolin frowned.

    "I was just speaking my mind, don¡¯t be angry, ah." Qi Zeyan chuckled, "You know I¡¯ve always been a straight talker since I was a kid, I say what¡¯s on my mind, no hidden agendas, don¡¯t take it to heart, I apologize to you."

    He always knew when to bend and when to stand firm, and with these words, how could Jiang Zhaolin stay angry?

    He¡¯d apologized, he couldn¡¯t very well p his face in return!

    Xie Jing was about to go insane too!

    Was this what Jiang Jinsang meant by being in the leading role?

    He¡¯s a devil!

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 352 - 233 Proclaims to the world the wild man: Jiang Wuye (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 352: 233 Proims to the world the wild man: Jiang Wuye (2 updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Hotel room,

    chaos in an instant

    Xie Jing could only curse inwardly: Jiang Jinsang, you¡¯re really not human!

    He said sweet nothings, that he¡¯d cooperate with many things, but indeed he had done wrong and needed to face some punishment, Xie Jing admitted that.

    Given Jiang Jinsang¡¯s character, it wasn¡¯t possible that he¡¯d simply forgive him for no reason, but...

    Not only did you damn leave me behind alone, but you also dropped a man off with me?

    It was clear he wasn¡¯t being allowed to act like a decent person!

    And this wasn¡¯t just anyone; it was the very bodyguard who intercepted Tang Wanst night, definitely an aplice, there was no way Jiang Jinsang would let them off easily.

    Now with all these media reporters, it seemed like the whole country would know he¡¯s gay soon!

    Jiang Jinsang, are you even human?

    The reporters were baffled, having thought the person lying here was Tang Wan, they had prepared a series of questions about Kingfisher, about cuckolding Elder Master Jiang of Pingjiang City or something like that. The folks of Pingjiang didn¡¯t recognize Xie Jing, thinking it was someone who had wandered into the wrong room by mistake, the cameras of the reporters scanned randomly...

    Such a huge awkward mess!

    Xie Jing grabbed theforter, wishing he could just bash his head in. Last night, the two men in Jiang Jinsang¡¯spany had even stooped to boredom,ing to him to y Fight the Landlord, and he had indirectly asked them what Jiang Jinsang really wanted?

    They¡¯d given him the runaround, saying they definitely wouldn¡¯t beat him.

    They even drank and talked merrily together, and in the end, he was drunk, so when the reporters barged in, his brain was on airne mode, buffering.

    Yet what Xie Jing didn¡¯t know at this time was that Qi Zeyan had released an even more shocking and frightening statement:

    "I just caught a glimpse of Xie Jing¡¯s face, and there seem to be injuries on his body, could it be he has some peculiar fetishes!"

    Jiang Yanting gave him a cool nce, "Can you shut up."

    His grandma was still present, what nonsense was this man spouting?

    "I¡¯m just saying, I was prepared, but still got shocked..." Qi Zeyan lowered his head to drink water, since it wasn¡¯t Tang Wan, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ...

    At this moment, those reporters were dumbstruck. They had surged over only to find the wrong person, what should they do now?

    "Could we have gotten the wrong room?"

    "No way, it¡¯s supposed to be this one. Could it be in another room?"

    The entire floor, many guests, had alreadye out to peek at the situation.

    The hotel didn¡¯t want them toe over and disturb other guests. Now that they hadn¡¯t found the person they were looking for, they couldn¡¯t possibly search room by room; they didn¡¯t have the authority for that.

    But suddenly, someone outside shouted, "Miss Tang¡ª"

    "Where?"

    "Over there!"

    A flock of reporters scattered like birds out of a cage, leaving Xie Jing with a bewildered face:

    Damn it, those two guys fromst night, after getting drunk, almost became sworn brothers with him, not expecting there was such a huge pit ahead waiting for him.

    Jiang Jinsang, you¡¯re just not human! Neither are the people around you!

    Tang Wan had been watching the live broadcast as well, she was not aware of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s n and had been startled by the footage.

    "How could you..." Tang Wan was tongue-tied.

    "Xie Jing is a man who can¡¯t resist temptation, even if he sometimes is a coward, he has never shied away from taking advantage of others, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I need him to do something next, do you think I¡¯d let him continue to trouble youngdies?" Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly; if it weren¡¯t for that, he would have taken him downst night.

    Again and again, was he to be treated like a dead man?

    "Besides, someone has set up a trap, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity not to use it?" Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "It might disappoint certain people."

    "Then let¡¯s go out," Tang Wan turned off the live broadcast.

    They were staying on the same floor as Xie Jing. As soon as they went out, they were recognized.

    The reporters from Pingjiang might not know Xie Jing, but they certainly knew Tang Wan. As soon as they saw her, they swarmed over.

    Arge crowding here and not even catching a glimpse of Tang Wan would be a real joke!

    "Miss Tang¡ª" The reporters, who had just been embarrassed, now looked as if they had been injected with chicken blood, excited.

    "Is there something wrong?" Tang Wan looked at the crowd.

    "There¡¯s something in your room..."

    "What is it?" Tang Wan demanded with a wary face. Seeing her block the door, the reporters seemed unwilling to let them in and looked at each other, some actually attempted to force their way in.

    "Hey¡ªwhat are you doing?" Tang Wan was anxious, the reporters were happy, there must be a man hidden inside!

    She couldn¡¯t stand against so many reporters alone; she was pushed aside, and the crowd swarmed in, no stopping them, "Hey, what are you thinking? You don¡¯t have the right to go in there!"

    The more anxious Tang Wan became, the more the reporters believed they were onto a scoop!

 Chapter 353 - 233 The Wild Man Who Announced to the World: Jiang Wuye (2 More Updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 353: 233 The Wild Man Who Announced to the World: Jiang Wuye (2 More Updates)_2</h4><subtxt> "There really is a man!"

    ...

    At this moment, not only the Jiang Family but also the Tang Family was watching the live broadcast on TV. The camera didn¡¯t pan into the room, but when people inside shouted that there was a man, even if they knew Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, everyone¡¯s heart tightened in unison.

    "Wow¡ª" Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue, "She really is here, huh?"

    Theizens watching the live broadcast also erupted.

    "Holy crap, they truly caught the adulterer! So the rumors were true! They just had the wrong location."

    "They¡¯re about to get engaged, and she¡¯s still messing around outside, offending the Jiang Family. I bet the Tang Family will definitely be suppressed in the future. No man could tolerate this kind of thing."

    "I really want to see what this wild man looks like?"

    ...

    As the camera swept over, the crowd saw a man in a white shirt wearing a ck down jacket. These reporters, being savvy from seeing so many people, yet had never seen someone who looked like this.

    Noble yet reserved, without a trace of the world¡¯s frivolity, when he adjusted his clothes, every move was about grace and precision.

    But seeing so many people barge in suddenly, his already faint lip color turned even more pale and cold, his expression slightly stern: "Who are you?"

    His voice was deep, deliberately suppressed, like a soothing cello, elegant and rich.

    Even people from Beijing seldom saw Jiang Jinsang, let alone the reporters from Pingjiang. At this moment, everyone was secretly thinking:

    Miss Tang¡¯s adulterer, this wild man, looks...

    Really not bad at all!

    As people thought this, they blocked him in, asking about his rtionship with Tang Wan, but seeing his demeanor at this moment, no one dared to approach.

    "Uh... what is your rtionship with Miss Tang?"

    Tang Wan walked in from outside at that point, and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t make a sound, just gestured for her toe to his side, "Too many people, couldn¡¯t stop them."

    "My rtionship with her? What do you mean by asking this?" Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    When the camera panned to him, the Jiang and Tang families watching the live broadcast let out a sigh of relief. It was actually him.

    Qi Zeyanpletely rxed; now that Jiang Jinsang was handling the situation, there surely wouldn¡¯t be any problem, and his money was safe. Otherwise, it would have been a huge loss!

    "Those reporters must be out of their minds. Is this the so-called ¡¯wild man¡¯ they were talking about?" Qi Zeyan chuckled.

    The olddy continued sewing the little tiger figurine, ncing at Jiang Zhaolin: "Turns out it¡¯s Xiaowu. Quite the surprise, huh."

    Jiang Zhaolin just smiled, "When did Xiaowu go to Pingjiang? I thought he was on a ne. If something had happened, by the time he gets off the ne, the reporters would go crazy again."

    "The boy has grown up, you can¡¯t hold onto him. He said he missed Wanwan and sneaked there a few days ago; I only found out the next day."

    "I really had no clue," Jiang Zhaolinughed softly.

    Qi Zeyan drank some water, "There really is no need to notify you about this."

    "Qi Zeyan!"

    Jiang Zhaolin clenched his jaw, his gaze piercing as he looked at him.

    "That¡¯s just the way he is. Why take it up with a child?" the olddy said with augh.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it personally with Uncle," Qi Zeyan said, which irritated Jiang Zhaolin even more. As the only grandson of the Qi Family, Qi Zeyan had a big shadow to rely on, and Jiang Zhaolin indeed didn¡¯t dare to confront him directly!

    ...

    Meanwhile, the reporters looking at Jiang Jinsang, then at Tang Wan, came to "catch the cheater," and even if these two didn¡¯t seem to fear them, they actually...

    Held hands!

    What the hell!

    "Miss Tang, were you together with him all ofst night?" a reporter asked.

    "Yeah, what about it?" Tang Wan feigned ignorance.

    "Then he..." The reporter was somewhat at a loss for words. Something was off with the atmosphere.

    "There have been rumors that you had a secret meeting with someone at a hotel? Cheating on Mr. Jiang the Fifth, nning to cheat on him right before the Jiang Familyes over to formally propose. Do you think this is appropriate?" Another reporter blurted out everything he couldn¡¯t hold back.

    "So, all of you came over here in a grandiose manner to ¡¯catch a cheater¡¯?" Tang Wan raised an eyebrow.

    "We just want to know the truth."

    "Then let me reintroduce him to you. This person in front of you is Jiang Jinsang, my boyfriend, my fianc¨¦. Staying together for a night, what does that have to do with any of you?"

    Jiang Jinsang? Mr. Jiang the Fifth?

    This man right here!

    A bunch of reporters were once again blown away by the wind...

    What the hell is all this, they caught a pair of men, and now they¡¯ve caught a pair of fianc¨¦s?

    The onlookingizens in front of the live stream were also looking at each other in disbelief.

    "Are these reporters nuts? They got the wrong person before, and now, they actually caught someone with her fianc¨¦!"</subtxt>

 Chapter 354 - 233 The Wild Man Who Announced to the World: Jiang Wuye (2 More Updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 354: 233 The Wild Man Who Announced to the World: Jiang Wuye (2 More Updates)_3</h4><h4></h4>

    "I just said, Miss Tang wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but now look, awkward, right?"

    "A huge fuss for such a colossal blunder!"

    "Off topic, but I think Jiang Jiu is really handsome."

    "Agreed, but don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s engaged."

    ...

    The onlinements veered off randomly; no one cared about the adultery or the Kingfisher anymore; everyone started talking about Jiang Jinsang, and some evenpared him to Jiang Yanting¡¯s photos. The brothers looked nothing alike, but he did resemble Fan Mingyu.

    **

    In the room, the journalists were also slow to react, "Is this really... Jiang Jiu?"

    "With all these cameras, you must have taken photos and videos. If you don¡¯t believe it, take the photos to the Jiang Family. I couldn¡¯t have just brought some random man to impersonate him!" Tang Wan looked at them, "I have no idea where you got your information, toe here to catch a cheater?"

    "Why aren¡¯t you at home instead of here?" the journalists nearly dropped their jaws.

    "We..." Tang Wan was about to speak when Jiang Jinsang cut her off.

    "What we do is none of your concern."

    His single statement left the journalists speechless!

    This damn adultery sting had caught the legitimate fianc¨¦, what could be more embarrassing!

    "Miss Tang, about your studio allegedly using Kingfisher to make jewelry, do you have anything to exin?" the journalists could only fish for other issues.

    Silent, Tang Wan remained mute; however, Jiang Jinsang, lowering his voice and with a calm timbre, slowly uttered three words,

    "Get out¡ª"

    Seeing their equipment, the journalists were dumbfounded for a moment.

    "This might be a hotel, but it is our private space too; who gave you the right to barge in?!"

    "We just wanted to inquire about the Kingfisher..." The journalists were also a bit panicked.

    Ever since they had entered the hotel, everything that happened seemedpletely out of control, nothing like what they had expected!

    Unprepared, they were utterly confused.

    "You have no right to barge into someone else¡¯s room like this! Even if Wanwan is here with someone else today, what right do you journalists have to intrude!"

    "The public has given you investigative powers..."

    "But not to abuse and do whatever you please!"

    Their words truly struck a nerve.

    "Jiang Jiu, guard the door. None of today¡¯s journalists leave unless they register their personal information."

    His tone was rather gentle, but his eyes were cold as ice, striking fear into everyone.

    "Jiang Jiu, what are you doing..." The reporters were anxious about having to register their information?

    He had only four words for them:

    "Settle ounts after autumn!"

    This infringement on his privacy gave him the right to take these people to court one by one!

    Hearing they might face awsuit, the journalists immediately panicked.

    Jiang Jinsang looked at the people still blocking the room, "Excuse me."

    The look in his eyes, the expression, was like he was addressing strangers.

    The journalists, not wanting to offend him and already feeling guilty for intruding, naturally stepped aside to let him pass.

    Jiang Jinsang turned around, looked at the person behind him, and reached out his hand.

    Tang Wan took two steps forward and handed her hand to him.

    Their hands sped tight, "Let¡¯s go, out."

    His voice soft and gentle, as if he was coaxing her.

    The journalists doubted their hearing because the interval between his sentences was too short. Although most from Pingjiang had never seen Jiang Jiu, due to the long-standing marriage arrangement between the Jiang and Tang families, they knew of him.

    Rumored to be notoriously hard to deal with, bedridden for years, and having lost all normal human sensory experiences, let alone experiencing love and affection.

    Yet here he was, wooing so softly, full of tender affection¡ªwasn¡¯t it astounding?

    So after all the drama, Tang Wan¡¯s publicly known lover¡ª

    was Jiang Jinsang!

    He led Tang Wan away, while the journalists were blocked at the door, registering their information; the live broadcast had been cut off. The journalists wanted to chase after them, but Jiang Jiu blocked the door, big and burly, and with such an intimidating presence, none of the journalists, even with their expensive equipment, dared to force their way through.

    "You can leave now if you want, but if you don¡¯t register, leave your ID cards behind¡ªnational ID, press cards, whatever can prove your identity, to make it easier to find youter."

    Jiang Jiu wasn¡¯t someone easily persuaded, so the journalists could only anxiously stand behind the door!

    And then a group witnessed Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan entering the room where the "adultery" had supposedly happened, along with the slightly overweight man, and they left together...

    Damn!

    What the hell was this situation?

    Known?

    The journalists were frantic, desperate to know the truth, but they couldn¡¯t leave.

    **

    After getting into the car, Jiang Cuo drove, Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan sat in the back, and Xie Jing sat beside the driver, his look dazed, obviously dejected.

    "Mr. Jiang, this matter has been handled by you..." Xie Jing couldn¡¯t help but seek some "justice" from Jiang Jinsang, "I already said I¡¯d help you, you can¡¯t do this to me!"

    "Mr. Xie, you can¡¯t me our Mr. Jiang for this, the journalists rushing in was also unexpected for us," Jiang Cuo exined.

    "It was all nned. How could it just... And that matter about my clothes..."

    "Yesterday, you and your bodyguard drank too much, and you insisted on performing a striptease for Jiang Jiu and me. We were both dumbfounded. We¡¯re all men; with your physique, could such a dance be appealing? We just couldn¡¯t stop you."

    "You¡¯re saying, I took off my clothes myself, so if something like this happens, it¡¯s my fault?"

    Xie Jing was so frustrated he couldn¡¯t see straight¡ªso, it really was his fault?

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, "You¡¯re here asking me now, do you think I deliberately harmed you? Is that what you¡¯re implying?"

    "I..." That was exactly what Xie Jing meant, but he had been beaten down the night before and didn¡¯t dare to confront him directly, "That¡¯s not what I meant."

    His life was still in his hands, he had bitter words, but he had to swallow them himself.

    The corners of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth twitched into a cold smirk, and he said no more.

    Tang Wan was stunned. Such an actor!

    tant lies! She had seen through the whole situation just earlier, and still, it left Xie Jing speechless?

    She had seen maniptive people, but never one whose every internal organ was so sinister. Xie Jing falling into his hands was downright unlucky.

    "Where are we going now?" Xie Jing was unfamiliar with Pingjiang and had no idea where the car was heading.

    "You caused the trouble; naturally, you have to clean it up."

    Meanwhile, at the studio, the argument continued unabated.

 Chapter 355 - 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 355: 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Yujing Building

    Regarding Tang Wan¡¯s situation, we werepletely oblivious because Shen Shuci did not intervene. Had it not been for the police presence, helping to restrain, a fight might have already broken out.

    As for the severance payment issue, it seemed to be resolved on the surface, but Chen Zhi still brooded over it.

    Now, defaming and framing the studio¡ªif this esctes, some Kingfisher, although not a protected species, will not face jail time. However, with a ruined reputation, it¡¯s not just the studio that would end; Tang Wan would be destroyed as well.

    Rage consumed him, wishing he could kill these shameless people right in front of him!

    "...We treated you well, how could you do something so devoid of conscience? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?" Even in his fury, Chen Zhi, a usually refined man, could not bring himself to use cruder or more malicious words.

    "People like you, no matter how excellent the education you provide for your children¡ªif parents fail to act right, I fear the children won¡¯t turn out well!"

    "Even if you wanted to set a good example for your children, you can¡¯t be deceitful!"

    "Please calm down!" The police officer restrained him, having already notified nearby colleagues toe for support; if themotion continued, he would simply drag everyone involved back.

    Upon hearing his own child being dragged into this, Ding Anran immediately lost his temper and couldn¡¯t hold back; he suddenly rushed forward to argue.

    "What do you mean by dragging kids into this!"

    "Am I wrong? With your behavior, no amount of money can raise a good child!"

    "Chen Zhi!" For Ding Anran, being insulted himself was one thing, but bringing his child into this was uneptable. Moreover, knowing he had indeed acted unscrupulously and fearing retribution, he, feeling guilty, rushed forward to hit Chen Zhi.

    But he was stopped by Shen Shuci who raised her hand, her strength great enough that Ding Anran couldn¡¯t budge, infuriating him, "You..."

    "Thinking of hitting someone?" She intended to dy, but she would not let Chen Zhi actually be wronged.

    "Let go!" Ding Anran struggled desperately, but his wrists were only gripped tighter, to the point where it felt like his bones might be crushed, causing him to cry out in pain.

    "Hey¡ªwhat are you doing?" Deng Shuo saw his wife crying out in pain and immediately went to help.

    However, Shen Shuci suddenly let go, using the force of her struggle to knock the couple together, the people behind them, afraid of being hit, quickly moved back!

    The force was too great; caught off guard, the couple mmed to the ground.

    "Ouch¡ª" They weren¡¯t young, and falling on the tiled floor, the parts of their body that hit the ground felt like their bones were falling apart.

    "You, youngdy..." Ding Anran was choked with anger, pointing at Shen Shuci, just about to curse, when he was deterred by her fierce gaze!

    Being quite young, dressed in sportswear and wearing a ponytail, she looked even younger.

    "What about me?" Shen Shuci lifted her eyebrows; her expression was faint, and her voice light, but the aura she exuded was somewhat intimidating.

    "You..."

    "You asked me to let go, so I did. But you should be careful too¡ªdon¡¯t fall and get hurt, iming I pushed you deliberately."

    Indeed, Shen Shuci had forcefully refuted the action, but whether Ding Anran fell over because he tried to break free could not be clearly stated, so falling down...

    Was a blow for nothing!

    "Stop making excuses, and don¡¯t waste any more time here. Let us go in and see, or else call Tang Wan over to confront us!"

    We can¡¯t just keep stalling here.

    Not having done anything wrong, it¡¯s unsettling to let someone search through your property without cause.

    ...

    Just then, the elevator dinged again, stopping on this floor.

    "Wanwan." Shen Shuci spotted her first, and seeing Jiang Jinsang following close behind her, her heart finally settled.

    The swarm of reporters that burst out was indeed a bit scary.

    "Auntie, why are you here?" Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect to see Shen Shuci here.

    "They called home; couldn¡¯t find you, so I came to check."

    ording to the n, Tang Wan was supposed to be caught in an affair with Xie Jing, in which case, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to care about the studio, so the Deng couple felt bold enough to loudly demand Tang Wane to confront them. But when she actually appeared, the couple was dumbfounded.

    Upon closer inspection, this Xie Jing...

    Had actuallye with her.

    And his face was beaten until it was unrecognizable, especially his neck, bruised and swollen¡ªit genuinely frightened them.

    "Miss Tang, you¡¯re finally here." The police officer sighed with relief, "I think you understand the situation. How do you want to resolve this?"

 Chapter 356 - 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more)_2

    <h4>Chapter 356: 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯ve been using kingfishers for Cyan Feather, haven¡¯t you!" the leading woman from the Animal Protection Association charged forward again, "This behavior is too cruel, let me tell you, there has to be an exnation today!"

    Tang Wan chuckled as she looked at their name tags, "Auntie, may I know your surname?"

    "Cao!"

    "Aunt Cao, rest assured, I will certainly give you a satisfactory exnation today. First, let¡¯s not all stand out here; let¡¯s go inside the workshop to talk."

    "Wanwan?" Chen Zhi couldn¡¯t help but feel worried after hearing this.

    Tang Wan gave him a reassuring look, "Aunt Cao, I know you were the first to go in to find so-called evidence, but right now none of us trust each other, and I won¡¯t let you go in to search. It¡¯s not appropriate for our staff to go in either. How about we leave this matter to the police officers? They are neutral."

    On the side of the Animal Protection Association, they looked at each other; Tang Wan spoke very politely and extended an open palm, which one cannot p, plus they didn¡¯t have the authority to search anyway, leaving it to the police also seemed appropriate.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say," Mrs. Cao said.

    "Then I¡¯m sorry to trouble the officers," Tang Wan told the officers apologetically, "Sorry to trouble you so early in the morning to mediate this."

    "No problem, shall we go inside now?" the police officer also felt this was the only viable method.

    "Feel free to look around." Tang Wan finished and then smilingly looked at the people from the Animal Protection Association, "Aunt Cao, pleasee in too. You¡¯vee so early in the morning, and it must have been tough,e in for a cup of tea."

    Everyone had been standing at the door for nearly two hours, all thirsty and tired. With Tang Wan¡¯s suggestion, everyone instantly agreed, and a crowd of people bustled into the workshop.

    The office area was already quite small, and aside from some promotional posters on the walls, there were also some Cyan Feather paintings, very unique, and the police officers began a thorough search.

    "What are you two dawdling for, go in," Jiang Cuo looked at the couple at the door.

    With Tang Wan¡¯s arrival, Xie Jing was dumbfounded, and the two were somewhat panicked, seeming like wind-up toys running out of energy, walking stiffly into the office area.

    ...

    The workshop was small, and after the police had searched around, besides finding some semi-finished Cyan Feather feathers, they couldn¡¯t find any kingfisher corpses, but did find some goose feathers.

    "Just because we didn¡¯t find a kingfisher doesn¡¯t mean you haven¡¯t used one," Mrs. Cao seemed somewhat reluctant to give up, after all, bringing so many people here in such a grand manner and returning empty-handed felt rather embarrassing, so she had to be stubborn, "Moreover I heard, the main production site isn¡¯t here, but at your home, Miss Tang."

    "Then you may bother the police to search my home, I don¡¯t mind, but now, there are some things, I think it¡¯s necessary to let you know." Tang Wan looked towards Deng Shuo and his wife not far away.

    "Was it you two who reported me?"

    "You wanted to confront me, now I¡¯m here, so tell me, when have I ever used a kingfisher, in which artwork have I used it? Since you reported me, you must have verified something, point it out, don¡¯t let the officers bustle around like headless flies."

    ...

    Tang Wan¡¯s words hit right on point, if it had been used, it would certainly be left behind in some artwork, just find the artwork and it would be clear on inspection.

    "Yes, tell us, about when and where did she use it?" the police asked.

    "Just... just..." this was just a framed nder, how could this couple suddenly make up something on the spot, they had thought of randomly saying something to temporarily appease the police, deceiving them, but they heard from not far away, a ringing and pleasant voice.

    "You can deceive us, but if you deceive the police, this could be a big or small matter, you better weigh your words carefully before you speak!"

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice.

    Yes, deceiving the police is different, and the couple suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly.

    "Tell me, where have I used it!" Tang Wan persistently pressed them.

    "Just... just..." Ding Anran gritted her teeth and actually squeezed out something, "Just that Ten Thousand Bat Gourd Pattern hairpiece before, yes, that¡¯s it!"

    Chen Zhi¡¯s pupils shook, this was simply tant lying! Especially since that item, gilded with Cyan Feather and fitted with beads, had been custom-made by the Wusu Qiao Family before, and the jade beads were provided by the Qiao Family, the transaction had been longpleted with both money and goods exchanged, how could they possibly have the police bring people to the Qiao Family to demand it?

    Moreover, these weren¡¯t Pingjiang locals; it would take hours by car, this was clearly intentional.

    In his frustration...

 Chapter 357 - 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more)_3

    <h4>Chapter 357: 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more)_3</h4><h4></h4>

    "Utter nonsense!" Tang Wan suddenly let out a cold sneer, not only addressing the couple but also causing Jiang Jinsang to frequently raise his eyebrows in shock.

    "At this point, you still insist on being obstinate. I have been very lenient with you regarding previous matters, even when we had disputes over the severance pay."

    "Now look at you, turning the tables and framing me, even dragging the Animal Protection Association into this to spearhead your cause. Have you no shame?"

    The members of the Animal Protection Association were taken aback, "Do you have a grudge with them?"

    "More than just a grudge, they¡¯ve created trouble in the studio several times over the severance pay and even resorted to violence. Uncle Chen¡¯s injury on his face was inflicted by them."

    "There¡¯s surveince footage, and if anyone doubts, you can verify itter."

    "Thought I wouldn¡¯t dare make a big deal out of this, resorting to extortion when ckmail didn¡¯t work!"

    Such matters, if merely reported, might still be somewhat credible, but once private grudges and financial entanglements are involved, the credibility significantly diminishes!

    The members of the Animal Protection Association exchanged nces and on seeing the couple¡¯s panicked demeanor, they probably understood somewhat.

    They were likely used as pawns.

    "When did we ever ckmail you!" Deng Shuo shouted, always refusing to admit anything.

    "Do I need to y everyone what you said at Yiyu Tea House?"

    She had recorded it?

    The couple¡¯s faces turned extraordinarily awkward, like frost-bitten leaves, pale!

    "If I really did such a thing, why would you need to make such a big fuss? You could simply use this matter to threaten me."

    "Don¡¯t speak of 150,000 inpensation, if I had to pay the price for my wrongdoing, I would be willing to pay even 1,500,000 to cover up. How could it have escted to this point!"

    "If today you can find a single feather of a Kingfisher in my possession, call me out, speak ill of me, I¡¯ll ept it!"

    "If not, today¡¯s matter won¡¯t end just likest time at the tea house!"

    ...

    It was said to be a confrontation, but it was actually Tang Wan unterally dominating the couple, as they stuttered and couldn¡¯t formte aplete sentence.

    Xie Jing had been hit by Tang Wan before, knowing that despite her harmless appearance, she was fierce to the bone, audacious enough to stab him with a fork¡ªa feat notmon among women!

    But to think she could be this fierce!

    How blind had he been to provoke such a person!

    "So fierce," Xie Jing muttered quietly.

    He was standing slightly behind Jiang Jinsang, who turned and nced at him, "Fierce?"

    "No, not at all!" Xie Jing hurriedly shook his head!

    Very gentle, your whole family is very gentle, okay?

    Ever since being hit by Jiang Jinsang, Xie Jing had grown fearful of him, especially now with his smiling demeanor, which was terrifying.

    "No worries, she can be even fiercer if needed, after all..."

    "I can handle it!"

    Xie Jing thought of dying. At a time like this, is showing off really okay?

    **

    These were the words that seemed to finally awaken the couple as if from a dream. Seeing Xie Jing, they realized the predicament they were in. using Tang Wan without solid proof, given the Tang Family¡¯s influence in Pingjiang, it would be too easy to crush them.

    In desperation, they pointed directly at Xie Jing, "Miss Tang, it was actually him who asked us to do it!"

    "Yes, it was his idea for us to cause trouble at the studio forpensation, all his doing."

    "Last night he arranged for us to meet you at the hotel, he said to set you up..." Deng Shuo hesitated, afraid to continue, "Then today he arranged for reporters to catch you in an affair, and we came here to create a scene, you definitely wouldn¡¯t dare toe, once sessful, he promised us a million for it!"

    ...

    Hearing that Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t let them off easily, the couple became panicked. Xie Jing had been hit, the person behind the scenes caught, what were they inparison!

    They immediately confessed everything.

    The surrounding members of the Animal Protection Association and the police, baffled with the mess of revtions, too much to digest, remained stupefied for a long time.

    "Even if I told you to do it, you just went ahead for some money? Have you no conscience, biting back at your former employer? Have you no shame?"

    "Now you aim to bite back at me, shows you¡¯re no good either!"

    "After all, you just wanted the money right? It was my doing, I admit it, do you?"

    Xie Jing had already been "subdued" and naturally told the truth!

    The couple waspletely dumbfounded. So they just gave it away?

 Chapter 358 - 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more)_4

    <h4>Chapter 358: 234 Wanwan too fierce? Fifth Master: I can handle it (3 more)_4</h4>

    What in the world is this person!

    When the two saw Xie Jing had summoned them, they panicked and their legs went weak.

    How did things turn out this way? This person had previously sworn confidently, saying everything about this matter was wless and would definitely seed. By then, Tang Wan would be ruined and naturally couldn¡¯t bother them. They would take the money, take the children, and start a new life elsewhere¡ªit all seemed perfect.

    "He said it was he who instructed you to fabricate this intentionally, you said the same under his direction, and now that he¡¯s admitted it, do either of you have anything else to exin?" Tang Wan looked at the two.

    The matter couldn¡¯t be clearer at this point¡ªit waspletely about using the people from the Animal Protection Association to set up a trap specifically to frame Tang Wan.

    "This is causing a huge fuss, and it¡¯s had a terrible impact on society. You need toe with us to assist with the investigation," the policemen said to the couple.

    "Officer, I have children at home, I..." Ding Anran was inplete panic, no longer acting aggressive like before.

    "Miss Tang, look at the mess this created..." From the Animal Protection Association¡¯s side, they too were visibly embarrassed. They had been used as pawns, and they hadn¡¯t intended for the matter to blow up this big.

    Tang Wan just smiled. "I understand your love for animals. I¡¯ve always felt the same. Cyan Feather¡¯s heritage has never been about feathers but about craftsmanship. That¡¯s how I see it, and that¡¯s how I¡¯ve always operated."

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll publicly apologize to you soon to try to mitigate the social impact."

    ...

    Over one morning, the noisy online audience was bewildered.

    This "catching the cheater" drama had them utterly shocked, followed by the official apology from the Animal Protection Association which acknowledged their mistake and said they would personally visit the studio in a few days to express their apologies. Meanwhile, the local Pingjiang police¡¯s social media posted an alert about Deng Moran, Ding Anran, for spreading rumors and ckmailing.

    Although they didn¡¯t fully understand the backstory, they got the gist¡ªit was all a farce.

    Qi Zeyan also released a statement afterward.

    It merely stated that Tang Wan Studio used goose feathers, or alternative materials like artificially bred peacock feathers or blue satin, and if it were found that Tang Wan Studio used kingfisher feathers to manufacture jewelry, the contract would be terminated upon discovery.

    As for other matters, they weren¡¯t addressed; business is business, whatever Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were up to, it had nothing to do with them.

    **

    Back at the studio, after sending the Animal Protection Association and the police away, Jiang Jinsang reminded Tang Wan, "It¡¯s almost ten..."

    "Hurry to the airport." Tang Wan hadn¡¯t forgotten that today Jiang Zhenhuan and his spouse were arriving.

    The two were racing against time; Tang Wan just instructed Chen Zhi to take care of everything here, then quickly left.

    Xie Jing was confounded¡ªeveryone had left, what should he do?

    "Can I go...?" Xie Jing looked towards Jiang Cuo who hadn¡¯t left with Jiang Jinsang.

    "Where to? Come home with us. You still have work to do in a few days!"

    "It couldn¡¯t be that you want me to confront that person?" Xie Jing immediately understood.

    "Otherwise why would I keep you around?" Jiang Cuo raised an eyebrow.

    "Isn¡¯t that sending me to die?"

    "You can choose to die right now."

    "..."

    Either live a few more days or die now! What kind of choices are these!

    "I definitely won¡¯t run away, so now, can you let me go back to the hotel?" Staying with the Jiang family made Xie Jing very nervous.

    "You still have the nerve to go back?"

    "..." Seriously, he had no face to!

    "Come on, follow me!" Jiang Cuo gestured to him, and Xie Jing dared not run. He nced at Shen Shuci. "Miss Shen, are you going back?"

    "Yes." Shen Shuci sighed in relief after seeing the matter settled. She lifted her hand and rubbed her neck, having been frantic all morning without even eating breakfast!

    Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful but possessed a lovely demeanour; her smile was like spring water shimmering through pear blossoms, quite charming.

    Xie Jing, known for his lustful nature, was staring at Shen Shuci, watching her stretch her neck, her posture incredibly appealing¡ªhis eyes nearly popped out.

    "If you keep looking, I guarantee she can twist your neck off."

    "I... I wasn¡¯t looking!" Xie Jing coughed.

    "Do you know who she is?"

    "Who?"

    "Our fifth master¡¯s future aunt. You still dare to stare?"

    Previously, amidst the chaos, Xie Jing was so bewildered that he naturally didn¡¯t notice Tang Wan¡¯s reference to her as "aunt." Xie Jing dropped his head, too scared to speak.

    "Come on, Xie Fatty, let¡¯s go!" Jiang Cuo yawned; he truly was a bit sleepy after yingndlord for most ofst night.

    "What did you call me? Who the hell is fat?" Xie Jing was angered.

    "Look around this room. Whose figure could possiblypare with yours?"

    It was indeed ironic¡ªright then, everyone left in the studio was particrly slim!

    Xie Jing gritted his teeth in anger. Truly, when a tiger falls in Pingyang, even he dared to mock himself...

    **

    Meanwhile, at Pingjiang Airport

    The ne carrying Jiang Zhenhuan and his spouse was dyed by more than ten minutes. They hadn¡¯t even disembarked when they turned on their cell phones and a mess of messages came flooding in¡ªabout Cyan Feather, about Tang Wan, about catching a cheat...

    There was even an entry titled [Jiang Fifth Lord. Cuckold]

    Just a two-hour flight, and the whole world had changed!

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 359 - 235 Fifth Masterâ€™s cheeky words: If youâ€™re too tired, just donâ€™t bother

    <h4>Chapter 359: 235 Fifth Master¡¯s cheeky words: If you¡¯re too tired, just don¡¯t bother</h4><h4></h4>

    Pingjiang Airport was bustling with people. As Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife walked through themon exit, a barrage of messages flooded in, making it hard to clear their heads. As soon as they were off the ne, they hurriedly called Jiang Jinsang.

    "Hello, Mom¡ª" Jiang Jinsang was driving and couldn¡¯t take the call, so he switched on the speakerphone.

    The information was overwhelming, and Fan Mingyu didn¡¯t have time to check each message, "What¡¯s going on? The inte is full of rumors about you being cuckolded¡ªdid Wanwan cheat on you? That can¡¯t be right."

    "How could I lose my wife when I¡¯m guarding her house?"

    "My son is not excellent?" In the hearts of the parents, their child was always the most outstanding. "Who has she taken an interest in? I really want to see who this wild man is, daring to snatch a wife from our Jiang family!"

    ...

    "Wild man?" Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow. What had the online rumors turned into?

    "Exactly, everyone¡¯s saying you¡¯ve been cuckolded."

    "Then... this wild man might be me."

    "..."

    "Wanwan and I might still need half an hour to get to the airport. We can talk more when we meet."

    While waiting, the couple collected their luggage and found a ce to sit down; they finally had time to go over everything and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit frightened afterwards.

    The timing of the events was too unique, intricately interconnected; it was hard to believe it wasn¡¯t orchestrated by someone.

    "Is that man in the video Xie Jing?" Jiang Zhenhuan pointed at the two men caught in the act of infidelity.

    "Yes."

    "Why would he be in Pingjiang?"

    "Who knows," Fan Mingyu scoffed lightly. "Someone doesn¡¯t want our families forming an alliance. This drama¡ªif it seeds, the alliance would be off, and it could ruin Wanwan¡¯s life entirely. Such malicious intent."

    As they spoke, they made another call home. The olddy, reassured of their safety, didn¡¯t say much.

    "Mom, Zhenhuan and I will be back in a few days. I¡¯ve told Yanting toe home early these days, and you need to take care of yourself too," Fan Mingyu was always worried.

    The olddy merelyughed, "Don¡¯t worry about me. Just after you left, Zhaolin and Shuyan came over, and they¡¯ll stay for lunch. No need to worry about the house."

    Fan Mingyu wasn¡¯t naive; she caught on quickly, chuckled coldly after hanging up.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Zhenhuan was always expressionless.

    "Jiang Zhaolin brought his daughter to our house. Quite the timing."

    Jiang Zhenhuan remained silent.

    ...

    By the time Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan arrived at the airport, everyone tacitly avoided mentioning the day¡¯s events.

    "Auntie, let me help you with the luggage." Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife came to propose, and their luggage wasn¡¯t much; it was mostly filled with gifts. Tang Wan tried to take over but hadn¡¯t expected the items to be so heavy that she couldn¡¯t lift them.

    "Let me do it." Jiang Jinsang took the luggage from her. "You are too tired fromst night, you didn¡¯t rest well¡ªbetter not strain yourself."

    Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed red; the elders were present, and here he was, talking nonsense!

    "I¡¯m not that tired."

    "Weren¡¯t youining about backaches and soreness this morning?"

    "I¡ª" Tang Wan was at a loss for words. Normally, such phrases wouldn¡¯t matter, but under the circumstances, they sounded downright scandalous.

    Even Jiang Zhenhuan, whose expression never faltered, visibly twitched in annoyance. What was he saying? Taking advantage of the moment while fetching the luggage, he sternly nced at someone and lowered his voice:

    "Don¡¯t be shameless¡ªshe¡¯s ady, do you have to talk nonsense?"

    What an obscure chatter!

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his father. "I heard when you were pursuing mom, you went to her singing theatre and openly confessed¡ªit was quite mushy."

    "Jiang Xiaowu, are you asking for a spanking? Whoever told you that?"

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, "Being out of the scene doesn¡¯t mean the scenecks legends of you."

    Fan Mingyu was a very popr singer back in her days, and her marriage into the Jiang family had caused quite a sensation; even now, people still talked about their story.

    After getting into the car, Fan Mingyu and Tang Wan sat in the back, holding hands as Fan Mingyu inquired about Mr. Tang¡¯s health¡ªher smile was slightly teasing.

    Because of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s nonsensicalments, the way Fan Mingyu looked at her was as if...

    As if she was already expecting!

    Actually,st night at the hotel, this is what happened...

    The incident with Xie Jing was sudden. The two of them had discussed and decided to y along, therefore they neither went home nor stayed in the same room; instead, Jiang Jiu and Jiang Cuo, along with Xie Jing and the bodyguard, checked into the room Xie Jing had already booked.

    The four big men, looking at each other, had nothing else to do, so they began ying cards and drinking to pass the time.

    As for Tang Wan, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Jiang Jinsang had actually fought.

    "What are you looking at me for?" Jiang Jinsang looked at her.

    "You can actually fight?"

    "Only for self-defense."

    "It seems quite impressive."

    "He¡¯s great at closebat. He taught me a bit when he had the time."

    "Then teach me."

    "Want to learn?"

    Tang Wan¡¯s skills were only good enough to handle weaklings. Against a physically strong opponent, she¡¯d stand no chance.

    Jiang Cuo and the others were ying cards next door when they suddenly heard nging noisesing from next door.

    "Ah¡ªbe gentle." Tang Wan¡¯s voice.

    Four grown men looked at each other, especially Xie Jing, whose expression was the most unsightly.

    What the hell? With all this happening tonight and a mess of things to do tomorrow, did these two really have the leisure to apud love?

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice was very soft, almost inaudible, while Tang Wan could asionally be heard crying out.

    Normally, it would be a scream, but through the wall, when it reached their ears, the minds of twisted listeners would definitely warp it.

    Jiang Cuo coughed twice, "These two..."

    "They sure know how to have fun."

    Their voicessted a while, making these four men horribly embarrassed.

    To learn martial arts, you definitely need a warm-up stretch. Tang Wan had also learned to dance for a while when she was young, but ever since she started learning Cyan Feather, sitting for long periods, her spine and neck were stiffer than usual, so it was natural for her to cry out in pain while stretching.

    Without warming up, it¡¯s easy to get injuredter. Jiang Jinsang was exceptionally strict about this, and the final result was...

    Jiang Jinsang wanted to cuddle with her in bed that night but she kicked him away!

    "Don¡¯t touch me, it hurts!"

    She might not have felt it during the activity, but once she stopped, all sorts of aches came calling, making her back and legs sore, and she really didn¡¯t want him to touch her.

    "Let me massage it for you, otherwise it¡¯ll hurt even more tomorrow." Jiang Jinsang had no choice but to let her cling to him unwillingly.

    Jiang Jinsang might seem easygoing, but he¡¯s actually quite tough-hearted. However, Tang Wan, holding his arm and calling out "Brother Wu" with a tender and soft voice, managed to melt half his body.

    Once his body softened, the man¡¯s heart could no longer harden.

    Tang Wan rarely acted spoiled, but suddenly being this way was too much for any man to resist.

    Jiang Jinsang massaged her calves, and she moaned softly.

    Maybe it was because he touched an unusually sore spot, almost making Tang Wan burst into tears, "Be gentle!"

    Her eyes were dewy, her voice trembling and pitiful as if she were feigning anger, making her look as if she was coquettishlyining.

    "Are you crying?"

    "It hurts!" Her response waspletely instinctive.

    "Don¡¯t talk to me in that voice."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Tang Wan, propping her chin with one hand and smiling at him, probably saw through his irritation. She intentionally teased him by pinching her voice, "Brother Wu¡ª"

    It was deliberately affected but enticing.

    The faint murmur was like a spring breeze with hooks, aiming to entice his very soul.

    "Brother Wu¡ª" knowing he was almost at his limit, Tang Wan deliberately called out.

    "If you keep this up, believe it or not, I can make you cry and unable to get out of bed!" His gaze intense, his voice deep, he was threatening her.

    Jiang Jinsang rarely spoke in such a domineering tone. Normally, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t believe he could make her cry, but after tonight¡¯s events and seeing the dominance inherent in him, he just might make her...

    She immediately cowered!

    "..."

    Tang Wan coughed and dared not act recklessly, lying on the bed while he continued to massage her legs. She didn¡¯t know how long it had passed, but she eventually fell asleep.

    Leaving Jiang Jinsang sitting by the bed, watching her for a long while before turning to the bathroom. He scooped cold water and washed his face several times before feeling somewhat relieved from the stifling frustration.

    The next morning, Tang Wan got out of bed with wobbly legs and almost couldn¡¯t stand up.

    With important events and hordes of reportersing the next day, even if Jiang Jinsang wanted to, he couldn¡¯t possibly choose such a time.

    **

    The view shifts to this side.

    By the time several people traveled from the airport to the city center it was past eleven. After lunch, they dropped the couple at the hotel and then drove back to the Tang family¡¯s mansion.

    Xie Jing was in the yard, helping to clean dead branches and leaves as spring was almost here. Seeing Jiang Jinsang return...

    He almost cried, looking like he had just seen his own father!

 Chapter 364 - 238 members of the Jiang Family gathered, Fourth Master is overly arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 364: 238 members of the Jiang Family gathered, Fourth Master is overly arrogant</h4><h4></h4>

    To reach Beijing early, the Jiang Family set off at the crack of dawn, catching the earliest flight back to Beijing. Tang Wan had been busy organizing work-rted items the previous night and only slept in the early morning. Once on the ne, she was unable to hide her exhaustion.

    After the ne took off, Fan Mingyu turned back, intending to ask Tang Wan if she was hungry, as everyone had gotten up so early that they had skipped breakfast. But what she saw was her son, tenderly pulling Tang Wan into his embrace.

    Tang Wan had originally been sitting by the window, sleeping against it, but Jiang Jinsang slowly and gently shifted her onto his shoulder.

    He raised his hand to pull the thin nket on her knees up a few inches. His movements and expression were full of a tenderness that Fan Mingyu had never seen from him before.

    She hurriedly turned back, leaning close to Jiang Zhenhuan and lowered her voice, "Falling in love really changes a person. I¡¯ve never seen Xiaowu like this."

    Jiang Zhenhuan was flipping through the airline magazine, "Was I not good to you back in the day?"

    "You?" Fan Mingyu chuckled, "When you were pursuing me, I really didn¡¯t feel much..."

    "If you wanted to date me, you should¡¯ve just asked clearly. Why all those coincidental meetings? And you were so stubborn. If I didn¡¯t have an ardent admirer back then, would you have publicly confessed to me?"

    Jiang Zhenhuan coughed softly, "Whypare us to those times? Back then, everything was simpler. Holding hands was a big deal. It¡¯s different from today¡¯s environment."

    "After we started dating, you were anything but simple. I thought you had several rtionships before me."

    "..."

    Jiang Zhenhuan put the magazine aside, closed his eyes to rest, and activated his "ying dead" mode.

    ...

    The flight arrived in Beijing shortly after nine in the morning, reaching the Jiang Family home by ten.

    Xie Jing felt like he was driven mad, traveling from the Tang Family to the Jiang Family. He had a rough journey, but fortunately, he arrived when Zhou Zhongqing was checking the elderlydy¡¯s health, and Jiang Cuo arranged for him to stay, leaving him unattended.

    "Xiaowu, perfect timing, I¡¯ll check on you too." Zhou Zhongqing assessed him, "Any difort during the trip to Pingjiang?"

    "The usual difort for the first two days there." When seeing a doctor, one naturally recounts everything truthfully.

    "Let¡¯s go to the room. I¡¯ll give you a thorough checkup."

    Zhou Zhongqing and Jiang Jinsang went directly to the third floor, while Tang Wan was held up by the elderlydy talking about family matters. She didn¡¯t follow until after carrying her luggage to the third floor. The rooms were not soundproof, so she could hear the ongoing conversation between the two men next door intermittently.

    "...After the onset of spring, the temperature rises, but there¡¯s still arge difference between indoor and outdoor temperatures, so you must keep warm!"

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang coughed and then pointed next door as he heard the door open, suspecting Tang Wan hade, and he didn¡¯t want Zhou Zhongqing to continue.

    However, Zhou Zhongqingpletely ignored the hint, "Regarding the surgery I mentioned before, you really need to give it some thought. You can¡¯t go on like this and get married, not like this. With your condition, don¡¯t even think about going on a honeymoon abroad. Not to be harsh, but with your weak constitution, it¡¯s hard to say how long you can live."

    "Uncle Zhou!" Jiang Jinsang raised his voice.

    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop mentioning it just because you get upset. The surgery may be tough, but it could cure most of your issues. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking."

    "Didn¡¯t you say before that I could only manage with care?"

    "Medical technology is advancing. Was it the same twenty years ago as it is now? Consider it yourself and give me an answer as soon as possible."

    After finishing his sentence, Zhou Zhongqing packed up and left, but on the second floor, Tang Wan, who had hurried down the stairs, called out, "Uncle Zhou, wait a moment..."

    "What¡¯s up?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. It¡¯s just that these rooms aren¡¯t soundproof. Regarding the surgery you mentioned, what¡¯s that about?"

    "This surgery should have been done two or three years ago, but his constant physical weakness made it unfitting for surgery. He has been looking better recently, so I told him to consider going for it."

    "What would happen if he doesn¡¯t undergo the surgery?"

    "He has had a congenital condition. It¡¯s tough to curepletely. You¡¯ve seen him during his attacks. It used to be worse, and he would be rushed to the hospital immediately. If he gets the surgery, it¡¯s less likely to reur."

    "He said his health isn¡¯t that bad," Tang Wan spoke softly.

    "You believe a sick person¡¯s words?"

    "..."

    "If you can, try to persuade him. It¡¯s for both of your sakes. You wouldn¡¯t want to live with a ticking time bomb, right? Imagine if you two have kids in the future and his condition remains unpredictable¡ªinstant trips to the hospital, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying...?"

    Zhou Zhongqing was good at instilling fear, listing a host of medical terms she didn¡¯t understand. Simply put, without surgery, Jiang Jinsang could fall ill at any moment, not live a full life, and could die young...

    "I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him. Let me walk you downstairs." Tang Wan trusted Zhou Zhongqing, his words sending chills down her spine.

    Zhou Zhongqing knew Jiang Jinsang all too well¡ªstubborn and unyielding. It was easier to handle him when he was a child, but treating him as an adult was like a battle of wits. He was indifferent about everything, but now that he had feelings for Tang Wan, he had a weakness. Zhou had deliberately let Tang Wan overhear the conversation.

    If Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t listen to him, perhaps he would listen to his future wife¡ªat least then, why else would they even consider marriage?

    Jiang Jinsang was aware this was intentional, yet there was nothing he could do. Tang Wan was right next door, and he couldn¡¯t just grab Zhou by the neck and cover his mouth.

    **

    Tang Wan and Zhou Zhongqing stood at the door chatting for a while until a ck sedan slowly drove up and parked at the Jiang family¡¯s gate. It was Jiang Zhaolin and Jiang Shuyan getting out of the car.

    When Mr. Tang was hospitalized, a prior medical dispute had caused bad blood between them. Although their reunion wasn¡¯t overtly hostile, the underlying tension sparked invisible fireworks.

    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Jiang." Tang Wan greeted them, excessively polite.

    "Sister Tang, Doctor Zhou." After thest incident, Jiang Shuyan had significantly toned down even her dress and mannerisms.

    "Mr. Jiang." Zhou Zhongqing spoke formally.

    "Are you here to see Xiaowu for his illness? He just returned to Beijing and..." Jiang Zhaolin probed.

    Zhou Zhongqing smiled, "No, just here for a routine check-up for the olddy, Xiaowu is quite healthy."

    "Is that so, then..."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s words were cut off by a sudden roar of an engine, growing louder as it approached, bombarding people¡¯s ears. Today, he arrived riding a bright red heavy motorcycle, zooming like a gust of wind, with the brakes screeching as the bike steadily halted on the Jiang Family¡¯swn.

    Removing the helmet, kicking the stand, dismounting...

    A sequence of actions, free and unconstrained, the motorcycle rider seemed to have wind coursing through his veins, unrestrained and free-spirited.

    "Uncle Xiaosi!" Jiangjiang, who was inside the house, ran out upon hearing the noise.

    Jiang Chengsi took off his gloves, bent down to embrace him, hisrge palm supporting the child¡¯s backside, lifting him into his arms, "Have you been eating a lot recently? You¡¯ve gained quite a bit."

    "I haven¡¯t!" The child was self-conscious about his figure.

    "Sister-inw." Jiang Chengsi greeted Tang Wan and turned his head towards Zhou Zhongqing, "Uncle Zhou."

    "I¡¯ll take my leave then." Upon seeing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s arrival, Zhou Zhongqing decided it was best to leave. The father and son duo rarely appeared together, and when they did...

    It must be something major!

    Better to stay out of it.

    ...

    After Zhou Zhongqing drove away, the group entered the house.

    Jiang Shuyan and Tang Wan had some unresolved issues; walking together was always a bit awkward. She cleared her throat, seemingly trying to strike up a conversation, but Jiang Chengsi slowed down to walk next to Tang Wan.

    She paused and obediently stepped back!

    Although he was her brother, their rtionship was indeed strained...

    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him!

    "The engagement date is set, congrattions," Jiang Chengsimented casually.

    "Thank you, I hope you can make time toe to Pingjiang for the engagement party."

    "I will certainly be there."

    **

    As the group entered the house, the olddy spoke up, and Tang Wan learned that she had invited Jiang Zhaolin for dinner.

    "...Why just the three of you? Chengsi, where¡¯s your mother?"

    Jiang Chengsi was ying with Jiangjiang and just about to speak when Jiang Zhaolin cut him off, "She¡¯s feeling a bit unwell."

    "Unwell? Did she see a doctor?"

    "No."

    "Why didn¡¯t she go to the doctor? What happened?" Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife came out from another room, even Jiang Jinsang came down from upstairs, except for Jiang Yanting who was still at thepany, all the Jiang Family members in Beijing seemed to be present.

    "It¡¯s an old problem," Jiang Zhaolin said with a wry smile, "She often gets angina around the holidays."

    The expressions of the Jiang Family members all turned somber.

    Usually, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t have grasped the significance of his words, but having heard Jiang Jinsang talk about his elder cousin¡¯s issues, she quite understood.

    He clearly knew that this visit wasn¡¯t just about a simple meal. Taking the initiative, he mentioned his wife¡¯s angina due to their deceased son, which instantly turned the atmosphere heavy.

    The olddy cherished her eldest grandson dearly, and his early death held a significant ce in her heart...

    She would probably soften her stance because of her deceased grandson.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned oppressive, a sore point in everyone¡¯s hearts, and nobody dared to speak, even Jiangjiang, sitting on the side, kept his lips tightly sealed, too young to understand what was happening, innocent yet confused.

    Just then, Jiang Chengsi suddenlyughed, "Is it really her angina, or do you want to give her angina?"

    Tang Wan knew about the discord between father and son, but she hadn¡¯t expected such sharp confrontation.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s remark was virtually a p in his father¡¯s face.

    Outrageously arrogant.

    Calling him the ck sheep of the Jiang Family was truly an understatement; at this moment, he was the only one who dared to speak up.

 Chapter 366 - 239 Fifth Master vs Jiang Chengsi, teaming up to trick their own father (2 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 366: 239 Fifth Master vs Jiang Chengsi, teaming up to trick their own father (2 updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Chengsi knew him too well; he was aware of his concern for face, and it was certain that he didn¡¯t want the family¡¯s dirtyundry aired in public.

    He was practically hitting him as he held him down.

    It was something Tang Wan could never have imagined¡ªthat their rtionship would deteriorate to such an extent.

    ...

    "Zhaolin." Jiang Zhenhuan pulled him aside.

    "Everyone, calm down. Why are you all so hostile the moment you see each other?" Fan Mingyu frowned and gestured for Jiang Jinsang toe over and break it up.

    To his surprise, Jiang Jinsang merely leaned in close to Tang Wan¡¯s ear and whispered softly, "You weren¡¯t frightened, were you? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!"

    Fan Mingyu: "..."

    I told you toe and break up the fight, not tofort your wife!

    Besides, this situation isn¡¯t even affecting Tang Wan at the moment, this damned kid...

    "Father¡ª" Jiang Shuyan also came to mediate, not daring toy a hand on Jiang Chengsi, she could only plead with her own father.

    With so many peopleing over to mediate, Jiang Zhaolin had no choice but to let go.

    "Heh¡ª" Jiang Chengsi sneered and raised his hand to adjust his cor, "Do you regret having me as a son now? In your heart, any son who can¡¯t bring you benefits is useless, this phrase..."

    "You¡¯ve also said it to my older brother."

    "Bastard¡ª" Jiang Zhaolin was provoked once again.

    Ignoring everyone¡¯s attempts to stop him, he charged forward, ready to p him!

    Jiang Zhaolin, after all, was in his forties or fifties, and in terms of strength and other aspects, he definitely couldn¡¯tpare to the younger man. Just as he rushed forward and his hand still hadn¡¯t fallen on his face, Jiang Chengsi raised his hand to block it!

    "You..."

    "I¡¯m not like my brother, who has such a good temper that he lets you do whatever you want! Nor will I fight back. I am your son, but I have no reason to let you hit or scold me at will."

    "Well, look at you..." Jiang Zhaolin was truly livid this time. Looking around, as if trying to find something handy to give him a good beating.

    "Chengsi! Can you say less?" Jiang Zhenhuan was trying to pull Jiang Zhaolin away; he could only make eye contact with the only member of the Jiang family still enjoying the drama, "Xiaowu..."

    "Fourth Brother!" Jiang Jinsang went over and made a show of trying to mediate.

    His health was poor; he held Jiang Chengsi, who couldn¡¯t possibly shake him off immediately. He had to retract his hand, and only then did the father and son separate.

    "Fourth Brother, Wanwan just arrived today. Behaving this way could easily scare her." Jiang Jinsang led him to sit elsewhere.

    "Sister-inw, I apologize." As he spoke, Jiang Chengsi offered his apology to Tang Wan.

    "It¡¯s fine." What else could Tang Wan say? She just shook her head vigorously, assuring that she was okay.

    "Xiaowu, you can¡¯t me me for this. You know that I¡¯m a straightforward person by nature. Our father and son have never gotten along, and meeting was bound to cause friction. I also know that you and your fianc¨¦e are recently engaged and happy, which is why I didn¡¯t n toe to this family banquet. But some people¡¯s actions were just too much..."

    "What¡¯s going on?" Jiang Jinsang feigned ignorance.

    "I was just returning home to get something and found my mother alone at home. I could guess that certain people wanted to try their old tricks again."

    "Jiang Chengsi, you watch your mouth when you speak!" Jiang Zhaolin was livid, his face turning green. This son was simply born a debt collector.

    "You make mistakes and then use your older brother as a shield, relying on grandma¡¯s love and pity for your older brother, while incidentally taking pity on you. Even if you make a huge mistake, chances are you won¡¯t be punished too harshly. Do you think I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying?"

    Jiang Zhaolin waspletely flustered, pointing at him, his mouth trembling...

    Honestly, there weren¡¯t many people in this world who could infuriate him, but the man in front of him was his own son. Being stabbed by him, how could it not hurt!

    Jiang Zhaolin clenched his teeth, ready to rush over but was pulled away, but Jiang Jinsang was already smiling and said, "Fourth Brother, what could uncle possibly do? Aren¡¯t you perhaps overthinking?"

    "This is not overthinking. If things had turned out as nned, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see my sister-inw today at the Jiang residence!"

    "Fourth Brother!" Jiang Jinsang pretended to be indignant, "What do you mean by that?"

    "The incident at Pingjiang, Xiaowu, you truly didn¡¯t know anything?" Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow, "Didn¡¯t you just bring back a witness? Wasn¡¯t it to confront my dad?"

    "How could that be? I trust my uncle; he would never do such a thing!"

    "Brother, you haven¡¯t stepped into society and don¡¯t know how sinister people¡¯s hearts can be..."

    It sounded like a kind-hearted elder brother, caring for his na?ve younger brother, afraid that he¡¯d be deceived.

    Tang Wan was stunned.

    What had he just said? That Xiaowu didn¡¯t know how sinister people could be? In this world, probably no one was more sinister than him.

    Talking nonsense with eyes wide open!

    But at this moment, she had also managed to see through some of their schemes. Jiang Chengsi had staged this whole drama precisely to bring up the matter of Pingjiang...

    The brothers yed off each other, natural-born actors, truly invincible.

    If Jiang Zhaolin still couldn¡¯t see any signs at this point, then he must be genuinely foolish!

    His original n had been to stir up past events, so that even if Jiang Jinsang or Tang Wan sought ountability, the olddy¡¯spassion on this side would ensure that a major issue would diminish into a minor one.

    Now that Jiang Chengsi had pointed out his intentions, that tactic was wasted, and now the matter of Pingjiang was being dragged into this...

    It was aplete trap set for him to fall into!

    Jiang Zhaolin knew there was long-standing friction between him and Jiang Chengsi but couldn¡¯t have imagined that he¡¯d team up with Jiang Jinsang to plot against his own father.

    Jiang Shuyan bit her lip, "Brother, what are you saying? Even if you and father don¡¯t get along, there¡¯s no need to say such things."

    "Is it your turn to speak?" Jiang Chengsi raised his eyebrow.

    "I..." Jiang Shuyan was also afraid of him. When he raised his eyebrow and curled his lip, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    "You what?" Jiang Chengsi sneered, his gaze fixed on her.

    "Jiang Chengsi, she¡¯s your sister!" Jiang Zhaolin frowned, it was truly bing unruly.

    "If she weren¡¯t my sister, do you think I¡¯d be this polite?"

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. His words were truest time, he had even beaten up her aunt, and her down jacket ended up torn because of him. There was not a single apology, iming it was because Shen Shuci acted sneakily. In other words...

    She had iting!

    Given Jiang Shuyan¡¯s temperament, if she were not his real sister, Jiang Chengsi really wouldn¡¯t tolerate her.

    ...

    Just then, Jiang Jinsang spoke up, "Uncle, I know you¡¯re quite angry right now, but may I be so bold to ask if you¡¯re aware of the Pingjiang matter?"

    "What do I know?" Jiang Zhaolin raised an eyebrow.

    "That is to say, it¡¯s unrted to you, right?"

    "What does it have to do with me?"

    "I just caught someone who imed he was acting on your orders. I didn¡¯t believe him, of course, concerned that he might spread false information and tarnish your reputation, so I detained him for the time being," Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    "The person has been brought back too." As he said this, he signaled to Jiang Cuo, who was standing not far away, to bring Xie Jing forward. "It¡¯s not that I want him to confront you; I just think you should know about his nder against you."

    "This shameless thing, having done such a despicable act, dares to smear your name, and now, bringing him here is to expose his true colors, so he won¡¯t go around ndering and damaging your reputation!"

    Every word and sentence were seemingly for the consideration of Jiang Zhaolin. Even if he didn¡¯t want to deal with Xie Jing, now he had no choice.

    Talking about "shameless things" and "despicable acts", it wasn¡¯t just cursing at Xie Jing, but subtly denouncing Jiang Zhaolin, a rather venomous tongue.

    "What do you mean, ndering your uncle?" the olddy finally spoke up, "There¡¯s such a matter?"

    "Indeed..." Jiang Jinsang smiled.

    Xie Jing was almost carried out by Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu. He had just reached the living room when he heard the sound of a car outside...

    Jiang Yanting had returned.

    Now, the entire Jiang Family had gathered. When he saw Xie Jing, his pupils, already shockingly dark, now bore an even sharper edge.

 Chapter 368 - 240 Father and Son Fall Out, Fifth Master Schemes for Peopleâ€™s Hearts (3 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 368: 240 Father and Son Fall Out, Fifth Master Schemes for People¡¯s Hearts (3 updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "He had no grudges against Wanwan, but Shuyan once took a fall and even fled abroad for refuge, not returning even for the New Year. I¡¯m afraid Uncle has been harboring resentment over this matter..."

    Jiang Chengsi chimed in, "My younger sister¡¯s reputation was ruined, and our families¡¯ alliance would be inevitably tainted. That¡¯s why I said, if it had seeded, she wouldn¡¯t be seen here today."

    "Because I called the police on Shuyan before and caught her, pped your face, and humiliated you, you retaliate against me like this?"

    "He has always been one to hold grudges."

    "You are my uncle..."

    "After all, we are not that closely rted as uncles." This statement was quite true; their grandfathers were brothers, but by their generation, the blood rtion had thinned.

    ...

    The two brothers, ying off each other, one feigning ignorance and the other fanning the mes, thoroughly enraged Jiang Zhaolin. They were clearly mocking him, and he was trembling with anger.

    But before he could erupt, Jiang Yanting asked with a cold face, "Then why must he seek out Xie Jing?"

    "Do you two brothers really think you¡¯re so innocent and naive! Can¡¯t you see the logic in this?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed, "One of you stays at home all day, oblivious to the dangers of the world, while the other sits in the office, unaware of the hardships of dealing with people."

    Tang Wan was wide-eyed and speechless...

    She really felt like apuding someone at this moment. She had seen many blindly tell lies, but Jiang Chengsi, who painted such a vivid picture and spoke with seeming depth of concern, was a first!

    His college major must not have been acting.

    "Lately haven¡¯t you been getting along famously with that aunt from the Xie Family? If this incident with Xie Jing gets exposed, even if he¡¯s been abandoned by the Xie Family, he still bears the Xie surname..."

    "Because of him, if Xiaowu¡¯s rtionship with your sister falls apart, wouldn¡¯t you have some thoughts about it? Probably that aunt from the Xie Family would feel sorry for you, unable to face Xiaowu, and possibly unable to maintain a happy rtionship with you."

    "If this n seeds, those hurt will not only be your sister or Xiaowu, it will also affect you..."

    "Now you understand why he would seek out Xie Jing!"

    With these words, Jiang Chengsi had poked through Jiang Zhaolin¡¯sst bit of scheming. He wasn¡¯t someone who acted rashly; if he did make a move, it would be carefully calcted.

    Xie Jing hadn¡¯t even thought that far. He simply wanted to vent his anger on the Tang Family,pletely unaware that the situation could develop in this direction. After hearing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s words, he went pale...

    If this n seeded, he would truly be beyond redemption.

    Jiang Zhaolin had never imagined that the person stabbing him in the back, trampling over him, would be his own son, who was staring intently at him...

    "You know that with Xiaowu holding Xie Jing, given his temperament, a resolution is required for this matter. So you simply took the initiative, pushing out the elder brother..."

    "It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to soften grandmother¡¯s heart so that even if the final verdict on this matter falls on you, he could still consider your older brother¡¯s feelings, show youpassion for the loss of your son, and let you off lightly."

    "The depth of your schemes is truly admirable!"

    In Jiang Chengsi¡¯sst few sentences, he had stripped away thest bit of pretense.

    Father and son, eyes locked, seemed to spark with fire, as if a single spark could ignite a raging wildfire.

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s gaze... inly showed his deep hatred.

    Jiang Chengsi, for his part, appeared nonchnt, smiling proudly in the face of confrontation!

    The tension in the air was suffocating, making Tang Wan nervously watch the two of them, wondering what deep hatred could turn a father and son against each other like this.

    **

    The entire Jiang Family living room was steeped in gloom.

    At first nce, this matter seemed to be targeting Tang Wan, but pulling out the radish brought out the mud, and upon closer inspection, it was not so simple.

    Jiang Zhaolin took a deep breath, having immersed himself in business for many years and weathered many storms. He turned his head to re disdainfully at Xie Jing, "You say I ordered you, do you have any evidence?"

    "If not, fabricating lies about me, do you know what the consequence will be?"

    Xie Jing took a deep breath, "I indeed don¡¯t have much evidence in my hands right now, but I can provide the location where we met and some messages of ourmunication. You just need to investigate, and you¡¯ll surely find some clues!"

    "What a joke! So, you¡¯re saying that everything you¡¯ve talked about until now ispletely fabricated?" Jiang Zhaolin interrupted him.

    "If Uncle believes that everything is fake, that it¡¯s all made up, why so nervous? You even lost your temper just now..." Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "You¡¯re not someone who gets angry easily."

    Indeed, apart from Jiang Chengsi stepping on hisndmines, Jiang Zhaolin was veryposed in public!

    That sudden outburst had been an ident.

    "When and where we met, I still roughly remember. You just need to check his whereabouts on that day..."

    This matter could even involve Jiang Yanting; Xie Jing certainly didn¡¯t want to take the fall for it and naturally would pin it all on Jiang Zhaolin.

    "Pure hearsay! Utter nonsense!" Jiang Zhaolin, knowing he didn¡¯t have evidence, felt somewhat relieved at heart. But facing the rapid-fire bombardment from the young member of the Jiang Family, it was impossible to remainpletely undisturbed.

    Compared to usual, there were definitely some slips in hisposure.

    "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Otherwise, why would I go to Pingjiang? I¡¯ve never been smart; how could Ie up with something like this? If I were that clever, how could the Xie Family have driven me out so easily..."

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at his stupidity; in order to clear his name, he could even brazenly im to be brainless!

    "How would I know who instructed you to dare to nder me?" Jiang Zhaolin red furiously at him, "I¡¯ve never had any grievances or private rtions with you. Youe out of nowhere to defame me; what on earth are you trying to do?"

    "Your own scandalous actions have been exposed, and yet you want to push the me onto someone else?"

    "I didn¡¯t, you¡¯re the one who told me to do it."

    "Ridiculous to the extreme. Why would I ever stoop to consorting with an idiot like you."

    "I really am dumb, that¡¯s why you could take advantage of me."

    ...

    Both sidescked evidence, and the argument was at a stalemate.

    Tang Wan knew that all of this was nothing more than a trap set up by the brothers of the Jiang Family for Jiang Zhaolin. So, she tugged at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sleeve and, leaning close to his ear, whispered in a low voice, "Xiaowu, do you really have any evidence?"

    Jiang Jinsang shook his head.

    Tang Wan was bewildered. No evidence?

    Then this wouldn¡¯t be able to pin the crime on Jiang Zhaolin. On the day they captured Xie Jing, he had confessed to everything. Tang Wan was somewhat confused at that time; she didn¡¯t think she had enemies who would want to harm her like this.

    When Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s name popped up, she was even more stunned, since they had rarely even met. Why would he suddenly act against her?

    She thought that Jiang Jinsang was making such a big fuss, he must have solid evidence. Otherwise, how embarrassing this scene would be, and how would they end it!

    "You¡¯re crazy, without evidence, you still..."

    "Whether there is evidence or not doesn¡¯t matter."

    Jiang Zhaolin was very cautious in his dealings. Finding his faults was too difficult. He wasn¡¯t like Xie Jing, who left behind a trail of evidence for others to find. If he was so easily brought down, he wouldn¡¯t be Jiang Zhaolin.

    "You haven¡¯t had much contact with them, so you may not understand his temperament and nature, but many things he did today were quite abnormal."

    "Even without evidence, as long as one is a bit insightful, they can see the signs."

    "The most important thing is..." Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, lifting his hand to point Tang Wan in a direction, "what she thinks."

    Tang Wan followed the direction of his finger...

    There was the elderly matriarch of the Jiang Family!

    What Jiang Jinsang was scheming wasn¡¯t really aimed at Jiang Zhaolin, but the heart of the olddy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 364 - 238 members of the Jiang Family gathered, Fourth Master is overly arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 364: 238 members of the Jiang Family gathered, Fourth Master is overly arrogant</h4><h4></h4>

    To reach Beijing early, the Jiang Family set off at the crack of dawn, catching the earliest flight back to Beijing. Tang Wan had been busy organizing work-rted items the previous night and only slept in the early morning. Once on the ne, she was unable to hide her exhaustion.

    After the ne took off, Fan Mingyu turned back, intending to ask Tang Wan if she was hungry, as everyone had gotten up so early that they had skipped breakfast. But what she saw was her son, tenderly pulling Tang Wan into his embrace.

    Tang Wan had originally been sitting by the window, sleeping against it, but Jiang Jinsang slowly and gently shifted her onto his shoulder.

    He raised his hand to pull the thin nket on her knees up a few inches. His movements and expression were full of a tenderness that Fan Mingyu had never seen from him before.

    She hurriedly turned back, leaning close to Jiang Zhenhuan and lowered her voice, "Falling in love really changes a person. I¡¯ve never seen Xiaowu like this."

    Jiang Zhenhuan was flipping through the airline magazine, "Was I not good to you back in the day?"

    "You?" Fan Mingyu chuckled, "When you were pursuing me, I really didn¡¯t feel much..."

    "If you wanted to date me, you should¡¯ve just asked clearly. Why all those coincidental meetings? And you were so stubborn. If I didn¡¯t have an ardent admirer back then, would you have publicly confessed to me?"

    Jiang Zhenhuan coughed softly, "Whypare us to those times? Back then, everything was simpler. Holding hands was a big deal. It¡¯s different from today¡¯s environment."

    "After we started dating, you were anything but simple. I thought you had several rtionships before me."

    "..."

    Jiang Zhenhuan put the magazine aside, closed his eyes to rest, and activated his "ying dead" mode.

    ...

    The flight arrived in Beijing shortly after nine in the morning, reaching the Jiang Family home by ten.

    Xie Jing felt like he was driven mad, traveling from the Tang Family to the Jiang Family. He had a rough journey, but fortunately, he arrived when Zhou Zhongqing was checking the elderlydy¡¯s health, and Jiang Cuo arranged for him to stay, leaving him unattended.

    "Xiaowu, perfect timing, I¡¯ll check on you too." Zhou Zhongqing assessed him, "Any difort during the trip to Pingjiang?"

    "The usual difort for the first two days there." When seeing a doctor, one naturally recounts everything truthfully.

    "Let¡¯s go to the room. I¡¯ll give you a thorough checkup."

    Zhou Zhongqing and Jiang Jinsang went directly to the third floor, while Tang Wan was held up by the elderlydy talking about family matters. She didn¡¯t follow until after carrying her luggage to the third floor. The rooms were not soundproof, so she could hear the ongoing conversation between the two men next door intermittently.

    "...After the onset of spring, the temperature rises, but there¡¯s still arge difference between indoor and outdoor temperatures, so you must keep warm!"

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang coughed and then pointed next door as he heard the door open, suspecting Tang Wan hade, and he didn¡¯t want Zhou Zhongqing to continue.

    However, Zhou Zhongqingpletely ignored the hint, "Regarding the surgery I mentioned before, you really need to give it some thought. You can¡¯t go on like this and get married, not like this. With your condition, don¡¯t even think about going on a honeymoon abroad. Not to be harsh, but with your weak constitution, it¡¯s hard to say how long you can live."

    "Uncle Zhou!" Jiang Jinsang raised his voice.

    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop mentioning it just because you get upset. The surgery may be tough, but it could cure most of your issues. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking."

    "Didn¡¯t you say before that I could only manage with care?"

    "Medical technology is advancing. Was it the same twenty years ago as it is now? Consider it yourself and give me an answer as soon as possible."

    After finishing his sentence, Zhou Zhongqing packed up and left, but on the second floor, Tang Wan, who had hurried down the stairs, called out, "Uncle Zhou, wait a moment..."

    "What¡¯s up?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. It¡¯s just that these rooms aren¡¯t soundproof. Regarding the surgery you mentioned, what¡¯s that about?"

    "This surgery should have been done two or three years ago, but his constant physical weakness made it unfitting for surgery. He has been looking better recently, so I told him to consider going for it."

    "What would happen if he doesn¡¯t undergo the surgery?"

    "He has had a congenital condition. It¡¯s tough to curepletely. You¡¯ve seen him during his attacks. It used to be worse, and he would be rushed to the hospital immediately. If he gets the surgery, it¡¯s less likely to reur."

    "He said his health isn¡¯t that bad," Tang Wan spoke softly.

    "You believe a sick person¡¯s words?"

    "..."

    "If you can, try to persuade him. It¡¯s for both of your sakes. You wouldn¡¯t want to live with a ticking time bomb, right? Imagine if you two have kids in the future and his condition remains unpredictable¡ªinstant trips to the hospital, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying...?"

    Zhou Zhongqing was good at instilling fear, listing a host of medical terms she didn¡¯t understand. Simply put, without surgery, Jiang Jinsang could fall ill at any moment, not live a full life, and could die young...

    "I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him. Let me walk you downstairs." Tang Wan trusted Zhou Zhongqing, his words sending chills down her spine.

    Zhou Zhongqing knew Jiang Jinsang all too well¡ªstubborn and unyielding. It was easier to handle him when he was a child, but treating him as an adult was like a battle of wits. He was indifferent about everything, but now that he had feelings for Tang Wan, he had a weakness. Zhou had deliberately let Tang Wan overhear the conversation.

    If Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t listen to him, perhaps he would listen to his future wife¡ªat least then, why else would they even consider marriage?

    Jiang Jinsang was aware this was intentional, yet there was nothing he could do. Tang Wan was right next door, and he couldn¡¯t just grab Zhou by the neck and cover his mouth.

    **

    Tang Wan and Zhou Zhongqing stood at the door chatting for a while until a ck sedan slowly drove up and parked at the Jiang family¡¯s gate. It was Jiang Zhaolin and Jiang Shuyan getting out of the car.

    When Mr. Tang was hospitalized, a prior medical dispute had caused bad blood between them. Although their reunion wasn¡¯t overtly hostile, the underlying tension sparked invisible fireworks.

    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Jiang." Tang Wan greeted them, excessively polite.

    "Sister Tang, Doctor Zhou." After thest incident, Jiang Shuyan had significantly toned down even her dress and mannerisms.

    "Mr. Jiang." Zhou Zhongqing spoke formally.

    "Are you here to see Xiaowu for his illness? He just returned to Beijing and..." Jiang Zhaolin probed.

    Zhou Zhongqing smiled, "No, just here for a routine check-up for the olddy, Xiaowu is quite healthy."

    "Is that so, then..."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s words were cut off by a sudden roar of an engine, growing louder as it approached, bombarding people¡¯s ears. Today, he arrived riding a bright red heavy motorcycle, zooming like a gust of wind, with the brakes screeching as the bike steadily halted on the Jiang Family¡¯swn.

    Removing the helmet, kicking the stand, dismounting...

    A sequence of actions, free and unconstrained, the motorcycle rider seemed to have wind coursing through his veins, unrestrained and free-spirited.

    "Uncle Xiaosi!" Jiangjiang, who was inside the house, ran out upon hearing the noise.

    Jiang Chengsi took off his gloves, bent down to embrace him, hisrge palm supporting the child¡¯s backside, lifting him into his arms, "Have you been eating a lot recently? You¡¯ve gained quite a bit."

    "I haven¡¯t!" The child was self-conscious about his figure.

    "Sister-inw." Jiang Chengsi greeted Tang Wan and turned his head towards Zhou Zhongqing, "Uncle Zhou."

    "I¡¯ll take my leave then." Upon seeing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s arrival, Zhou Zhongqing decided it was best to leave. The father and son duo rarely appeared together, and when they did...

    It must be something major!

    Better to stay out of it.

    ...

    After Zhou Zhongqing drove away, the group entered the house.

    Jiang Shuyan and Tang Wan had some unresolved issues; walking together was always a bit awkward. She cleared her throat, seemingly trying to strike up a conversation, but Jiang Chengsi slowed down to walk next to Tang Wan.

    She paused and obediently stepped back!

    Although he was her brother, their rtionship was indeed strained...

    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him!

    "The engagement date is set, congrattions," Jiang Chengsimented casually.

    "Thank you, I hope you can make time toe to Pingjiang for the engagement party."

    "I will certainly be there."

    **

    As the group entered the house, the olddy spoke up, and Tang Wan learned that she had invited Jiang Zhaolin for dinner.

    "...Why just the three of you? Chengsi, where¡¯s your mother?"

    Jiang Chengsi was ying with Jiangjiang and just about to speak when Jiang Zhaolin cut him off, "She¡¯s feeling a bit unwell."

    "Unwell? Did she see a doctor?"

    "No."

    "Why didn¡¯t she go to the doctor? What happened?" Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife came out from another room, even Jiang Jinsang came down from upstairs, except for Jiang Yanting who was still at thepany, all the Jiang Family members in Beijing seemed to be present.

    "It¡¯s an old problem," Jiang Zhaolin said with a wry smile, "She often gets angina around the holidays."

    The expressions of the Jiang Family members all turned somber.

    Usually, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t have grasped the significance of his words, but having heard Jiang Jinsang talk about his elder cousin¡¯s issues, she quite understood.

    He clearly knew that this visit wasn¡¯t just about a simple meal. Taking the initiative, he mentioned his wife¡¯s angina due to their deceased son, which instantly turned the atmosphere heavy.

    The olddy cherished her eldest grandson dearly, and his early death held a significant ce in her heart...

    She would probably soften her stance because of her deceased grandson.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned oppressive, a sore point in everyone¡¯s hearts, and nobody dared to speak, even Jiangjiang, sitting on the side, kept his lips tightly sealed, too young to understand what was happening, innocent yet confused.

    Just then, Jiang Chengsi suddenlyughed, "Is it really her angina, or do you want to give her angina?"

    Tang Wan knew about the discord between father and son, but she hadn¡¯t expected such sharp confrontation.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s remark was virtually a p in his father¡¯s face.

    Outrageously arrogant.

    Calling him the ck sheep of the Jiang Family was truly an understatement; at this moment, he was the only one who dared to speak up.

 Chapter 364 - 238 members of the Jiang Family gathered, Fourth Master is overly arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 364: 238 members of the Jiang Family gathered, Fourth Master is overly arrogant</h4><h4></h4>

    To reach Beijing early, the Jiang Family set off at the crack of dawn, catching the earliest flight back to Beijing. Tang Wan had been busy organizing work-rted items the previous night and only slept in the early morning. Once on the ne, she was unable to hide her exhaustion.

    After the ne took off, Fan Mingyu turned back, intending to ask Tang Wan if she was hungry, as everyone had gotten up so early that they had skipped breakfast. But what she saw was her son, tenderly pulling Tang Wan into his embrace.

    Tang Wan had originally been sitting by the window, sleeping against it, but Jiang Jinsang slowly and gently shifted her onto his shoulder.

    He raised his hand to pull the thin nket on her knees up a few inches. His movements and expression were full of a tenderness that Fan Mingyu had never seen from him before.

    She hurriedly turned back, leaning close to Jiang Zhenhuan and lowered her voice, "Falling in love really changes a person. I¡¯ve never seen Xiaowu like this."

    Jiang Zhenhuan was flipping through the airline magazine, "Was I not good to you back in the day?"

    "You?" Fan Mingyu chuckled, "When you were pursuing me, I really didn¡¯t feel much..."

    "If you wanted to date me, you should¡¯ve just asked clearly. Why all those coincidental meetings? And you were so stubborn. If I didn¡¯t have an ardent admirer back then, would you have publicly confessed to me?"

    Jiang Zhenhuan coughed softly, "Whypare us to those times? Back then, everything was simpler. Holding hands was a big deal. It¡¯s different from today¡¯s environment."

    "After we started dating, you were anything but simple. I thought you had several rtionships before me."

    "..."

    Jiang Zhenhuan put the magazine aside, closed his eyes to rest, and activated his "ying dead" mode.

    ...

    The flight arrived in Beijing shortly after nine in the morning, reaching the Jiang Family home by ten.

    Xie Jing felt like he was driven mad, traveling from the Tang Family to the Jiang Family. He had a rough journey, but fortunately, he arrived when Zhou Zhongqing was checking the elderlydy¡¯s health, and Jiang Cuo arranged for him to stay, leaving him unattended.

    "Xiaowu, perfect timing, I¡¯ll check on you too." Zhou Zhongqing assessed him, "Any difort during the trip to Pingjiang?"

    "The usual difort for the first two days there." When seeing a doctor, one naturally recounts everything truthfully.

    "Let¡¯s go to the room. I¡¯ll give you a thorough checkup."

    Zhou Zhongqing and Jiang Jinsang went directly to the third floor, while Tang Wan was held up by the elderlydy talking about family matters. She didn¡¯t follow until after carrying her luggage to the third floor. The rooms were not soundproof, so she could hear the ongoing conversation between the two men next door intermittently.

    "...After the onset of spring, the temperature rises, but there¡¯s still arge difference between indoor and outdoor temperatures, so you must keep warm!"

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang coughed and then pointed next door as he heard the door open, suspecting Tang Wan hade, and he didn¡¯t want Zhou Zhongqing to continue.

    However, Zhou Zhongqingpletely ignored the hint, "Regarding the surgery I mentioned before, you really need to give it some thought. You can¡¯t go on like this and get married, not like this. With your condition, don¡¯t even think about going on a honeymoon abroad. Not to be harsh, but with your weak constitution, it¡¯s hard to say how long you can live."

    "Uncle Zhou!" Jiang Jinsang raised his voice.

    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop mentioning it just because you get upset. The surgery may be tough, but it could cure most of your issues. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking."

    "Didn¡¯t you say before that I could only manage with care?"

    "Medical technology is advancing. Was it the same twenty years ago as it is now? Consider it yourself and give me an answer as soon as possible."

    After finishing his sentence, Zhou Zhongqing packed up and left, but on the second floor, Tang Wan, who had hurried down the stairs, called out, "Uncle Zhou, wait a moment..."

    "What¡¯s up?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. It¡¯s just that these rooms aren¡¯t soundproof. Regarding the surgery you mentioned, what¡¯s that about?"

    "This surgery should have been done two or three years ago, but his constant physical weakness made it unfitting for surgery. He has been looking better recently, so I told him to consider going for it."

    "What would happen if he doesn¡¯t undergo the surgery?"

    "He has had a congenital condition. It¡¯s tough to curepletely. You¡¯ve seen him during his attacks. It used to be worse, and he would be rushed to the hospital immediately. If he gets the surgery, it¡¯s less likely to reur."

    "He said his health isn¡¯t that bad," Tang Wan spoke softly.

    "You believe a sick person¡¯s words?"

    "..."

    "If you can, try to persuade him. It¡¯s for both of your sakes. You wouldn¡¯t want to live with a ticking time bomb, right? Imagine if you two have kids in the future and his condition remains unpredictable¡ªinstant trips to the hospital, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying...?"

    Zhou Zhongqing was good at instilling fear, listing a host of medical terms she didn¡¯t understand. Simply put, without surgery, Jiang Jinsang could fall ill at any moment, not live a full life, and could die young...

    "I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him. Let me walk you downstairs." Tang Wan trusted Zhou Zhongqing, his words sending chills down her spine.

    Zhou Zhongqing knew Jiang Jinsang all too well¡ªstubborn and unyielding. It was easier to handle him when he was a child, but treating him as an adult was like a battle of wits. He was indifferent about everything, but now that he had feelings for Tang Wan, he had a weakness. Zhou had deliberately let Tang Wan overhear the conversation.

    If Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t listen to him, perhaps he would listen to his future wife¡ªat least then, why else would they even consider marriage?

    Jiang Jinsang was aware this was intentional, yet there was nothing he could do. Tang Wan was right next door, and he couldn¡¯t just grab Zhou by the neck and cover his mouth.

    **

    Tang Wan and Zhou Zhongqing stood at the door chatting for a while until a ck sedan slowly drove up and parked at the Jiang family¡¯s gate. It was Jiang Zhaolin and Jiang Shuyan getting out of the car.

    When Mr. Tang was hospitalized, a prior medical dispute had caused bad blood between them. Although their reunion wasn¡¯t overtly hostile, the underlying tension sparked invisible fireworks.

    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Jiang." Tang Wan greeted them, excessively polite.

    "Sister Tang, Doctor Zhou." After thest incident, Jiang Shuyan had significantly toned down even her dress and mannerisms.

    "Mr. Jiang." Zhou Zhongqing spoke formally.

    "Are you here to see Xiaowu for his illness? He just returned to Beijing and..." Jiang Zhaolin probed.

    Zhou Zhongqing smiled, "No, just here for a routine check-up for the olddy, Xiaowu is quite healthy."

    "Is that so, then..."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s words were cut off by a sudden roar of an engine, growing louder as it approached, bombarding people¡¯s ears. Today, he arrived riding a bright red heavy motorcycle, zooming like a gust of wind, with the brakes screeching as the bike steadily halted on the Jiang Family¡¯swn.

    Removing the helmet, kicking the stand, dismounting...

    A sequence of actions, free and unconstrained, the motorcycle rider seemed to have wind coursing through his veins, unrestrained and free-spirited.

    "Uncle Xiaosi!" Jiangjiang, who was inside the house, ran out upon hearing the noise.

    Jiang Chengsi took off his gloves, bent down to embrace him, hisrge palm supporting the child¡¯s backside, lifting him into his arms, "Have you been eating a lot recently? You¡¯ve gained quite a bit."

    "I haven¡¯t!" The child was self-conscious about his figure.

    "Sister-inw." Jiang Chengsi greeted Tang Wan and turned his head towards Zhou Zhongqing, "Uncle Zhou."

    "I¡¯ll take my leave then." Upon seeing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s arrival, Zhou Zhongqing decided it was best to leave. The father and son duo rarely appeared together, and when they did...

    It must be something major!

    Better to stay out of it.

    ...

    After Zhou Zhongqing drove away, the group entered the house.

    Jiang Shuyan and Tang Wan had some unresolved issues; walking together was always a bit awkward. She cleared her throat, seemingly trying to strike up a conversation, but Jiang Chengsi slowed down to walk next to Tang Wan.

    She paused and obediently stepped back!

    Although he was her brother, their rtionship was indeed strained...

    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him!

    "The engagement date is set, congrattions," Jiang Chengsimented casually.

    "Thank you, I hope you can make time toe to Pingjiang for the engagement party."

    "I will certainly be there."

    **

    As the group entered the house, the olddy spoke up, and Tang Wan learned that she had invited Jiang Zhaolin for dinner.

    "...Why just the three of you? Chengsi, where¡¯s your mother?"

    Jiang Chengsi was ying with Jiangjiang and just about to speak when Jiang Zhaolin cut him off, "She¡¯s feeling a bit unwell."

    "Unwell? Did she see a doctor?"

    "No."

    "Why didn¡¯t she go to the doctor? What happened?" Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife came out from another room, even Jiang Jinsang came down from upstairs, except for Jiang Yanting who was still at thepany, all the Jiang Family members in Beijing seemed to be present.

    "It¡¯s an old problem," Jiang Zhaolin said with a wry smile, "She often gets angina around the holidays."

    The expressions of the Jiang Family members all turned somber.

    Usually, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t have grasped the significance of his words, but having heard Jiang Jinsang talk about his elder cousin¡¯s issues, she quite understood.

    He clearly knew that this visit wasn¡¯t just about a simple meal. Taking the initiative, he mentioned his wife¡¯s angina due to their deceased son, which instantly turned the atmosphere heavy.

    The olddy cherished her eldest grandson dearly, and his early death held a significant ce in her heart...

    She would probably soften her stance because of her deceased grandson.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned oppressive, a sore point in everyone¡¯s hearts, and nobody dared to speak, even Jiangjiang, sitting on the side, kept his lips tightly sealed, too young to understand what was happening, innocent yet confused.

    Just then, Jiang Chengsi suddenlyughed, "Is it really her angina, or do you want to give her angina?"

    Tang Wan knew about the discord between father and son, but she hadn¡¯t expected such sharp confrontation.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s remark was virtually a p in his father¡¯s face.

    Outrageously arrogant.

    Calling him the ck sheep of the Jiang Family was truly an understatement; at this moment, he was the only one who dared to speak up.

 Chapter 368 - 240 Father and Son Fall Out, Fifth Master Schemes for Peopleâ€™s Hearts (3 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 368: 240 Father and Son Fall Out, Fifth Master Schemes for People¡¯s Hearts (3 updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "He had no grudges against Wanwan, but Shuyan once took a fall and even fled abroad for refuge, not returning even for the New Year. I¡¯m afraid Uncle has been harboring resentment over this matter..."

    Jiang Chengsi chimed in, "My younger sister¡¯s reputation was ruined, and our families¡¯ alliance would be inevitably tainted. That¡¯s why I said, if it had seeded, she wouldn¡¯t be seen here today."

    "Because I called the police on Shuyan before and caught her, pped your face, and humiliated you, you retaliate against me like this?"

    "He has always been one to hold grudges."

    "You are my uncle..."

    "After all, we are not that closely rted as uncles." This statement was quite true; their grandfathers were brothers, but by their generation, the blood rtion had thinned.

    ...

    The two brothers, ying off each other, one feigning ignorance and the other fanning the mes, thoroughly enraged Jiang Zhaolin. They were clearly mocking him, and he was trembling with anger.

    But before he could erupt, Jiang Yanting asked with a cold face, "Then why must he seek out Xie Jing?"

    "Do you two brothers really think you¡¯re so innocent and naive! Can¡¯t you see the logic in this?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed, "One of you stays at home all day, oblivious to the dangers of the world, while the other sits in the office, unaware of the hardships of dealing with people."

    Tang Wan was wide-eyed and speechless...

    She really felt like apuding someone at this moment. She had seen many blindly tell lies, but Jiang Chengsi, who painted such a vivid picture and spoke with seeming depth of concern, was a first!

    His college major must not have been acting.

    "Lately haven¡¯t you been getting along famously with that aunt from the Xie Family? If this incident with Xie Jing gets exposed, even if he¡¯s been abandoned by the Xie Family, he still bears the Xie surname..."

    "Because of him, if Xiaowu¡¯s rtionship with your sister falls apart, wouldn¡¯t you have some thoughts about it? Probably that aunt from the Xie Family would feel sorry for you, unable to face Xiaowu, and possibly unable to maintain a happy rtionship with you."

    "If this n seeds, those hurt will not only be your sister or Xiaowu, it will also affect you..."

    "Now you understand why he would seek out Xie Jing!"

    With these words, Jiang Chengsi had poked through Jiang Zhaolin¡¯sst bit of scheming. He wasn¡¯t someone who acted rashly; if he did make a move, it would be carefully calcted.

    Xie Jing hadn¡¯t even thought that far. He simply wanted to vent his anger on the Tang Family,pletely unaware that the situation could develop in this direction. After hearing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s words, he went pale...

    If this n seeded, he would truly be beyond redemption.

    Jiang Zhaolin had never imagined that the person stabbing him in the back, trampling over him, would be his own son, who was staring intently at him...

    "You know that with Xiaowu holding Xie Jing, given his temperament, a resolution is required for this matter. So you simply took the initiative, pushing out the elder brother..."

    "It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to soften grandmother¡¯s heart so that even if the final verdict on this matter falls on you, he could still consider your older brother¡¯s feelings, show youpassion for the loss of your son, and let you off lightly."

    "The depth of your schemes is truly admirable!"

    In Jiang Chengsi¡¯sst few sentences, he had stripped away thest bit of pretense.

    Father and son, eyes locked, seemed to spark with fire, as if a single spark could ignite a raging wildfire.

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s gaze... inly showed his deep hatred.

    Jiang Chengsi, for his part, appeared nonchnt, smiling proudly in the face of confrontation!

    The tension in the air was suffocating, making Tang Wan nervously watch the two of them, wondering what deep hatred could turn a father and son against each other like this.

    **

    The entire Jiang Family living room was steeped in gloom.

    At first nce, this matter seemed to be targeting Tang Wan, but pulling out the radish brought out the mud, and upon closer inspection, it was not so simple.

    Jiang Zhaolin took a deep breath, having immersed himself in business for many years and weathered many storms. He turned his head to re disdainfully at Xie Jing, "You say I ordered you, do you have any evidence?"

    "If not, fabricating lies about me, do you know what the consequence will be?"

    Xie Jing took a deep breath, "I indeed don¡¯t have much evidence in my hands right now, but I can provide the location where we met and some messages of ourmunication. You just need to investigate, and you¡¯ll surely find some clues!"

    "What a joke! So, you¡¯re saying that everything you¡¯ve talked about until now ispletely fabricated?" Jiang Zhaolin interrupted him.

    "If Uncle believes that everything is fake, that it¡¯s all made up, why so nervous? You even lost your temper just now..." Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "You¡¯re not someone who gets angry easily."

    Indeed, apart from Jiang Chengsi stepping on hisndmines, Jiang Zhaolin was veryposed in public!

    That sudden outburst had been an ident.

    "When and where we met, I still roughly remember. You just need to check his whereabouts on that day..."

    This matter could even involve Jiang Yanting; Xie Jing certainly didn¡¯t want to take the fall for it and naturally would pin it all on Jiang Zhaolin.

    "Pure hearsay! Utter nonsense!" Jiang Zhaolin, knowing he didn¡¯t have evidence, felt somewhat relieved at heart. But facing the rapid-fire bombardment from the young member of the Jiang Family, it was impossible to remainpletely undisturbed.

    Compared to usual, there were definitely some slips in hisposure.

    "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Otherwise, why would I go to Pingjiang? I¡¯ve never been smart; how could Ie up with something like this? If I were that clever, how could the Xie Family have driven me out so easily..."

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at his stupidity; in order to clear his name, he could even brazenly im to be brainless!

    "How would I know who instructed you to dare to nder me?" Jiang Zhaolin red furiously at him, "I¡¯ve never had any grievances or private rtions with you. Youe out of nowhere to defame me; what on earth are you trying to do?"

    "Your own scandalous actions have been exposed, and yet you want to push the me onto someone else?"

    "I didn¡¯t, you¡¯re the one who told me to do it."

    "Ridiculous to the extreme. Why would I ever stoop to consorting with an idiot like you."

    "I really am dumb, that¡¯s why you could take advantage of me."

    ...

    Both sidescked evidence, and the argument was at a stalemate.

    Tang Wan knew that all of this was nothing more than a trap set up by the brothers of the Jiang Family for Jiang Zhaolin. So, she tugged at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sleeve and, leaning close to his ear, whispered in a low voice, "Xiaowu, do you really have any evidence?"

    Jiang Jinsang shook his head.

    Tang Wan was bewildered. No evidence?

    Then this wouldn¡¯t be able to pin the crime on Jiang Zhaolin. On the day they captured Xie Jing, he had confessed to everything. Tang Wan was somewhat confused at that time; she didn¡¯t think she had enemies who would want to harm her like this.

    When Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s name popped up, she was even more stunned, since they had rarely even met. Why would he suddenly act against her?

    She thought that Jiang Jinsang was making such a big fuss, he must have solid evidence. Otherwise, how embarrassing this scene would be, and how would they end it!

    "You¡¯re crazy, without evidence, you still..."

    "Whether there is evidence or not doesn¡¯t matter."

    Jiang Zhaolin was very cautious in his dealings. Finding his faults was too difficult. He wasn¡¯t like Xie Jing, who left behind a trail of evidence for others to find. If he was so easily brought down, he wouldn¡¯t be Jiang Zhaolin.

    "You haven¡¯t had much contact with them, so you may not understand his temperament and nature, but many things he did today were quite abnormal."

    "Even without evidence, as long as one is a bit insightful, they can see the signs."

    "The most important thing is..." Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, lifting his hand to point Tang Wan in a direction, "what she thinks."

    Tang Wan followed the direction of his finger...

    There was the elderly matriarch of the Jiang Family!

    What Jiang Jinsang was scheming wasn¡¯t really aimed at Jiang Zhaolin, but the heart of the olddy.

 Chapter 366 - 239 Fifth Master vs Jiang Chengsi, teaming up to trick their own father (2 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 366: 239 Fifth Master vs Jiang Chengsi, teaming up to trick their own father (2 updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Chengsi knew him too well; he was aware of his concern for face, and it was certain that he didn¡¯t want the family¡¯s dirtyundry aired in public.

    He was practically hitting him as he held him down.

    It was something Tang Wan could never have imagined¡ªthat their rtionship would deteriorate to such an extent.

    ...

    "Zhaolin." Jiang Zhenhuan pulled him aside.

    "Everyone, calm down. Why are you all so hostile the moment you see each other?" Fan Mingyu frowned and gestured for Jiang Jinsang toe over and break it up.

    To his surprise, Jiang Jinsang merely leaned in close to Tang Wan¡¯s ear and whispered softly, "You weren¡¯t frightened, were you? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!"

    Fan Mingyu: "..."

    I told you toe and break up the fight, not tofort your wife!

    Besides, this situation isn¡¯t even affecting Tang Wan at the moment, this damned kid...

    "Father¡ª" Jiang Shuyan also came to mediate, not daring toy a hand on Jiang Chengsi, she could only plead with her own father.

    With so many peopleing over to mediate, Jiang Zhaolin had no choice but to let go.

    "Heh¡ª" Jiang Chengsi sneered and raised his hand to adjust his cor, "Do you regret having me as a son now? In your heart, any son who can¡¯t bring you benefits is useless, this phrase..."

    "You¡¯ve also said it to my older brother."

    "Bastard¡ª" Jiang Zhaolin was provoked once again.

    Ignoring everyone¡¯s attempts to stop him, he charged forward, ready to p him!

    Jiang Zhaolin, after all, was in his forties or fifties, and in terms of strength and other aspects, he definitely couldn¡¯tpare to the younger man. Just as he rushed forward and his hand still hadn¡¯t fallen on his face, Jiang Chengsi raised his hand to block it!

    "You..."

    "I¡¯m not like my brother, who has such a good temper that he lets you do whatever you want! Nor will I fight back. I am your son, but I have no reason to let you hit or scold me at will."

    "Well, look at you..." Jiang Zhaolin was truly livid this time. Looking around, as if trying to find something handy to give him a good beating.

    "Chengsi! Can you say less?" Jiang Zhenhuan was trying to pull Jiang Zhaolin away; he could only make eye contact with the only member of the Jiang family still enjoying the drama, "Xiaowu..."

    "Fourth Brother!" Jiang Jinsang went over and made a show of trying to mediate.

    His health was poor; he held Jiang Chengsi, who couldn¡¯t possibly shake him off immediately. He had to retract his hand, and only then did the father and son separate.

    "Fourth Brother, Wanwan just arrived today. Behaving this way could easily scare her." Jiang Jinsang led him to sit elsewhere.

    "Sister-inw, I apologize." As he spoke, Jiang Chengsi offered his apology to Tang Wan.

    "It¡¯s fine." What else could Tang Wan say? She just shook her head vigorously, assuring that she was okay.

    "Xiaowu, you can¡¯t me me for this. You know that I¡¯m a straightforward person by nature. Our father and son have never gotten along, and meeting was bound to cause friction. I also know that you and your fianc¨¦e are recently engaged and happy, which is why I didn¡¯t n toe to this family banquet. But some people¡¯s actions were just too much..."

    "What¡¯s going on?" Jiang Jinsang feigned ignorance.

    "I was just returning home to get something and found my mother alone at home. I could guess that certain people wanted to try their old tricks again."

    "Jiang Chengsi, you watch your mouth when you speak!" Jiang Zhaolin was livid, his face turning green. This son was simply born a debt collector.

    "You make mistakes and then use your older brother as a shield, relying on grandma¡¯s love and pity for your older brother, while incidentally taking pity on you. Even if you make a huge mistake, chances are you won¡¯t be punished too harshly. Do you think I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying?"

    Jiang Zhaolin waspletely flustered, pointing at him, his mouth trembling...

    Honestly, there weren¡¯t many people in this world who could infuriate him, but the man in front of him was his own son. Being stabbed by him, how could it not hurt!

    Jiang Zhaolin clenched his teeth, ready to rush over but was pulled away, but Jiang Jinsang was already smiling and said, "Fourth Brother, what could uncle possibly do? Aren¡¯t you perhaps overthinking?"

    "This is not overthinking. If things had turned out as nned, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see my sister-inw today at the Jiang residence!"

    "Fourth Brother!" Jiang Jinsang pretended to be indignant, "What do you mean by that?"

    "The incident at Pingjiang, Xiaowu, you truly didn¡¯t know anything?" Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow, "Didn¡¯t you just bring back a witness? Wasn¡¯t it to confront my dad?"

    "How could that be? I trust my uncle; he would never do such a thing!"

    "Brother, you haven¡¯t stepped into society and don¡¯t know how sinister people¡¯s hearts can be..."

    It sounded like a kind-hearted elder brother, caring for his na?ve younger brother, afraid that he¡¯d be deceived.

    Tang Wan was stunned.

    What had he just said? That Xiaowu didn¡¯t know how sinister people could be? In this world, probably no one was more sinister than him.

    Talking nonsense with eyes wide open!

    But at this moment, she had also managed to see through some of their schemes. Jiang Chengsi had staged this whole drama precisely to bring up the matter of Pingjiang...

    The brothers yed off each other, natural-born actors, truly invincible.

    If Jiang Zhaolin still couldn¡¯t see any signs at this point, then he must be genuinely foolish!

    His original n had been to stir up past events, so that even if Jiang Jinsang or Tang Wan sought ountability, the olddy¡¯spassion on this side would ensure that a major issue would diminish into a minor one.

    Now that Jiang Chengsi had pointed out his intentions, that tactic was wasted, and now the matter of Pingjiang was being dragged into this...

    It was aplete trap set for him to fall into!

    Jiang Zhaolin knew there was long-standing friction between him and Jiang Chengsi but couldn¡¯t have imagined that he¡¯d team up with Jiang Jinsang to plot against his own father.

    Jiang Shuyan bit her lip, "Brother, what are you saying? Even if you and father don¡¯t get along, there¡¯s no need to say such things."

    "Is it your turn to speak?" Jiang Chengsi raised his eyebrow.

    "I..." Jiang Shuyan was also afraid of him. When he raised his eyebrow and curled his lip, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    "You what?" Jiang Chengsi sneered, his gaze fixed on her.

    "Jiang Chengsi, she¡¯s your sister!" Jiang Zhaolin frowned, it was truly bing unruly.

    "If she weren¡¯t my sister, do you think I¡¯d be this polite?"

    Tang Wan pursed her lips. His words were truest time, he had even beaten up her aunt, and her down jacket ended up torn because of him. There was not a single apology, iming it was because Shen Shuci acted sneakily. In other words...

    She had iting!

    Given Jiang Shuyan¡¯s temperament, if she were not his real sister, Jiang Chengsi really wouldn¡¯t tolerate her.

    ...

    Just then, Jiang Jinsang spoke up, "Uncle, I know you¡¯re quite angry right now, but may I be so bold to ask if you¡¯re aware of the Pingjiang matter?"

    "What do I know?" Jiang Zhaolin raised an eyebrow.

    "That is to say, it¡¯s unrted to you, right?"

    "What does it have to do with me?"

    "I just caught someone who imed he was acting on your orders. I didn¡¯t believe him, of course, concerned that he might spread false information and tarnish your reputation, so I detained him for the time being," Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    "The person has been brought back too." As he said this, he signaled to Jiang Cuo, who was standing not far away, to bring Xie Jing forward. "It¡¯s not that I want him to confront you; I just think you should know about his nder against you."

    "This shameless thing, having done such a despicable act, dares to smear your name, and now, bringing him here is to expose his true colors, so he won¡¯t go around ndering and damaging your reputation!"

    Every word and sentence were seemingly for the consideration of Jiang Zhaolin. Even if he didn¡¯t want to deal with Xie Jing, now he had no choice.

    Talking about "shameless things" and "despicable acts", it wasn¡¯t just cursing at Xie Jing, but subtly denouncing Jiang Zhaolin, a rather venomous tongue.

    "What do you mean, ndering your uncle?" the olddy finally spoke up, "There¡¯s such a matter?"

    "Indeed..." Jiang Jinsang smiled.

    Xie Jing was almost carried out by Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu. He had just reached the living room when he heard the sound of a car outside...

    Jiang Yanting had returned.

    Now, the entire Jiang Family had gathered. When he saw Xie Jing, his pupils, already shockingly dark, now bore an even sharper edge.

 Chapter 370 - 241 Wrath: Humiliated, Get out of Jiang Family (4 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 370: 241 Wrath: Humiliated, Get out of Jiang Family (4 more updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Before, the olddy hadn¡¯t scolded her, but now suddenly sheshed out harshly and unexpectedly cueing her, which frightened Jiang Shuyan, turning her face pale with rm.

    She sat on the sofa, not daring to make a sound.

    "Did you understand what I told you? Answer me!" the olddy rarely lost her temper, and even with Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife sitting on one side, they didn¡¯t dare to intervene.

    Jiang Shuyan bit her lip, her eyes red, "Grandma, I know I was wrong."

    "Now that I think about it, even your youngest daughter is grown up, and there¡¯s no need for an old woman like me to worry. I really brought trouble upon myself, almost dragging my grandson and granddaughter-inw into this. What was I even thinking!" The olddy gripped her cane, ming her own previously soft heart.

    "Grandma, what do you mean by this?" Jiang Shuyan realized as soon as she heard this that things had escted.

    "Alright, you can leave now. Your ce is not close from here, and from now on, don¡¯te around here if it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m old and prefer some peace."

    The olddy¡¯s words were somewhat gently put.

    "Grandma, do you not want to see me anymore?" Jiang Shuyan¡¯s eyes reddened, knowing in her heart that losing the olddy¡¯s protection was akin to aplete break with this side of the family.

    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Grandma is trying to save your face, do you really need her to spell it out?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed coldly.

    "You rascal, you shut up too. It¡¯s all because of you."

    The olddy red at him, her scolding noticeably less severe than before.

    "Grandma, I was wrong! I¡¯ll shut up!" Jiang Chengsi quickly conceded, now suddenly obedient.

    "Mingyu, see them out."

    Fan Mingyu nodded, but before she could speak, Jiang Shuyan interrupted...

    "Grandma, even for my eldest brother¡¯s sake, you..."

    Her words hit a nerve, "Shut up, don¡¯t bring him up again!"

    The sudden sharpness frightened Jiang Shuyan, making her legs go weak.

    "If not for him, do you think I would have tolerated you for so long? If anyone dares to bring him up again, I¡¯ll punish every single time!"

    "Get out of my house!"

    The olddy, usually a very mild person, using the word "get out" was enough to indicate her fury at that moment.

    Jiang Shuyan was so scared that she trembled and dared not make a sound.

    Seeing the olddy¡¯s anger, Jiang Zhaolin knew clearly this was a battle...

    He had lost!

    Thus, he had kept silent the whole time, knowing that speaking now would only add fuel to the fire.

    "Uncle, I will escort you out!" Jiang Jinsang said calmly.

    Jiang Shuyan seemed to want to say something else, but was sternly hushed by Jiang Zhaolin, "Aren¡¯t you leaving?"

    Jiang Jinsang escorted them out, and Jiang Zhaolin watched him with a cold smirk, "Jiang Jinsang... you are impressive!"

    Just before the olddy flew into a rage, he had thought, since there was no proof, even if Jiang Jinsang had found a witness, he couldn¡¯t touch him. But he was blinded by anger provoked by Jiang Chengsi, andpletely missed that his n was not merely to bring him down now...

    "Uncle, actually, I knew about all your ns the day before the incident. I didn¡¯t stop you, but rather let it happen, do you know why?"

    Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t respond.

    "All disappointments are not formed overnight; they just need a threshold point to erupt..."

    "If the situation had not escted enough, how could Grandma possibly harden her heart!"

    Jiang Zhaolin looked at him deeply. Although he had watched Jiang Jinsang grow up, and people in Beijing always describe him as cunning and almost demon-like, he never really felt how formidable he was until the knife fell on him.

    This time, he truly understood.

    **

    After seeing off the father and daughter, as soon as Jiang Jinsang walked into the house, the olddy lifted her cane, pointing at him, "You..."

    She then pointed at Jiang Chengsi, "Stopughing, both of you,e to my room. I have something to ask you two."

    The brothers acted in cahoots, and she could see right through them. Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s maneuver was sinister, and these two youngsters were no saints either.

    Did they really take her for a fool?

    They were all ying games together!

    Leaving Xie Jing standing in the living room,pletely baffled!

    Is anyone going to take care of him?

    How can they just dump him here like this!

    Right after the three of them entered the room, Jiang Chengsi immediately wrapped his arms around Grandma¡¯s shoulders, "Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, though it was Xiaowu¡¯s idea, as his older brother and knowing he¡¯s not in good health, me me instead if you must!"

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly: He¡¯s bing more shameless by the minute!

    What does he mean it was all his idea, yet he cleans his hands of itpletely.

    "Xiaowu? Do you have anything to say?" Grandma looked at Jiang Jinsang.

    "Since Fourth Brother said so, what else can I say? If he wants to push the me onto me, I¡¯ll ept it."

    "Jiang Xiaowu, whose idea was it really?"

    "Mine, it was mine, okay?"

    ...

    Grandma had a severe headache. These two rascals, even at this time, still tried to y a double act with her.

    "Get out, all of you, just get out!"

    "Grandma, then I¡¯m rolling out!" Jiang Chengsi immediately ran off.

    Leaving Grandma and Jiang Jinsang staring at each other.

    Grandma felt even more a mix of crying andughing. This rascal, even now, still trying to be clever and slipping away so quickly.

    "Grandma, about today¡¯s matter, I..." Jiang Jinsang tried to exin.

    "Enough, I understand. It¡¯s all about their family issues, and I already have a grasp on that. This time it really was too much, it was my fault. I¡¯ve been too soft-hearted over the years, letting Wanwan suffer unnecessarily. I¡¯ve actually wanted to resolve this for a while. Using this opportunity to make things clear is also good; otherwise, they always think they have my protection, like they possess a ¡¯get out of jail free¡¯ card..."

    Sometimes, Grandma just turned a blind eye because it was family, not wanting to make rtions ugly, but with one thing after another, if she kept indulging them, it would hurt her own family in the end.

    "But you and Chengsi, you two are also reckless, without any evidence, you dared to do this..."

    **

    After Jiang Chengsi came out, Tang Wan immediately walked over, "Where¡¯s Xiaowu?"

    "Still inside."

    "Howe you came out?"

    "I¡¯m not the mastermind."

    "..." The most eager to cause trouble and the fastest to flee¡ªthat¡¯s you. Are you really a brother?

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, "Still, thank you for today¡¯s matter."

    After all, it was because of Tang Wan¡¯s issue; Jiang Jinsang was standing up for her, and Jiang Chengsi helped her too.

    "Didn¡¯t Xiaowu tell you, I¡¯m not a good guy?" Jiang Chengsi sneered lightly.

    Tang Wan was stunned.

    His expression seemed as if he was afraid Tang Wan would venerate him like some deity of relief or expect him to repay him, eager to make it clear he was not any good!

    "It¡¯s not personal, just directed at him alone, nothing to do with you, so no need to thank me!"

    "Don¡¯t ever think I¡¯m a good person."

    Directed at the person, not the issue? Just targeting Jiang Zhaolin?

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect her thanks to be rebuffed and stood in shock for a while.

    What strange temperament!

    With his attitude, he¡¯ll likely struggle to find a girlfriend in the future. Who could stand it?

    From their first meeting, Tang Wan knew that a character like Jiang Chengsi, surviving under Zhaolin¡¯s watch, could only mean he wasn¡¯t benign, arrogant and audacious, with nothing about him that resembled a good person.

    She just muttered softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I never thought you were a good person."

    Jiang Chengsi was taken aback:

    This sister-inw is exactly like Jiang Xiaowu...

    Not adorable at all!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 368 - 240 Father and Son Fall Out, Fifth Master Schemes for Peopleâ€™s Hearts (3 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 368: 240 Father and Son Fall Out, Fifth Master Schemes for People¡¯s Hearts (3 updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "He had no grudges against Wanwan, but Shuyan once took a fall and even fled abroad for refuge, not returning even for the New Year. I¡¯m afraid Uncle has been harboring resentment over this matter..."

    Jiang Chengsi chimed in, "My younger sister¡¯s reputation was ruined, and our families¡¯ alliance would be inevitably tainted. That¡¯s why I said, if it had seeded, she wouldn¡¯t be seen here today."

    "Because I called the police on Shuyan before and caught her, pped your face, and humiliated you, you retaliate against me like this?"

    "He has always been one to hold grudges."

    "You are my uncle..."

    "After all, we are not that closely rted as uncles." This statement was quite true; their grandfathers were brothers, but by their generation, the blood rtion had thinned.

    ...

    The two brothers, ying off each other, one feigning ignorance and the other fanning the mes, thoroughly enraged Jiang Zhaolin. They were clearly mocking him, and he was trembling with anger.

    But before he could erupt, Jiang Yanting asked with a cold face, "Then why must he seek out Xie Jing?"

    "Do you two brothers really think you¡¯re so innocent and naive! Can¡¯t you see the logic in this?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed, "One of you stays at home all day, oblivious to the dangers of the world, while the other sits in the office, unaware of the hardships of dealing with people."

    Tang Wan was wide-eyed and speechless...

    She really felt like apuding someone at this moment. She had seen many blindly tell lies, but Jiang Chengsi, who painted such a vivid picture and spoke with seeming depth of concern, was a first!

    His college major must not have been acting.

    "Lately haven¡¯t you been getting along famously with that aunt from the Xie Family? If this incident with Xie Jing gets exposed, even if he¡¯s been abandoned by the Xie Family, he still bears the Xie surname..."

    "Because of him, if Xiaowu¡¯s rtionship with your sister falls apart, wouldn¡¯t you have some thoughts about it? Probably that aunt from the Xie Family would feel sorry for you, unable to face Xiaowu, and possibly unable to maintain a happy rtionship with you."

    "If this n seeds, those hurt will not only be your sister or Xiaowu, it will also affect you..."

    "Now you understand why he would seek out Xie Jing!"

    With these words, Jiang Chengsi had poked through Jiang Zhaolin¡¯sst bit of scheming. He wasn¡¯t someone who acted rashly; if he did make a move, it would be carefully calcted.

    Xie Jing hadn¡¯t even thought that far. He simply wanted to vent his anger on the Tang Family,pletely unaware that the situation could develop in this direction. After hearing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s words, he went pale...

    If this n seeded, he would truly be beyond redemption.

    Jiang Zhaolin had never imagined that the person stabbing him in the back, trampling over him, would be his own son, who was staring intently at him...

    "You know that with Xiaowu holding Xie Jing, given his temperament, a resolution is required for this matter. So you simply took the initiative, pushing out the elder brother..."

    "It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to soften grandmother¡¯s heart so that even if the final verdict on this matter falls on you, he could still consider your older brother¡¯s feelings, show youpassion for the loss of your son, and let you off lightly."

    "The depth of your schemes is truly admirable!"

    In Jiang Chengsi¡¯sst few sentences, he had stripped away thest bit of pretense.

    Father and son, eyes locked, seemed to spark with fire, as if a single spark could ignite a raging wildfire.

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s gaze... inly showed his deep hatred.

    Jiang Chengsi, for his part, appeared nonchnt, smiling proudly in the face of confrontation!

    The tension in the air was suffocating, making Tang Wan nervously watch the two of them, wondering what deep hatred could turn a father and son against each other like this.

    **

    The entire Jiang Family living room was steeped in gloom.

    At first nce, this matter seemed to be targeting Tang Wan, but pulling out the radish brought out the mud, and upon closer inspection, it was not so simple.

    Jiang Zhaolin took a deep breath, having immersed himself in business for many years and weathered many storms. He turned his head to re disdainfully at Xie Jing, "You say I ordered you, do you have any evidence?"

    "If not, fabricating lies about me, do you know what the consequence will be?"

    Xie Jing took a deep breath, "I indeed don¡¯t have much evidence in my hands right now, but I can provide the location where we met and some messages of ourmunication. You just need to investigate, and you¡¯ll surely find some clues!"

    "What a joke! So, you¡¯re saying that everything you¡¯ve talked about until now ispletely fabricated?" Jiang Zhaolin interrupted him.

    "If Uncle believes that everything is fake, that it¡¯s all made up, why so nervous? You even lost your temper just now..." Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "You¡¯re not someone who gets angry easily."

    Indeed, apart from Jiang Chengsi stepping on hisndmines, Jiang Zhaolin was veryposed in public!

    That sudden outburst had been an ident.

    "When and where we met, I still roughly remember. You just need to check his whereabouts on that day..."

    This matter could even involve Jiang Yanting; Xie Jing certainly didn¡¯t want to take the fall for it and naturally would pin it all on Jiang Zhaolin.

    "Pure hearsay! Utter nonsense!" Jiang Zhaolin, knowing he didn¡¯t have evidence, felt somewhat relieved at heart. But facing the rapid-fire bombardment from the young member of the Jiang Family, it was impossible to remainpletely undisturbed.

    Compared to usual, there were definitely some slips in hisposure.

    "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Otherwise, why would I go to Pingjiang? I¡¯ve never been smart; how could Ie up with something like this? If I were that clever, how could the Xie Family have driven me out so easily..."

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at his stupidity; in order to clear his name, he could even brazenly im to be brainless!

    "How would I know who instructed you to dare to nder me?" Jiang Zhaolin red furiously at him, "I¡¯ve never had any grievances or private rtions with you. Youe out of nowhere to defame me; what on earth are you trying to do?"

    "Your own scandalous actions have been exposed, and yet you want to push the me onto someone else?"

    "I didn¡¯t, you¡¯re the one who told me to do it."

    "Ridiculous to the extreme. Why would I ever stoop to consorting with an idiot like you."

    "I really am dumb, that¡¯s why you could take advantage of me."

    ...

    Both sidescked evidence, and the argument was at a stalemate.

    Tang Wan knew that all of this was nothing more than a trap set up by the brothers of the Jiang Family for Jiang Zhaolin. So, she tugged at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sleeve and, leaning close to his ear, whispered in a low voice, "Xiaowu, do you really have any evidence?"

    Jiang Jinsang shook his head.

    Tang Wan was bewildered. No evidence?

    Then this wouldn¡¯t be able to pin the crime on Jiang Zhaolin. On the day they captured Xie Jing, he had confessed to everything. Tang Wan was somewhat confused at that time; she didn¡¯t think she had enemies who would want to harm her like this.

    When Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s name popped up, she was even more stunned, since they had rarely even met. Why would he suddenly act against her?

    She thought that Jiang Jinsang was making such a big fuss, he must have solid evidence. Otherwise, how embarrassing this scene would be, and how would they end it!

    "You¡¯re crazy, without evidence, you still..."

    "Whether there is evidence or not doesn¡¯t matter."

    Jiang Zhaolin was very cautious in his dealings. Finding his faults was too difficult. He wasn¡¯t like Xie Jing, who left behind a trail of evidence for others to find. If he was so easily brought down, he wouldn¡¯t be Jiang Zhaolin.

    "You haven¡¯t had much contact with them, so you may not understand his temperament and nature, but many things he did today were quite abnormal."

    "Even without evidence, as long as one is a bit insightful, they can see the signs."

    "The most important thing is..." Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, lifting his hand to point Tang Wan in a direction, "what she thinks."

    Tang Wan followed the direction of his finger...

    There was the elderly matriarch of the Jiang Family!

    What Jiang Jinsang was scheming wasn¡¯t really aimed at Jiang Zhaolin, but the heart of the olddy.

 Chapter 369 - 241 Furious: Disgraceful, Get Out of the Jiang Family (4 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 369: 241 Furious: Disgraceful, Get Out of the Jiang Family (4 updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Wan then noticed that the olddy had barely spoken two sentences from beginning to end. Her temperament was excellent, and she was quite caring towards the younger generation, seldom so silent.

    She had heard from Ruan Mengxi that Jiang Zhaolin was making moves in thepany, fearing that he and Jiang Zhenhuan were also in discord, yet stilling and going from the Jiang Family. In the end, it was all because the olddy harbored kind thoughts, not wanting things to be too ugly.

    Her heart had been lost...

    This time, Jiang Zhaolin had indeed lost.

    Sure enough, just as the two were locked in an unyielding argument, the olddy suddenly erupted...

    Raising her cane, she fiercely mmed it against the ground, emitting two dull thuds, "Have you had enough?"

    "Old Mrs. Jiang, it really has nothing to do with me. It was all his doing. Otherwise, with my brains, how could I have thought of so much? You must believe me," Xie Jing was almost saying that he was a brainless person.

    "Where¡¯s the evidence? If you have evidence, deal with it. Otherwise, shut your mouth!" Jiang Zhaolin shouted angrily.

    "Go investigate, there must be some traces. If you don¡¯t believe it, just check," he didn¡¯t want to be saddled with this me.

    "Trying to split our Jiang Family, you truly deserve to be punished."

    ...

    "Everyone shut up!" The olddy raised her hand and knocked down the fruit te with the snacks on the table to the ground.

    The fruit te shattered on impact, the sound so loud that even Jiangjiang upstairs heard it.

    Startled, he shivered, not knowing what exactly had happened.

    "Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? Do you think I¡¯m dead? Zhaolin, you¡¯re not young anymore. Is there any sense in arguing with him here? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"

    The olddy gripped her cane tightly, her face dark with anger. Having held back for too long, she suddenly exploded, her eyes bursting with fiery rage, scaring Tang Wan.

    In all the time she had known her, always benevolent and kind, she had never seen her this angry.

    "Xiaowu and Wanwan are getting engaged. It¡¯s a joyous asion, and I invited you over for a meal. You start quarreling the moment you enter and haven¡¯t stopped for even a moment!"

    "What are each of you trying to do? Revolt against the heavens?"

    "I¡¯m still alive, and someone can still be in charge in this house."

    A joyous asion, yet it turned into such a mess. How could she not feel suffocated?

    "This..." Jiang Zhaolin also instantly lost his fire, "About today¡¯s events..."

    "You don¡¯t need to exin so much. I may be old, but I am not deaf or blind. Whether or not you have anything to do with this matter, you and I both know perfectly well."

    As soon as the olddy spoke, Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s heart jerked, and he felt it sink a few notches.

    In his haste to argue with Xie Jing, he had forgotten that this olddy was not easy to fool...

    "Your parents passed away early, entrusting your uncle and me with your care. Over the years, even after your uncle was gone, I never failed you."

    The olddy, mentioning her grandson who passed away early, had her eyes instantly redden, "We are all parents. My heart aches for you and your wife. For many things, as long as you didn¡¯t go too far, I turned a blind eye."

    "Evenst time when Shuyan incited the Zhuang Family girl against Wanwan, I was partial. I owe Wanwan an apology for that!"

    "Grandma..." Tang Wan couldn¡¯t bear to see the olddy with teary eyes, "I¡¯m okay."

    "I know you¡¯re a good kid, but my heart just can¡¯t get over it." The olddy sighed, "Zhaolin, kindness andpassion shouldn¡¯t be used like this."

    "There¡¯s no evidence for this matter. You can¡¯t just listen to the nonsense of these few troublemakers."

    Jiang Zhaolin could tell by the look in her eyes that it was all over...

    "Even without these events, over the years, haven¡¯t you done enough things behind my back? Do you really think I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see?"

    "I just didn¡¯t want to expose you, always thinking, after all, we are family. In the eyes of the elders, no matter how old, children are still children. I always thought you were justpetitive, but not to the extreme!"

    The olddy was clearly harboring long-standing anger, and now she unleashed it.

    All of it directed at Jiang Zhaolin, who could hardly bear it.

    "In thepany, I¡¯m not too clear, so I won¡¯t mention it, but now, you¡¯ve even reached out to the younger generation. What has Wanwan done to deserve this from you and your daughter?"

    "In the end, it¡¯s all because I¡¯ve indulged you too much, making you insatiable! Shuyan, aboutst time, why did you target Wanwan? In the end, it¡¯s nothing but feeling that I favored her a bit too much."

    "Today, I¡¯mying down the line here. Even if Wanwan doesn¡¯t marry Xiaowu, I like her and would acknowledge her as my adoptive granddaughter. If I give her my possessions, it has nothing to do with you! There¡¯s nothing that is definitively yours, do you understand that?"

 Chapter 370 - 241 Wrath: Humiliated, Get out of Jiang Family (4 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 370: 241 Wrath: Humiliated, Get out of Jiang Family (4 more updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Before, the olddy hadn¡¯t scolded her, but now suddenly sheshed out harshly and unexpectedly cueing her, which frightened Jiang Shuyan, turning her face pale with rm.

    She sat on the sofa, not daring to make a sound.

    "Did you understand what I told you? Answer me!" the olddy rarely lost her temper, and even with Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife sitting on one side, they didn¡¯t dare to intervene.

    Jiang Shuyan bit her lip, her eyes red, "Grandma, I know I was wrong."

    "Now that I think about it, even your youngest daughter is grown up, and there¡¯s no need for an old woman like me to worry. I really brought trouble upon myself, almost dragging my grandson and granddaughter-inw into this. What was I even thinking!" The olddy gripped her cane, ming her own previously soft heart.

    "Grandma, what do you mean by this?" Jiang Shuyan realized as soon as she heard this that things had escted.

    "Alright, you can leave now. Your ce is not close from here, and from now on, don¡¯te around here if it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m old and prefer some peace."

    The olddy¡¯s words were somewhat gently put.

    "Grandma, do you not want to see me anymore?" Jiang Shuyan¡¯s eyes reddened, knowing in her heart that losing the olddy¡¯s protection was akin to aplete break with this side of the family.

    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Grandma is trying to save your face, do you really need her to spell it out?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed coldly.

    "You rascal, you shut up too. It¡¯s all because of you."

    The olddy red at him, her scolding noticeably less severe than before.

    "Grandma, I was wrong! I¡¯ll shut up!" Jiang Chengsi quickly conceded, now suddenly obedient.

    "Mingyu, see them out."

    Fan Mingyu nodded, but before she could speak, Jiang Shuyan interrupted...

    "Grandma, even for my eldest brother¡¯s sake, you..."

    Her words hit a nerve, "Shut up, don¡¯t bring him up again!"

    The sudden sharpness frightened Jiang Shuyan, making her legs go weak.

    "If not for him, do you think I would have tolerated you for so long? If anyone dares to bring him up again, I¡¯ll punish every single time!"

    "Get out of my house!"

    The olddy, usually a very mild person, using the word "get out" was enough to indicate her fury at that moment.

    Jiang Shuyan was so scared that she trembled and dared not make a sound.

    Seeing the olddy¡¯s anger, Jiang Zhaolin knew clearly this was a battle...

    He had lost!

    Thus, he had kept silent the whole time, knowing that speaking now would only add fuel to the fire.

    "Uncle, I will escort you out!" Jiang Jinsang said calmly.

    Jiang Shuyan seemed to want to say something else, but was sternly hushed by Jiang Zhaolin, "Aren¡¯t you leaving?"

    Jiang Jinsang escorted them out, and Jiang Zhaolin watched him with a cold smirk, "Jiang Jinsang... you are impressive!"

    Just before the olddy flew into a rage, he had thought, since there was no proof, even if Jiang Jinsang had found a witness, he couldn¡¯t touch him. But he was blinded by anger provoked by Jiang Chengsi, andpletely missed that his n was not merely to bring him down now...

    "Uncle, actually, I knew about all your ns the day before the incident. I didn¡¯t stop you, but rather let it happen, do you know why?"

    Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t respond.

    "All disappointments are not formed overnight; they just need a threshold point to erupt..."

    "If the situation had not escted enough, how could Grandma possibly harden her heart!"

    Jiang Zhaolin looked at him deeply. Although he had watched Jiang Jinsang grow up, and people in Beijing always describe him as cunning and almost demon-like, he never really felt how formidable he was until the knife fell on him.

    This time, he truly understood.

    **

    After seeing off the father and daughter, as soon as Jiang Jinsang walked into the house, the olddy lifted her cane, pointing at him, "You..."

    She then pointed at Jiang Chengsi, "Stopughing, both of you,e to my room. I have something to ask you two."

    The brothers acted in cahoots, and she could see right through them. Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s maneuver was sinister, and these two youngsters were no saints either.

    Did they really take her for a fool?

    They were all ying games together!

    Leaving Xie Jing standing in the living room,pletely baffled!

    Is anyone going to take care of him?

    How can they just dump him here like this!

    Right after the three of them entered the room, Jiang Chengsi immediately wrapped his arms around Grandma¡¯s shoulders, "Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, though it was Xiaowu¡¯s idea, as his older brother and knowing he¡¯s not in good health, me me instead if you must!"

    Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly: He¡¯s bing more shameless by the minute!

    What does he mean it was all his idea, yet he cleans his hands of itpletely.

    "Xiaowu? Do you have anything to say?" Grandma looked at Jiang Jinsang.

    "Since Fourth Brother said so, what else can I say? If he wants to push the me onto me, I¡¯ll ept it."

    "Jiang Xiaowu, whose idea was it really?"

    "Mine, it was mine, okay?"

    ...

    Grandma had a severe headache. These two rascals, even at this time, still tried to y a double act with her.

    "Get out, all of you, just get out!"

    "Grandma, then I¡¯m rolling out!" Jiang Chengsi immediately ran off.

    Leaving Grandma and Jiang Jinsang staring at each other.

    Grandma felt even more a mix of crying andughing. This rascal, even now, still trying to be clever and slipping away so quickly.

    "Grandma, about today¡¯s matter, I..." Jiang Jinsang tried to exin.

    "Enough, I understand. It¡¯s all about their family issues, and I already have a grasp on that. This time it really was too much, it was my fault. I¡¯ve been too soft-hearted over the years, letting Wanwan suffer unnecessarily. I¡¯ve actually wanted to resolve this for a while. Using this opportunity to make things clear is also good; otherwise, they always think they have my protection, like they possess a ¡¯get out of jail free¡¯ card..."

    Sometimes, Grandma just turned a blind eye because it was family, not wanting to make rtions ugly, but with one thing after another, if she kept indulging them, it would hurt her own family in the end.

    "But you and Chengsi, you two are also reckless, without any evidence, you dared to do this..."

    **

    After Jiang Chengsi came out, Tang Wan immediately walked over, "Where¡¯s Xiaowu?"

    "Still inside."

    "Howe you came out?"

    "I¡¯m not the mastermind."

    "..." The most eager to cause trouble and the fastest to flee¡ªthat¡¯s you. Are you really a brother?

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, "Still, thank you for today¡¯s matter."

    After all, it was because of Tang Wan¡¯s issue; Jiang Jinsang was standing up for her, and Jiang Chengsi helped her too.

    "Didn¡¯t Xiaowu tell you, I¡¯m not a good guy?" Jiang Chengsi sneered lightly.

    Tang Wan was stunned.

    His expression seemed as if he was afraid Tang Wan would venerate him like some deity of relief or expect him to repay him, eager to make it clear he was not any good!

    "It¡¯s not personal, just directed at him alone, nothing to do with you, so no need to thank me!"

    "Don¡¯t ever think I¡¯m a good person."

    Directed at the person, not the issue? Just targeting Jiang Zhaolin?

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect her thanks to be rebuffed and stood in shock for a while.

    What strange temperament!

    With his attitude, he¡¯ll likely struggle to find a girlfriend in the future. Who could stand it?

    From their first meeting, Tang Wan knew that a character like Jiang Chengsi, surviving under Zhaolin¡¯s watch, could only mean he wasn¡¯t benign, arrogant and audacious, with nothing about him that resembled a good person.

    She just muttered softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I never thought you were a good person."

    Jiang Chengsi was taken aback:

    This sister-inw is exactly like Jiang Xiaowu...

    Not adorable at all!

 Chapter 371 - 242 Siye: Kill me, otherwise you wonâ€™t have an easy time.

    <h4>Chapter 371: 242 Siye: Kill me, otherwise you won¡¯t have an easy time.</h4><h4></h4>

    After Tang Wan imed she never saw a certain person as a good guy, Jiang Chengsi, taking advantage of his height, stood in front of her, looming over her, and gave her a look...

    Definitely not friendly!

    Could it be that she had said something wrong? But it was he who told her not to think of him as a good man.

    At that awkward moment, Jiang Yanting suddenly approached and patted him on the shoulder, "Chengsi, my dad is in the study, calling for you, he has something to say to you."

    He looked deeply at Tang Wan, as if warning her to be careful what she said, before turning around to leave.

    "Don¡¯t mind him, that¡¯s just the way he is, sometimes poisonous-tongued and cold-hearted, but not a bad person," Jiang Yanting exined.

    "I know."

    Soon, Jiang Jinsang came out from the olddy¡¯s room and called Tang Wan in, "Grandma, did you need me for something?"

    "Come sit." The olddy patted the spot next to her.

    As Tang Wan approached, she took her hand, saying nothing much but implying the old adage: I haven¡¯t been fair to you, and you¡¯ve been wronged.

    "I¡¯m fine..."

    "How could you be fine? I understand some things, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m old and my heart is too soft. Every time they bring up that child, I just can¡¯t stand it..."

    On the other side, Jiang Yanting was in charge of sending off Xie Jing and reached out for his phone to call Shen Zhixian.

    Originally, after Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan made their arrangement, the Jiang Family had always hoped to invite Shen Zhixian and Taotao over for a meal to feel like a family, and asked Jiang Yanting to invite her, but she had refused several times.

    Since the Xie Family¡¯s annual meeting, things had been calm for a while, but Shen Zhixian knew that the biggest dark hand behind the Xie Family had not been caught and might be lurking in the shadows like a venomous snake, you never know when it might spring out to bite you.

    Being too close to Jiang Yanting or Jiangjiang at this time might not be a good thing.

    Moreover, she had recently received the script for "Feng Que" to audit and check for any historical inuracies.

    In recent years, the state has been very strict with TV dramas involving history or historical figures; if not handled properly, a drama could be filmed but might be suppressed indefinitely with no chance of airing.

    "Are youing to dinner tonight? But tonight I have..." Shen Zhixian¡¯s desk was piled with books, her workload had been considerabletely, and Taotao was sitting at her small table next to her, diligently practicing calligraphy, his ears perking up at the mention of possibly going out for dinner.

    "There¡¯s been a bit of trouble at home, grandma is not in a good mood, and she would definitely be happy to see you and Taotao."

    "Not in a good mood?" Shen Zhixian put down her work, "What happened?"

    "It¡¯s tooplicated to exin right now, she got so angry she threw things."

    "Then I¡¯ll bring her over tonight."

    "I¡¯lle pick you up."

    Shen Zhixian also worried about getting too close to the Jiang Family and causing them trouble, so she always kept a certain distance; she agreed this time out of respect for the elder.

    Jiang Yanting hung up the phone, turned, and entered the house, only to see Jiang Chengsi leaning against the door, helmet in hand, looking at him with a half-smile, "Second brother, I never thought you¡¯d lie to someone."

    "I used to say that a guy like you would be really boring in a rtionship, but who would have thought..."

    "Why are you so sneaky!"

    Jiang Yanting shot him a cool nce, "Watch your mouth! Be careful of the troubles thate from it. Not eating lunch? Leaving?"

    "Got some things to handle."

    "Coming to dinner tonight? Stay at my ce for a few days; if you go back now, your dad might kill you."

    "Got it."

    Jiang Chengsi, putting on his helmet, mounted his motorcycle, and drove off swiftly, like a gust of wind...

    **

    On the other side at the Jiang Family home

    Jiang Zhaolin was filled with frustration on his way back home, what could be more heart-wrenching than being stabbed in the back by his own son?

    "Dad, actually my brother..." Jiang Shuyan tried to offer somefort but couldn¡¯t find the right words.

    "Why speak up for such a disobedient son?" As soon as Jiang Zhaolin got home, his wife was there by herself, having cooked dinner, she was somewhat surprised to see them return, "Weren¡¯t you supposed to eat there today? Why are you back?"

    Seeing Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s distressed look, she asked softly, "Zhaolin? What happened!"

    "It¡¯s your precious son whom you¡¯ve always indulged! Every time I wanted to discipline him, you would say he¡¯s just a kid, and now look, he¡¯s learned to side with outsiders against me? Quite capable."

    "Damn fool, all these years I¡¯ve raised him for nothing, he really thinks I can¡¯t do anything about him?"

    "If he dares toe back today, I¡¯m going to smash his legs!"

    ...

    Jiang Zhaolin said that and as though suddenly struck with a thought, he bolted toward the garage. Jiang Chengsi¡¯s favorite hobby was ying with cars, and they had many nice cars at home. On his way to the garage, Jiang Zhaolin casually picked up a stick from the yard.

    "Zhaolin!" "Dad¡ª"

    Jiang Zhaolin, seething with fury, headed straight for the garage, itching to smash those ythings of his, but as soon as he opened the door, he was stunned.

    It was utterly empty...

    "Where are his cars!" Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s anger intensified.

    "After you and Shuyan went there, Chengsi came back after a short while and had all the cars taken away," Madame Jiang exined, "He wouldn¡¯t say why when asked."

    Only then did Jiang Zhaolin remember that, indeed, Chengsi had mentioneding home briefly after he left.

    It was clear this was premeditated, sufficiently prepared. Otherwise, how could he have possibly moved the motorcycles away in advance?

    Clutching the stick tightly, he stormed back into the house, only to be told by the servants that Jiang Chengsi had returned.

    "He¡¯s back?" Jiang Zhaolin scoffed coldly. This sinful son, he actually dared toe back?

    No sooner had he spoken than Jiang Chengsi came down from upstairs, carrying a ck travel bag, obviously preparing to move out of the house.

    "Chengsi, what are you doing?" Madame Jiang, seeing her son about to move out, panicked instantly.

    "I¡¯m moving out." After saying that, he ignored everyone and prepared to leave.

    "Stand right there!" Jiang Zhaolin exploded with rage. To think that he wouldn¡¯t even deign to look at him directly, what kind of worthless thing had he raised!

    Jiang Chengsi paid him no mind and walked straight out.

    Thispletely enraged Jiang Zhaolin, who gripped the stick in his hand and swung it at him, the sticknding on his back. Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t dodge, and with a dull thud, the Jiang mother and daughter, standing to one side, were so frightened they were dumbstruck...

    In his life, Jiang Zhaolin had never suffered a significant loss. To think he¡¯d fall at the hands of two youngsters, one of them being his own flesh and blood, it drove him to seething frustration.

    His eyes reddened with fury, he swung down the stick again, lifting his arm to continue hitting him.

    But before the second blow couldnd, Jiang Chengsi suddenly turned and grabbed the stick.

    "You..." Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s wrist strained, but he was unable to wrench the stick from his grasp, growing red-faced and breathless with effort, his chest heaving up and down, his whole body shaking with rage.

    Father and son faced each other, and the air seemed to be filled with sparks, ready to ignite at a touch.

    "How about it, I have your blood in my veins, taking a beating from you should be eptable, but what gives you the right to hit and curse me again and again?" Jiang Chengsi looked at him, eyes locked. Though they were father and son, not a shred of warmth existed between them.

    Jiang Zhaolin trembled with anger, unable to focus his strength.

    When he came back to his senses, Jiang Chengsi suddenly let go, and Jiang Zhaolin staggered, nearly falling, the stick ttering to the ground.

    Jiang Shuyan was terrified. He had actually...

    Pushed his father?

    In this country, the importance lies in a father¡¯s kindness and a son¡¯s filial piety. Chengsi¡¯s shoving him was nothing short of unfilial.

    "Brother, have you lost your mind, that¡¯s our father..."

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled, "Father? Does he deserve that title? What else is there in his heart besides money!"

    "Big brother was driven to suicide by him!"

    At those words, the whole living room fell silent as the grave.

    Madame Jiang¡¯s eyes reddened in an instant, and she copsed to the ground, weak at the knees.

    Jiang Shuyan didn¡¯t have a clear memory of the past events. She had been young at the time and knew only that Jiang Chengsi had been very close to his deceased older brother. Back then, he was sunny and bright, proud and arrogant,petitive...

    A young man who soared with joy and roared with anger!

    Ever since the older brother passed away, the entire family changed, everyone changed, especially Jiang Chengsi, whose temperament underwent a drastic transformation. The reasons behind this were not very clear to Jiang Shuyan.

    Jiang Chengsi, watching Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s rage-filled expression, sneered, "I¡¯ve already told you, you¡¯d better have killed me earlier. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never have peace in this life."

    After speaking, he turned and walked away. Soon after, the roaring sound of a motorcycle engine came from outside, like the herald of doom, disturbing the peace of the entire Jiang family.

    Jiang Zhaolin gave a bitter smile, "Retribution, it¡¯s all retribution¡ª"

 Chapter 372 - 243 Mr. Wei Meng Possessed, The Type of Guy Girls Like the Most (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 372: 243 Mr. Wei Meng Possessed, The Type of Guy Girls Like the Most (2nd Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    Beijing¡¯s Jiang Family

    The house had been in chaos that morning because of Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s incident. The olddy was so angry that she hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, and she only perked up upon hearing that Shen Zhixian and Taotao would being over in the evening.

    Tang Wan had taken a short nap after lunch, nning to notify Jiang Jinsang before she went downstairs. Usually at this time, he would be reading, so she didn¡¯t think much of it and simply moved aside the cab that separated the two rooms. She wasn¡¯t expecting Jiang Chengsi to be there too, with his back to her.

    A broad, red line stretched from top to bottom, a dozen centimeters long.

    Ity heavily on his back, quite a shocking sight.

    What was even more jarring were the crisscrossing scars over his body, and a sinister, stitched wound on the side of his lower back. The suturing was rough, causing the scar to heal poorly.

    "Sorry, I...", Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected him to be there.

    "You came at the right time, help me get the tissues," Jiang Jinsang was applying medicine to him.

    "Jiang Xiaowu, could you be a bit gentler?"

    "You¡¯re afraid of pain?"

    "This isn¡¯t flesh, you know!"

    "Then why didn¡¯t you duck at that time?"

    "How was I supposed to know he¡¯d hit me from behind? He actually yed dirty. Otherwise, do you think I would have taken a hit for no reason? I¡¯m not stupid."

    What Jiang Chengsi said afterwards about enduring it because Jiang Zhaolin was his father wasplete nonsense.

    With his temperament, if he had known about the sneak attack, how could he have just stood there and taken that hit?

    "You should¡¯ve known better than to run back then; you wouldn¡¯t be weed. And yet you ran back. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly.

    "Should have just taken out the photo of eldest brother; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered going back."

    ...

    As Tang Wan listened to their conversation, she understood that the injuries were caused by Jiang Zhaolin. Standing to the side, she asionally helped out, applied the ointment properly, and waited for it to be absorbed. Then Jiang Chengsi put his clothes back on and went to the fiberss edge, "Lord Wansui, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to bask in the sun."

    Lord Wansui: Don¡¯t touch me!

    But being a tortoise, he had no way out, slow to run and unable to evade.

    "Don¡¯t move around too much with your injury," Jiang Jinsang warned him.

    "Nosy," Jiang Chengsi retorted, picking up Lord Wansui¡¯s little shell and walking out.

    Tang Wan helped to pack up the medicine box, "The injuries on fourth brother¡¯s back..."

    "He¡¯s a professional motorcyclist, and he also raced cars for a while. With such dangerous sports, how could he not have been injured? There was one time he had an ident and nearly lost his life, lying in bed for half the year in a cast," Jiang Jinsang said with a resigned smile. "He went through a phase where he was so wild, he seemed to have a death wish."

    "Did grandma not intervene?" It was apparent that the olddy was very fond of Jiang Chengsi.

    "After eldest cousin left, he changed a lot. Grandma was afraid he¡¯d do something rash. His racing was just a way to vent. She tried to persuade him a couple of times but then let him be. He wasn¡¯t at all careful with his own body."

    "And what about you?" Tang Wan asked him in return.

    "Me?"

    "Uncle Zhou mentioned surgery; what are your thoughts? Are you going to go through with it?"

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s head started to ache.

    "Still have the nerve to talk about others!"

    Was he... being chastised by his wife?

    "You can¡¯tpletely trust what Uncle Zhou says. I think I¡¯ve been feeling quite welltely, it¡¯s not like I absolutely have to have the surgery." No one wanted to ce themselves on an operating table and be cut open.

    "Don¡¯t trust his opinion, but should I trust yours?" Tang Wan was nearly saying: I can¡¯t entirely trust the words of a sickly person.

    "After all, Uncle Zhou is a doctor; he won¡¯t harm you. You should really consider the surgery. Since he¡¯s rmended it, he must have his reasons. And with the way your illness keeps recurring, I¡¯ve seen you in bad shape too many times..."

    Tang Wan continued to prattle on as she packed the medicine box.

    She felt a light tap on her shoulder and turned slightly to find Jiang Jinsang drawing her into his arms. Tang Wan stumbled into him, her bnce unsteady, her hands instinctively wrapping around his neck.

    Her body temperature was somewhat lowerpared to the warmth inside his room, her cool hands pressed against his neck as she took shallow breaths.

    His look was a mix of anger and reproach, which stirred something deep within Jiang Jinsang.

    "Does it still hurt?" Jiang Jinsang looked at her, his throat dry and ticklish, and he swallowed a couple of times.

    "It still feels a bit sore."

    "I¡¯ll give it a rubter."

    They had known each other for so long; Tang Wan had a clear idea of what was on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mind. Even though she knew he was simmering inside, she deliberately tightened her arms around his neck, leaning her whole body against him...

    The closeness was seamless, making one¡¯s heart quiver.

    Jiang Jinsang was a normal man with thoughts stirring within him. Her deliberate intimacy was challenging for him to resist, "Wanwan?"

 Chapter 373 - 243 Mr. Wei Meng Possessed, The Type of Guy Girls Like the Most (2nd Update)_2

    <h4>Chapter 373: 243 Mr. Wei Meng Possessed, The Type of Guy Girls Like the Most (2nd Update)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯re really not going for the surgery?"

    Her voice was warm and soft, deliberately teasing, the kind that would make even women feel a bit weak, let alone Jiang Jinsang.

    What made him feel so amused and exasperated was that her forwardness was all for the sake of the surgery.

    "Xiaowu¡ª"

    The arms wrapped around his neck tightened, she leaned in so close, Jiang Jinsang just felt a wave of warmth flood his body, his heartbeat erratic, and the next second, she tiptoed and pecked his face...

    Jiang Jinsang took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and held her waist tightly, turning the tables without any hesitation.

    Jiang Chengsi was quite good at enjoying life, finding sunbathing boring, he was looking for something to eat, and as he passed by Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room, with the door still open, normally no one came to this floor, his steps were very light, witnessing the scene, he was somewhat taken aback...

    Jiang Xiaowu could actually be this proactive? This domineering?

    Possessed by Mr. Wei Meng?

    This sickly one had, since childhood, loved to feign illness for sympathy, naturally frail and genuinely not easy to bully... Yet who would have thought...

    That he¡¯d be so assertive in this matter?

    These two brothers are really one sneakier than the other.

    He leaned on the door frame, watched for quite some time, then finally left, and these two seemed to be so engrossed in their own world they didn¡¯t notice.

    Outside, the cold wind was biting, but inside, the room was bustling with heat.

    ...

    Due to Shen Zhixian and Taotaoing over in the evening, Jiang Yanting had already gone out to meet them, and the Jiang Family was bustling about.

    "Chengsi, weren¡¯t you supposed to sleep? Why did youe down?" The olddy smiled at him, Jiang Chengsi¡¯s beating hadn¡¯t been shared with her, "And dressed in so little, you really aren¡¯t scared of the cold!"

    As she spoke, she also raised her hand to pat his back, "Put on more clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold, and be careful not to freeze to death when you go out biking."

    Jiang Chengsi took a sharp breath, my dear grandmother, if you keep patting, I won¡¯t freeze to death, but I might die of pain.

    "Upstairs, those two are lovey-dovey; I¡¯m a third wheel, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay." As Jiang Chengsi spoke, he moved away from his grandmother a bit under the guise of cracking open sunflower seeds to eat.

    "They are still in the honeymoon phase, it¡¯s normal." The olddy chuckled, "But speaking of Chengsi, not that grandma wants to rush you..."

    The moment Jiang Chengsi heard her start, he knew what she was going to say, his temples began to throb, having escaped his dad, but not his grandma.

    "Xiaowu is your younger brother, and he¡¯s about to get engaged, you should really consider your own situation too, as for your second brother, his situation is moreplicated, but he already has a child and a target in mind, you can¡¯t stay single forever."

    "Grandma, these sunflower seeds are really good, each one full and sweet."

    "I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters!"

    "I¡¯m not a serious person; I¡¯d rather not damage some poor girl."

    "You..."

    "Mom,e to the kitchen and see how the soup tastes?" Fan Mingyu came to the rescue just in time, leading the olddy to the kitchen, Jiang Chengsi shot her a grateful look.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow and took out his phone to message Qi Zeyan.

    [Qiqi, harbor me for a couple of days.]

    Jiang Chengsi was clear that he needed to find a ce Jiang Zhaolin wouldn¡¯t dare approach so easily, or else the man, upon losing his temper, would definitely rush over and beat him, making those hotels outside unsuitable.

    At this moment, Qi Zeyan was arranging work for Ruan Mengxi and Xiaozhu, and upon seeing the message, his facial nerves twitched violently, he immediately made a call.

    "You hung up on me this morning and you still have the nerve to stay at my ce?"

    "Take me in for a bit."

    "Get lost!"

    "Qiqi, brother really has nowhere else to stay right now."

    "I¡¯ve been hanging out with you so muchtely, my grandpa already thinks I¡¯m not straight, if I bring you back now, what¡¯s he going to think? He¡¯ll definitely think I like men!"

    "Then just go along with his idea, bring a man home."

    "You get lost¡ª"

    ...

    The olddy stood at the kitchen doorway looking out at the people still joking around with Qi Zeyan, and she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, "This child..."

    "Mom, Chengsi is usually very sensible when ites to things, and this matter can¡¯t be rushed. Besides, considering his temperament, even if you set him up on a blind date, he might end up making the girl cry, and then how would we exin it to her parents?" Fan Mingyu persuaded.

    "Actually, these past years, even when he¡¯s lived at home, he¡¯s always kept to himself. He reallycks someone who understands him well."

    "With his character, unless it¡¯s someone he likes, who could force him?"

    "That¡¯s true but..."

    "If he meets someone he likes, I fear you won¡¯t need to tell him, he¡¯ll be the one actively chasing after the girl. It¡¯s just that fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet."

    "Him, chasing someone?" the olddy scoffed, "Dream on, that girl will surely be scared off by him. Look at him... which girl could stand that!"

    "You don¡¯t know, but out of all our Jiang boys, he¡¯s the most sought after. You have no idea how many youngdies out there like him."

    "Like him?" the olddy couldn¡¯t believe it, "What kind of taste do these young girls have these days?"

    However, hearing that a lot of people liked Jiang Chengsi, the olddy was still very happy at heart. She tasted the fresh soup and couldn¡¯t stop praising it.

    **

    On the other side, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t go to Shen Zhixian¡¯s apartment to pick her up. Instead, he parked his car in front of a jade store and waited.

    Yutang Spring, considered to be a century-old shop, had suddenly be popr again in the past two years. Its jade had good quality, reasonably priced, and the designs were novel. The store was bustling with people, and although Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t join the crowd inside, he parked his car outside to wait for her.

    After about ten minutes, Shen Zhixian came out of the store leading Taotao and carrying a bag, clearly having made a purchase. They both looked around until Taotao¡¯s sharp eyes spotted it, "Mommy, there¡¯s uncle¡¯s car!"

    Having interacted frequently, Taotao had grown very familiar with Jiang Yanting.

    When they reached the car, Jiang Yanting had already stepped out to greet them, "Hello, Uncle."

    Taotao was dressed in a white jacket today, making her look round and chubby. She had gained three pounds over the New Year, her cheeks plump and chubby, and she wore a little red hat, looking incredibly cute.

    "Mm," replied Jiang Yanting, still not very talkative. He bent down to pick her up and settle her into the safety seat.

    At first, Taotao had been somewhat resistant to his closeness, but as time passed and with Jiang Yanting treating her extremely well, children¡¯s recognition of ¡¯good¡¯ was simple: anything that went her way, tasty treats, fun toys, and willingness to spend money on her. Thus, as the days went by, she grew ustomed to his closeness.

    Once all three were in the car, Jiang Yanting finally turned to look at Shen Zhixian, "Buckle up your seatbelt."

    "Mm." It was freezing cold outside, and Shen Zhixian rubbed her hands together to warm them.

    "Did you buy something?"

    "Xiaowu is getting engaged, right? I can¡¯t show up empty-handed."

    "Been busytely?"

    "Mm."

    ...

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t a man who excelled at small talk. Taotao looked at her mother and then at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. She felt the atmosphere between them was awkward.

    However, just as the car started and left the jade store, a person emerged from one side looking at the photos he had sneakily taken. He was following Shen Zhixian, after all, she was the aunt from the Xie Family, a topic of constant discussiontely in Beijing. She rarely made public appearances and was elusive, so it was not easy to capture her movements...

    What¡¯s the deal with this child?

    And why is Jiang¡¯s second master here?

    In recent years, Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t even have any scandals, let alone femalepanions. And now here he was, holding a child, and caringly helping with the car door; their rtionship must be no ordinary one.

    Could it be...

    **

    Just as Jiang Yanting brought Shen Zhixian and her daughter home, Qi Zeyan also arrived within minutes.

    "Why have youe?" Jiang Yanting eyed him.

    "I¡¯m here to mooch a meal!" His old man had been acting crazy recently, and he had no desire to go home.

    Compared to Shen Zhixian, who brought gifts, someone else came empty-handed, shamelessly freeloading a meal, which seemed a bit shameless.

    ...

 Chapter 374 - 244 Childhood Gossip, Second Master Blackmailed? (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 374: 244 Childhood Gossip, Second Master ckmailed? (3 more updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    Although some unpleasant things had happened during the day, seeing Taotao in the evening still made the olddy very happy. The Jiang family wasn¡¯t particrly good at livening up the atmosphere, but whenever Qi Zeyan was there, the atmosphere was never dull.

    Actually, Qi Zeyan was a bit depressed. He had called Jiang Chengsi, but ended up being roped intoing over to their house with the excuse that the olddy was feeling down and he was to be responsible for cheering her up!

    Cheer her up? Did he look like he was born to entertain or something?

    "It¡¯s not my turn to y the clown; you want to cheer up your grandma, and you ask me to be the joker? What kind of logic is that!"

    "You saw a pair of limited edition shoesst time, didn¡¯t you? I saw them abroad and was thinking of asking a friend to buy them for you..." Jiang Chengsi pulled out the big guns. Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t like much else; he was obsessed with shoes.

    Limited edition shoes aren¡¯t just about having money; it varies by distribution area and also depends on luck.

    Upon hearing this, he immediately agreed, "I¡¯ming! I¡¯ll be right there!"

    Never mind making jokes. He¡¯d do somersaults or roll on the floor if necessary.

    *

    A smooth marriage proposal is also a joyous asion, and the folks at the Jiang Family were very happy, inevitably calling for a celebratory drink, which even Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t escape, drinking two cups.

    While warmly chatting and slightly tipsy, the olddy suddenly became emotional, "Time passes so quickly, ah. I still think of Xiaowu as a child, and in the blink of an eye, he¡¯s getting engaged and starting a family."

    "This kid ah, when he was young, he really made us worry. He was not well and always restless in bed, always up to some mischief."

    "But since he was unwell, we couldn¡¯t scold or excite him too much. We just had to bear it."

    "Until once, he ran away from the Hospital. As soon as he got out, he was caught red-handed by his dad and dragged back to the ward, who was so angry that he scolded him until he was dry-mouthed. This kid even poured him a ss of water. We all thought he finally came to his senses, ready to say some good words to his dad and apologize..."

    "Instead, he said, ¡¯You must be thirsty after talking so much, have some water to moisten your throat, and continue!¡¯"

    The olddy chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s just because he knew his dad wouldn¡¯t really do anything, and he did it on purpose! He was never a good kid from the start."

    It¡¯s typical for the elders to scold a bit, but if someone else speaks half a word against their grandson, they¡¯d probably fight tooth and nail.

    Tang Wan nced at Jiang Jinsang, "You were such a troublemaker when you were a kid? What aboutter?"

    All eyes turned to him and he softly said, "Later... my dad pinned me to the bed and beat me half to death, and I was barely breathing when Uncle Zhou saved me."

    Tang Wan was the first one tough out loud; so mischievous, he deserved it!

    Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s exact words were, "You really think I don¡¯t dare to hit you, huh? If you keep messing around like this, I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re barely alive, just leaving enough for the doctors to save you, get better, and I¡¯ll continue!"

    He was naturally stern, originally a ruthless man; was he going to let a little kid get the better of him?

    From then on, Jiang Jinsang never dared to provoke him again.

    Even when Jiang Zhenhuan lost his temper, all the persuasion from the olddy and Fan Mingyu was useless; he was so angry he didn¡¯t even care if he might kill him.

    "Speaking of fights, Yanting got into a group fight with Xie Duo back in school..." Qi Zeyanughed, "It was a big deal back then, it¡¯s a pity I wasn¡¯t there and didn¡¯t see the whole thing."

    Qi Zeyan had always held onto this, especially hearing that there had been a major scene at the Jiang family that very morning, and he had missed it again.

    Why was it that every time there was a good show, he wasn¡¯t part of it?

    "You and Xie Duo?" Shen Zhixian was hearing about this for the first time, both were very steady and serious people, how could they have fought?

    "Those two were prominent figures in school, everything was great, Chengsi and I were the kind teachers feared most, as long as we didn¡¯t cause trouble, teachers were grateful..."

    "Remove me from that. The teachers all liked me a lot." Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow.

    "The teachers liked you? But ssmates weren¡¯t afraid of you, I was way more popr in school, and just the other day, many people invited me to their weddings..."

    "Are you sure they invited you to drink, not just after your gift money?"

    Thatment really hit home.

    Qi Zeyan just gave him a look, letting him figure it out for himself, "Anyway, Xie Duo and Yanting were both smart and handsome; so many girls in school liked them. I heard that in senior year, didn¡¯t a girl chase you to your doorstep?"

    "I heard during the graduation banquet, that girl confessed to him publicly. Although we weren¡¯t in the same grade, the whole school knew about it."

    "She was quite pretty too, the beauty queen of your ss, right? What was her surname?"

 Chapter 375 - 244 Childhood Gossip, Second Master Blackmailed? (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 375: 244 Childhood Gossip, Second Master ckmailed? (3 more updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    "Lee," Jiang Jinsang spoke bluntly.

    When it came to gossip, everyone immediately perked up. Jiang Yanting, however, did not stop them. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Shen Zhixian, who was actually listening with great interest.

    Shouldn¡¯t she be jealous at a time like this?

    ...

    After dinner, while everyone was still chatting, the children had gotten sleepy. Seeing that it was gettingte, the grandmother suggested Shen Zhixian and her daughter stay the night. Everyone was so enthusiastic that Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t gracefully refuse, so she nodded in agreement.

    After getting the two children settled, Shen Zhixian returned to her room, preparing to close the door when a hand reached out, propped the door open, and forcibly pushed it open.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Talk here?" Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    His pupils were pitch dark, and he looked down at her, took her hand off the doorknob, held it in his palm, moved into the room pulling her along, raised his foot slightly, and kicked the door shut.

    "Don¡¯t take what Zeyan said to heart."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "About those things from when I was in school..."

    Shen Zhixian mocked, "I didn¡¯t take it to heart."

    She genuinely didn¡¯t mind, but Jiang Yanting watched her indifference, pursed his lips tightly, and stared at her back for a while. Then suddenly, he bent down, hooked her legs, and lifted her into his arms.

    Shen Zhixian eximed, and the next moment, her entire body was straddling hisp. Even though she wore pants today, this position was still embarrassing.

    Why does this man always...

    "What the hell are you doing?" Shen Zhixian dared not speak loudly as her heart raced; she put her hand on his chest, trying to push away.

    "Didn¡¯t you tell me before, when a girl says she doesn¡¯t care, doesn¡¯t mind, it means she really does?"

    Shen Zhixian was both amused and exasperated, but then he suddenly leaned in close to her ear...

    Tonight, Jiang Chengsi had a back injury and had made up an excuse to opt out. Except for him, everyone had a drink, including Jiang Yanting.

    His breath as he spoke was burning hot.

    Like the fiercest wind in summer, blowing directly at you, the scalding heat could make sweat break out all over your skin.

    "Everything you said before..."

    "I remember."

    His whispers were enticing, inch by inch.

    Jiang Yanting had one hand on her slender waist, one on her back, and she could not break free from his strong grip. Seeing her annoyed and embarrassed, the corners of his mouth turned up in an indulgent, spoiling smile.

    "I really don¡¯t mind. Let me go first..."

    "Talking face to face like this is morefortable."

    Comfortable?

    Shen Zhixian red at him, wishing she could bite him; such shameless words.

    Thinking of his recent shameless acts, Shen Zhixian was getting annoyed, unable to break free, so with resolved determination, to deal with a shameless person, she could only...

    She moved closer and bit down hard on his chin.

    Later, Jiang Chengsi was supposed to give Qi Zeyan a ride home. He was the only one who hadn¡¯t drunk, and as he prepared to go out, he thought to ask if the two children wanted ate-night snack, but as he reached the second floor, he heard Jiang Yanting shout, followed by an exmation from Shen Zhixian, then all went quiet...

    What the hell!

    These two brothers were always one-upping each other with their antics. This house was bing unbearable.

    Outside the Jiang Family Compound

    The reporter who had followed Shen Zhixian from the jade shop had traced her to the Jiang family. He had nned to wait for the follow-up and see when she would leave, so he hid on the periphery of thepound.

    Although spring had begun, it was still bitterly cold in Beijing after sundown. He had been waiting outside, shivering with cold, not seeing Shen Zhixian or Jiang Yanting, but he did catch Jiang Chengsi.

    Riding a glossy red motorcycle with someone on the back, they sped away; the person on the back was wearing a helmet, so they couldn¡¯t be recognized. But shortly after leaving the house, they stopped, as if the person on the back was feeling unwell, got off, and leaned over by the roadside, as if to vomit. After resting against a trash can, they got back on the bike.

    The reporter adjusted his camera lens and saw that the person was Qi Zeyan.

    Why were these two together again?

    "Get on," Jiang Chengsi said with disdain.

    Qi Zeyan had just gotten on, feeling limp from the alcohol, naturally wrapping his arms around Jiang Chengsi¡¯s waist. Jiang Chengsi¡¯s breath deepened, "Can you stay away from me?"

    Hugging so tight, even for long-time brothers, being embraced by a big man...

    "I¡¯ll fall off," Qi Zeyan retorted, still coherent despite not being dead drunk.

    Jiang Chengsi snorted coldly: Then go ahead and fall off.

    His back was injured, and leaning on it hurt. With Qi Zeyan¡¯s helmet pressing against his back as the bike moved, the continuous bumping made Jiang Chengsi suck in breaths of cold air.

    The result was that the next day, some obscure entertainment section featured a scandal about Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan.

    The news, with statements like ¡¯Young Master Qi hugging the Fourth Master¡¯s waist¡¯ and other descriptions, took advantage of the abundance of fangirls in society...

    Qi Zeyan rarely had any scandals, and it was unexpected that the first one toe out would be¡ª¡ª

    Jiang Chengsi!

    Someone didn¡¯t mind and was hiding at the Jiang family¡¯s side, nursing his injuries while ying with remote-controlled toys and torturing Jiangjiang, his days passingfortably and at ease.

    As Jiang Chengsi was free and staying there, it was hard times for Jiang Jinsang. Tang Wan was busy with work and hadn¡¯t had time to deal with himtely.

    He liked quiet, but someone couldn¡¯t sit still, with a back injury preventing him from driving, so who knows from where he had gotten several remote-controlled motorcycles. On the second floor, both he and Jiangjiang kept going ¡¯vroom vroom vroom¡¯... never quiet for a moment.

    The grandmother was really happy about it; the olddy loved a busy household.

    But Jiang Yanting was not at peace either, for he had received an anonymous letter that day. Without any sender info, the letter was sent to thepany, intercepted by his assistant. Shocking the assistant speechless, it was quickly handed over to Jiang Yanting.

    It was the pictures from thest time, taken secretly of him with Shen Zhixian.

    Being sent to him like this made it very clear...

    ckmail, they wanted money!

 Chapter 376 - 245 worshiping cult cp, a circle that elevates and denigrates

    <h4>Chapter 376: 245 worshiping cult cp, a circle that elevates and denigrates</h4>

    Jiang Group

    The assistant stared intently at Jiang Yanting, watching him methodically flip through the photographs, careful not to miss any flicker of emotion on his face. Yet, Jiang Yanting feigned indifference and nced at him, "Is this all?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve checked thoroughly. There¡¯s nothing but the photos, no other objects, and no contact information."

    He was just relieved that he hadn¡¯t dismissed this email as junk and deleted it. "So, what do we do now?"

    He was no fool; whoever sent these had a motive. Otherwise, they could have simply leaked the photos online without going through all this trouble.

    "First, investigate this quietly. Don¡¯t tell my father about it, and don¡¯t rm anyone. Do what you can to find information, and if you can¡¯t, it¡¯s no big deal..." Jiang Yanting caressed the photos. "If they have an agenda, I won¡¯t have to find them; they will contact me."

    "I understand." The assistant nodded, ncing at the photos from the corner of his eye. He was only involved in Jiang Yanting¡¯s professional life, not his private one, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was indeed something going on.

    "What are you looking at? Not working?" Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow, his voice icy.

    "I¡¯m getting to work right away!" The assistant scurried out.

    **

    Elsewhere, Shen Zhixian waspletely unaware of the situation and was attending a meeting about script issues at a filmpany under the Qi Family.

    Tang Wan sat beside her. The meeting, arranged by Ruan Mengxi, was attended not only by their backstage staff but also by several actors¡¯ agents.

    "Who are those people?" Tang Wan, who had arrivedte, leaned over and asked Shen Zhixian.

    "Somepany agents," Shen Zhixian replied with a raised eyebrow.

    "What are they here for?"

    "Where there are women, there are troubles. Moreover, this y has gathered so many actresses; every agency wants their actress to stand out. Some are here to add more lines for their clients, others are dissatisfied with the costumes and are here to coordinate."

    Tang Wan nodded, pulled her notebook out of her bag, and prepared to take meeting notes.

    "Did you go house-hunting again? How is it going?" Shen Zhixian knew her studio was about to move and that she was currently looking for an office building. In Beijing, considering the price, location, and many other factors, finding a satisfactory ce was not easy.

    "I looked at two ces today, not so good," Tang Wan smiled helplessly.

    "What a pity I don¡¯t know anyone in that field, I have no connections in Beijing..." Shen Zhixian smiled apologetically, "Have you asked Xiaowu for help?"

    "I haven¡¯t told him; this is my work, I want to solve it myself."

    Shen Zhixian nodded; even as a married couple, it wasn¡¯t necessary to involve each other in everything. Personal space and boundaries were important.

    After the meeting ended, Ruan Mengxi saw off the others before copsing next to Tang Wan, "Tang Xiaowan, I¡¯m so tired, you wouldn¡¯t believe how difficult these agents are."

    "I can tell." Tang Wan chuckled, they all wanted to secure the best for their artists, afraid of being outdone by others.

    "Shall we eat togetherter? I have nothing else this afternoon, I can apany you to look at ces." Ruan Mengxi tilted her head towards Shen Zhixian, "Teacher Shen, will you join us?"

    "No, I have to go back and take care of the kids, you go ahead."

    ...

    After escorting Shen Zhixian away, the two picked a random restaurant near thepany.

    "You haven¡¯t been looking welltely, don¡¯t overwork yourself," Tang Wan noted.

    "The work struggles are bearable; it¡¯s my personal life that¡¯s not going smoothly. My current job doesn¡¯t require me to visit the head office often, so I barely have any chances to see Qi Zeyan."

    "And what of it?"

    "He¡¯s quite popr already, and I used to think it was hard enoughpeting with a bunch of women for a man. Now it¡¯s worse, after fending off the women, I have to watch out for men too! If he really gets entangled with some male enchantress, surely, I can¡¯t outdo him."

    "Pfft¡ª" Tang Wan nearly choked, "What are you thinking about?"

    "Usually..."

    Tang Wan pursed her lips;tely, Jiang Chengsi was staying nearby, either chasing Jiangjiang with a toy gun or sitting by the window in a baggy pajama basking in the sun, his posturex and nonchnt, hardly impressive.

    But it was his gaze whenever he saw her; unmistakably unfriendly, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t figure out if she¡¯d ever offended him.

    As she was lost in thought, her phone vibrated, "Hello¡ª Grandma?"

    "Do you have ns this afternoon? If not, apany Grandmother to Peach Garden to watch a y." Due to the Jiang Zhaolin family incident, although the olddy didn¡¯t say it, she was definitely ufortable, somewhat listless, and had not gone out for many days.

    She rarely felt like going out, so Tang Wan definitely nodded in agreement, "No problem, I¡¯ll go home after having lunch with friends."

    After hanging up the phone, Ruan Mengxi sighed, "Ah¡ªTang Xiaowan, if you stand me up a few more times, I could start a pigeon farm."

    "Sorry, Grandma has been in a bad moodtely, and she rarely wants to go out..."

    "It¡¯s okay, just treat next time we go out."

    ...

    When Tang Wan arrived home, the olddy was already dressed neatly, wearing a brand-new cotton coat adorned withrge hibiscus flowers on the corners and gold-rimmed sses, which indeed made her look radiant.

    When they reached Peach Garden and had just taken their seats, many people came over to chat.

    "Mrs. Jiang, we haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, have we?"

    "Been busy with some family issues recently," the olddy maintained her kindly and generous demeanor outside.

    "Busy with your grandson¡¯s wedding, right? This is Tang Wan?"

    The matter of Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan was known to everyone in Beijing¡ªit was thought to be just a typical arranged marriage. However, after the recent live streaming incident, everyone saw a different side. Even a fool could see that Jiang Fifth Master was extremely protective and tender towards her, treating her and those reporters with a double standard.

    Naturally, people¡¯s attitudes towards Tang Wan were different.

    "Yes, this is Wanwan. Come, let me introduce you, this is Aunt Zhao, this is Aunt Sun..."

    Tang Wan greeted each one politely and obediently.

    She was naturally gentle and likable, not aggressive in any way. Dressed simply and appropriately today, with modest and respectful manners, she always enjoyed good rtionships with her elders.

    "Truly wonderful, she¡¯s beautiful too. No wonder the olddy takes her out with her."

    "I¡¯ve always said, your Fifth Master is a lucky man, the bride he chose is surely not bad."

    "She even started her own studio, right? Beautiful and so capable, if my son were as lucky to marry a girl like her, I would wake upughing from my dreams."

    ...

    The praises were glowing, hard to distinguish between sincerity and politeness. Tang Wan knew they wereplimenting her to save the olddy¡¯s face; although they came to watch the y, it was also an opportunity to get her acquainted with some people.

    When these people left, the olddy finally picked up her cup and sipped some hot tea, "Wanwan, in Beijing, it¡¯s good to know more people."

    "I know."

    The grand y at Peach Garden began, featuring "Farewell My Concubine." Tang Wan couldn¡¯t understand it, ayman just watching the excitement. Meanwhile, outside the Peach Garden, a security guard was stopping someone from entering.

    "...What did you say? I can¡¯t go in?" Jiang Shuyan, had heard that the olddy was watching a y today. After the earlier humiliating scene, she thought there might still be a chance for a turnaround. But unexpectedly, at the entrance of Peach Garden, she was stopped.

    "Do you have a ticket?"

    "I..." The olddy knew the owner of Peach Garden, and she did not need a ticket to enter and exit. Jiang Shuyan had always followed her, ustomed to entering at will.

    "If you don¡¯t have a ticket, you cannot enter."

    "Don¡¯t you recognize me?"

    "I do."

    "Then why are you still stopping me?"

    "Times change, Miss Jiang should know this better than me!"

    This garden belonged to the Chuanbei Family, notorious for being ruthless and heavy-handed. She couldn¡¯t force her way in, so she stood outside, hesitant, calling acquaintances hoping someone would bring her in.

    However, in this circle, where people are quick to worship the rising and shun the falling, the news of the Jiang Zhaolin family being "kicked out" seemed somewhat perceived. Those who used to hover around her were nowhere to be found now; asionally someone would pick up her call only to say they weren¡¯t in Beijing and couldn¡¯t help her.

    Jiang Shuyan stood at the door for a while before sitting in her car, waiting for the olddy to leave, always hoping to get a chance to talk. By evening, when she saw Tang Wan helping the olddy out, nked by those she couldn¡¯t reach by phone earlier, smiling especially pleasingly at Tang Wan,

    "A bunch of bootlickers!" Jiang Shuyan clenched the steering wheel, knuckles straining, nails breaking from the force!

 Chapter 377 - 246 Becoming a Landlady, Wuyeâ€™s Flirtatious Confession (Two More - s)

    <h4>Chapter 377: 246 Bing a Landy, Wuye¡¯s Flirtatious Confession (Two More Chapters)</h4><h4></h4>

    Exiting Peach Garden as dusk fell, the setting sun filtered through the car window, casting a particrly gentle glow on everything.

    The olddy removed her sses, pinching the bridge of her nose with an exhausted expression, "Wanwan, when are you going back to Pingjiang?"

    She also needed to return ahead of time to prepare for the engagement.

    "In a few days."

    Originally, she should have been at home dealing with the engagement matters. After all, they had to host the banquet in Pingjiang, and the family was full of elderly people who should not be constantly burdened. As soon as her work was done, she nned to head back as soon as possible.

    Although it meant that she and Jiang Jinsang would be living apart, once the engagement was over and the marriage was scheduled, she wouldn¡¯t care about this small span of time.

    "The day after tomorrow," the olddy, clenching her sses frame against the light, inspected the lenses, "is that child¡¯s death anniversary. If you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you to see him. He used to dote on Xiaowu a lot. He would be happy to know about his engagement."

    "He really was..."

    "Xiaowu is frail and always faking sickness for sympathy. Even though we knew he was pretending, Jinsang was the only one in the family who went along with it. The child is just too kind-hearted. He was taken advantage of a few times. We¡¯ve told him not to bother with Xiaowu, but whenever he got something delicious or fun, he would always think of him first."

    Her voice choked up, and whenever she mentioned her grandson who had passed away too soon, her eyes would redden with tears. Tang Wan nodded in agreement, not inquiring any further.

    It was only in these past few days that Tang Wan found out about Jiang Yanting¡¯s estrangement from his brother Jiang Jinsang, and rumors had spread that he was behind his brother¡¯s misfortunes, rted to thiste older cousin.

    Allegedly, he was an extremely gentle person, the pr opposite of Jiang Yanting. One too soft, the other too harsh¡ªbyparison, Jiang Yanting¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Jinsang could aptly be described as "abominable."

    Everyone who mentioned him praised him,menting how such a person departed this life so early. No wonder the olddy¡¯s eyes would tear up whenever she spoke of him.

    ...

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t even reached home when she received a call from Jiang Jinsang, suggesting they dine out together.

    The olddy was still by her side; it wouldn¡¯t be right to let her go back alone. After hanging up, Tang Wan still wore a troubled expression.

    "Xiaowu wants to take you out for a meal? Where¡¯s he making the reservation? I¡¯ll have the driver take you there."

    "I should take you home first, then head out."

    "There¡¯s no need for that trouble; the driver can take me home. Don¡¯t worry about me. The two of you rarely go out on a date, you should get out and about; being in the house all the time doesn¡¯t give you any private space."

    The olddy was adamant, and Tang Wan couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise, so she let her drop her off at the entrance of a shopping mall. Right then, she received a location pin from Jiang Jinsang on WeChat.

    [I¡¯m here waiting for you.]

    Tang Wan furrowed her brow, left with no choice but to open the location and search it out using the navigation. Old Beijing¡¯s high-rises crowded together, but still retained many of the old streets and alleys. The navigation led her directly into an alley.

    By this time, the sun had set, and a curtain of darkness fell over the city; the alley was even darker. Outside, the sounds of vehicles mored, yet this ce seemed isted from the world.

    A cold wind funneled into the narrow alley, and a breath of chilly air circled in her lungs, chilling her entire body.

    Tang Wan frowned, looking down at the navigation. What sort of ce had Jiang Jinsang picked?

    The ancient alleys of Beijing wereplex, and Tang Wan, not a local, would be lost without the navigation, unable even to tell north from south.

    Just at that moment, a figure suddenly darted out from behind her. A hand reached over her shoulder and pulled her into an embrace, while another hand covered her eyes.

    Her heart raced; she grasped the person¡¯s hand, instinctively wanting to twist and break their fingers.

    "Wanwan¡ª"

    The voice was close to her ear, the person¡¯s body pressed against her from behind, carrying a faint medicinal scent mixed with the freshness of mint.

    "Brother Wu?" Tang Wan¡¯s heart nearly burst with fright!

    "Did I scare you?" He chuckled lowly, as though pleased with his mischievous deed, hisughter somewhat malevolent.

    "Are you being childish..." Tang Wan said, trying to pull away the hand covering her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t move; close your eyes, I¡¯m taking you somewhere."

    "Where to?"

    "Be good, listen¡ª" His voice deliberately lowered, deep and indulgent, the warm breath tinting her ears red.

    "Mhm." Unable to see, even knowing the person behind her was Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan was still anxious. She closed her eyes, her eyshes fluttered with nervousness.

    Her longshes brushed against Jiang Jinsang¡¯s palm, causing a tickling sensation at the tips of his heart.

    Seeing that she had closed her eyes, Jiang Jinsang took out a silk-like ribbon from his pocket and blindfolded her.

 Chapter 378 - 246 Becoming a Landlady, Wuyeâ€™s Flirtatious Confession (Two More - s)_2

    <h4>Chapter 378: 246 Bing a Landy, Wuye¡¯s Flirtatious Confession (Two More Chapters)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    Feeling the band being tied, Jiang Jinsang no longer acted as before. Embracing her from behind, the entire world went dark, and Tang Wan began to panic a little, raising her hand to touch him, "Jinsang?"

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang stood right behind her. She only needed to turn around and reach out to easily catch him. He watched as Tang Wan grabbed the corner of his clothes and, with careful probing, took hold of his arms before she finally rxed slightly.

    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?"

    In the darkness, the only thing Tang Wan could cling to was him.

    But in the next second...

    She felt someone lean closer, their warm breath cascading across her face, causing her heart to suspend once again. He nudged against her with his nose, almost as if...

    It was as near as could be, as if to hook her very soul away.

    When sight is taken, the remaining senses are infinitely magnified.

    She could almost feel her wildly frantic heartbeat, as though it wanted to burst through the fine ribs in front of her chest. Her fingers unconsciously tightened around his clothes.

    "Jinsang?" Tang Wan didn¡¯t know what he intended to do, naturally bing tense.

    They were so close, only distant car sounds could be heard. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze fell on her rosy lips, his eyes darkened, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly...

    He wanted to kiss her.

    Jiang Jinsang lifted her chin, scrutinizing carefully. He rubbed his nose against hers, a teasing almost-kiss, and Tang Wan, unnerved by his actions, reacted awkwardly, brushing against the corner of his mouth. Jiang Jinsang, propelled by a surge, bent forward...

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see, Tang Wan could feel his urgency.

    She was too passive; it felt as if something inside her exploded.

    A vast expanse of white.

    ...

    Outside the alley at this moment, Jiang Cuo couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, "Didn¡¯t we agree to bring the person out? What are those two doing dilly-dallying in the alley?"

    As nightfall enveloped everything, from the entrance of the alley, one could only see ovepping silhouettes of the two, unclear in their specific actions.

    After Jiang Jinsang pulled away, he lifted her hand, his fingertip brushing across her bright red lips, leading her out of the alley, "Come with me."

    Tang Wan blushed thoroughly.

    She couldn¡¯t see what was outside clearly and could only grasp his hand tightly, while he informed her of any steps in front of them, until they seemed to enter a building and then an elevator.

    There were a few stumbles at first.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here; I won¡¯t let you fall." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice stayed close by her ear, his fingers firmly sping hers.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t see the numbers jumping on the elevator disy, nor did she know how much time had passed, until a "ding¡ª" signified the elevator doors opening, and he led her out. She could sense that they had entered a very spacious ce, for their footsteps echoed slightly.

    "Okay, stop here." Even Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gentle voice carried a hint of echo in the empty room.

    Since she was blindfolded, there must be a surprise. Tang Wan¡¯s heart maintained a high-intensity beat, reaching a peak at this moment, her breath stilled as she felt his fingers slowly undoing the ribbon tied behind her...

    As the ribbon fell from in front of her eyes, she was greeted by the neon lights; not far off, several tall buildings seemed to form the shape of "I love you."

    The lights of the buildings scrolled...

    All carrying the joyful message of "I love you."

    "When we confirmed our rtionship overseas, it always felt a little hasty to me. I thought of many things to say, many scripts for confessing to you."

    Tang Wan¡¯s face was illuminated brilliantly by the lights, her eyes full of the "I love you" amid the neon, a romantic gesture no girl could resist.

    He reached out, wrapping his arms around her from behind, murmuring in her ear with a low voice:

    "But after thinking it over, I still feel..."

    "I love you."

    "It¡¯s the most touching, and the most genuine."

    It was as if fireworks exploded in her head, that immense joy overwhelming herpletely, leaving her momentarily incapable of thought.

    And following that, the surrounding lights turned on, revealing that this seemingly empty space was actually an office area,plete with desks andputers already set up.

    "This is..."

    "You left behind everything in Pingjiang toe to me; I also want to give you the best," Jiang Jinsang pulled a box from his pocket and handed it to her, "Inside is the key."

    "How long is the lease? This location..."

    Seeing the neon lights, Tang Wan realized that this building was within the inner ring, such arge office area, with its decoration and furnishings, all ounted for, wasn¡¯t a small amount of expense.

    "It¡¯s not rented, it¡¯s mine."

    "You bought it?"

    "Previous investments..."

    "Investments?"

    Tang Wan was baffled. He had investments?

    After returning home, Jiang Jinsang took out a bunch of property deeds from the safe and the cab; Tang Wan was absolutely stunned.

    Was he a house-buying maniac? Shops, apartments, and even entire buildings...

    "My mother always felt that, given my health, I probably wouldn¡¯t be like my elder brother, doing business and such, so she bought me quite a few shops and properties, saying that even by just collecting rent, I wouldn¡¯t starve..."

    "After all, the property is there, even if it depreciates, selling it could still bring in quite a bit of money."

    "The locations she chose are all prime spots, and the value of some of these properties has already quadrupled or quintupled in the past few years."

    Tang Wan suddenly felt that by marrying him, even if she didn¡¯t work, she could be andy.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the light show at the Beijing Building saying "I love you" had already been screenshot by numerousizens and posted online.

    "Who went all out like this, with everything saying ¡¯I love you¡¯? So romantic."

    "I got some insider info from a friend, apparently, it¡¯s Jiang Fifth Master who rented it out to propose to his fianc¨¦e."

    "Just like that live stream before, it must be nice to have money."

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s deration had caused quite a stir, and many people in Beijing now knew about it.

    Even Old Master Qi didn¡¯t know where he got the news, looking at Qi Zeyan, "Look at Xiaowu, you should learn from him. Look at how he goes after his girl."

    "How to chase? With no shame."

    "You don¡¯t even have a girl to chase, what do you need your face for!"

    Qi Zeyan found himself speechless, literally choked by the retort.

    "And also, you should hang out less with that kid Jiang Chengsi recently, I really don¡¯t know what you two are up to?"

    "I..." Qi Zeyan, caught betweenughter and tears, "What can we two brothers do, just have a drink, what¡¯s the problem? You should stop reading all that nonsense every day."

    "You could find a girl to spend time with after work, why always with him!"

    Driven to exasperation, Qi Zeyan blurted out, "What if I don¡¯t want to y with girls, alright!"

    Old Master Qi¡¯s face changed in an instant, "Qiqi? What did you just say?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    ...

    Qi Zeyan felt it was all so nonsensical; he had nothing to do with Jiang Chengsi, but such things were hard to exin without making a fuss, otherwise, it¡¯d seem like a guilty conscience.

    His old man must have lost his mind!

    Ruan Mengxi was also browsing Weibo, excited at the sight, not wanting to disturb Tang Wan¡¯s good news, she simply sent her a message:

    <sub>freew\e bnovel</sub>

    [Who knew Fifth Master could be this romantic? Here I was thinking about how to fight with a man for a husband, truly sour.]

    Tang Wan merely nced at the message and didn¡¯t reply, looking at the property deeds scattered over the bed and then at Jiang Jinsang.

    "Are they all yours?"

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, "They¡¯re yours too."

 Chapter 379: 247 Paying respects at the grave, Wanwan vanishes into thin air? (3rd update)

    <strong>Chapter 379: 247 Paying respects at the grave, Wanwan vanishes into thin air? (3rd update)</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang rented a light disy for his confession, causing quite a stir. It spread throughout their circle, and the very next day, Jiang Zhenhuan called him over for a scolding.

    The Jiang Family had always been discreet in their dealings; it was rare for someone like Jiang Jinsang to be so ostentatious.

    ¡°Be more careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°When you and Mother confessed, in a theater of thousands, clutching flowers¡ªin that era, you were much more extravagant than I.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan was left speechless; back then, Fan Mingyu had an ardent admirer, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t set in stone. In that era where there were no mobile phones, only letters, sometimes there would be no reply for ten days or half a month¡ªhow could he not be anxious?

    The social morays were conservative at the time, so he didn¡¯t even dare to hold her hand when asking her out.

    So he was unclear about what Fan Mingyu felt towards him and had decided to throw caution to the wind with that grand gesture¡ªa memory that has lived on to this day.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu!¡± Jiang Zhenhuan warned in a low voice.

    This kid must be itching for a celebration recently.

    ¡°But I also heard that the first time you went to your grandfather-inw¡¯s house to propose, you were kicked out.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    In the previous era, such a move meant everyone considered them a pair; no one would dare pursue Fan Mingyu or arrange another marriage for her. If it had worked out, it would have been fine, but if not, they couldn¡¯t avoid the gossip.

    Fan Mingyu¡¯s grandfather suffered from Alzheimer¡¯s; it had be more severe in recent years, with his memories in disarray. Whenever Jiang Jinsang visited him, he sometimes mistook him for Jiang Zhenhuan and would tirelessly repeat embarrassing stories about his father.

    Every visit, he had to hear the story again, and the main thing was that each time, he would hear some fresh scandal.

    ¡°Get out¡ª¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan was so frustrated he didn¡¯t know what to do with this son who antagonized him.

    ¡­

    This affair was the subject of many discussions for days until it was the anniversary of the Jiang Family¡¯s eldest grandchild¡¯s death. The night before, the elderly matriarch repeatedly reminded Fan Mingyu to prepare things for the ancestral tribute.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. We¡¯ll just buy a bundle of flowers tomorrow morning before we leave.¡±

    Flowers had to be fresh, after all.

    ¡°So, what time shall we leave tomorrow?¡± Past tributes were always done together with Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s family. Despite previous disputes, they still had to consider the olddy¡¯s disposition.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave at eight, just us,¡± said Fan Mingyu, not explicitly stating the reason, but the olddy understood.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go inform the children.¡±

    ¡°Tell Yanting and Xiaowu to keep an eye on Chengsi tomorrow. He¡¯s always a bit off during these two days every year, and having just quarreled with his father, I worry he might do something rash.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it to them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± the olddy called out to her, ¡°Is the third childing back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking the morning flight and will arrive in the afternoon.¡±

    Tang Wan was listening on the side. Jiang Zhaolin had three sons and a daughter; aside from the one who passed away young, the ¡°third child¡± was the only one she hadn¡¯t met.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his brother¡¯s anniversary every year, I doubt we¡¯d ever see him.¡± The olddy sighed, using her walking stick to head back. Perhaps because the anniversary was approaching, she had lost her appetite and had grown thinner.

    **

    The next morning

    Tang Wan thought she had woken up early, but the Jiang family was already gathered in the living room, even Jiangjiang was there. Jiang Chengsi was dressed all in ck, formal and proper, with none of his customary mboyance or insolence. His demeanor was solemn, as if he had transformed into someone else.

    ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± Only Jiangjiang greeted her as usual, enthusiastic as ever.

    Children, even if they knew they were going to pay tribute, could hardly grasp the sorrow of a family member¡¯s passing.

    After breakfast, the family split into two cars and set off. Jiang Chengsi, unusually, did not ride his motorcycle, and he was mostly silent throughout the trip.

    Tang Wan had expected the cemetery to be in some suburban park but was surprised to find the burial site in the mountains. They couldn¡¯t drive there, so they walked for over an hour to reach their destination.

    Although it was a rare sunny day, the deeper they went into the mountains, the chillier it became. The paths grew narrower, the winds through the trees louder, and only the low chirping of insects and birds could be heard.

    ¡°Why would they bury him here?¡± Tang Wan asked Jiang Jinsang as they walked together towards the back.

    ¡°He left a will, stating he didn¡¯t want to stay in a tiny box, so after cremation, they scattered his ashes in the mountains. Eventually, they erected a tombstone where his ashes were spread.¡±

    Tang Wan nodded. This deste and remote ce didn¡¯t seem like a typical graveyard.

    Upon reaching the mountain top, it was only then, seeing the tombstone, that Tang Wan saw him for the first time. The photo on it was from over a decade ago, he was young, with a smiling face indicating that he had been a gentle person, very different from Jiang Zhaolin or Jiang Chengsi.

    After the bowing and paying respects, the olddy spoke to the tombstone in a low soliloquy. She was of advanced age, and climbing the mountain was not easy for her, so she could only visit once a year.

    ¡°¡­ everything at home is fine, although there have been quite a few events. You have a new little niece, and the little girl is exceptionally beautiful. In a few days, Xiaowu is going to get engaged too¡­¡±

    At that moment, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. ncing at the caller ID, she saw it was Ruan Mengxi. She hung up once, but the calls continued insistently. She had no choice but to walk further away to answer, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you busy with? Hanging up on me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something on.¡± The matter with the Jiang family couldn¡¯t be exined briefly, so she vaguely mentioned being busy.

    ¡°Come to thepany quickly if you can. There¡¯s been an incident here. Two actors came for auditions and fought over using the makeup room, ruining all your stuff.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s Cyan Feathers were all handmade; even a little damage was heart-wrenching.

    The sound of arguing was faintly audible from Ruan Mengxi¡¯s end of the call, ¡°You bettere and see for yourself.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Some stars really arepletely different in private than on TV. The persona and the person can differ a lot. Plenty have discordant public and private faces, fighting viciously over resources behind the scenes. She just hadn¡¯t expected it toe to the fore today.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Jiang Jinsang approached.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem at work.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to go down the mountain now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Despite Tang Wan¡¯s dismissiveness, the repeated phone calls suggested it was urgent. Fan Mingyu even came over to tell her to take care of her matters, as they would probably stay on the mountain for a while longer.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you down the mountain,¡± Jiang Jinsang stated. Today was only for the closest members of the Jiang family. Even Jiang Cuo didn¡¯te.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go down by myself. You should stay here. I think Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t look very good; pay more attention to him.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi stood aside, his face stern and silent, truly intimidating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Jiang Cuo toe and pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wan seemed to want to say more, but then her phone rang¡­ Ruan Mengxi on the other end was clearly frantic.

    ¡°Just follow the path up the mountain all the way down, don¡¯t stray.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child,¡± Tang Wanughed, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself.¡±

    Worshipping ancestors was a major event for the Jiang family, but since Tang Wan didn¡¯t know him, she could only feel regret at his passing without truly empathizing.

    There was only one path up and down the mountain, so there was no need to worry about losing her way.

    ¡­

    About half an hourter, Jiang Cuo called to say he had reached the foot of the mountain but couldn¡¯t get in touch with Tang Wan.

    By all ounts, descending the mountain should take over an hour, so they shouldn¡¯t have missed each other. ¡°Sir, it may be that the signal is bad on the mountain. There¡¯s only one path, it¡¯s impossible to miss her. I¡¯m waiting in the car, and Jiang Jiu has already gone to meet her.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang hung up, then called Tang Wan, but her phone was out of service range.

    And they were almost finished preparing to descend the mountain as well¡­

    Jiang Jiu, a trained athlete, moved fast. He jogged into the mountain and even after he and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s group converged, Tang Wan was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang Jiu,¡± Jiangjiang called happily upon seeing him, greeting him warmly, ¡°Are youing to pick us up?¡±

    With so many of them, they didn¡¯t need him toe. The children didn¡¯t understand, but everyone knew in their hearts that Jiang Jinsang probably sent him to pick up Tang Wan. If he had found her, he would have left already, not crossing paths with them.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± asked Jiang Jinsang with a furrowed brow.

    Jiang Jiu shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°Not seen? And Jiang Cuo didn¡¯t see her either?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve kept in touch the whole time, but we didn¡¯t see Miss Tang descending the mountain.¡±

    With only one paved path, even if she had tripped or hurt herself, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t be seen. It was her first visit, so she couldn¡¯t have taken a shortcut, and she was not the type to do anything dangerous amidst the surrounding bushes and undergrowth.

    ¡°Is it possible for someone to just disappear into thin air on the mountain?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice rose slightly, startling Jiangjiang.

    Clinging to Jiang Yanting¡¯s leg:

    Uncle Grumpy suddenly got angry, so fierce!

 Chapter 380 - 248 Wanwan in trouble? That master in Hexi?

    <h4>Chapter 380: 248 Wanwan in trouble? That master in Hexi?</h4><h4></h4>

    It was noon with the warm sun hanging high, yet the mountain felt chillingly cold, and for a moment it seemed the only sound was the whisper of the pine woods.

    A mountain breeze swept through, as if to scatter thest traces of color from one¡¯s face.

    Jiang Jinsang, naturally pale, clenched his lips tightly, his lips pale to the extreme, making him seem unapproachable to strangers.

    "Did we possibly take a different path from Jiang Cuo and miss them?" Fan Mingyu also felt this possibility was too small, speaking with little confidence.

    Moreover, after exiting the mountain, transportation was not well-developed here; not even public buses took these routes, and hailing a taxi was even harder.

    If Tang Wan was without a car and relying on walking, it would be impossible for nobody to have seen her.

    "Are you sure you didn¡¯t encounter her?" Jiang Jinsang asked Jiang Jiu again.

    Jiang Jiu nodded, she couldn¡¯t possibly speak nonsense about such a matter.

    "Could she have taken a smaller path down?" Jiang Chengsi clenched his lips. He came here several times a year and was naturally familiar with the terrain. Although there was only one main path up and down the mountain, the paths were made by people walking; if one wanted a shortcut and it was passable, it was a path.

    Some parts of the mountain path were steep but not impassable.

    "She wouldn¡¯t have." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s tone was certain. Tang Wan was careful in her actions; even if in a hurry, she would not risk her safety for the sake of saving a little time.

    While speaking, he immediately called Ruan Mengxi. He was anxious, even though the possibility of Tang Wan having descended the mountain alone was very slim, he still needed to verify it with her.

    "Hello, Fifth Master?" Ruan Mengxi had added Jiang Jinsang¡¯s contact; although he was her best friend¡¯s boyfriend and also a man, it wasn¡¯t proper to get too close, so they had never contacted each other privately.

    Ruan Mengxi was somewhat surprised by the sudden call.

    "Has Wanwan arrived at your ce?"

    Ruan Mengxi had made several calls earlier; Jiang Jinsang was right by Tang Wan¡¯s side when her phone kept showing the iing calls clearly.

    "Wanwan? Didn¡¯t she say she couldn¡¯t make it?" Ruan Mengxi had just finished handling her tasks, had just made herself a cup of coffee, and upon considering Jiang Jinsang¡¯s words, immediately realized there was a problem, "Fifth Master, what do you mean by that?"

    "She mentioned there was a problem at work, you called her several times."

    <sub>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</sub>

    "There indeed was a problem at that time, but she called me back afterward, saying she was at a memorial service and couldn¡¯t exin the situation to me earlier. We resolved the work matter over the phone, so she didn¡¯t need toe over."

    A sharp pain stabbed through Jiang Jinsang¡¯s temples. Tang Wan was a perceptive person; that day at the memorial service, the mood of the entire Jiang family was somber, yet her phone kept vibrating. Ruan Mengxi was urgent on the other end, and she couldn¡¯t keep talking about work in front of everyone.

    She might have said she was descending the mountain, but perhaps it was just an excuse to avoid everyone and handle the issue, and she might not have actually descended.

    "She didn¡¯t mention going to the cemetery; I didn¡¯t know..." Ruan Mengxi mentioned this, still feeling somewhat apologetic, "It was really chaotic on my end at that time; I had no experience handling these situations, and I waspletely flustered."

    If she had known they were at a memorial service, how could she have possibly called them at that time?

    Originally just an office worker, she was suddenly promoted to handle administrative tasks. Previously, with Xiaozhu, many issues could be shielded by him; now on her own, when problems arose, it was inevitable she lostposure.

    Tang Wan¡¯s items were all handcrafted, and she knew just how much heart and effort were poured into them. When she saw the damaged items, she became even more anxious.

    Unprepared to handle such incidents, she waspletely panic-stricken.

    "Fifth Master? Has something happened to Wanwan?" Ruan Mengxi tentatively asked.

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, "No, nothing."

    "Hello, hello¡ª" Ruan Mengxi wanted to ask more, but the call was suddenly disconnected.

    Meanwhile, several female stars shing had already reached Qi Zeyan here; he personally came to ask Ruan Mengxi for the details, but found her phone continuously engaged, eventually finding her in the pantry.

    "...You were to coordinate the work, and you turned it into this mess? How could this have happened..." Qi Zeyan approached to confront her, but Ruan Mengxi suddenly put down her coffee, turned around, and walked out, "Boss, I¡¯m taking a day off today."

    Qi Zeyan noticed her pallor wasn¡¯t good; as she almost ran out of the pantry, he reached out to stop her, "What happened?"

    "Seems like something happened to Wanwan?"

    "My younger sister-inw?" Qi Zeyan thought briefly, "She should have been with Xiaowu today; how could something have happened?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, I need to go and see!" Jiang Jinsang actually called to ask her, perhaps it was rted to her, and Ruan Mengxi couldn¡¯t care less, breaking free from his grasp and running outside.

    Qi Zeyan pursed his lips and followed suit. Ruan Mengxi had just rushed to the elevator, mming the down button twice hard, but the elevator hesitated and even stalled at the 15th floor. She clenched her teeth, not caring that she was over 20 floors up, and was about to take the stairs.

    Just as she took a few steps, footsteps sounded from behind her, followed quickly by a hand grabbing her wrist.

    She slightly turned her head and saw Qi Zeyan, "Boss..."

    Qi Zeyan dragged her, took a card from his pocket, and swiped it to open the executive elevator on the other side, which normally was off-limits to employees. After entering the elevator, he released her hand. "Running down the stairs, weren¡¯t you afraid of breaking your legs? You should¡¯ve told me, what exactly happened?"

    Ruan Mengxi had no evidence, just a guess, which she sincerely shared with him.

    "Do you know where they are mourning? Do you know the exact location? Do you know how to get there?..." He bombarded her with several questions, which left Ruan Mengxi confused. She had forgotten in her rush.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "You know nothing, yet you ran out. They are not in the cemetery; they are on the mountain, on the Hexi side. Do you know how far that is from here?" Qi Zeyan poked her forehead. "You haven¡¯t handled this situation well; it has even reached me. Don¡¯t expect your bonus this month."

    "Have you lost your mind!"

    Ruan Mengxi felt doomed, wondering why every time he scolded her, she was hopelessly smitten.

    "I think I know where it is. Ride with me in my car, and let¡¯s take a look." Qi Zeyan exited the elevator and immediately called Jiang Jinsang. They spoke on the phone...

    **

    The Jiang family also realized that Tang Wan probably had an ident. Since her work was done and she didn¡¯te down the mountain, where could she have gone?

    "Xiaowu, don¡¯t panic. Wanwan should be fine," Jiang Zhenhuan frowned. "Mingyu, take mother and Jiangjiang down first. The rest of us will continue searching."

    "How am I supposed to go down?" The olddy was also anxious. The person had suddenly disappeared; how could she not be worried?

    "Having you and the child here, we would be distracted worrying about you."

    "I..." The olddy wanted to object but the truth was undeniable. She was already exhausted just climbing up the mountain; indeed, she could be of no help and staying would only add to the chaos.

    "Yanting, you make some calls. Chengsi, you¡¯re more familiar with this area. Start from the top of the mountain and look carefully again. Xiaowu..." Jiang Zhenhuan knew that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good; searching required physical strength, which wasn¡¯t suitable for him.

    "I¡¯ll go with my fourth brother." Jiang Jinsang spoke directly. With the person missing into thin air, how could he possibly stay put?

    "Then let Jiang Jiu apany you. If you feel unwell, you must speak up immediately!"

    Jiang Zhenhuan, always decisive and swift, quickly arranged everything. "Now, we don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯m afraid even if we call the police, they won¡¯t ept a case immediately. Let¡¯s call more people to search. As long as she¡¯s still on the mountain, we¡¯re sure to find her."

    Everyone began to move...

    This mountain was not small, surrounded by dense shrubs. Searching for someone here was not an easy task. Jiang Chengsi walked and called out, observing the surroundings, but the only replies were the intermittent sounds of the wind through the pine trees.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang was observing the surroundings while making a call.

    **

    Inside a mansion at Hexi

    As soon as he answered the phone, a deep, hoarse voice came through, "Is there trouble?"

    Being a close friend, he knew what day it was for the Jiang brothers. If there was no issue, they would definitely be with their family and not calling him. So, he asked immediately if something had gone wrong.

    "Are you at home?"

    "Yes."

    "We came out today for a memorial, and Wanwan has disappeared on the mountain. We are quite close to your ce."

    "I¡¯ming right over with some people."

    Jiang Cuo was originally lingering at the foot of the mountain. He hadn¡¯t noticed the license tes of the multiple cars arriving when he saw a group of people in ck, orderly stepping out of the vehicles, their demeanors solemn, exuding a powerful deterrent force.

    Why is he here all of a sudden...

 Chapter 381 - 249 Hexi Huo Family, Swift and Decisive (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 381: 249 Hexi Huo Family, Swift and Decisive (2 updates)</h4><h4></h4>

    The warm sunshine graced the city, and the moment this group arrived, it was as if an army had descended, instantly tensing the atmosphere.

    Especially thest person to exit the vehicle, with his leisurely and indifferent demeanor. Though tall and slender, d in somber ck, even without speaking, his presence was intensely formidable.

    Jiang Cuo hurried over, but before he could speak, he heard a low voice say.

    "The photos have been sent to your phones. Pair up, two by two, and search the mountain!" His lips were thin, his voice even cooler.

    Everyone immediately sprang into action, moving efficiently and in an ordered fashion.

    Jiang Cuo tilted his head, sizing up this man. Due to his height, he could only look up.

    The Huo Family of Hexi!

    Beijing¡¯s Hexi, historically a region with many mountains and rivers, is a well-known stronghold. His family originated here, and their surname was intrinsically linked to Hexi.

    Yet, when that man¡¯s indifferent side nce swept over him, their eyes met, sending a shiver through Jiang Cuo¡¯s heart.

    The man was cold and detached, his gaze even colder.

    "Is he up on the mountain?" The inquiry was naturally about Jiang Jinsang.

    "Mhm."

    After replying, he set off towards the mountain, a solitary figure with an entourage that imposed fear.

    However, along the way, he encountered Fan Mingyu, who was escorting the olddy and Jiangjiang down the mountain.

    "Howe even you are here?" The olddy looked him over and suddenly remembered, "Look at my memory. Your home is nearby. How could I have forgotten that?"

    "Let me escort you down the mountain first."

    ...

    The mountain was vast, and if someone intentionally hid, perhaps even a hundred searchers would struggle to find them.

    Fortunately, though spring had begun, the mountain brush was still drab and withered. If it were the height of summer, with the underbrush running rampant and insects breeding in swarms, it would truly be difficult.

    **

    Usually, ascending and descending the mountain took about an hour. Soon, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s group met up with those searching from the Hexi side.

    "Xiaowu, don¡¯t panic," Jiang Chengsi said, his hand on his shoulder.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t have just vanished into thin air. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, and he forced himself to calm down. "This way, follow me up the mountain. We¡¯ll search the nearby areas thoroughly, and leave no ce unchecked."

    The mobile phone was unreachable, Ruan Mengxi had mentioned her work was already sorted, and she hadn¡¯t seen Tang Wan. Jiang Jinsang was internally panicking, havingpletely lost hisposure. Now, halfway up the mountain path, he was just beginning to calm down.

    "Follow me, spread out along the way, search upwards. Any ce that could hide a person, we won¡¯t skip any."

    If Tang Wan hadn¡¯t intended to descend the mountain, just seeking a quiet spot to make calls, then she likely hadn¡¯t gone far. Perhaps she was near the ancestral grave site.

    Love begets chaos. At the time, Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to analyze much. Quickly marking a region, everyone began to concentrate their search there.

    "Jiang Jiu, take good care of him. I¡¯m going down the mountain to look around. She might have really descended already, and even if she was taken, there might be some traces left behind." Since it was a search for a missing person, no possibility could be overlooked.

    Jiang Chengsi hastened down the mountain. There was no surveince in the vicinity, so the only thing that might have recorded something was the dash cam installed in the Jiang family¡¯s vehicles, which ran 24 hours. If there were any suspicious people going up or down the mountain, as long as they took the mountain road, it would be recorded.

    But checking the dash cam required a connection to aputer.

    Now amidst deste wilderness, where could one find aputer?

    "Fourth Master, shall I go borrow aptop from Hexi?" Jiang Cuo offered.

    "You drive too slowly, and going back and forth would waste too much time." Jiang Chengsi said as he got into the vehicle and stepped on the gas, the car shooting out quickly. This mountain was not only close to Hexi but also not far from his own home. When scattering ashes in the past, they had sought a ce close to home.

    He was a car enthusiast, and fortunately, the Jiang family¡¯s vehicles were of excellent performance, or else they wouldn¡¯t withstand his heavy foot.

    ...

    A series of urgent braking noises ensued, the wheels screeching against the ground with ear-piercing sounds as if to perforate one¡¯s eardrums. He burst through the door, where Jiang Shuyan was sitting in the living room, startled so intensely that her face went pale.

    "Bro... brother..." She choked up, trembling in her voice.

    Jiang Chengsi went upstairs to fetch theputer, ignoring her, and left as soon as he grabbed the device.

    "Brother?" Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face was ghostly pale. "Has something happened?"

    Jiang Chengsi arched an eyebrow as he looked at her, "What could have happened?"

    "No, nothing, I was just asking. Seeing you so rushed, I..." Jiang Shuyan fidgeted with her fingers, hesitantly, "that, Jiang Jiu arrived home this afternoon, will youe back for dinner tonight?"

    The person she referred to asing home was naturally the Jiang family¡¯s third child.

    But Jiang Chengsi nced casually at the suitcase beside the door, "Are you leaving?"

 Chapter 382 - 249 Hexi Huo Family, Swift and Decisive (2 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 382: 249 Hexi Huo Family, Swift and Decisive (2 updates)_2</h4><h4></h4>

    The suitcase had distinctive stickers, making it instantly recognizable.

    There was no need to take out the suitcase if there was no n to leave.

    "Thank you."

    "Uncle Wu, don¡¯t worry. Thankfully, it¡¯s winter, and she wore thick clothes, no external injuries, no issues with the bones, just the impact might have caused a temporary unconsciousness. She should be fine. If you¡¯re concerned, we could take her to the hospital for a thorough check-up."

    "Just wait for her to wake up. Don¡¯t worry too much," Zhou Zhongqing patted his shoulder.

    He absentmindedly recalled the suitcase at the entrance of his house. Was Jiang Shuyan leaving?

    As everyone was panicking, the man in ck standing next to the olddy felt his phone vibrate. He hadn¡¯t spoken yet when a breathy voice came from the other end of the line.

    **

    "It¡¯s a good thing nothing serious happened. If there were anyplications, how would I exin it to Old Tang?" The olddy returned home still frightened. "It was a close call. How did she just roll down like that?"

    Then, he lifted her horizontally in his arms.

    He reached out, carefully and attentively removed a piece of dry grass from her neck, adjusted her disheveled clothes slightly, and casually brushed her forehead hair behind her ear.

    **

    The wisps of smoke curled around his fingertips, the rising smoke forming a veil that obscured his face, but his eyes seemed all the more gloomy and mysterious.

    When Jiang Jinsang reached the base of the mountain with Tang Wan, everyone had already gathered there, and the Huo Family¡¯s private doctor had arrived.

    Upon arriving here, after checking the dashcam, nothing was found.

    "You¡¯re wee."

    Jiang Chengsi had an emergency and didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking, taking hisptop and quickly driving away.

    "He¡¯s already informed. The person is unconscious, the clothes are torn; unknown if there are any injuries on the body."

    There were creepers and weeds around, yellow and withered. Tang Wan was wearing ck; in the long-uncleared wilderness, the weeds reached nearly half a person¡¯s height. Rolling into them, if one didn¡¯t look closely, it could easily be missed.

    "Which person, what person, Wanwan might just have sprained her leg, or gotten lost," the olddy said, standing by and frowning. The thought of a stranger entering the mountain with ill intentions was too horrifying to consider; she prayed in her heart that Wanwan had simply lost her way. Correct content is on

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t even know how he managed to walk over. He reached out, touched her face, his fingertips cold, feeling her faint breathing, which eased him slightly.

    A group of people were hurriedly preparing to go to the hospital, but it was Jiang Jinsang who took Tang Wan in the end. The rest returned home. If all the Jiang Family members gathered at the hospital, even if Tang Wan had no serious issues, there would likely be unnecessary rumors; moreover, with elderly and children around, more people would just create chaos.

    "The luggage that was here earlier. Isn¡¯t she going abroad?"

    At the Jiang Family¡¯s side, Jiang Chengsi apanied Jiang Jinsang to the hospital, while the rest waited for news at home, all shaken.

    Her lips were very pale, pressed into a straight line, and her cold, pale skin in the wildness of the mountains emitted a chilling aura.

    Up in the mountains at that moment,

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jiang Jinsang did not want to rm too many people. He only notified Zhou Zhongqing in advance to arrange a checkup since Tang Wan had rolled down from the mountain and was covered in dry grass and seeds, which startled Zhou Zhongqing.

    "I owe you one," Jiang Jinsang said to the man beside him.

    Jiang Jinsang had received the message and had gone to the location sent to him. The first sight of Tang Wan made his heart feel as if it had been struck hard, a dull pain throbbing.

    The initial checkup showed no serious issues, and she underwent a few more tests.

    "Notify Uncle Wu."

    "But that would require the person to be very familiar with the area..."

    "We¡¯ve found them, we¡¯ve found them..." muttered the olddy, her tense nerves finally rxing, holding onto Fan Mingyu¡¯s hand, trembling. It took her a few seconds to suddenly snap back to reality, turning to the person next to her, "Xiaohuo, is she alright?"

    "Sir!" Jiang Jiu looked worried. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and the mountain path was difficult. Having exerted much energy in the search, now carrying Tang Wan might risk a fall down the mountain, a consequence he couldn¡¯t bear.

    "Your dad¡¯s..."

    "Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m going to head home. Contact me if you need anything."

    The Huo Family¡¯s private doctor was highly capable. Once Jiang Jinsang carried Tang Wan into the car, he conducted a brief examination.

    "Sir, we¡¯ve found the person!"

    When he arrived home, Jiang Zhaolin and his wife were there. Seeing him return, they couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "You still remember what day it is today, and you know toe back!"

    "If someone did go into the mountains, they might not have taken the main path; if they took a side path, they wouldn¡¯t be seen," Jiang Cuo sighed. The longer they couldn¡¯t find the person, the more anxious everyone became.

    "Just a few minutes ago..."

    "Sir..." Jiang Jiu said softly, "we should hurry and take Miss Tang down the mountain."

    ...

    "She may have fallen from above, we¡¯ve checked a bit; no bones are broken or any other injuries. It seems she might have been knocked unconscious from rolling down. We found her phone not far from here." The Huo Family handled things decisively.

    "Where¡¯s Jiang Shuyan?"

    "Shuyan? She went to the airport to pick up your brother," Mrs. Jiang said suspiciously, wondering why he was looking for her as soon as he got back.

    "What luggage?"

    "If she¡¯s at the airport, where¡¯s the luggage?"

    Jiang Chengsi clenched his jaws and muttered a swear word, "That damn girl¡ªhow long has she been gone?"

    "Unconscious, we still don¡¯t know the full situation." The man made another call, given that this area was remote, the Huo Family¡¯s private doctor would likely arrive faster.

    Jiang Chengsi did not stay in the ward. Today was already not a good day for him,pounded by this incident, and he felt a mounting pressure. He left the ward, went to the supermarket outside, bought a pack of cigarettes, and found a secluded spot to smoke one.

    "Understood."

    He hung up the phone and turned to the olddy and Fan Mingyu, "We¡¯ve found the person."

    Jiangjiang sat in the car, only able to lean on the window and look out.

    He muttered a curse under his breath, tossed the cigarette, stomped it out, and wondered if...

    As he spoke, he was about to lend a hand but before his fingers could touch her, Jiang Jinsang raised his hand to stop him.

    "She might have been distracted by her phone call and not watched her step." The mountainous area was overgrown with wild grass, some parts were hollow yet concealed by the vegetation. Indeed, it was easy for idents to ur if one stepped wrongly.

    Earlier, everyone was so focused on looking for Tang Wan that he didn¡¯t think about anything else. Now that he thought about it...

    "I..." Jiang Shuyan had initially gone abroad to avoid attention due to Tang Wan¡¯s situation, and had returned under the pretext of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement party. But now that things had be so tense, she would definitely not be invited to the engagement, and leaving seemed to be the normal course of action.

    He was always entric and wild in his actions. With a suspicion in his mind, he was going to solve it. He had driven to the hospital, and the car keys were still with him. He immediately got into the car and headed straight home!

    "I can handle it."

    "As long as everyone is safe, that¡¯s what matters."

    His third brother was supposed to return today, and it was also his older brother¡¯s anniversary. Why was she packing?

    Even if Jiang Shuyan was afraid of him, she seemed overly nervous today.

    ...

    It had been a long while since hest smoked, and his first puff was too quick, causing him to choke.

    The Huo Family moved quickly and efficiently, never wasting a moment.

    "What car did she take?"

    "Why would she go abroad?" Mrs. Jiang was clueless!

    Jiang Chengsi turned and got into his car. By the time Jiang Zhaolin and his wife ran out, the car had already vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 386 - 251 Siye slaps his own sister; is the cult CP spreading sweetness?

    <h4>Chapter 386: 251 Siye ps his own sister; is the cult CP spreading sweetness?</h4><h4></h4>

    Hospital Inside

    Jiang Jinsang stood by the window, incessantly fidgeting with his cufflinks. Though spring had begun and the sun shone unrestrained, a piercing coldness still remained. Someone knocked at the door, a light sound, and quietly pushed open the door, calling out in a hushed voice, ¡¯Sir,¡¯ and then tiptoed to his side.

    "Among those who went to the police station with the Fourth Master were indeed a youngdy, Qi Zeyan, and Miss Ruan. It seems these two encountered each other along the way," Jiang Cuo entered, his voice very low. He had just been to the traffic division to deal with the car issue.

    "Jiang Shuyan..." Jiang Jinsang sneered coldly.

    "One side of the car was dented in. It looked like the Fourth Master had purposely turned his car to let her hit it, perhaps to stop her. ording to the marks at the scene, both vehicles were moving very fast at the time."

    "Is there any move from uncle¡¯s side?"

    "It seems he personally went to the police station and called a privatewyer; currently, he¡¯s on the way." Jiang Cuo nced at Tang Wan, "With the Fourth Master making such a scene out of the blue, could it be..."

    Jiang Chengsi acts in a twisted and wicked manner, yet he always measures his actions. He would never make such a bigmotion on the road with Jiang Shuyan without reason.

    Plus, with Tang Wan¡¯s recent incident, anyone could sense something fishy in this.

    Jiang Jinsang took out his cellphone and dialed a number...

    **

    Beijing, Hexi Sub-branch Police Station

    The officers, upon hearing that Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan wereing, did not dare to neglect them. They arranged for the four people to stay in the reception area and sent someone to inquire.

    "Fourth Master, Young Master Qi? What brings you here..." The officer looked over the four individuals. Ruan Mengxi wore a down jacket with a women¡¯s suit underneath, standing behind Qi Zeyan, clearly looking like an assistant. Meanwhile, Jiang Shuyan had just been crying, her eyes red and swollen, her body shivering, "Have some tea first."

    He took a paper cup, first pouring warm water for Jiang Shuyan, seeing that among the four, she was the most emotionally unstable. But once the cup reached her hands, her trembling hands nearly spilled the water.

    "Jiang Shuyan¡ª"

    As soon as Jiang Chengsi spoke up, it was as if he had touched some fatal switch in her, causing her whole body to flinch, spilling the cup of water.

    "Tell it yourself."

    His voice hoarse and low, yet carrying an overwhelming pressure.

    "Say, say what..." Jiang Shuyan choked back her trembling teeth.

    "What do you think?"

    "I, I don¡¯t know." Everyone has an instinct to survive and defend themselves, Jiang Shuyan included. Without concrete evidence, she would feign ignorance.

    Jiang Chengsi suddenly stood up from the chair, ring at her furiously, "Say it again, you don¡¯t know?"

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her fists tight, her body taut as if facing a formidable enemy, her lips pressed together as if she were ready to take her secret to the grave.

    "It seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin."

    "Fourth Master, let¡¯s talk this out, after all, you are siblings. We¡¯re still within the new year; is there a need to make things this ugly?" The officer, thinking it was amon family conflict, smiled as he stepped in to mediate.

    "Yeah, we are real siblings, so why do you always turn your elbow out!" Earlier, the car crash had Jiang Shuyan¡¯s nerves on edge, and now she eruptedpletely, "You¡¯re my brother, why do you always have to target me!"

    "I¡¯m targeting you? Hah¡ª" Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "Do you think I have nothing better to do? If you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, then why were you at the roadside, clinging to my leg and crying!"

    "I... I was just scared!"

    freeweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    "Scared?" Hisugh was cold and bitter, "Jiang Shuyan, lift up your head and look at me!"

    Their gazes met, one resolute and cold, the other panicked and tense.

    "Now look into my eyes and tell me, today you never went into the mountains, never saw Tang Wan. Her ident has nothing to do with you."

    Ruan Mengxi did not know Jiang Shuyan, nor was she aware of the troubles between her and Tang Wan. Hearing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s words now, her pupils shivered slightly. Could Tang Wan¡¯s ident be rted to her? A surge of emotion raised in her heart, and she subconsciously stepped forward, only to be stopped by Qi Zeyan grabbing her wrist.

    He shook his head at her.

    Signaling her: Don¡¯t move!

    "Today, I..." The guilty are always restless, and eyes are the easiest to betray oneself. As she began to speak and their gazes met, she instinctively looked away.

    "Look at me! Tell me with certainty, you never saw her today!"

    No matter how strained their rtionship, the ties of blood are hard to sever. Jiang Chengsi still held a sliver of hope that he was mistaken about everything.

    After all, without Tang Wan awake, there was no evidence; everything remained mere spection.

    "I, I..."

    His eyes seemed to ze with fire, holding a frenzied anger that could incinerate everything in the world; Jiang Shuyan shook with fear, unable to meet his gaze.

    After so many years as siblings, seeing her in this state, Jiang Chengsi felt his heart sink!

    She was out of her mind, truly daring to do anything. The angrier he got, the more infuriating it was that she didn¡¯t fight back...

    The next second

    No one expected Jiang Chengsi to suddenlysh out, his palm striking across her face!

    Swift and harsh, with a whopping force.

    The p sent Jiang Shuyan staggering, toppling over a chair and crashing to the ground. The police at the reception desk were shocked¡ªwhat was going on? They were resorting to violence now?

    One side of Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face was red and swollen, going numb as a buzzing filled her ears. Half-kneeling on the ground, she looked up at Jiang Chengsi in disbelief.

    Even if they weren¡¯t close, he had never raised his hand to her before!

    "Brother..." Her voice was hoarse, shattering into trembles.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers loosened then suddenly tensed again, "You¡¯re courting death. Do you think that no matter what wrong you do, father will always be able to clean up after you? I can tell you very responsibly..."

    "Today, he can¡¯t protect you!"

    ...

    Just then, a deep male voice came from outside, "What¡¯s this about me not being able to protect her?"

    Jiang Zhaolin had arrived!

    "Dad¡ª" Hearing his voice, Jiang Shuyan struggled to her feet, looking as if she had seen her salvation.

    They had gone to the mountains for a memorial service in the afternoon, all dressed in ck. His eyebrows furrowed tightly, a fierce anger shooting from his eyes as he red at Jiang Chengsi with chilling indifference, "You chased after her car, even smashed it up, and now you¡¯ve brought themotion to the police station..."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s eyes briefly swept over Jiang Shuyan, "And you hit her? Is this how you act as a brother?"

    "Why don¡¯t you ask what she did?"

    "What¡¯s the big problem that you had to chase her by car? What if there had been an ident!" When Jiang Zhaolin heard about the car ident, involving both his own son and daughter, his mind went nk, and he exploded.

    "Today is also your brother¡¯s death anniversary. Can¡¯t you two just keep the peace for once? You evene to the police station and start fighting. Jiang Chengsi, do you feel honored and satisfied bullying your sister?"

    "Not answering phone calls and causing trouble as soon as you get home, what are you trying to aplish? Do you really want to throw our family into chaos?"

    Without waiting for an exnation, Jiang Zhaolin reprimanded Jiang Chengsi fiercely, preemptively setting the narrative, which is the most dangerous thing.

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled but kept his gaze locked on Jiang Shuyan, who was now hiding behind him, "This is yourst chance. Once you leave this police station today, your life is truly over."

    "Scoundrel¡ª"

    As soon as Jiang Zhaolin heard that, he was thoroughly infuriated, "Chasing her car, hitting her, and now you threaten her in front of me? Is this something a person should do?"

    He raised his hand with the intention to strike, but the p never fell, as, on one side, Qi Zeyan, who had been silent until now, stood up and blocked his arm, "Qi Zeyan, get out of my way!"

    "What if I don¡¯t?" Qi Zeyan had rushed over from hispany, dressed in a suit, with a slicked-back haircut. When not smiling or speaking, he actually carried quite an imposing aura.

    "This is our family¡¯s business, and it¡¯s none of an outsider¡¯s concern!"

    Since when had these youngsters started acting so rebelliously, challenging him one after another? Previously at the Jiang Family home, Qi Zeyan had already thrown veiled insults his way. Jiang Zhaolin had long felt annoyed with this young man.

    "Qi Zeyan, don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you just because you have your family backing you."

    "In all honesty, Uncle Jiang, I count on having my family¡¯s support. What about it? In the entire Beijing, who doesn¡¯t know the Qi Family is the most stingy and protective? If youy a finger on me today, my grandfather could topple your house¡ªis that something you believe?"

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s lips twitched. She had never seen anyone so brazen in using their power to bully others, shamelessly asserting themselves with such righteousness!

    However, he did block a p for Jiang Chengsi, and honestly...

    If it weren¡¯t for liking him, Ruan Mengxi would think this pair of viinous ¡¯cp¡¯ was truly too perfect to ship!

    This kind of defense was like sprinkling sugar.

    "You..." Jiang Zhaolin scoffed and lowered his arm, "You¡¯re quite something!"

    "Thanks for thepliment," Qi Zeyan responded with a smile.

    Jiang Chengsi patted his shoulder, signaling him to step aside.

    "Chengsi..." He was still worried. They had already caused such an ugly scene, if things got worse today, the father-son rtionship might be irreparably damaged.

    "It¡¯s fine, I know where to draw the line," Jiang Chengsi reassured him with a smile.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s lips twitched fiercely¡ªdraw the line?

    You¡¯ve always been more reckless than me! To boldly make such ims here, you really have some nerve.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 386 - 251 Siye slaps his own sister; is the cult CP spreading sweetness?

    <h4>Chapter 386: 251 Siye ps his own sister; is the cult CP spreading sweetness?</h4><h4></h4>

    Hospital Inside

    Jiang Jinsang stood by the window, incessantly fidgeting with his cufflinks. Though spring had begun and the sun shone unrestrained, a piercing coldness still remained. Someone knocked at the door, a light sound, and quietly pushed open the door, calling out in a hushed voice, ¡¯Sir,¡¯ and then tiptoed to his side.

    "Among those who went to the police station with the Fourth Master were indeed a youngdy, Qi Zeyan, and Miss Ruan. It seems these two encountered each other along the way," Jiang Cuo entered, his voice very low. He had just been to the traffic division to deal with the car issue.

    "Jiang Shuyan..." Jiang Jinsang sneered coldly.

    "One side of the car was dented in. It looked like the Fourth Master had purposely turned his car to let her hit it, perhaps to stop her. ording to the marks at the scene, both vehicles were moving very fast at the time."

    "Is there any move from uncle¡¯s side?"

    "It seems he personally went to the police station and called a privatewyer; currently, he¡¯s on the way." Jiang Cuo nced at Tang Wan, "With the Fourth Master making such a scene out of the blue, could it be..."

    Jiang Chengsi acts in a twisted and wicked manner, yet he always measures his actions. He would never make such a bigmotion on the road with Jiang Shuyan without reason.

    Plus, with Tang Wan¡¯s recent incident, anyone could sense something fishy in this.

    Jiang Jinsang took out his cellphone and dialed a number...

    **

    Beijing, Hexi Sub-branch Police Station

    The officers, upon hearing that Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan wereing, did not dare to neglect them. They arranged for the four people to stay in the reception area and sent someone to inquire.

    "Fourth Master, Young Master Qi? What brings you here..." The officer looked over the four individuals. Ruan Mengxi wore a down jacket with a women¡¯s suit underneath, standing behind Qi Zeyan, clearly looking like an assistant. Meanwhile, Jiang Shuyan had just been crying, her eyes red and swollen, her body shivering, "Have some tea first."

    He took a paper cup, first pouring warm water for Jiang Shuyan, seeing that among the four, she was the most emotionally unstable. But once the cup reached her hands, her trembling hands nearly spilled the water.

    "Jiang Shuyan¡ª"

    As soon as Jiang Chengsi spoke up, it was as if he had touched some fatal switch in her, causing her whole body to flinch, spilling the cup of water.

    "Tell it yourself."

    His voice hoarse and low, yet carrying an overwhelming pressure.

    "Say, say what..." Jiang Shuyan choked back her trembling teeth.

    "What do you think?"

    "I, I don¡¯t know." Everyone has an instinct to survive and defend themselves, Jiang Shuyan included. Without concrete evidence, she would feign ignorance.

    Jiang Chengsi suddenly stood up from the chair, ring at her furiously, "Say it again, you don¡¯t know?"

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her fists tight, her body taut as if facing a formidable enemy, her lips pressed together as if she were ready to take her secret to the grave.

    "It seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin."

    "Fourth Master, let¡¯s talk this out, after all, you are siblings. We¡¯re still within the new year; is there a need to make things this ugly?" The officer, thinking it was amon family conflict, smiled as he stepped in to mediate.

    "Yeah, we are real siblings, so why do you always turn your elbow out!" Earlier, the car crash had Jiang Shuyan¡¯s nerves on edge, and now she eruptedpletely, "You¡¯re my brother, why do you always have to target me!"

    "I¡¯m targeting you? Hah¡ª" Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "Do you think I have nothing better to do? If you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, then why were you at the roadside, clinging to my leg and crying!"

    "I... I was just scared!"

    freeweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    "Scared?" Hisugh was cold and bitter, "Jiang Shuyan, lift up your head and look at me!"

    Their gazes met, one resolute and cold, the other panicked and tense.

    "Now look into my eyes and tell me, today you never went into the mountains, never saw Tang Wan. Her ident has nothing to do with you."

    Ruan Mengxi did not know Jiang Shuyan, nor was she aware of the troubles between her and Tang Wan. Hearing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s words now, her pupils shivered slightly. Could Tang Wan¡¯s ident be rted to her? A surge of emotion raised in her heart, and she subconsciously stepped forward, only to be stopped by Qi Zeyan grabbing her wrist.

    He shook his head at her.

    Signaling her: Don¡¯t move!

    "Today, I..." The guilty are always restless, and eyes are the easiest to betray oneself. As she began to speak and their gazes met, she instinctively looked away.

    "Look at me! Tell me with certainty, you never saw her today!"

    No matter how strained their rtionship, the ties of blood are hard to sever. Jiang Chengsi still held a sliver of hope that he was mistaken about everything.

    After all, without Tang Wan awake, there was no evidence; everything remained mere spection.

    "I, I..."

    His eyes seemed to ze with fire, holding a frenzied anger that could incinerate everything in the world; Jiang Shuyan shook with fear, unable to meet his gaze.

    After so many years as siblings, seeing her in this state, Jiang Chengsi felt his heart sink!

    She was out of her mind, truly daring to do anything. The angrier he got, the more infuriating it was that she didn¡¯t fight back...

    The next second

    No one expected Jiang Chengsi to suddenlysh out, his palm striking across her face!

    Swift and harsh, with a whopping force.

    The p sent Jiang Shuyan staggering, toppling over a chair and crashing to the ground. The police at the reception desk were shocked¡ªwhat was going on? They were resorting to violence now?

    One side of Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face was red and swollen, going numb as a buzzing filled her ears. Half-kneeling on the ground, she looked up at Jiang Chengsi in disbelief.

    Even if they weren¡¯t close, he had never raised his hand to her before!

    "Brother..." Her voice was hoarse, shattering into trembles.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers loosened then suddenly tensed again, "You¡¯re courting death. Do you think that no matter what wrong you do, father will always be able to clean up after you? I can tell you very responsibly..."

    "Today, he can¡¯t protect you!"

    ...

    Just then, a deep male voice came from outside, "What¡¯s this about me not being able to protect her?"

    Jiang Zhaolin had arrived!

    "Dad¡ª" Hearing his voice, Jiang Shuyan struggled to her feet, looking as if she had seen her salvation.

    They had gone to the mountains for a memorial service in the afternoon, all dressed in ck. His eyebrows furrowed tightly, a fierce anger shooting from his eyes as he red at Jiang Chengsi with chilling indifference, "You chased after her car, even smashed it up, and now you¡¯ve brought themotion to the police station..."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s eyes briefly swept over Jiang Shuyan, "And you hit her? Is this how you act as a brother?"

    "Why don¡¯t you ask what she did?"

    "What¡¯s the big problem that you had to chase her by car? What if there had been an ident!" When Jiang Zhaolin heard about the car ident, involving both his own son and daughter, his mind went nk, and he exploded.

    "Today is also your brother¡¯s death anniversary. Can¡¯t you two just keep the peace for once? You evene to the police station and start fighting. Jiang Chengsi, do you feel honored and satisfied bullying your sister?"

    "Not answering phone calls and causing trouble as soon as you get home, what are you trying to aplish? Do you really want to throw our family into chaos?"

    Without waiting for an exnation, Jiang Zhaolin reprimanded Jiang Chengsi fiercely, preemptively setting the narrative, which is the most dangerous thing.

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled but kept his gaze locked on Jiang Shuyan, who was now hiding behind him, "This is yourst chance. Once you leave this police station today, your life is truly over."

    "Scoundrel¡ª"

    As soon as Jiang Zhaolin heard that, he was thoroughly infuriated, "Chasing her car, hitting her, and now you threaten her in front of me? Is this something a person should do?"

    He raised his hand with the intention to strike, but the p never fell, as, on one side, Qi Zeyan, who had been silent until now, stood up and blocked his arm, "Qi Zeyan, get out of my way!"

    "What if I don¡¯t?" Qi Zeyan had rushed over from hispany, dressed in a suit, with a slicked-back haircut. When not smiling or speaking, he actually carried quite an imposing aura.

    "This is our family¡¯s business, and it¡¯s none of an outsider¡¯s concern!"

    Since when had these youngsters started acting so rebelliously, challenging him one after another? Previously at the Jiang Family home, Qi Zeyan had already thrown veiled insults his way. Jiang Zhaolin had long felt annoyed with this young man.

    "Qi Zeyan, don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you just because you have your family backing you."

    "In all honesty, Uncle Jiang, I count on having my family¡¯s support. What about it? In the entire Beijing, who doesn¡¯t know the Qi Family is the most stingy and protective? If youy a finger on me today, my grandfather could topple your house¡ªis that something you believe?"

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s lips twitched. She had never seen anyone so brazen in using their power to bully others, shamelessly asserting themselves with such righteousness!

    However, he did block a p for Jiang Chengsi, and honestly...

    If it weren¡¯t for liking him, Ruan Mengxi would think this pair of viinous ¡¯cp¡¯ was truly too perfect to ship!

    This kind of defense was like sprinkling sugar.

    "You..." Jiang Zhaolin scoffed and lowered his arm, "You¡¯re quite something!"

    "Thanks for thepliment," Qi Zeyan responded with a smile.

    Jiang Chengsi patted his shoulder, signaling him to step aside.

    "Chengsi..." He was still worried. They had already caused such an ugly scene, if things got worse today, the father-son rtionship might be irreparably damaged.

    "It¡¯s fine, I know where to draw the line," Jiang Chengsi reassured him with a smile.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s lips twitched fiercely¡ªdraw the line?

    You¡¯ve always been more reckless than me! To boldly make such ims here, you really have some nerve.

 Chapter 387: 252 Father and son sever ties, the old lady is very protective (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 387: 252 Father and son sever ties, the olddy is very protective (2 more updates)</strong>

    Qi Zeyan stepped aside, and Jiang Chengsi and Jiang Zhaolin faced each other, eyes locked, sparks flying, the atmosphere suddenly tense, extraordinarily heated.

    On one side, the police looked at each other, knowing traffic idents were their jurisdiction, but if it was a family dispute, why let it escte to this?

    ¡°Are you determined to take her away today?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi also wore ck today; unusually solemn and imposing with his sharp gaze and slender eyes slightly narrowed, exuding a dangerous and defiant aura.

    Stubborn and unruly by nature, he now seemed to emit a bandit¡¯s fierceness!

    ¡°How long do you intend to make a scene? Family matters have escted to the police station, with so many people watching. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that shame is the cheapest thing in the world. I¡¯m not afraid of shame; it¡¯s you who are, isn¡¯t it! Just like when elder brother died, you didn¡¯t dare to reveal how exactly he died!¡±

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s thin lips curled into a mocking smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared of losing face. You worry that people outside will learn the truth, assuming¡­¡±

    ¡°That you drove your own son to his dying breath!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Shut your mouth.¡± Jiang Zhaolin couldn¡¯t hold back and swung at him.

    No one stopped him, and he didn¡¯t dodge, taking a solid hit!

    The sound was a hard p.

    Even Jiang Shuyan was stunned.

    Ever since childhood, in his memories, Jiang Chengsi was not someone who tolerated losses. When provoked, he would fight back against Jiang Zhaolin and would not take a hit without reason.

    Jiang Zhaolin also didn¡¯t expect he wouldn¡¯t dodge; his arm hung in mid-air, unable to fall for a long time.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s head was knocked to the side; he raised his hand, wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb, a trace of blood was there. He licked the corner of his mouth and, with a cold smirk, looked at Jiang Zhaolin, void of any warmth.

    ¡°What actually angers you is not what Jiang Shuyan and I turned into, but that we¡¯ve brought it into the police station and made you lose face.¡±

    ¡°Even if Jiang Shuyan killed someone today, would you still defend her?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin, also infuriated by Jiang Chengsi¡¯s provocations and the traps set with Jiang Jinsang, had gathered much anger. ¡°I think this house can no longer amodate you. You ignore my calls, and whenever you are home, you stir up trouble. You just can¡¯t stand seeing this family at peace for even one day, can you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine without a son like me!¡± Jiang Chengsi spoke casually, as if discussing what to have for lunch.

    ¡°You think I dare not cut ties with you?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut ties.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi, repeat that.¡±

    ¡°Staying in that house, every second I feel suffocated. Elder brothermitted suicide, and third brother prefers to stay abroad rather than return home. Have you ever considered that it might be your fault?¡±

    ¡°Bastard¡ª¡± Jiang Zhaolin bellowed angrily.

    The mention of suicide shocked the surrounding police and the unaware Ruan Mengxi. The Jiang Family¡¯s eldest, wasn¡¯t it¡­ an idental death?

    For Jiang Zhaolin, this was a scandal, a raw nerve; one misstep and everything blew up.

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi, from now on, you are no longer my son!¡±

    Once some words are said, they¡¯re like water spilled out, unable to be taken back. Once Jiang Zhaolin spoke, he immediately regretted it, but Jiang Chengsi just smiled, ¡°As you wish. From now on, we are father and son no more, with neither obligation nor rtionship.¡±

    He said it too easily, even with augh, seemingly not caring about this rtionship at all.

    ¡°Shuyan, let¡¯s go!¡± The more Jiang Zhaolin saw his demeanor, the angrier he became, dragging Jiang Shuyan out.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang¡ª¡± Jiang Chengsi suddenly spoke again, not as a father, but formally and clearly.

    Deeply cutting!

    He knew exactly how to make Jiang Zhaolin extremely pained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, taking her away today, her ending will be miserable.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin wasn¡¯t about to listen to his persuasion, pulling her out, ¡°The issue of drag racing and speeding has already been handled by thewyer. You needn¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan felt dizzy; suddenly too much had happened¡­

    But being able to leave the police station, she felt relieved, as if she had dodged a bullet!

    ¡­

    Just as she walked out the reception room door and turned a corner, she bumped into another frightening person¡­

    The olddy of the Jiang Family!

    Jiang Yanting followed her. The olddy also dressed in ck, leaning on a ck wooden cane, with gold-rimmed sses, and fine gold chains hanging on both sides, squinting her eyes, showing no emotion.

    ¡°Howe¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t expect the olddy to suddenly appear.

    Even if the dispute at the Jiang Family home had been ugly, they had never explicitly spoken of severing ties. As a younger member, and with strangers around at the police station, he still had to show her respect.

    ¡°You cane here to protect your daughter, and I can¡¯te to see my grandson?¡± The olddy was used to weathering storms. She concealed her emotions, and nobody else could discern even a hint of joy or anger.

    ¡°Chengsi, this child, is really¡­¡± Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s mind was overwhelmed by anger, and he did not wish to mention her.

    ¡°Shuyan, are you that afraid to see me? Too scared to look at me, not even a greeting?¡± the elderlydy said with a smile.

    ¡°Granny.¡±

    ¡°Today is a special day,e to my house with me, I have something to tell you.¡± The elderlydy spoke directly.

    Jiang Zhaolin thought the elderlydy¡¯s heart had softened again, still wanting to keep up appearances, so he naturally was happy to y along, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face turned pale with fright.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shuyan? You don¡¯t want toe? Or do you think the scolding you received from Granny earlier was too harsh, and you¡¯re still holding a grudge, bearing resentment in your heart?¡±

    ¡°How could that be, how could she bear a grudge against you!¡± Jiang Zhaolin answered for her directly.

    ¡°Then take my car back.¡± After the elderlydy finished speaking, she walked to the reception room, nced at Jiang Chengsi and noticed the red mark on his face, frowning deeply, ¡°Chengsi, youe back with me too.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan was still outside the door, and upon hearing that Jiang Chengsi was also going back, her face turned even paler, looking towards Jiang Zhaolin, ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    No matter what, Jiang Chengsi was his own son. Even if they quarreled, Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t truly want to sever the father-son rtionship. Thinking about going to the elderlydy¡¯s ce together, there might still be a chance for things to improve, naturally ignoring Jiang Shuyan¡¯s plea for help.

    And Qi Zeyan smelled something unusual:

    Today, something significant will happen in the Jiang Family.

    He immediately tried to ingratiate himself by walking over, ¡°Granny Jiang, may Ie back with you?¡±

    ¡°What are youing back for? Sneaking out during work hours, if I tell your grandfather, be careful he breaks your legs!¡±

    ¡°I came out today because I heard my sister-inw had an incident¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± The elderlydy adjusted her sses, ¡°Taking advantage of the false age on the family registry to benefit from our Xiaowu for so long, now that he has a fianc¨¦e, you don¡¯t call her sister-inw, and even take advantage of his wife-to-be? Qiqi, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi blinked, their boss was younger than Xiaowu?

    And still acts all high and mighty every day, calling others little brother?

    Doesn¡¯t he feel utterly embarrassed?

    ¡°No, Granny Jiang¡­¡± Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth, not here to just watch the excitement, speaking directly, there was no need to insult him.

    ¡°Next time you see Wanwan, call her sister-inw. If I hear you calling her sister again, be careful I whip you.¡± The elderlydy lifted her cane, pretending to strike him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely call her sister-inw next time.¡± Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth,ing with good intentions only to nearly end up beaten, what a mess!

    The Jiang family¡¯s people are really too much of bullies.

    ¡°Do you still want toe back with me?¡± His intentions were clear to the elderlydy.

    ¡°I need to go back to work diligently, to contribute to society!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better behaved.¡±

    ¡­

    As the Jiang family members left, Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, ncing at Ruan Mengxi, ¡°Did you justugh?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°If you dare talk about today¡¯s events¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very tight-lipped,¡± Ruan Mengxi said smilingly. After they got into the car and she buckled her seatbelt, ¡°Boss, I need to go to the hospital to see Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qi Zeyan, having missed out on thetest gossip, always felt somewhat annoyed. The car had just driven out of the police station when his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, ¡°Xiaoruan, answer it for me.¡±

    His old man!

    Always trouble when he calls.

    Ruan Mengxi saw it was tagged as ¡°Old Man Qi,¡± knowing it was Qi Zeyan¡¯s grandfather. She answered the call and before she could greet him, the person on the other end yelled,

    ¡°Qi Zeyan, you little rascal, using my name to swagger around deceiving people, am I the kind of person who protects my own without discerning right from wrong? Get back here now, I¡¯ll break your dog legs¡­¡± News travels especially fast.

    Inside the police station, Qi Zeyan¡¯s bold derations moments ago swiftly reached the Qi Family.

    ¡°General Manager, this is Xiaoruan.¡±

    Old Master Qi thenughed, ¡°Is it Xiaoruan? Where¡¯s your boss?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±

    ¡°Tell him toe home early today, I¡¯m waiting for him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Qi Zeyan finally asked, ¡°What did my grandfather say?¡±

    ¡°The General Manager says you shoulde home immediately, he¡¯s going to break your dog legs!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 386 - 251 Siye slaps his own sister; is the cult CP spreading sweetness?

    <h4>Chapter 386: 251 Siye ps his own sister; is the cult CP spreading sweetness?</h4><h4></h4>

    Hospital Inside

    Jiang Jinsang stood by the window, incessantly fidgeting with his cufflinks. Though spring had begun and the sun shone unrestrained, a piercing coldness still remained. Someone knocked at the door, a light sound, and quietly pushed open the door, calling out in a hushed voice, ¡¯Sir,¡¯ and then tiptoed to his side.

    "Among those who went to the police station with the Fourth Master were indeed a youngdy, Qi Zeyan, and Miss Ruan. It seems these two encountered each other along the way," Jiang Cuo entered, his voice very low. He had just been to the traffic division to deal with the car issue.

    "Jiang Shuyan..." Jiang Jinsang sneered coldly.

    "One side of the car was dented in. It looked like the Fourth Master had purposely turned his car to let her hit it, perhaps to stop her. ording to the marks at the scene, both vehicles were moving very fast at the time."

    "Is there any move from uncle¡¯s side?"

    "It seems he personally went to the police station and called a privatewyer; currently, he¡¯s on the way." Jiang Cuo nced at Tang Wan, "With the Fourth Master making such a scene out of the blue, could it be..."

    Jiang Chengsi acts in a twisted and wicked manner, yet he always measures his actions. He would never make such a bigmotion on the road with Jiang Shuyan without reason.

    Plus, with Tang Wan¡¯s recent incident, anyone could sense something fishy in this.

    Jiang Jinsang took out his cellphone and dialed a number...

    **

    Beijing, Hexi Sub-branch Police Station

    The officers, upon hearing that Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan wereing, did not dare to neglect them. They arranged for the four people to stay in the reception area and sent someone to inquire.

    "Fourth Master, Young Master Qi? What brings you here..." The officer looked over the four individuals. Ruan Mengxi wore a down jacket with a women¡¯s suit underneath, standing behind Qi Zeyan, clearly looking like an assistant. Meanwhile, Jiang Shuyan had just been crying, her eyes red and swollen, her body shivering, "Have some tea first."

    He took a paper cup, first pouring warm water for Jiang Shuyan, seeing that among the four, she was the most emotionally unstable. But once the cup reached her hands, her trembling hands nearly spilled the water.

    "Jiang Shuyan¡ª"

    As soon as Jiang Chengsi spoke up, it was as if he had touched some fatal switch in her, causing her whole body to flinch, spilling the cup of water.

    "Tell it yourself."

    His voice hoarse and low, yet carrying an overwhelming pressure.

    "Say, say what..." Jiang Shuyan choked back her trembling teeth.

    "What do you think?"

    "I, I don¡¯t know." Everyone has an instinct to survive and defend themselves, Jiang Shuyan included. Without concrete evidence, she would feign ignorance.

    Jiang Chengsi suddenly stood up from the chair, ring at her furiously, "Say it again, you don¡¯t know?"

    Jiang Shuyan clenched her fists tight, her body taut as if facing a formidable enemy, her lips pressed together as if she were ready to take her secret to the grave.

    "It seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin."

    "Fourth Master, let¡¯s talk this out, after all, you are siblings. We¡¯re still within the new year; is there a need to make things this ugly?" The officer, thinking it was amon family conflict, smiled as he stepped in to mediate.

    "Yeah, we are real siblings, so why do you always turn your elbow out!" Earlier, the car crash had Jiang Shuyan¡¯s nerves on edge, and now she eruptedpletely, "You¡¯re my brother, why do you always have to target me!"

    "I¡¯m targeting you? Hah¡ª" Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "Do you think I have nothing better to do? If you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, then why were you at the roadside, clinging to my leg and crying!"

    "I... I was just scared!"

    freeweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    "Scared?" Hisugh was cold and bitter, "Jiang Shuyan, lift up your head and look at me!"

    Their gazes met, one resolute and cold, the other panicked and tense.

    "Now look into my eyes and tell me, today you never went into the mountains, never saw Tang Wan. Her ident has nothing to do with you."

    Ruan Mengxi did not know Jiang Shuyan, nor was she aware of the troubles between her and Tang Wan. Hearing Jiang Chengsi¡¯s words now, her pupils shivered slightly. Could Tang Wan¡¯s ident be rted to her? A surge of emotion raised in her heart, and she subconsciously stepped forward, only to be stopped by Qi Zeyan grabbing her wrist.

    He shook his head at her.

    Signaling her: Don¡¯t move!

    "Today, I..." The guilty are always restless, and eyes are the easiest to betray oneself. As she began to speak and their gazes met, she instinctively looked away.

    "Look at me! Tell me with certainty, you never saw her today!"

    No matter how strained their rtionship, the ties of blood are hard to sever. Jiang Chengsi still held a sliver of hope that he was mistaken about everything.

    After all, without Tang Wan awake, there was no evidence; everything remained mere spection.

    "I, I..."

    His eyes seemed to ze with fire, holding a frenzied anger that could incinerate everything in the world; Jiang Shuyan shook with fear, unable to meet his gaze.

    After so many years as siblings, seeing her in this state, Jiang Chengsi felt his heart sink!

    She was out of her mind, truly daring to do anything. The angrier he got, the more infuriating it was that she didn¡¯t fight back...

    The next second

    No one expected Jiang Chengsi to suddenlysh out, his palm striking across her face!

    Swift and harsh, with a whopping force.

    The p sent Jiang Shuyan staggering, toppling over a chair and crashing to the ground. The police at the reception desk were shocked¡ªwhat was going on? They were resorting to violence now?

    One side of Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face was red and swollen, going numb as a buzzing filled her ears. Half-kneeling on the ground, she looked up at Jiang Chengsi in disbelief.

    Even if they weren¡¯t close, he had never raised his hand to her before!

    "Brother..." Her voice was hoarse, shattering into trembles.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers loosened then suddenly tensed again, "You¡¯re courting death. Do you think that no matter what wrong you do, father will always be able to clean up after you? I can tell you very responsibly..."

    "Today, he can¡¯t protect you!"

    ...

    Just then, a deep male voice came from outside, "What¡¯s this about me not being able to protect her?"

    Jiang Zhaolin had arrived!

    "Dad¡ª" Hearing his voice, Jiang Shuyan struggled to her feet, looking as if she had seen her salvation.

    They had gone to the mountains for a memorial service in the afternoon, all dressed in ck. His eyebrows furrowed tightly, a fierce anger shooting from his eyes as he red at Jiang Chengsi with chilling indifference, "You chased after her car, even smashed it up, and now you¡¯ve brought themotion to the police station..."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s eyes briefly swept over Jiang Shuyan, "And you hit her? Is this how you act as a brother?"

    "Why don¡¯t you ask what she did?"

    "What¡¯s the big problem that you had to chase her by car? What if there had been an ident!" When Jiang Zhaolin heard about the car ident, involving both his own son and daughter, his mind went nk, and he exploded.

    "Today is also your brother¡¯s death anniversary. Can¡¯t you two just keep the peace for once? You evene to the police station and start fighting. Jiang Chengsi, do you feel honored and satisfied bullying your sister?"

    "Not answering phone calls and causing trouble as soon as you get home, what are you trying to aplish? Do you really want to throw our family into chaos?"

    Without waiting for an exnation, Jiang Zhaolin reprimanded Jiang Chengsi fiercely, preemptively setting the narrative, which is the most dangerous thing.

    Jiang Chengsi merely smiled but kept his gaze locked on Jiang Shuyan, who was now hiding behind him, "This is yourst chance. Once you leave this police station today, your life is truly over."

    "Scoundrel¡ª"

    As soon as Jiang Zhaolin heard that, he was thoroughly infuriated, "Chasing her car, hitting her, and now you threaten her in front of me? Is this something a person should do?"

    He raised his hand with the intention to strike, but the p never fell, as, on one side, Qi Zeyan, who had been silent until now, stood up and blocked his arm, "Qi Zeyan, get out of my way!"

    "What if I don¡¯t?" Qi Zeyan had rushed over from hispany, dressed in a suit, with a slicked-back haircut. When not smiling or speaking, he actually carried quite an imposing aura.

    "This is our family¡¯s business, and it¡¯s none of an outsider¡¯s concern!"

    Since when had these youngsters started acting so rebelliously, challenging him one after another? Previously at the Jiang Family home, Qi Zeyan had already thrown veiled insults his way. Jiang Zhaolin had long felt annoyed with this young man.

    "Qi Zeyan, don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you just because you have your family backing you."

    "In all honesty, Uncle Jiang, I count on having my family¡¯s support. What about it? In the entire Beijing, who doesn¡¯t know the Qi Family is the most stingy and protective? If youy a finger on me today, my grandfather could topple your house¡ªis that something you believe?"

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s lips twitched. She had never seen anyone so brazen in using their power to bully others, shamelessly asserting themselves with such righteousness!

    However, he did block a p for Jiang Chengsi, and honestly...

    If it weren¡¯t for liking him, Ruan Mengxi would think this pair of viinous ¡¯cp¡¯ was truly too perfect to ship!

    This kind of defense was like sprinkling sugar.

    "You..." Jiang Zhaolin scoffed and lowered his arm, "You¡¯re quite something!"

    "Thanks for thepliment," Qi Zeyan responded with a smile.

    Jiang Chengsi patted his shoulder, signaling him to step aside.

    "Chengsi..." He was still worried. They had already caused such an ugly scene, if things got worse today, the father-son rtionship might be irreparably damaged.

    "It¡¯s fine, I know where to draw the line," Jiang Chengsi reassured him with a smile.

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s lips twitched fiercely¡ªdraw the line?

    You¡¯ve always been more reckless than me! To boldly make such ims here, you really have some nerve.

 Chapter 387: 252 Father and son sever ties, the old lady is very protective (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 387: 252 Father and son sever ties, the olddy is very protective (2 more updates)</strong>

    Qi Zeyan stepped aside, and Jiang Chengsi and Jiang Zhaolin faced each other, eyes locked, sparks flying, the atmosphere suddenly tense, extraordinarily heated.

    On one side, the police looked at each other, knowing traffic idents were their jurisdiction, but if it was a family dispute, why let it escte to this?

    ¡°Are you determined to take her away today?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi also wore ck today; unusually solemn and imposing with his sharp gaze and slender eyes slightly narrowed, exuding a dangerous and defiant aura.

    Stubborn and unruly by nature, he now seemed to emit a bandit¡¯s fierceness!

    ¡°How long do you intend to make a scene? Family matters have escted to the police station, with so many people watching. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that shame is the cheapest thing in the world. I¡¯m not afraid of shame; it¡¯s you who are, isn¡¯t it! Just like when elder brother died, you didn¡¯t dare to reveal how exactly he died!¡±

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s thin lips curled into a mocking smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared of losing face. You worry that people outside will learn the truth, assuming¡­¡±

    ¡°That you drove your own son to his dying breath!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Shut your mouth.¡± Jiang Zhaolin couldn¡¯t hold back and swung at him.

    No one stopped him, and he didn¡¯t dodge, taking a solid hit!

    The sound was a hard p.

    Even Jiang Shuyan was stunned.

    Ever since childhood, in his memories, Jiang Chengsi was not someone who tolerated losses. When provoked, he would fight back against Jiang Zhaolin and would not take a hit without reason.

    Jiang Zhaolin also didn¡¯t expect he wouldn¡¯t dodge; his arm hung in mid-air, unable to fall for a long time.

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s head was knocked to the side; he raised his hand, wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb, a trace of blood was there. He licked the corner of his mouth and, with a cold smirk, looked at Jiang Zhaolin, void of any warmth.

    ¡°What actually angers you is not what Jiang Shuyan and I turned into, but that we¡¯ve brought it into the police station and made you lose face.¡±

    ¡°Even if Jiang Shuyan killed someone today, would you still defend her?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin, also infuriated by Jiang Chengsi¡¯s provocations and the traps set with Jiang Jinsang, had gathered much anger. ¡°I think this house can no longer amodate you. You ignore my calls, and whenever you are home, you stir up trouble. You just can¡¯t stand seeing this family at peace for even one day, can you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine without a son like me!¡± Jiang Chengsi spoke casually, as if discussing what to have for lunch.

    ¡°You think I dare not cut ties with you?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut ties.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi, repeat that.¡±

    ¡°Staying in that house, every second I feel suffocated. Elder brothermitted suicide, and third brother prefers to stay abroad rather than return home. Have you ever considered that it might be your fault?¡±

    ¡°Bastard¡ª¡± Jiang Zhaolin bellowed angrily.

    The mention of suicide shocked the surrounding police and the unaware Ruan Mengxi. The Jiang Family¡¯s eldest, wasn¡¯t it¡­ an idental death?

    For Jiang Zhaolin, this was a scandal, a raw nerve; one misstep and everything blew up.

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi, from now on, you are no longer my son!¡±

    Once some words are said, they¡¯re like water spilled out, unable to be taken back. Once Jiang Zhaolin spoke, he immediately regretted it, but Jiang Chengsi just smiled, ¡°As you wish. From now on, we are father and son no more, with neither obligation nor rtionship.¡±

    He said it too easily, even with augh, seemingly not caring about this rtionship at all.

    ¡°Shuyan, let¡¯s go!¡± The more Jiang Zhaolin saw his demeanor, the angrier he became, dragging Jiang Shuyan out.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang¡ª¡± Jiang Chengsi suddenly spoke again, not as a father, but formally and clearly.

    Deeply cutting!

    He knew exactly how to make Jiang Zhaolin extremely pained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, taking her away today, her ending will be miserable.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin wasn¡¯t about to listen to his persuasion, pulling her out, ¡°The issue of drag racing and speeding has already been handled by thewyer. You needn¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan felt dizzy; suddenly too much had happened¡­

    But being able to leave the police station, she felt relieved, as if she had dodged a bullet!

    ¡­

    Just as she walked out the reception room door and turned a corner, she bumped into another frightening person¡­

    The olddy of the Jiang Family!

    Jiang Yanting followed her. The olddy also dressed in ck, leaning on a ck wooden cane, with gold-rimmed sses, and fine gold chains hanging on both sides, squinting her eyes, showing no emotion.

    ¡°Howe¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t expect the olddy to suddenly appear.

    Even if the dispute at the Jiang Family home had been ugly, they had never explicitly spoken of severing ties. As a younger member, and with strangers around at the police station, he still had to show her respect.

    ¡°You cane here to protect your daughter, and I can¡¯te to see my grandson?¡± The olddy was used to weathering storms. She concealed her emotions, and nobody else could discern even a hint of joy or anger.

    ¡°Chengsi, this child, is really¡­¡± Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s mind was overwhelmed by anger, and he did not wish to mention her.

    ¡°Shuyan, are you that afraid to see me? Too scared to look at me, not even a greeting?¡± the elderlydy said with a smile.

    ¡°Granny.¡±

    ¡°Today is a special day,e to my house with me, I have something to tell you.¡± The elderlydy spoke directly.

    Jiang Zhaolin thought the elderlydy¡¯s heart had softened again, still wanting to keep up appearances, so he naturally was happy to y along, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face turned pale with fright.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shuyan? You don¡¯t want toe? Or do you think the scolding you received from Granny earlier was too harsh, and you¡¯re still holding a grudge, bearing resentment in your heart?¡±

    ¡°How could that be, how could she bear a grudge against you!¡± Jiang Zhaolin answered for her directly.

    ¡°Then take my car back.¡± After the elderlydy finished speaking, she walked to the reception room, nced at Jiang Chengsi and noticed the red mark on his face, frowning deeply, ¡°Chengsi, youe back with me too.¡±

    Jiang Shuyan was still outside the door, and upon hearing that Jiang Chengsi was also going back, her face turned even paler, looking towards Jiang Zhaolin, ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    No matter what, Jiang Chengsi was his own son. Even if they quarreled, Jiang Zhaolin didn¡¯t truly want to sever the father-son rtionship. Thinking about going to the elderlydy¡¯s ce together, there might still be a chance for things to improve, naturally ignoring Jiang Shuyan¡¯s plea for help.

    And Qi Zeyan smelled something unusual:

    Today, something significant will happen in the Jiang Family.

    He immediately tried to ingratiate himself by walking over, ¡°Granny Jiang, may Ie back with you?¡±

    ¡°What are youing back for? Sneaking out during work hours, if I tell your grandfather, be careful he breaks your legs!¡±

    ¡°I came out today because I heard my sister-inw had an incident¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± The elderlydy adjusted her sses, ¡°Taking advantage of the false age on the family registry to benefit from our Xiaowu for so long, now that he has a fianc¨¦e, you don¡¯t call her sister-inw, and even take advantage of his wife-to-be? Qiqi, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi blinked, their boss was younger than Xiaowu?

    And still acts all high and mighty every day, calling others little brother?

    Doesn¡¯t he feel utterly embarrassed?

    ¡°No, Granny Jiang¡­¡± Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth, not here to just watch the excitement, speaking directly, there was no need to insult him.

    ¡°Next time you see Wanwan, call her sister-inw. If I hear you calling her sister again, be careful I whip you.¡± The elderlydy lifted her cane, pretending to strike him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely call her sister-inw next time.¡± Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth,ing with good intentions only to nearly end up beaten, what a mess!

    The Jiang family¡¯s people are really too much of bullies.

    ¡°Do you still want toe back with me?¡± His intentions were clear to the elderlydy.

    ¡°I need to go back to work diligently, to contribute to society!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better behaved.¡±

    ¡­

    As the Jiang family members left, Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, ncing at Ruan Mengxi, ¡°Did you justugh?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°If you dare talk about today¡¯s events¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very tight-lipped,¡± Ruan Mengxi said smilingly. After they got into the car and she buckled her seatbelt, ¡°Boss, I need to go to the hospital to see Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qi Zeyan, having missed out on thetest gossip, always felt somewhat annoyed. The car had just driven out of the police station when his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, ¡°Xiaoruan, answer it for me.¡±

    His old man!

    Always trouble when he calls.

    Ruan Mengxi saw it was tagged as ¡°Old Man Qi,¡± knowing it was Qi Zeyan¡¯s grandfather. She answered the call and before she could greet him, the person on the other end yelled,

    ¡°Qi Zeyan, you little rascal, using my name to swagger around deceiving people, am I the kind of person who protects my own without discerning right from wrong? Get back here now, I¡¯ll break your dog legs¡­¡± News travels especially fast.

    Inside the police station, Qi Zeyan¡¯s bold derations moments ago swiftly reached the Qi Family.

    ¡°General Manager, this is Xiaoruan.¡±

    Old Master Qi thenughed, ¡°Is it Xiaoruan? Where¡¯s your boss?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±

    ¡°Tell him toe home early today, I¡¯m waiting for him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Qi Zeyan finally asked, ¡°What did my grandfather say?¡±

    ¡°The General Manager says you shoulde home immediately, he¡¯s going to break your dog legs!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 388 - 253 Defiant till Death, Wanwan Returns (3 more - s)

    <h4>Chapter 388: 253 Defiant till Death, Wanwan Returns (3 more Chapters)</h4>

    Jiang Family

    Everyone entered the room, and Fan Mingyu invited everyone to sit down. Today was a day of mourning, so everyone dressed in ck, adding to the particrly gloomy atmosphere.

    "That... I just heard Qi Zeyan mention something about a younger sister having an ident, was it Tang Wan?" Jiang Zhaolin waspletely unaware and only realized after asking that his daughter sitting next to him seemed to shake violently.

    "Yes, she was visiting the tomb of the eldest, and she identally slipped down the mountain," the elderlydy said, having just sipped her tea. The steam fogged up her sses, and as she was wiping them, she spoke nonchntly.

    "Slipped down?" Jiang Zhaolin raised an eyebrow, "Is she okay?"

    "Unconscious," the elderlydy answered, putting on her sses and ncing at the father and daughter sitting on the loveseat.

    People with a guilty conscience can interpret a thousand meanings from an unintentional nce from someone else. Jiang Shuyan forced herself to appear calm and turned her head to look at Jiang Zhaolin, "Dad, brother¡¯s ne should havended..."

    "No worries, he¡¯s not a child. He¡¯s already in Beijing, how could he not find his way home?" Today was a special day, and the elderdy¡¯s momentary soft heart meant that past grievances might be forgiven.

    He coughed lightly and looked at the elderlydy, "Unconscious? Injured? How could she slip down the mountain just like that? So careless."

    The mountain path was not very steep; otherwise, the elderlydy at her age wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb it at all.

    Fan Mingyu handed an ice pack to Jiang Chengsi, "Put this on your face; look how swollen it is."

    "Thank you."

    But shepletely ignored Jiang Shuyan, whose cheek was also swollen and bruised.

    "I also find it strange, maybe this child was just too careless," the elderdy murmured, squinting her eyes and sipping her hot tea again.

    "Not awake?" Jiang Zhaolin felt the atmosphere was off. Tang Wan was unconscious, and yet the Jiang family members were still here; why weren¡¯t they worried?

    Jiang Chengsi applied the ice pack to his face; the cold mixed with heat made him inhale sharply, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to him. He just smiled, "If the younger sister wakes up, I¡¯m afraid some people won¡¯t be able to sit still right? Is that right, Jiang Shuyan?"

    The mention of Jiang Shuyan made her shudder, her palms and back drenched in cold sweat.

    "What are you insinuating again with that tone?" Jiang Zhaolin frowned, his eyes filled with fierceness.

    "Why not ask Jiang Shuyan? She went to the airport to pick someone up, but why did she still have her suitcase with her? Did something wrong and nning to flee?"

    "I didn¡¯t!" Jiang Shuyan defensively retorted.

    "If you did nothing wrong, why did you speed up when I chased your car, asking you to stop? What were you afraid of? Actually speeding on the road. If you had really hit someone, caused an ident, I doubt even a hundred deaths could redeem you."

    "If I wasn¡¯t guilty, why would I speed up when I called you? Even if our rtionship is strained, it¡¯s not like I would assault you on the roadside. If I hadn¡¯t driven up and forced your car to stop, you wouldn¡¯t have nned to stop at all!"

    "I didn¡¯t!" Remembering the perilous moment of the car crash, Jiang Shuyan¡¯s nerves tensed up instantly. The feeling of nearly dying was enough to make her lose control whenever she thought of it.

    Jiang Chengsi took out his phone, yed a recording.

    The first sound to hit everyone¡¯s ears was a loud crash, followed by piercing static, assaulting the eardrums, then silence before voices emerged...

    "...Jiang Shuyan, you went to the airport to pick someone up, and you were carrying a suitcase! Tang Wan rolling down the mountain, could it be rted to you..." followed by Qi Zeyan¡¯s voice.

    "Brother, I didn¡¯t mean it, I truly didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just muddled for a moment. We are siblings, when big brother left, he told you to take care of me..."

    The recording stopped there as Jiang Chengsi turned off his phone, "Jiang Shuyan, tell me, what do you mean by you didn¡¯t mean it, what¡¯s this sudden confusion you¡¯re talking about? What is all this?"

    "Is Tang Wan¡¯s ident rted to you?"

    "Did you push her down?"

    "Was it you!"

    Jiang Chengsi, already a sinister figure, suddenly became fierce with his relentless questioning. Jiang Shuyan, agitated, jumped up from the sofa and reached to snatch his phone.

    "It wasn¡¯t me, I never saw her, it has nothing to do with me," her face contorted in a ferocious and frenzied expression.

    "True, there are no cameras on the mountain, but there are in the residential area and at the front door of our house. During the time she had her ident, did you go out, how long were you gone, when did you return ¨C those won¡¯t lie!"

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s pupils dted sharply. She snatched his phone and smashed it on the tiled floor, the screen instantly shattered on impact.

 Chapter 389: 253 Defiant till Death, Wanwan Returns (3 more s)_2

    <strong>Chapter 389: 253 Defiant till Death, Wanwan Returns (3 more chapters)_2</strong>

    Jiang Chengsi had always known how to hit where it hurt the most, ¡°The recording has already been uploaded to the cloud, smashing a cell phone is useless.¡±

    Her body jerked violently.

    Normally, Jiang Shuyan would never lose herposure like this. The stimtion from speeding and crashing overwhelmed her brain, leaving her unable to tolerate even the slightest external disturbance. She was a ticking time bomb.

    Jiang Chengsi nced at Jiang Zhaolin, who was seated on the sofa, looking at his daughter in shock and bewilderment, ¡°Shuyan, what is he talking about?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t foolish, just afraid to delve deeper!

    ¡°The car has been towed away, Mr. Jiang. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call and ask if her suitcase is in the trunk of the car, and see what¡¯s inside. Today is your eldest son¡¯s anniversary. Using the excuse of picking someone up from the airport, dragging your own clothes to the Airport, what exactly were you nning?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, ¡°If something were to happen, intentional homicide, fleeing the country, and using your car¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about how the media would write about this?¡±

    ¡°They would say¡­ you!¡± Jiang Chengsi pointed at his own father, ¡°You, Jiang Zhaolin, knew without reporting, and even assisted your daughter in escaping.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Jiang Zhaolin jumped up, furious, and rushed over to grab his cor, ¡°Jiang Chengsi, you little¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiang Zhaolin!¡± The olddy suddenly mmed her cup on the table with a loud noise, lifting her eyes to look at him, even the usually kind person under such rage, had frighteningly wide eyes, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you still nning to hit him in front of me?¡±

    ¡°You heard what he just said¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan got up and held his wrist, ¡°Zhaolin?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin had no choice but to let go. Jiang Chengsi adjusted his cor with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll never have a good life¡­¡±

    ¡°Chengsi!¡± Jiang Zhenhuan frowned, ¡°Hold your tongue.¡± Saying this, he pulled him aside to sit down, while Jiang Yanting suddenly walked over, grabbed the ice bag from before, and pped it against his face.

    ¡°Ow¡ªSecond Brother? Are you trying to murder me!¡± Jiang Chengsi cried out in agony. Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s p was evidently aimed to inflict serious harm.

    ¡°Know pain? Then shut up!¡±

    ¡­

    But at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Jiang Shuyan. The olddy squinted her eyes, ¡°Shuyan, have you seen Wanwan today?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Shuyan was once again frightened by Jiang Chengsi, her mind muddled, losing her ability to think.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Chengsi¡¯s nonsense, this boy has always loved stirring trouble. Besides, Shuyan has been home all day, she hasn¡¯t gone out at all.¡±

    ¡°Have you been with her all day? Are you sure she didn¡¯t leave?¡± the olddy pressed.

    Jiang Zhaolin had gone out with his wife in the morning to buy things for the ancestral rites, indeed, he wasn¡¯t at home, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t im to have been together the whole time.

    Thinking of the recording Jiang Chengsi yed, he felt uneasy, yet he thought that Jiang Shuyan wouldn¡¯t dare to be so bold, his instinct was to protect his daughter.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not certain, don¡¯t make guarantees lightly,¡± the olddy chided softly.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you shut up!¡±

    The olddy scolded fiercely, and Jiang Zhaolin, holding back his anger, didn¡¯t dare to erupt.

    She leaned on her cane, walking straight up to Jiang Shuyan, ¡°Shuyan, did you go to the mountain today? Did you see Wanwan? Did you have a conflict, did you push her?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Almost all the Jiang family members were there, Jiang Zhenhuan and Jiang Yanting naturally had a chill and stern demeanor, the olddy¡¯s originally murky eyes were now piercingly sharp, directly challenging her.

    ¡°No? Are you sure?¡±

    Jiang Shuyan was no saint, she had done her fair share of deceit and malice, but murder was something she had nevermitted, from the depth of her soul she felt a chilling fear, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Whether she did it or not, probably everyone already had their suspicions. She was the youngest child of this generation of the Jiang family, everyone had watched her grow up, whether she was nervous or scared, it was always discernible. Moreover, the recording by Jiang Chengsi was indeed quite persuasive.

    Suitcase, escaping¡­ it wasn¡¯t impossible!

    The olddy gripped her cane tightly, frustrated and furious, she lifted her arm, swinging it hard against her arm.

    The force felt as if it could shatter her bones.

    ¡°Say it again, you didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve said it, I didn¡¯t. If you can, bring out the evidence!¡±

    Tang Wan was still unconscious¡­

    ¡°You scoundrel, at this point, you still refuse to admit it, waiting for others to present the evidence right before your eyes?¡± The olddy was truly furious, lifting her cane, she struck her back with another blow¡ª

    Jiang Shuyan bent over, unable to straighten up, her legs went weak, and with a thud, she knelt on the ground, her back aching as if it had split open.

 Chapter 390 - 253 Defiant till Death, Wanwan Returns (3 more - s)_3

    <h4>Chapter 390: 253 Defiant till Death, Wanwan Returns (3 more Chapters)_3</h4>

    The cane was made of solid wood, reinforced with strength, and the blow was indeed not light.

    Jiang Zhaolin also faintly realized that something was wrong, fearing that she really had made a mistake in a moment of confusion. Yet, caring for his daughter, he had just moved over when the olddy lifted her cane at him.

    "Sit down, if anyone dares toe forward today, I will beat them too!"

    She spoke angrily, pointing directly at Jiang Zhaolin.

    **

    Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan and Ruan Mengxi had already arrived at the hospital. On the road, they had bought bouquets and fruit baskets and were about to call Jiang Jinsang to ask for the room number when they saw Zhou Zhongqing, who was about to leave.

    "Uncle Zhou," Qi Zeyan greeted him with a smile,

    Zhou Zhongqing sized him up and nced at Ruan Mengxi behind him. He knew the young girl who had visited the hospital during Old Mr. Tang¡¯s stay; she was Tang Wan¡¯s best friend and also Qi Zeyan¡¯s assistant, but...

    Even if she was a subordinate, letting a young girl carry baskets and hold flowers.

    Absolutely no chivalry there, this guy probably deserved to be single.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Visiting the sick."

    "Visiting whom?"

    "Isn¡¯t Tang Wan staying here?"

    "Didn¡¯t you call Xiaowu beforeing to visit?" Zhou Zhongqing suddenlyughed.

    "I did call earlier."

    "Wanwan woke up, and they discharged half an hour ago. By now, they should be nearly home."

    Qi Zeyan felt as if struck by lightning, "Discharged?"

    "Why don¡¯t you call and check, they have long gone."

    "I..." Qi Zeyan was so angry he almost cursed, going up the mountain, that bastard Jiang Jinsang, said he was at the hospital, now that he came to the hospital, he ran back home?

    That¡¯s like taking a dog for a walk!

    Making fun of him.

    "That Dr. Zhou, Wanwan is okay, right?" Ruan Mengxi asked.

    "Listen, that¡¯s the kind of question a friend should ask," Zhou Zhongqingughed, "Wanwan is fine; she was wearing many clothes. If it had been summer, rolling down the hill would have been tough."

    "Thank you." Learning that Tang Wan was fine, Ruan Mengxi finally rxed, turning to Qi Zeyan, "Boss, where are we going now?"

    "Where else? To the Jiang Family! I need to see a doctor!"

    And to watch the drama...

    The Jiang Family must be putting on a big show now. After several rounds and skipping work, not eating any ¡¯melon¡¯ would be a significant loss.

    "Okay." Ruan Mengxi also wanted to see Tang Wan and confirm she was safe and sound.

    "Zeyan," Zhou Zhongqing called him.

    "Uncle Zhou, is there something else?"

    "As a man, you should be more gentlemanly. How could you let a young girl carry so much?"

    Ruan Mengxi secretly hoped inside, but he just said four words: "It¡¯s her job."

    Zhou Zhongqing was stunned, such a person, if he ever finds a partner, that girl must be quite masochistic.

    However, he was going to the cafeteria to eat and didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. Qi Zeyan turned his head and took the fruit basket and bouquet from her hands. He had never used a female assistant, so he unconsciously treated her like a man.

    Ruan Mengxi was touched, bouncing happily behind him.

    "Boss, you are a good person."

    "A well-known fact. Do you need to say it?"

    "..."

    Ruan Mengxi gritted her teeth: Stupid straight man!

    **

    At this time at the Jiang Family

    Jiang Shuyan knelt on the ground, still stubbornly refusing to admit anything. Admitting to premeditated murder would be the end of her.

    "Shuyan, I am giving you a chance!" The olddy was so angry that it hurt her heart.

    "A chance?" Jiang Shuyan had been hit several times, the pain causing her scalp to go numb. Surrounded and isted, when pushed to the breaking point, people tend to explode. Suddenly, she got up from the ground and looked at the olddy, "Do you all just want to drive me to death?"

    "Tang Wan is an outsider, I am your real granddaughter, yet now, for her sake, you want to drive me to death."

    "Everyone says it¡¯s for my good, yet they ruthlessly push me to be a murderer!"

    "I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t push her, it has nothing to do with me! What exactly do you want? Do you want me to admit to murder before you are satisfied?"

    The olddy trembled with rage, "Foolish girl, even now, you still..."

    She knew her own children well, stubborn till the end. She lifted her cane, ready to hit her.

    However, Jiang Shuyan didn¡¯t let the cane fall this time, grabbing it, their eyes locked, the olddy was uncontrobly furious, "You¡ª"

    "Shuyan!" "Jiang Shuyan!" Nobody expected her to dare resist like this, and they all stood up abruptly.

    Jiang Shuyan, terrified yet thinking of the possibility of prison, reacted instinctively¡ªshe pushed the olddy away and bolted¡ª

    Run!

    She had to get away.

    She could no longer stay in Beijing, nor could she remain in the Jiang Family!

    "Grandma¡ª" Jiang Yanting, who was closer, quickly came over and steadied the olddy.

    "Jiang Shuyan!" Jiang Chengsi was choked with anger, threw aside the ice pack in his hand, and started chasing after her. This damn girl must be going crazy...

    But as Jiang Shuyan had just run out the door, a ck sedan came straight towards her, entering the Jiangpound, heading straight for her. She tried to stop herself, but it was toote!

    Her knee hit the car, and her whole bodynded on the hood, scared out of her wits.

    The next second...

    She instinctively looked up. Behind the clear windshield sat the personing to take her life.

    Apart from Jiang Jinsang in the driver¡¯s seat, there was also...

    Tang Wan!

    She gave her a smile, graceful and charming, like the warmest wine harboring a throat-burning strength. Jiang Jinsang needing to stop and turn off the engine, so Tang Wan was the first to get out of the car.

    Jiang Shuyan nervously swallowed, her body softened, she stumbled back, and fell to the ground.

    Step by step, she was pushed back, inch by inch, until she retreated into the house again.

    "Wanwan¡ª" The olddy was both anxious and angry, but seeing Tang Wan, she was both shocked and joyful, "Awake? Are you okay?"

    Tang Wan smiled and shook her head, "I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good¡ª" The olddy breathed a sigh of relief, but the shove from Jiang Shuyan still enmed her anger.

    "How is it? Seeing me, don¡¯t you even have the strength to stand up?" Tang Wan red at the person on the ground.

 Chapter 391 - 254 Xiaowuâ€™s Wife is Too Fierce, Father and Daughter Confront Her Together (4 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 391: 254 Xiaowu¡¯s Wife is Too Fierce, Father and Daughter Confront Her Together (4 Updates)</h4>

    With Tang Wan entering the room, a harsh chill also encroached inward through the door.

    Her coat was torn, and at the moment she wore Jiang Jinsang¡¯s ck coat,rge and knee-length, her hair soft and hanging at her sides, exuding a sense of gentleness and harmlessness.

    Jiang Shuyan trembled as she climbed up from the ground; she continued to advance until there was only enough space for one person between them before stopping, with Tang Wan seeming to carry a chill about her whole body.

    Her breath felt chilly when it came.

    Jiang Jinsang too followed closely into the room, dressed rather thinly, his lips pale, the corners of his mouth exuded a shade of bleak coldness.

    "Jiang Shuyan, have you fucking lost your mind, you actually dared to push Grandmother?" Jiang Chengsi was infuriated.

    Pushed her and even dared to run off?

    "You pushed Grandmother?" Tang Wan, a bit taller, looked down at her with eyes that seemed to have ayer of frost forming within, utterly cold.

    Jiang Shuyan thought she would not die but would lose half her life, that ce was steep, overgrown with wild grass, how could she be unharmed, how could she possibly...

    Overwhelmed with shock, she shook, her mouth opening and closing.

    It felt as though something was stuck in her throat, unable to spit out a single word.

    "Miss Tang..." Jiang Zhaolin guessed his daughter had done something foolish, yet seeing Tang Wan safe and sound, he still breathed a slight sigh of relief; after all, she was unharmed, there might still be a chance to turn things around.

    But in the next second, what happened left him dumbfounded...

    Tang Wan actually lifted her arm directly and delivered a fierce p to Jiang Shuyan¡¯s face!

    So quick and vicious, it was a bit off due to the uncontrolled strength, almost striking her ear.

    "p¡ª" the sound, even the unppable Jiang Zhenhuan couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows; Tang Wan had lived in his house for a while, a soft-spoken young girl who showed him much courtesy, speaking gently and politely, so this sudden outburst naturally surprised everyone.

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s entire head was knocked sideways, her head buzzing, pupils dted, her mouth tasting of blood, her ears ringing.

    "This p is to discipline you on behalf of Grandmother, she has always treated you well, yet you dared toy hands on her, which is unfilial!"

    "Tang Wan, you..." Jiang Shuyan clenched her teeth and lifted her head.

    Being pped by Jiang Chengsi was one thing, but how could she dare too.

    "What are you to dare to hit me?"

    "Soon you¡¯ll find out what I am!" Tang Wan gritted her teeth.

    Caught off-guard¡ª

    A backhand, another p.

    Jiang Shuyan had just lifted her face, solidly hit square on, both sides of her face now matched in swelling, instantly red and swollen, her hair disheveled, her entire face a bloody red.

    Her body shook with rage.

    Jiang Chengsi, standing closer, licked the corner of his mouth that had been split by the blow from Jiang Zhaolin.

    Oh my goodness, this sister-inw¡ª

    Untouchable!

    Recalling how he had "teased" and "intimidated" her before, he now felt a profound fear; if she got pushed too far, it¡¯s likely she could scratch up his face with a backwards p.

    "This one, is for myself, we had a chance encounter on the mountain, yet you took advantage of my unguarded moment to push me down the mountain, wanting my life?"

    Even if Tang Wan spoke softly and smiled at this moment, it would still exert immense pressure on her.

    Jiang Shuyan bit her teeth, stubbornly lifted her head to look at her, as if she wanted to say something, but before the words could escape her lips, Tang Wan lifted her arm again as if to hit her...

    This time she was ready, stretching out her hand to block!

    But with a backhand, Tang Wan¡¯s other arm rose, solid and decisively, with another muffled p.

    One p heavier than thest, Jiang Shuyan¡¯s knees had already knocked against the car, her legs already weak and achy, and now she was solidly struck down to the ground by a palm.

    A muffled thud, she fell at the feet of Jiang Chengsi.

    And this person, her brother, did not reach out to help, but instead took a step back as if avoiding some gue.

    "This one, is for my grandfather, the incident at the hospital back then, I looked past it for the sake of Grandmother and Xiaowu, you really thought I was afraid of you, your thoughts even reaching my family members."

    "Relying on the affection of your family members to do evil deeds, the Jiang Family has been kind to mine, if you were not a Jiang..."

    "Really think I couldn¡¯t kill you?"

    Looking down from her superior position, her tone was arrogantly proud to the extreme.

    Jiang Shuyan stared hard at her face, Tang Wan always presents a benign and approachable facade, suddenly bing this terrifying.

    It was as if she had taken a walk through hell after falling down the mountain, mes shooting forth from her eyes.

    As if she wanted to butcher her cleanly.

    A fire seemed to burn in Jiang Shuyan¡¯s throat, her voice hoarse, "I, I didn¡¯t..."

    "At the time you pushed me down, I grabbed your clothes, you were wearing a ck woolen coat, the button at your sleeve even got torn off by me, probably dropped nearby; if someone were to search, it¡¯s impossible not to find any trace at all."

 Chapter 392 - 254 Xiaowuâ€™s wife is too fierce, father and daughter confront together (4 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 392: 254 Xiaowu¡¯s wife is too fierce, father and daughter confront together (4 updates)_2</h4>

    Jiang Shuyan was wearing a ck cotton outfit at that moment, while Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s pupils quivered slightly. As a man, how could he remember what his daughter wore every day? But today, as they were heading to pay respects at a grave, he remembered that in the morning, Jiang Shuyan indeed had worn a woolen garment.

    At the time, his wife had advised her, noting that the mountain was cold and suggesting she change into a down jacket. The girl, loving beauty, stubbornly did not listen.

    If Tang Wan had not seen Jiang Shuyan, how would she know about this?

    She suddenly smiled, "My nail broke, there might still be my bloodstain on your clothes. If you deny it outright, wait until I call the police, and after they search, one test will reveal everything..."

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s body trembled like a sieve, and Tang Wan¡¯s gaze at that moment, falling into the depths of her eyes, was like a ghosting to im souls...

    After pushing Tang Wan away, she shivered all the way home, the whole process like a nightmare. She could not remember any details. After returning, she immediately changed clothes, wanting to pack her belongings and escape from here quickly. Not long after going downstairs, Jiang Chengsi arrived home. Her mind was in chaos, unable to remember anything about a button.

    Button, blood...

    Thest bit of luck in her heart was lost, and Jiang Shuyan abruptly closed her eyes, her voice sharply screaming, "It was me, I pushed you, so what? I did it!"

    The voice was shrill and harsh, extremely ufortable to hear.

    **

    After her outburst, the entire Jiang Family living room fell dead silent, only her lying on the floor, disheveled and with a fierce expression, her screaming voice seeming to echo, reverberating through the living room.

    The elderlydy took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and helplessly shook her head, "A sin¡ª"

    "Isn¡¯t it all because of you? I am clearly your granddaughter, why do you always like her so much, so biased? You say we are all family, but do you really think of me as your granddaughter in your heart?"

    "Is this your reason for acting against me?" Tang Wan sneered.

    "If it weren¡¯t for you, how would our rtionship have be like this? Ever since you appeared, everything changed..."

    "Originally, Grandma would only dote on me. Ever since you came, she constantly mentions you, praising you to everyone. How long have you known each other? Why does everyone side with you."

    "And now even my brother, he actually hit me for you! It¡¯s all because of you!"

    Jiang Shuyan was the only girl in the Jiang family¡¯s generation, naturally spoiled. The elderlydy would take her along to any function, but ever since Tang Wan appeared, everything seemed to change, leading her to lose control and act out. After the medical disturbance incident, she was penalized, sent far from home...

    Unexpectedly, a few days ago, the Cu Yufeng incidentpletely shattered the rtionship between the two families!

    The elderlydy used to cherish her, though they did not see each other often, but she knew that today she would definitely go to pay respects and went early, only to run into Tang Wan...

    It seemed all the crux of the problems, the root of all evil, originated from her, everything revolving around Tang Wan. How could she not hate!

    Tang Wan greeted her and then made a call to handle some matters, watching her back, malicious thoughts arose, daring thoughts emerged from the edge of wickedness... She herself did not know what came over her at that moment to actually strike her.

    Everything happened too quickly. By the time Tang Wan tumbled down, she panicked, her mind nk until she reached home.

    "Only dote on you?" Jiang Jinsang sneered lightly, "What kind of granddaughter are you? Even if Grandma does not dote on you, what of it?"

    "When someone shows you a bit of kindness, you really take yourself seriously?"

    He was born lean, his face cold as frost, his entire being enveloped in an extreme chill as if icynds surrounded him, his words even sharper and colder.

    Tang Wan scoffed coldly, "Perhaps in her view, the whole world should revolve around her, otherwise, that person is the root of all evil, undestroyable..."

    "Just outright kill them!"

    The elderlydy gave a bitter smile, leaning on her cane, and with Jiang Yanting¡¯s help, she hunched back down onto the sofa.

    Jiang Shuyan...was utterly beyond hope.

    ...

    Just then, Jiang Zhaolin suddenly spoke, "Miss Tang, about this matter, I apologize on behalf of my daughter. She is still young, so please..."

    "What? So?" Tang Wan lifted her brows slightly, staring directly at him.

    Fearless and dignified.

    "Spare her this once." Jiang Zhaolin gritted his teeth, bowing deeply to her, "I¡¯m truly sorry."

    "Dad?" It was the first time Jiang Shuyan saw her father bowing so low to someone else, and it left a bad taste in her heart.

    "I have received your apology, but I do not intend to forgive her."

    Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s fingers abruptly tightened, he looked up at her, his eyes bottomlessly cold, "Tang Wan¡ª"

 Chapter 393 - 254 Xiaowuâ€™s wife is too fierce, father and daughter confront together (4 updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 393: 254 Xiaowu¡¯s wife is too fierce, father and daughter confront together (4 updates)_3</h4>

    "Jiang Zhaolin!" Tang Wan¡¯s voice suddenly rose, directly calling out his name, startling many members of the Jiang family. "You are Xiaowu¡¯s grand uncle, I respect you, and address you as ¡¯uncle,¡¯ but as an elder, you ought to be worthy of my respect."

    "Do you think you bear no responsibility for Jiang Shuyan bing what she is today?"

    "Just a casual ¡¯forgive me,¡¯ if today something had happened to me, if I had lost my life on that mountain or had broken an arm or beme, you would have brushed it off with a simple ¡¯sorry!¡¯"

    "If I had pushed her down the mountain today and just said sorry to you, would you also think it¡¯s no big deal?"

    Jiang Zhaolin had interacted with her many times; she was a very gentle and easy-going youngdy. This kind of face-to-face confrontation was a first.

    He had already softened so much, yet she still pressed hard, not giving an inch.

    "So what do you want?"

    "Since ancient times, murder demands life in return. Today I am fine, but that doesn¡¯t mean she shouldn¡¯t pay a price; naturally, it should be handled by the police."

    "Are we not family after all? Do you really need to push things to this extreme?"

    "Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t forget, back in Pingjiang, how you schemed against me, wanted to destroy my studio, and even ruin me!" Tang Wan looked at him as if she had heard a joke. "Weren¡¯t you pushing things to the extreme with me?"

    "Shielding and indulging her, even setting a bad example, now you lightly say, ¡¯You have the right?¡¯ Members of the Jiang family? Family? Are you worthy?"

    "I am not even married to Xiaowu yet, we are not family, don¡¯t cling to a rtionship with me."

    "Time and time again, I have been very tolerant. Hit-and-run, crime upon crime..."

    Tang Wan looked at Jiang Zhaolin, her face showing not a trace of fear.

    "Today, even if you kneel before me, she won¡¯t escape."

    For the first time, Jiang Zhaolin was scolded to his face, and his heart was shaken, internally terrified.

    Some words, the members of the Jiang family always find hard to speak; at this moment, Tang Wan dered them loudly, though separated by a distance, each word and phrase more embarrassing than a p in the face.

    Jiang Chengsi touched the cheek that had been hit earlier.

    His gaze suddenly collided with Jiang Jinsang¡¯s, unexpectedly prompting a mischievous smile.

    As if saying:

    Xiaowu, your little wife, is too fierce!

    With such an incident, he had thought Tang Wan might be scared out of her wits, probably needing to see a psychologist for relief. He had not expected her toe back firing like a machine gun, rat-tat-tat¡ª

    Too terrifying.

    This woman, truly a force of nature.

    Jiang Zhaolin, full of anger, his face ashen, but Jiang Shuyan¡¯s life was still in her hands...

    Fury, unspeakable!

    Seeing that he no longer spoke, Tang Wan nced scornfully at the person still sprawled on the ground. "Jiang Shuyan, you wanted to run, didn¡¯t you? You were thinking of leaving just now, weren¡¯t you? Go on, run... I¡¯m giving you a chance."

    "Fleeing after murder, if you¡¯re not afraid of being wanted nationwide, and rotting in jail, then keep running."

    This woman, when mad, dare even curse her own father; Jiang Shuyan, guilty and weak, had no strength to run, crouching on the ground.

    As pale as death.

    Jiang Chengsi gasped, came in front of her, and crouched down so their eyes were level. To this brother, she still felt some fear, her body shivering, unconsciously shrinking her neck.

    "You think I blocked your car, dragging you to the police station, because I wished to harm you, don¡¯t you?"

    "Regardless, you are my sister. Even if our rtionship is poor, I don¡¯t wish to see you stray further on a wrong path. To confess and ask for leniency, that is what you should do."

    "I gave you a chance, just now grandmother asked you to kneel and admit your wrongs. If you had been willing to relent, face aside, I could still have pleaded with her to spare you once."

    "But now... it¡¯s toote!"

    "Do you think you can run? Deliberatelymitting murder, wanted nationwide, the entire family shamed because of you, even if you escape, you would have to live like a rat in the sewers for the rest of your life, never seeing the sun¡ª is that really what you want?"

    At that time, Jiang Shuyan just wanted to run, unbothered by the consequences. Jiang Chengsi had unexpectedly blocked her car; her single thought at that moment...

    He wanted to send her to her death!

    Too much to think about.

    "You think leaving the police station makes you safe? Do you think Xiaowu and the others would spare you? You seem never to understand... that there is the safest ce!"

    Even if Jiang Shuyan realized it now, it was toote.

    "Brother, brother¡ª" she grasped at Jiang Chengsi¡¯s clothes, "save me, I don¡¯t want to be in prison, I really don¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t intentional, I was just rash, brother¡ª"

    "So, running away, pushing grandma, was also being rash? How many times a day does your brain get hot? Are you brainless!"

    Jiang Chengsi felt both pity for her misfortune and anger for herck of struggle. "If you really think you don¡¯t deserve grandmother¡¯s love, then strive to make yourself better, make it so she can see only you, rather than constantly using these despicable methods!"

    "Brother¡ªyou have a good rtionship with her, help me plead with her, help me..." Jiang Shuyan¡¯s voice was broken by sobs!

    But he had already stood up, breaking away her hand.

    Even facing death, she hadn¡¯t apologized to Tang Wan once, just seeking his help, this kind of person, even gods can¡¯t save.

    If anyone wanted to harm his life, Jiang"],[" Chengsi could probably kill him. At the police station, §Ö§ã§Ý§Ú §Ò§í §à§ß§Ñ §á§Ö§â§Ö§Õ§å§Þ§Ñ§Ý§Ñ, Jiang Chengsi might have spoken to Tang Wan, but now...

    He couldn¡¯t show his face!

    **

    Meanwhile, outside a siren sounded, Jiang Shuyan stiffened all over, stumbling up from the ground, not knowing where she got the strength, suddenly pushing Tang Wan and fleeing¡ª

    Instinctual fear of death, she didn¡¯t want to die here.

    "Jiang Shuyan!" Jiang Zhaolin was frantic, what was this mess, with police at the door, yet she was still thinking of running.

    "Wanwan?" Jiang Jinsang reached out to support her, "How are you?"

    "I..."

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she heard a crashing noise outside.

    A shrill scream apanied by the urgent squeal of brakes, tires screeching against the pavement, the sound sharp and piercing as though tearing everyone¡¯s eardrums¡ª

 Chapter 394 - 255 Reaping the Consequences, Tragic Conclusion (5 more - s)

    <h4>Chapter 394: 255 Reaping the Consequences, Tragic Conclusion (5 more Chapters)</h4>

    The screech of brakes, and then silence¡ªthe living room of the Jiang Family fell eerily quiet.

    "Shuyan¡ª" Jiang Zhaolin was the first to regain his senses and dashed forward.

    Then, except for the olddy, everyone else went out to check the situation.

    Jiang Shuyany on the cement floor on one side, clearly the car had run over her legs. Even though the brakes were applied in time, her leg had been run over by the wheels twice.

    Her body convulsed and jerked, blood soaking through her clothes and spreading beneath her.

    "Shuyan¡ª"

    Jiang Zhaolin lunged forward, looking at her. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but all that came out was gurgling blood. His fingers trembled, afraid to touch her.

    Tang Wan had not expected this; she ran out only to be struck by the car.

    And the car she hit...

    was a police car!

    The police officers were stunned. They had been responding to a call to arrest someone, and someone had dashed into their car. The car was already moving slowly as it entered the neighborhood; she suddenly darted out like a headless fly. They had never seen such an "intentional crash." Getting out of the car and taking a closer look, they were stunned again...

    Arresting someone, only to almost kill the criminal.

    Damn, they were definitely going to be scolded to death by their superior.

    He had applied the brakes in time, but she stilly beneath his car wheels. Even though it was immediate, it still crushed her legs.

    Jiangjiang had been on the second floor all along. Hearing the police siren, he peered out of the window. Luckily, the nanny quickly pulled him away and closed the curtains; otherwise, the scene of the traffic ident would have been etched into his heart.

    ...

    "Shuyan, don¡¯t scare daddy..." Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s hands trembled, too afraid to move her.

    In the neighborhood, hearing the police siren and then the collision and horrific cries, many people came out to watch. Seeing the scene, they whispered and pointed.

    "What happened? It¡¯s the holiday season, why are the police here? What happened?"

    "Was it Jiang Shuyan who was hit? How could she be so careless?"

    "That¡¯s really terrible, look at her leg, it¡¯s all deformed, she¡¯s really suffered."

    "I saw with my own eyes, she just ran out herself, she didn¡¯t even know how to avoid it, unlucky for that poor young cop, got identally crashed into."

    "Just now, passing by the Jiang Family¡¯s door, it seemed like there was some arguing inside. I don¡¯t know what happened again?"

    ...

    "Mr. Jiang, let us look at it." The police officers, who all had some first-aid knowledge, approached as Jiang Zhaolin stood there, stunned as if struck by lightning.

    Two police officers checked on Jiang Shuyan, exchanged nces, and shook their heads. Someone called 120, and soon, an ambnce arrived in the neighborhood, lifted her into it, and took her to the hospital. Jiang Zhaolin followed immediately.

    "Her leg..." Tang Wan¡¯s fingers slightly tightened. This really was divine justice.

    Unanticipated, just stepping out of the door and retribution arrived.

    "Even if she can be saved, this leg... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s beyond help," Jiang Jinsang spoke bluntly.

    **

    The police came to investigate a case of intentional homicide and, as usual, questioned each and every member of the Jiang Family.

    "Miss Tang, when we found you..." The police needed to verify the details. They would probably need to revisit the scene to see what the exact situation was when they found her.

    "Brother Five? Is that you?" Tang Wan thought her life had been saved by Jiang Jinsang.

    "It was someone from the Huo Family of Hexi."

    The police took a sharp breath. Huo Family...

    This day was just too thrilling.

    "You said there was a button she dropped at the scene, right? We¡¯ll go back and look for it. Was there anything else left at the scene?" In fact, the case was as good as closed because Jiang Shuyan had already confessed. However, the police were thorough and would not overlook any detail.

    "Nothing else." Tang Wan stated directly. Jiang Shuyan had confessed and been delivered to justice. What could be a stronger piece of evidence than that?

    "But you said before, when you scratched her, you left bloodstains..." Jiang Chengsi frowned.

    "She lied."

    Murmurs within the Jiang Family...

    True and false words, mixed together, had literally driven Jiang Shuyan insane.

    Jiang Chengsi coughed softly. Back then, Tang Wan with her rapid-fire talk¡ªevery word decisive¡ª who would suspect that there were lies amidst her truth?

    And the DNA evidence from the bloodstains, that was solid proof; Jiang Shuyan knew she could not escape, which is why she confessed. And now you¡¯re saying...

    It was all false?

    "My nails got broken when I was climbing down the mountain; I identally broke them while grabbing onto something." Tang Wan¡¯s hands were indeed injured, but not from scratching Jiang Shuyan.

    "Awesome!" Jiang Chengsi was thoroughly impressed.

    When this woman got tough, she was truly formidable.

    Everything happened too rapidly¡ªTang Wan simply couldn¡¯t remember many details.

 Chapter 395 - 255 Reaping the Consequences, Tragic Conclusion (5 more - s)_2

    <h4>Chapter 395: 255 Reaping the Consequences, Tragic Conclusion (5 more Chapters)_2</h4>

    "So, if Jiang Shuyan had been a bit more resolute, this case would have been hard to convict based solely on a button and Tang Wan¡¯s testimony. Unfortunately... she encountered Tang Wan, and with just a few words, she sold herself out."

    "Then we¡¯ll head to the scer and drop by the Huo Family to verify the situation. Miss Tang, please don¡¯t leave Beijing recently. If anythinges up, we need to be able to contact you immediately." For the officers, today was also quite a shocking experience.

    "Sure, contact me anytime if needed."

    "However, Jiang Shuyan now..." The officer hesitated for a few seconds, "her leg was broken in the ident, she might never stand again for the rest of her life, and she¡¯ll probably need a long time to recover in the hospital. This case might..."

    "Does being disabled affect the trial result? Or are you saying, she gets a pardon for intentionally murdering someone because she¡¯s disabled?"

    "That¡¯s not what we mean." The officer actually chuckled, "It¡¯s just that the trial might be dyed, and since her injuries were self-inflicted during the escape, it¡¯s her own fault, which won¡¯t affect the verdict. You can be assured of that."

    Attempted murder and fleeing the scene surely meant a few years behind bars.

    Everyone must take responsibility for their own actions.

    "Thank you for your efforts," Fan Mingyu said.

    "Mrs. Jiang, you¡¯re too polite. Call us anytime if you need anything. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now." The officers had a bunch of things to handle on their side, searching the mountains for evidence, and they even had to go to the Huo Family...

    "Let me see you out." Tang Wan was about to stand up.

    "No need, you should sit down and rest. I¡¯ll handle it," Jiang Jinsang pressed her down.

    "Sir, there¡¯s no need for you to send us off; this is part of our job..."

    The group left the house politely.

    **

    Just after the police left, Qi Zeyan¡¯s car arrived, almost brushing past the police vehicle...

    He just got out of the car and looked at Jiang Jinsang, "The police left?"

    "Why are you here?" Jiang Jinsang sized him up.

    "I was visiting the hospital, ran into Uncle Zhou, and heard you were back home, so I came over to check on you and... brother," Qi Zeyan coughed heavily, "to see you and sister-inw."

    Sister-inw?

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, "Are you on the wrong meds today?"

    He had always taken advantage of his age in the family register to get the better of him, Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him and let him be, but suddenly calling her sister-inw was indeed a bit unusual.

    "You¡¯re the one on the wrong meds," Qi Zeyan, holding a fruit basket and carrying flowers, suddenly remembers, "Oh right, Jiang Shuyan..."

    "Got in a car ident, she¡¯s been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment."

    "Is it over?" Qi Zeyan turned ashen, what the hell?

    He had specificallye for the drama.

    "Sir," Ruan Mengxi politely greeted Jiang Jinsang, "is Wanwan here?"

    "Yes, pleasee in." Jiang Jinsang politely invited her inside.

    Tang Wan was naturally happy to see Ruan Mengxi and warmly pulled her to sit down.

    "Zeyan, weren¡¯t you at thepany? Howe you¡¯re back?" The olddy looked at Qi Zeyan.

    "I heard sister-inw was in trouble, went to the hospital but couldn¡¯t find anyone, so I came over to check..."

    "Is that so?" The olddy could see through his intent and said eerily, "You¡¯re toote."

    Qi Zeyan felt stifled; what was going on today?

    Mountains, police stations, hospitals, Jiang Family...

    After running around so many ces, he barely caught the tail end of the action.

    ...

    "Mom, about that..." Fan Mingyu pursed her lips, "being hit and hospitalized, aren¡¯t we going to visit?"

    "After all this chaos, why bother visiting? She brought this on herself; it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault. In this world, there¡¯s no one else to me." The olddy leaned on her cane, "From now on, their family¡¯s business has nothing to do with me."

    "Let it go as it may, I¡¯m at this age, isn¡¯t itfortable to dote on the grandchildren? All these years, for their sake, I¡¯ve done right by their deceased parents and my own conscience; I can¡¯t be bothered to meddle in these messes anymore."

    "About thepany, Zhenhuan, and Yanting, you two handle it. If he isn¡¯t behaving..." The olddy scoffed lightly, "then he can¡¯t stay."

    "I understand." Jiang Zhenhuan walked over, supporting the olddy, "Mom, let me help you back to rest."

    "Oh, right..." the olddy suddenly remembered something, "that child should be back by now."

    "Mm, the ne should havended," Jiang Chengsi nodded.

    The olddy shook her head helplessly, "Well, well, if he wants to see me, let him in. If not... never mind, I¡¯m tired, going back to sleep."

    Fan Mingyu, worried that the olddy might be upset, quickly followed, supporting her as they went inside.

    **

    At this moment, the ne arriving from overseas hadnded. The man in first ss switched on his phone, and a flood of missed calls and messages came pouring in. Before he could even look at them, numerous news articles about the Jiang Family popped up.

    [Jiang Family¡¯s young Miss is suspected of murder, police have filed a case for prosecution.]

    [Jiang Shuyan¡¯s car ident, both legs fractured, may be permanently disabled.]

    [Digging deep into Jiang Shuyan: How did the youngdy of a noble familye to such an end? It¡¯s no ident, as she has a prior record.]

    [Jiang Shuyan is hospitalized; aside from her parents, no one from the Jiang Family has paid a visit, a storm is brewing.]

    ...

    He didn¡¯t click on any of the news articles; his thin lips parted and he uttered just two words:

    "Idiots!"

    *

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang household, once the elders had left, Qi Zeyan let out a long sigh, "Too bad, I didn¡¯t get to see it."

    "Your third cousin is back?" Tang Wan looked towards Jiang Jinsang, "Ranked third, how does one address him, third master..."

    "What third master, in this Beijing, the only one who can be called third master is that youngest one from the Fu Family. It¡¯s themon understanding here, the third master of Beijing is that one," Qi Zeyan smacked his lips, "That guy from the Fu Family who, big on seniority, is quite a handful, not someone good, if you see this family, it¡¯s better to take a detour."

    "Chengsi, aren¡¯t you going to pick up your brother?" Qi Zeyan smiled looking at the person opposite.

    "It¡¯s cold outside, don¡¯t feel like going out. I¡¯d rather go upstairs to walk the turtle and y with Jiangjiang," Jiang Chengsi said as he headed upstairs.

    After seeing him go upstairs, Tang Wan took a nce at Jiang Jinsang, "Their brotherly rtionship isn¡¯t good either?"

    "After the elder brother passed away, the third cousin went abroad and has ordinary rtionships with everyone. As for whether it¡¯s a friend or a foe..." Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly, "It¡¯s unclear, and not necessarily so."

    "If he¡¯s a friend, I¡¯ll still respect him as a brother. If he¡¯s a foe..."

    "Grandma said, those who don¡¯t behave, can¡¯t stay."

    He spoke with an air of nonchnce, yet with firm conviction, exuding an arrogance that seemed fearless of anything.

    At that moment, a ringtone of a cellphone chimed, it was Qi Zeyan¡¯s.

    Seeing the caller ID, he felt like his head would explode.

    Why is the old man calling again?

    With so many friends around, he couldn¡¯t possibly drag Ruan Mengxi to take the bullet for him. Holding his phone, he stepped outside, "Hello, Grandfather¡ª"

    "Get back here now! Immediately!"

    "Grandfather, I¡¯m at work¡ª"

    "Bullshit, I just came from thepany; they said you¡¯ve been skipping work since the morning and haven¡¯t returned. Not dating or looking for a wife, and now not taking work seriously either, wandering aimlessly during working hours, tarnishing my reputation, do you want to fly to the heavens?"

    "..."

    And over at the police station, an emergency meeting was being held concerning the matter involving Tang Wan and Jiang Shuyan, necessitating the arrangement of a search party. At the end of the meeting, the captain responsible for the case looked around at everyone, "Who¡¯s willing to go to the Huo Family?"

    Everyone bowed their heads, ying possum.

    "ying dumb, huh? Let¡¯s draw straws then."

    But before he could finish speaking, someone knocked and entered, "Captain, people from the Huo Family are here."

    "Huo Family¡¯s people? Go check it out."

    With the Huo Family people here, there was no need for them to make a special trip to Hexi. Moreover, they had brought an important piece of evidence for the case, that button.

    Though Jiang Shuyan had taken a shortcut, cameras caught her, and the Huo Family had gathered all the necessary evidence.

    As always with this family, their actions were swift, urate, and ruthless!

    The Huo Family of Hexi can¡¯t stand sand in their eyes. Jiang Shuyan stirred up trouble on their turf; she was kicking against the iron board. Now they had even gathered all the evidence for her, practically hand-delivering her to jail.

 Chapter 396 - 256 is the king among dogs only when it eats the food in the bowl.

    <h4>Chapter 396: 256 is the king among dogs only when it eats the food in the bowl.</h4>

    Jiang Shuyan¡¯s car ident happened right outside the Jiang Family¡¯s door, and she was rushed to the hospital in an emergency. The police also lingered at the Jiang Family¡¯s home for quite some time, and though the Jiang Family didn¡¯t publicize Tang Wan¡¯s incident, the news still spread within the circle.

    Even the Tang Family in Pingjiang had caught wind of it.

    When Jiang Jinsang returned to his room, Tang Wan was on the phone, "...I¡¯m really fine, those are just exaggerations by outsiders."

    "They said you fell down the mountain! This Jiang Shuyan must be crazy, time and again, what exactly does their family want to do?"

    "Dad, I¡¯m really okay, don¡¯t worry about me."

    ...

    Tang Wan spoke until her mouth was dry and her tongue was parched before Tang Yunxian was barely convinced and hung up the phone, his head turning towards Jiang Jinsang, "That was from my dad."

    "Worry is normal," he had just gone downstairs to get some ointment.

    At this moment, Ruan Mengxi and Qi Zeyan had already left. The old man from the Qi Family had called, summoning him back grimly with a final ultimatum.

    "If you don¡¯te back now, continuing to fool around outside, I¡¯ll personallye to drag you back."

    "I¡¯m at the Jiang¡¯s; I¡¯m not wandering aimlessly."

    "Their family has had an incident, don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s their family matter. What are you doing there as an outsider, going to watch the show? Hurry back here, and if I catch you at the door, don¡¯t me me for not showing you any respect, you little rascal. You¡¯re always finding excuses when it¡¯s time to work, but you¡¯re eager when ites to watching a show."

    If the old man from his family really blocked the door, he might truly pick up a stick and break his legs. Qi Zeyan hadn¡¯t even enjoyed a bite of melon but got scolded by the old man, and he was still fuming on the way back.

    Jiang Yanting had gone to thepany, while Jiang Chengsi was originally on the second floor ying with Jiangjiang. However, today was already special, his mood was oppressive, and Jiang Shuyan¡¯s incident only added to his irritation. So, he decided to go to the third floor to find Jiang Jinsang to join him for a couple of drinks.

    Unexpectedly, just as he approached the door, he heard someone¡¯s voice from inside the room.

    "Take off your clothes!"

    Jiang Chengsi thought to himself, damn, in broad daylight, and with Tang Wan just having had an ident, still unsettled, what the hell were the two of them doing!

    He really hadn¡¯t realized that their little Xiaowu was such an eager beaver.

    "Xiaowu..." Tang Wan¡¯s voice sounded hesitant and reluctant, and just from the sound, one could tell she was naturally all shy and embarrassed at the moment.

    "Or should I help you?"

    "I better do it myself..."

    Jiang Chengsi felt that he should leave at this point, but his legs wouldn¡¯t move, and he leaned against the door, taking out the cigarettes he had bought earlier from his pocket, held them between his fingers, and tapped them gently on the back of his hand.

    The sound of clothes being removed was very faint, not clear enough to hear. Jiang Chengsi chuckled lightly, really surprised to find that their Xiaowu would actually engage in such activities in broad daylight.

    Jiang Jinsang was too thin, always giving off a frail and delicate impression, but to think, in such matters, he was such a dominant person.

    He chuckled softly, preparing to leave quietly, but then he heard Tang Wan cry out in pain from inside.

    Her voice was gentle, coaxing, and even a woman would find it bone-melting, let alone Jiang Chengsi, who coughed softly, hurried downstairs, and upon reaching the second floor, ran into Jiangjiang ying with a remote-controlled motorcycle.

    "Uncle Si, we can¡¯t smoke inside the house."

    Jiang Chengsi then realized he was holding a cigarette and, putting it away in his pocket with a smile, said, "Just smelling the scent, I won¡¯t smoke it."

    "Why are your ears red?"

    "Hmm?" Jiang Chengsi coughed softly again, "Might be a bit hot."

    Jiang Chengsi, thinking that Jiang Jinsang would be busy and Jiang Yanting was likely not to join him for a drink, decided to call Qi Zeyan.

    "Drink? Why aren¡¯t you asking Xiaowu but asking me instead?"

    "He¡¯s getting intimate with the younger sister."

    "How do you know? Jiang Chengsi, you didn¡¯t peep, did you? Oh my god, have you no shame?"

    "They¡¯re throwing dog food around, it¡¯s unavoidable for me."

    "Only when you consume the food in the bowl do you be the king among dogs."

    "Get lost¡ª"

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Tang Wan was standing with her back to Jiang Jinsang. After she returned, she took a bath, having rolled around in the forest and getting covered in dirt and grass seeds.

    Her hand reached for her pajama buttons, just undoing two, and pulling her clothes back...

    Jiang Jinsang stood behind her, reached out to lift her hair again, and swept it to one side, his gaze falling on her tender, pale nape and the shoulder where her clothes had slid down.

    His eyes were deep, his throat unconsciously tightened.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Jinsang then suddenly stretched out his hand to touch her nape, hooking a finger and pulling it down an inch, as if his fingertip carried sparks, brushing down.

    Heat poured over her heart, and her entire body tensed up in an instant.

    But the next second, he suddenly pressed down on the spot of her butterfly bone, and that was when Tang Wan cried out in pain.

    "Other than your back, did you get hit anywhere else?" Being wrapped up warmly in winter, although Tang Wan had no visible injuries, it was possible she wasn¡¯t truly unscathed after tumbling down the mountain. Bumps and bruises were inevitable.

    But I didn¡¯t tell others about these minor injuries, to avoid worrying them.

    "That¡¯s all."

    Jiang Jinsang sat behind her and pressed on her back, asking her where it hurt, it was mostly concentrated around the shoulder de.

    His palm seemed to contain fire, and whenever he touched her, sparks seemed to scatter. Tang Wan held her breath, clutching the front of her dress with both hands, worried that the fabric wouldpletely slip off.

    "What does my back look like? Is it red or bruised?" Tang Wan couldn¡¯t see, "The skin isn¡¯t broken, so it shouldn¡¯t leave a scar, right?"

    "Do you mind having a scar?"

    "Which girl wants to have..."

    Tang Wan did not finish her sentence when her whole body suddenly tensed up; he... actually...

    Jiang Jinsang leaned down and kissed her wound; his lips were dry, slightly cool, but startled Tang Wan so much that her scalp tingled. She held her breath, as she felt his arms reaching around from behind to encircle her waist, "Even if there¡¯s a scar, I wouldn¡¯t mind."

    "If you don¡¯t mind, then I don¡¯t care," Tang Wan¡¯s fingers, still clutching her dress, tightened slightly.

    "Hm? I thought all girls..."

    "Anyway, only you can see that ce. If you don¡¯t despise it, what do I have to fear?"

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart warmed, and he hugged her tighter, "Then do you mind scars on my body?"

    "You have..."

    Although they hadn¡¯t gone that far, their intimate moments weren¡¯t rare either. But every time, Tang Wan was in a dazed state, always somewhat embarrassed, not having the courage to scrutinize him closely.

    As Jiang Jinsang spoke, he let go, walked in front of her, took one of her hands, and lifted the hem of his own shirt...

    He was very warm, even his breath was scorchingly hot.

    It was like the hottest summer day, with hot winds blowing, causing everyone¡¯s body to be covered with a fineyer of sweat.

    He held her hand and guided it to his waist, "Do you feel it?"

    The scar was evident against his smooth skin.

    "Yes." Tang Wan pursed her lips, "Is it from a surgery?"

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, "There are many scars like this on my body."

    "Is that so?" Tang Wan instinctively touched another spot, which caused Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze to deepen a bit. This girl sure was bold.

    His skin was very fair, and he was not prone to scarring, so many of the marks weren¡¯t very noticeable. Unless one touched them personally, from a distance, they might not even be visible to the naked eye.

    Tang Wan merely wanted to see if his body had as many scars as he said,pletely unaware that someone¡¯s look was growing more profound.

    "Still touching?"

    Tang Wan was stunned, looked up, and met his eyes.

    In that one second, her heart trembled.

    That look in his eyes... was as if he wanted to devour her.

    Immediately, Tang Wan retracted her hand, her movement swift.

    "If it weren¡¯t for the injuries on your body, I..."

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before his phone started vibrating. It was his mother calling. After all, he was on the third floor; if there was something tomunicate, Fan Mingyu wouldn¡¯t just yell out, she would usually call.

    He cleared his throat, "Hello¡ªMom."

    "Your third cousin has arrived. Bring Wanwan down, let her meet the family."

    "Okay."

    After Jiang Jinsang hung up the phone and turned around, Tang Wan had already buttoned up her dress, not having time to apply the medicine ointment, "What¡¯s the matter with Auntie?"

    "My cousin has arrived."

    "The third cousin?"

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, "Get dressed, we¡¯re going downstairs."

    "What kind of person is he, really?" Tang Wan had just dealt with Jiang Shuyan, whom was his actual sister, so naturally, she felt uneasy.

    "Scared?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled, "Just bring out the attitude you had when you confronted Jiang Shuyan. You didn¡¯t notice, but you gave my parents quite a fright with your sudden outburst today."

    At the time, Tang Wan was too angry to notice how others saw her; after all, what Jiang Shuyan wanted was her life. Now, hearing what Jiang Jinsang said, Tang Wan bit her lip, feeling too ashamed to face anyone.

    ...

    When the two arrived on the first floor, the first thing they saw was merely a back view of someone sitting on the sofa. Probably hearing their footsteps, that person stood up, turned around, and greeted them.

    Tang Wan¡¯s breath hitched; his looks and demeanor, in every aspect, werepletely different from what she had pictured.

 Chapter 399 - 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 399: 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)</h4>

    Ruan Mengxi stayed to have dinner at the Qi family¡¯s house, chatting idly about everyday matters. The old master naturally inquired about her work and life, but then the conversation took a turn...

    "Xiaoruan, are you seeing someone?"

    "No."

    Qi Zeyan was speechless. It was one thing for his grandfather to rush him, but to gossip about an employee¡¯s personal life was another.

    "Being so pretty, how can you not have a boyfriend?"

    Ruan Mengxi just smiled. She used to be quite plump, and many boys said they liked chubby girls. However, if there really was a chubby girl, they¡¯d probably pass at first sight. Unless they spent a lot of time together and fell in love at first sight, it was still all about the face.

    Noticing her unusual expression, the old master changed the topic, "You came to Beijing alone to strive for sess, and being a girl, doesn¡¯t your family worry?"

    "At first they did. My dad woulde here every one or two months to see me. Now that he knows I can take care of myself, he¡¯s much more reassured."

    "With your cooking skills, how do you take care of yourself?" Qi Zeyan asked teasingly, raising an eyebrow. "What do you usually eat at home? Takeout?"

    "..."

    "Qiqi, let¡¯s eat!" The old master frowned; this rascal, she is a girl after all, at least save her some face.

    With his attitude, when would he ever get to hold a great-grandchild?

    After dinner, Ruan Mengxi helped wash the dishes, and Qi Zeyan changed his clothes. "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home."

    The old master was secretly pleased; he could tell Ruan Mengxi might have feelings for his grandson. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t think about pushing them together. His grandson understanding how to cherish and be considerate to a girl was a big step forward.

    Waving his hand, he said, "Off you go."

    Qi Zeyan suddenly offering to take her home surprised Ruan Mengxi. But just as they had left the vi area, she was dumbfounded when the car stopped by the roadside, and he beckoned her with a finger, "Get off."

    "Huh?" Ruan Mengxi was confused.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to take her home? Why did he ask her to get off halfway?

    She was momentarily stunned, her thoughts interrupted by the roaring engine sound as a massive ck motorcycle pulled up in front of their car.

    "You take my car home, juste and pick me up tomorrow morning; I have something else to do, I¡¯m leaving first."

    With those words, Qi Zeyan opened the door, took a helmet from Jiang Chengsi, jumped onto the bike, and like a panther in the night, quickly disappeared from her sight.

    So he had offered to take her home just to conveniently meet up with Jiang Chengsi for a "date"?

    Ruan Mengxi patted her face, getting a bit carried away with shipping this unlikely couple, but these two...

    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect; are you two really not involved?

    So sneaky when going out.

    ...

    The bar Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan went to was one owned by them. As they entered, there was already someone there.

    "Yo, Old Huo, are you here too?" Qi Zeyan adjusted his hair, messing with his helmet¡ªit was darn annoying, it¡¯s ttened his hair. "I heard your sister-inw had an ident and it was your family who saved her?"

    "Did you twoe together?" The man sat in the shadows, his features obscured, casting a cold and slight chill from his eyes.

    He had blood on his hands, someone Qi Zeyan shouldn¡¯t provoke or joke with.

    "What¡¯s up?" Qi Zeyan asked, sitting on the sofa casually.

    "Are you two really clean?"

    "I..." Qi Zeyan was exasperated, these ridiculous rumors, how did even he find out, "Whether we¡¯re clean or not, don¡¯t you know?"

    "I don¡¯t know you that well."

    "..."

    All those years of friendship, damn a total waste!

    "What are you drinking?" Jiang Chengsi was unbothered and turned his head to ask the man.

    "I have to drive, just water."

    "You don¡¯t drink, then whye out?" Qi Zeyan scoffed. "But today¡¯s incident was really a narrow escape, thank goodness the mountain wasn¡¯t steep. The sister-inw wasn¡¯t hurt, otherwise, with Xiaowu¡¯s temper, he might have lost it."

    "Too bad, I was out all day, didn¡¯t catch any juicy bits, and got scolded by the old man when I got back, telling me I was useless."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi took a deep look at the man; of all their group, possibly due to his experiences, the most enigmatic wasn¡¯t the often sickly Jiang Xiaowu, but this man right here. After many years of knowing him, sometimes you might even think he was a heartless, cold-blooded monster. Yet...

    On this day, he came out not to drink but just to keep himpany.

    Even about Tang Wan¡¯s problems, it was only after the police called their home that they knew the Huo family had gathered all the evidence.

    But these matters, he never talked about them, nor did he use them to solicit credit, never making others feel indebted to him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 399 - 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 399: 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)</h4>

    Ruan Mengxi stayed to have dinner at the Qi family¡¯s house, chatting idly about everyday matters. The old master naturally inquired about her work and life, but then the conversation took a turn...

    "Xiaoruan, are you seeing someone?"

    "No."

    Qi Zeyan was speechless. It was one thing for his grandfather to rush him, but to gossip about an employee¡¯s personal life was another.

    "Being so pretty, how can you not have a boyfriend?"

    Ruan Mengxi just smiled. She used to be quite plump, and many boys said they liked chubby girls. However, if there really was a chubby girl, they¡¯d probably pass at first sight. Unless they spent a lot of time together and fell in love at first sight, it was still all about the face.

    Noticing her unusual expression, the old master changed the topic, "You came to Beijing alone to strive for sess, and being a girl, doesn¡¯t your family worry?"

    "At first they did. My dad woulde here every one or two months to see me. Now that he knows I can take care of myself, he¡¯s much more reassured."

    "With your cooking skills, how do you take care of yourself?" Qi Zeyan asked teasingly, raising an eyebrow. "What do you usually eat at home? Takeout?"

    "..."

    "Qiqi, let¡¯s eat!" The old master frowned; this rascal, she is a girl after all, at least save her some face.

    With his attitude, when would he ever get to hold a great-grandchild?

    After dinner, Ruan Mengxi helped wash the dishes, and Qi Zeyan changed his clothes. "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home."

    The old master was secretly pleased; he could tell Ruan Mengxi might have feelings for his grandson. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t think about pushing them together. His grandson understanding how to cherish and be considerate to a girl was a big step forward.

    Waving his hand, he said, "Off you go."

    Qi Zeyan suddenly offering to take her home surprised Ruan Mengxi. But just as they had left the vi area, she was dumbfounded when the car stopped by the roadside, and he beckoned her with a finger, "Get off."

    "Huh?" Ruan Mengxi was confused.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to take her home? Why did he ask her to get off halfway?

    She was momentarily stunned, her thoughts interrupted by the roaring engine sound as a massive ck motorcycle pulled up in front of their car.

    "You take my car home, juste and pick me up tomorrow morning; I have something else to do, I¡¯m leaving first."

    With those words, Qi Zeyan opened the door, took a helmet from Jiang Chengsi, jumped onto the bike, and like a panther in the night, quickly disappeared from her sight.

    So he had offered to take her home just to conveniently meet up with Jiang Chengsi for a "date"?

    Ruan Mengxi patted her face, getting a bit carried away with shipping this unlikely couple, but these two...

    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect; are you two really not involved?

    So sneaky when going out.

    ...

    The bar Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan went to was one owned by them. As they entered, there was already someone there.

    "Yo, Old Huo, are you here too?" Qi Zeyan adjusted his hair, messing with his helmet¡ªit was darn annoying, it¡¯s ttened his hair. "I heard your sister-inw had an ident and it was your family who saved her?"

    "Did you twoe together?" The man sat in the shadows, his features obscured, casting a cold and slight chill from his eyes.

    He had blood on his hands, someone Qi Zeyan shouldn¡¯t provoke or joke with.

    "What¡¯s up?" Qi Zeyan asked, sitting on the sofa casually.

    "Are you two really clean?"

    "I..." Qi Zeyan was exasperated, these ridiculous rumors, how did even he find out, "Whether we¡¯re clean or not, don¡¯t you know?"

    "I don¡¯t know you that well."

    "..."

    All those years of friendship, damn a total waste!

    "What are you drinking?" Jiang Chengsi was unbothered and turned his head to ask the man.

    "I have to drive, just water."

    "You don¡¯t drink, then whye out?" Qi Zeyan scoffed. "But today¡¯s incident was really a narrow escape, thank goodness the mountain wasn¡¯t steep. The sister-inw wasn¡¯t hurt, otherwise, with Xiaowu¡¯s temper, he might have lost it."

    "Too bad, I was out all day, didn¡¯t catch any juicy bits, and got scolded by the old man when I got back, telling me I was useless."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi took a deep look at the man; of all their group, possibly due to his experiences, the most enigmatic wasn¡¯t the often sickly Jiang Xiaowu, but this man right here. After many years of knowing him, sometimes you might even think he was a heartless, cold-blooded monster. Yet...

    On this day, he came out not to drink but just to keep himpany.

    Even about Tang Wan¡¯s problems, it was only after the police called their home that they knew the Huo family had gathered all the evidence.

    But these matters, he never talked about them, nor did he use them to solicit credit, never making others feel indebted to him.

 Chapter 399 - 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 399: 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)</h4>

    Ruan Mengxi stayed to have dinner at the Qi family¡¯s house, chatting idly about everyday matters. The old master naturally inquired about her work and life, but then the conversation took a turn...

    "Xiaoruan, are you seeing someone?"

    "No."

    Qi Zeyan was speechless. It was one thing for his grandfather to rush him, but to gossip about an employee¡¯s personal life was another.

    "Being so pretty, how can you not have a boyfriend?"

    Ruan Mengxi just smiled. She used to be quite plump, and many boys said they liked chubby girls. However, if there really was a chubby girl, they¡¯d probably pass at first sight. Unless they spent a lot of time together and fell in love at first sight, it was still all about the face.

    Noticing her unusual expression, the old master changed the topic, "You came to Beijing alone to strive for sess, and being a girl, doesn¡¯t your family worry?"

    "At first they did. My dad woulde here every one or two months to see me. Now that he knows I can take care of myself, he¡¯s much more reassured."

    "With your cooking skills, how do you take care of yourself?" Qi Zeyan asked teasingly, raising an eyebrow. "What do you usually eat at home? Takeout?"

    "..."

    "Qiqi, let¡¯s eat!" The old master frowned; this rascal, she is a girl after all, at least save her some face.

    With his attitude, when would he ever get to hold a great-grandchild?

    After dinner, Ruan Mengxi helped wash the dishes, and Qi Zeyan changed his clothes. "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home."

    The old master was secretly pleased; he could tell Ruan Mengxi might have feelings for his grandson. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t think about pushing them together. His grandson understanding how to cherish and be considerate to a girl was a big step forward.

    Waving his hand, he said, "Off you go."

    Qi Zeyan suddenly offering to take her home surprised Ruan Mengxi. But just as they had left the vi area, she was dumbfounded when the car stopped by the roadside, and he beckoned her with a finger, "Get off."

    "Huh?" Ruan Mengxi was confused.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to take her home? Why did he ask her to get off halfway?

    She was momentarily stunned, her thoughts interrupted by the roaring engine sound as a massive ck motorcycle pulled up in front of their car.

    "You take my car home, juste and pick me up tomorrow morning; I have something else to do, I¡¯m leaving first."

    With those words, Qi Zeyan opened the door, took a helmet from Jiang Chengsi, jumped onto the bike, and like a panther in the night, quickly disappeared from her sight.

    So he had offered to take her home just to conveniently meet up with Jiang Chengsi for a "date"?

    Ruan Mengxi patted her face, getting a bit carried away with shipping this unlikely couple, but these two...

    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect; are you two really not involved?

    So sneaky when going out.

    ...

    The bar Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan went to was one owned by them. As they entered, there was already someone there.

    "Yo, Old Huo, are you here too?" Qi Zeyan adjusted his hair, messing with his helmet¡ªit was darn annoying, it¡¯s ttened his hair. "I heard your sister-inw had an ident and it was your family who saved her?"

    "Did you twoe together?" The man sat in the shadows, his features obscured, casting a cold and slight chill from his eyes.

    He had blood on his hands, someone Qi Zeyan shouldn¡¯t provoke or joke with.

    "What¡¯s up?" Qi Zeyan asked, sitting on the sofa casually.

    "Are you two really clean?"

    "I..." Qi Zeyan was exasperated, these ridiculous rumors, how did even he find out, "Whether we¡¯re clean or not, don¡¯t you know?"

    "I don¡¯t know you that well."

    "..."

    All those years of friendship, damn a total waste!

    "What are you drinking?" Jiang Chengsi was unbothered and turned his head to ask the man.

    "I have to drive, just water."

    "You don¡¯t drink, then whye out?" Qi Zeyan scoffed. "But today¡¯s incident was really a narrow escape, thank goodness the mountain wasn¡¯t steep. The sister-inw wasn¡¯t hurt, otherwise, with Xiaowu¡¯s temper, he might have lost it."

    "Too bad, I was out all day, didn¡¯t catch any juicy bits, and got scolded by the old man when I got back, telling me I was useless."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi took a deep look at the man; of all their group, possibly due to his experiences, the most enigmatic wasn¡¯t the often sickly Jiang Xiaowu, but this man right here. After many years of knowing him, sometimes you might even think he was a heartless, cold-blooded monster. Yet...

    On this day, he came out not to drink but just to keep himpany.

    Even about Tang Wan¡¯s problems, it was only after the police called their home that they knew the Huo family had gathered all the evidence.

    But these matters, he never talked about them, nor did he use them to solicit credit, never making others feel indebted to him.

 Chapter 400 - 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)_2

    <h4>Chapter 400: 258 Coldest Monster, Softest Heart (3 more)_2</h4>

    In his eyes, friends are brothers; sacrificing one¡¯s life for them was only natural.

    The cold-blooded monster had the softest heart.

    He didn¡¯t realize how many abnormal people were in his circle.

    **

    The Jiang Family

    Due to the events of the day, no one seemed to have an appetite at dinner, quickly finishing their meals before everyone, except for Jiang Chengsi who had left, returned to their own rooms.

    When Jiang Jinsang knocked on the door of the study on the second floor, Jiang Yanting had just put a stack of photos into an envelope.

    "Is there something?"

    "Fourth Brother has probably gone drinking again."

    "I¡¯ll finish up what I¡¯m working on, and then we can go check on him." Jiang Chengsi always got utterly drunk every year on this day.

    "Is thepany situation very troublesome?"

    The olddy¡¯s words today were clear; the family was now definitely fractured, and if Jiang Zhaolin made any moves, thepany would not be able to amodate him.

    She didn¡¯t need to remind him, as mutually exclusive as two tigers on one mountain, severing ties with Jiang Zhaolinpletely was inevitable. However, his high position in thepany wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved with a mere dismissal; it involved too manyplications.

    "It¡¯s manageable."

    "You don¡¯t look so well."

    "He¡¯s currently busy with Jiang Shuyan¡¯s situation at the hospital, which has given me and father some time to strategize about thepany. It¡¯s a bit troublesome." The reason for Jiang Yanting¡¯s poorplexion wasn¡¯t because of Jiang Zhaolin.

    No matter how formidable he was, his father still handled the significant decisions at thepany, so those responsibilities didn¡¯t fall on him.

    Instead, it was because he had received more extortion photos today, still with no contact details left.

    This time, the photos secretly taken were of Shen Zhixian and Taotao, just the two of them.

    Just the thought of someone spying on every move of mother and daughter, like a time bomb, how could he possibly remain unmoved?

    It seemed he needed to take a more proactive approach now.

    "By the way, how are you feeling today? No problems, right?" Jiang Jinsang had personally carried Tang Wan down from the mountain; his face had been so pale at that time, as if he might copse at any moment.

    It was already cold, and even chillier in the mountain, he worried it was too much for him.

    "I¡¯m fine; exercising has been usefultely."

    "That¡¯s good."

    "Then I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes; call me before you leave." Jiang Jinsang thought he was troubled about thepany¡¯s issues and didn¡¯t stay long. After changing his clothes, he greeted Tang Wan.

    "You shoulde back early." Tang Wan knew he was probably going out to find Jiang Chengsi and didn¡¯t ask further. She reached out to straighten his cor, their way of interacting somewhat resembled that of newlyweds.

    Under the light, Tang Wan looked incredibly gentle. Thinking about today¡¯s events, Jiang Jinsang was still shaken. He reached out to lift her chin, intending only to give her a kiss.

    But suddenly, she tiptoed, wrapped her arms around his neck, and took the initiative to meet his lips.

    A mere peck was simply not enough.

    Today¡¯s brush with death also left Tang Wan with many reflections and a bit more courage. Jiang Jinsang originally nned to leave, but somehow the two of them ended up in bed.

    Half his weight pressed down on her, his fingers tracing her face and touching her burning ears, he curved the corner of his mouth.

    "Weren¡¯t you going out?" Tang Wan struggled to regte her breathing.

    His kiss was so intense it nearly left her breathless.

    "I¡¯ll wait until Big Brother calls me, there¡¯s no rush."

    ...

    The room was silent, her face all aglow, and apart from the howling wind outside, all she could hear was the ambiguous sound from their kissing.

    This kind of intimacy made it easy to lose control.

    Jiang Jinsang disentangled himself and rolled off the bed. His jacket, which he had just put on, was now on the floor, though he didn¡¯t know when it had fallen. He took a deep breath, "I¡¯m going to the bathroom."

    Tang Wany on the bed, gathering her clothes in her hands, her whole body reddened from the inside out.

    The sound of running water came from the bathroom, she turned over, helped him pick up his clothes, and after five or six minutes, she suddenly heard a fierce coughing sounding from the bathroom.

    "Xiaowu?" Tang Wan stood at the door, but the response she got was only more intense coughing.

    She frowned, twisted the door open, and Jiang Jinsang was bracing himself against the washbasin, his face frighteningly pale. Tang Wan reached out to touch his hand, which had been burning with passion just moments ago, but now felt chillingly cold.

    Was he having an attack?

    Tang Wan hurriedly ran to his room, poured water, ran back to feed him, swallowed the medicine, helped him onto the bed, turned up the room temperature, and wrapped him tightly in nkets, but it was all in vain. His body temperature kept dropping, asionally alternating between hot and cold, which were symptoms he had never experienced before.

    "Xiaowu?" Jiang Yanting had changed his clothes and was knocking on the door upstairs.

    "Over here, he¡¯s with me..." Tang Wan was also a bit panicked, rushed to open the door, "Xiaowu is having an attack."

    Jiang Yanting did not speak, entered Tang Wan¡¯s bedroom, felt his wrist, then checked his forehead, "Did he take any medicine?"

    "He did!"

    "How long ago?"

    "It¡¯s been about five or six minutes."

    "Take him to the hospital!" Jiang Yanting, strong, picked him up from the bed and ran downstairs; everyone had retired to their rooms early today so when they left the house, the olddy and the others had no idea.

    ...

    Zhongqing was off duty tonight, but upon receiving the phone call, he hurried to the hospital. After a series of checks and more than an hour of turmoil, his condition finally stabilized. When he came out, Tang Wan immediately walked over, "Uncle Zhou, how is Xiaowu doing?"

    "Did he do any strenuous activities today?"

    "..." Tang Wan paused, wondering if it could be that¡ªthey had done that before too, and he had never had an attack.

    Could his illness...

    have been affected by that?

    Seeing Tang Wan¡¯s rosy lips, Zhou Zhongqing almost spoke but hesitated, guessing a little in his heart that these young people must havee up with some new antics that ended them up in the hospital.

    However, Jiang Yanting spoke to rify, "Today he climbed up and down the mountain many times; he probably exhausted himself. Moreover, when we found the person, it was Xiaowu who carried her down the mountain himself."

    "Climbing mountains..." Zhou Zhongqing clenched his teeth, "When I asked him at the hospital today, he said the Huo Family helped to find her, so I thought he didn¡¯t get involved himself, but surely, this sick man can¡¯t spit out half a truth, avoiding surgery but quite adept at ruining his own body."

    "Uncle Zhou, is he okay now?" Even if climbing mountains was the cause, it was also rted to her, and Tang Wan felt increasingly guilty.

    "Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I will keep him alive."

    **

    Meanwhile, a car slowly entered the Jiang Family¡¯spound.

    The doorbell rang, and the Jiang Family¡¯s maid was the first to open the door, "Mr. Tang, why have youe?"

    With Tang Wan in trouble, it was impossible for Tang Yunxian to stay put. Besides him, Shen Shuci also came along, simply because Old Tang was uneasy about himing alone. It was better to have two people together for mutual support on the road.

    When Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife heard that Tang Yunxian had arrived, they hurriedly dressed to greet the guests, only then learning that Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were not at home. After further calls, they learned they had gone to the hospital.

    A group of people rushed to the hospital anxiously.

    "He was fine during the day, how could he suddenly..." Fan Mingyu looked at the person on the hospital bed, her heart pounding on the way there.

    "Today, on the mountain, he climbed up and down..." Jiang Yanting hinted, already seeing Tang Wan feeling guilty enough.

    Zhou Zhongqing stood aside, "He¡¯s stable for now, but recently..."

    "But what?" Fan Mingyu asked.

    "Cough cough¡ªrefrain from intense activities," he said, his nces flickering briefly toward Tang Wan.

    This left everyone in the room inexplicably staring at her.

    Tang Wan bit her lip, they hadn¡¯t done anything!

    Really, they did nothing! She felt more wronged than Dou E.

 Chapter 402 - 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 402: 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)</h4>

    The Huo Family¡¯s car was approaching the flyover when the man in the back seat faintly said, "Let¡¯s go back to the Jiang Family."

    Once the car got on the flyover, it was difficult to turn back.

    The people from the Huo Family chuckled under their breath, at the end of the day, they were probably worried that Uncle Jiang really would spend the night by the roadside. Even though it was the beginning of spring, the weather in Beijing would make it unbearable to spend a whole night outside even for someone fit and healthy.

    As the car entered the residential area and slowed down, when they were about to reach the Jiang family¡¯s house, they saw a woman helping Jiang Chengsi walk toward the house...

    "Sir, it looks like Uncle Jiang is quite popr."

    Before the people from the Huo Family could finish speaking, perhaps because the woman didn¡¯t have enough strength, she slightly staggered, and Jiang Chengsi fell towards the other side.

    His head hit a green tree with a "Duang¡ª¡ª" sound.

    "Should... should we go help?" the people from the Huo Family were stunned, given her way of helping, Uncle Jiang would surely be covered in bruises by tomorrow morning.

    "No need, just turn the car around and head back."

    Now that they were sure Jiang Chengsi wouldn¡¯t be spending the night outside, it didn¡¯t matter whether he would end up with brain damage from the collision.

    **

    Over here, Shen Shuci had a terrible headache. She had initially thought about just leaving him outside, but her heart softened in the end. Even though she was strong, the difference between her and Jiang Chengsi wasn¡¯t just in weight, but also in height.

    Struggling to help him up and putting his arm over her shoulder, he was so tall that his legs could only drag on the ground, adding to the difficulty for Shen Shuci to get him into the house.

    "Why is he so heavy!" Shen Shuci gritted her teeth. Just after taking a few steps, she was tempted to throw him on the ground and kick him hard twice.

    When she came out, she had thought about giving him a couple of kicks on his body, but she never did things that took advantage of others in distress. Even if she wanted to beat him, it would be a fairpetition.

    Thinking about challenging him once he woke up, she staggered, and he was flung out, hitting his head against a tree!

    She was frightened and hurriedly supported his arm, using her back to prop him.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t wake up; how much had he drunk?

    Shen Shuci was carrying him into the house with great difficulty and stumbles. When they reached the doorstep, there were two steps left. By then, her strength was nearly spent. Barely lifting her foot because the person moved, their bnce was thrown off, and they nearly fell together¡ª

    They didn¡¯t fall, but Jiang Chengsi hit his head against the door.

    It was a metal security door; the impact was not light.

    Shen Shuci bit her lip, how many times had it been now...

    Eventually managing to get him inside, Shen Shuci was at a loss¡ªwhere did he live?

    Everyone was asleep, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to disturb them. If it was upstairs, she had no strength left. After some thought, she simply left him on the sofa and went back to get him a thin nket.

    When Fan Mingyu arranged the rooms, she had reminded her that if it felt cold, there were spare nkets in the cupboard.

    When she returned, Jiang Chengsi had somehow rolled off the sofa.

    Shen Shuci stared at him intently; all she could think was:

    Trouble!

    "Auntie?" Tang Wan couldn¡¯t sleep at all with Jiang Jinsang at the hospital, and with Jiang Yanting in the hospital, Jiangjiang was alone on the second floor. She hadn¡¯t gone back to her room but was apanying him in his room instead. The child had gone to sleep early, but she was tossing and turning, onlying downstairs when she heard the noise of someone bumping into the door.

    "Still awake?" It was already close to 12 o¡¯clock.

    "What¡¯s this..." Tang Wan frowned because Shen Shuci was still holding a nket in her arms.

    "It¡¯s that guy." Shen Shuci pointed to the person lying across the floor, "Drunk like this, someone left him at the door."

    "Uncle Four?"

    "I don¡¯t know which room he lives in, and I didn¡¯t have the strength to help him back to his room, so I thought he could just spend the night in the living room."

    "In the living room?" Tang Wan bit her lip, "Sleeping on the floor?"

    "I helped him lie on the sofa, but he rolled off himself."

    "Let¡¯s help him back to his room."

    With Tang Wan joining in, it was much easier for the two of them to get him back to the room, but Tang Wan had a back injury, and supporting him strained her a bit. Nearing the bed, the pain made it difficult for her to breathe, so she had to let go of some of her effort.

    That caused Jiang Chengsi¡¯s body weight to press entirely on Shen Shuci. She was taken aback, and her body tilted...

    "Bang¡ª" someone fell on the bed, bumping his head against the headboard, with yet another heavy thud.

    Tang Wan and Shen Shuci exchanged nces...

    "Auntie." Tang Wan bit her lip, "I didn¡¯t mean to."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    After all, he had already been hit twice before, what¡¯s one more time.

    ...

    The next morning

    Tang Wan got up before dawn to make soup. It wasn¡¯t until the olddy woke up that she learned Jiang Jinsang had been hospitalized the previous night. The Tang Family came over, but seeing how dutiful Tang Wan appeared, they felt that Xiaowu was indeed fortunate.

 Chapter 402 - 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 402: 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)</h4>

    The Huo Family¡¯s car was approaching the flyover when the man in the back seat faintly said, "Let¡¯s go back to the Jiang Family."

    Once the car got on the flyover, it was difficult to turn back.

    The people from the Huo Family chuckled under their breath, at the end of the day, they were probably worried that Uncle Jiang really would spend the night by the roadside. Even though it was the beginning of spring, the weather in Beijing would make it unbearable to spend a whole night outside even for someone fit and healthy.

    As the car entered the residential area and slowed down, when they were about to reach the Jiang family¡¯s house, they saw a woman helping Jiang Chengsi walk toward the house...

    "Sir, it looks like Uncle Jiang is quite popr."

    Before the people from the Huo Family could finish speaking, perhaps because the woman didn¡¯t have enough strength, she slightly staggered, and Jiang Chengsi fell towards the other side.

    His head hit a green tree with a "Duang¡ª¡ª" sound.

    "Should... should we go help?" the people from the Huo Family were stunned, given her way of helping, Uncle Jiang would surely be covered in bruises by tomorrow morning.

    "No need, just turn the car around and head back."

    Now that they were sure Jiang Chengsi wouldn¡¯t be spending the night outside, it didn¡¯t matter whether he would end up with brain damage from the collision.

    **

    Over here, Shen Shuci had a terrible headache. She had initially thought about just leaving him outside, but her heart softened in the end. Even though she was strong, the difference between her and Jiang Chengsi wasn¡¯t just in weight, but also in height.

    Struggling to help him up and putting his arm over her shoulder, he was so tall that his legs could only drag on the ground, adding to the difficulty for Shen Shuci to get him into the house.

    "Why is he so heavy!" Shen Shuci gritted her teeth. Just after taking a few steps, she was tempted to throw him on the ground and kick him hard twice.

    When she came out, she had thought about giving him a couple of kicks on his body, but she never did things that took advantage of others in distress. Even if she wanted to beat him, it would be a fairpetition.

    Thinking about challenging him once he woke up, she staggered, and he was flung out, hitting his head against a tree!

    She was frightened and hurriedly supported his arm, using her back to prop him.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t wake up; how much had he drunk?

    Shen Shuci was carrying him into the house with great difficulty and stumbles. When they reached the doorstep, there were two steps left. By then, her strength was nearly spent. Barely lifting her foot because the person moved, their bnce was thrown off, and they nearly fell together¡ª

    They didn¡¯t fall, but Jiang Chengsi hit his head against the door.

    It was a metal security door; the impact was not light.

    Shen Shuci bit her lip, how many times had it been now...

    Eventually managing to get him inside, Shen Shuci was at a loss¡ªwhere did he live?

    Everyone was asleep, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to disturb them. If it was upstairs, she had no strength left. After some thought, she simply left him on the sofa and went back to get him a thin nket.

    When Fan Mingyu arranged the rooms, she had reminded her that if it felt cold, there were spare nkets in the cupboard.

    When she returned, Jiang Chengsi had somehow rolled off the sofa.

    Shen Shuci stared at him intently; all she could think was:

    Trouble!

    "Auntie?" Tang Wan couldn¡¯t sleep at all with Jiang Jinsang at the hospital, and with Jiang Yanting in the hospital, Jiangjiang was alone on the second floor. She hadn¡¯t gone back to her room but was apanying him in his room instead. The child had gone to sleep early, but she was tossing and turning, onlying downstairs when she heard the noise of someone bumping into the door.

    "Still awake?" It was already close to 12 o¡¯clock.

    "What¡¯s this..." Tang Wan frowned because Shen Shuci was still holding a nket in her arms.

    "It¡¯s that guy." Shen Shuci pointed to the person lying across the floor, "Drunk like this, someone left him at the door."

    "Uncle Four?"

    "I don¡¯t know which room he lives in, and I didn¡¯t have the strength to help him back to his room, so I thought he could just spend the night in the living room."

    "In the living room?" Tang Wan bit her lip, "Sleeping on the floor?"

    "I helped him lie on the sofa, but he rolled off himself."

    "Let¡¯s help him back to his room."

    With Tang Wan joining in, it was much easier for the two of them to get him back to the room, but Tang Wan had a back injury, and supporting him strained her a bit. Nearing the bed, the pain made it difficult for her to breathe, so she had to let go of some of her effort.

    That caused Jiang Chengsi¡¯s body weight to press entirely on Shen Shuci. She was taken aback, and her body tilted...

    "Bang¡ª" someone fell on the bed, bumping his head against the headboard, with yet another heavy thud.

    Tang Wan and Shen Shuci exchanged nces...

    "Auntie." Tang Wan bit her lip, "I didn¡¯t mean to."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    After all, he had already been hit twice before, what¡¯s one more time.

    ...

    The next morning

    Tang Wan got up before dawn to make soup. It wasn¡¯t until the olddy woke up that she learned Jiang Jinsang had been hospitalized the previous night. The Tang Family came over, but seeing how dutiful Tang Wan appeared, they felt that Xiaowu was indeed fortunate.

 Chapter 403 - 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 403: 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)_2</h4>

    "Grandma, I¡¯ll serve a bowl for you."

    "Is this for Xiaowu? What about me?"

    "I made a lot; there¡¯s enough for everyone."

    ...

    As the two spoke, everyone else gradually got up, but unusually, Jiang Chengsi, who was so drunkst night, got up really early today.

    "You¡¯re up so early today? Did you wake up because you smelled the soup? You¡¯re lucky to have such a good nose," the olddyughed; the person in question usually slept inte.

    "Uncle Tang, Miss Shen." Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t expect them to be there and greeted them politely.

    "Fourth Brother, want some soup?"

    Upon seeing Jiang Chengsi, Tang Wan felt somewhat guilty, thinking about the bump from the night before; judging from the sound of it, she knew it wasn¡¯t light.

    "I¡¯ll serve myself." Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t like to be waited on.

    "Look at your eyes, all red with bloodshot. Did you go out drinking against night?" the olddy frowned, "Drink less in the future."

    "I know."

    Jiang Chengsi had drunk too much the previous night and woke up needing to use the bathroom. Waking from his drunken stupor, his head ached as if splitting apart, and he couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep. Just sitting down at the table, he rubbed his temples and identally touched the part of his scalp that was hitst night, which still tingled painfully.

    "Uncle Xiaosi, are you feeling unwell?" Jiangjiang saw him frowning.

    "He probably has a headache from drinking too much," the olddy said with augh.

    Jiang Chengsi had felt his headache was severe. He touched his head a few times... even a hangover shouldn¡¯t cause a lump on the scalp, right? He clearly must have bumped into something?

    His memories ofst night stopped at the bar...

    He recalled making someone drink with him.

    Knowing his own temper, he surely wouldn¡¯t endure it; could it be he got spiteful, so while he was drunk himself, he gave that person a beating?

    Such a dirty trick, he could actually pull it off!

    "By the way, who brought me backst night?" Jiang Chengsi raised his eyebrow.

    "Don¡¯t know him. He dropped you at the door and left, dressed in ck, looked like a bodyguard," Shen Shuci exined, "I wasn¡¯t asleep at the time, so I helped you inside."

    "Dropped at the door?" And dressed in ck, resembling a bodyguard.

    It was that person again!

    "Hmm." Shen Shuci lowered her head to sip her soup. She definitely wouldn¡¯t mention getting bumped a few times, and Tang Wan also kept her head down, pretending to be dead.

    So, Jiang Chengsi directly med another person.

    "Thanks for helping me inside," Jiang Chengsi thanked her.

    "No problem." Shen Shuci graciously epted his thanks.

    "You know, you really shouldn¡¯t drink so much..." the olddy was ageing, but she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit long-winded, lecturing Jiang Chengsi. In the end, it somehow turned into a matter of finding a partner, "If you had someone caring by your side, you wouldn¡¯t be thrown at the door... so, you really should consider your own affairs."

    Jiang Chengsi truly admired these matchmakers who could bring up singlehood no matter the topic.

    At this moment, Tang Wan packed the soup in a thermos, ready to go to the hospital.

    "Sister-inw, are you going to the hospital?" Jiang Chengsi quickly called out to her.

    "Yes, Big Brother hasn¡¯t had breakfast and has been up all night; I want to go early to relieve him."

    "I have a headache, I need to go to the hospital too. Let¡¯s go together."

    "Jiang Chengsi!" The olddy saw he was trying to escape and wanted to call him back, but he had already grabbed the car keys and scooted out, "You were drinking a lotst night; don¡¯t drive..."

    "I know."

    "I¡¯ll also go check out the hospital." Tang Yunxian finished breakfast, stood up, and Shen Shuci, seeing that he was leaving, naturally followed; otherwise, she would be alone at the Jiang family¡¯s, which she found ufortable.

    ...

    Eventually, it was Tang Yunxian who drove, with Jiang Chengsi sitting in the passenger seat, and the four headed to the hospital.

    "Fourth Brother, are you really going to the hospital? Should I drop you off ahead?" Tang Wan clearly understood that Jiang Chengsi was just trying to dodge the olddy¡¯s marriage pressure.

    "Go to the hospital. It¡¯s a good chance to check on Xiaowu," Jiang Chengsi said as he rubbed his head again.

    Huo, you bastard, took advantage of my drunkenness tounch a sneak attack.

    The group arrived at the hospital. Jiang Jinsang had already woken up and relieved Jiang Yanting, allowing him to rest. Zhou Zhongqing came for his rounds, ensuring his health was fine.

    "Can I be discharged and go home?" Jiang Jinsang definitely didn¡¯t want to stay there.

    "Observe for one day, if there¡¯s no problem, you can be discharged tomorrow," Zhou Zhongqing said firmly, leaving no room for negotiation, and he nced at Jiang Chengsi, "Come with me to my office."

    Zhou Zhongqing had been intending to check on him yesterday, but Jiang Chengsi suddenly left the hospital, so he hadn¡¯t found him.

    Once in the office, he checked Jiang Chengsi¡¯s back; the bruising from being struck with a stick hadn¡¯t faded and was aggravated by the alcohol he consumed, looking even more rming than before.

 Chapter 404 - 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 404: 260 Fourth Master vs Huo Family, Deserves It for Being Hit (2 more updates)_3</h4>

    "Injured and still drinking?"

    "I had a bitst night."

    "A bit? You still smell like alcohol." Zhou Zhongqing sighed, "You Jiang brothers are quite something, constantly harming your own bodies. Have you been taking any anti-inmmatory medication?"

    "No."

    "I¡¯ll prescribe some anti-inmmatory and bruise-healing ointment for you. You should avoid alcohol for now."

    "Thank you, uncle Zhou." Jiang Chengsi smiled, "By the way, can you take a look here? It hurts a lot." He pointed to a spot on his scalp.

    "What happened here?" Zhou Zhongqing briefly examined it and raised an eyebrow, "Who did this? Beating you up for themon good?"

    "..."

    More than one impact injury, not self-inflicted, likely done by someone else. Even by ident, it wouldn¡¯t happen this many times; it looked intentional.

    Zhou Zhongqing also instinctively felt that someone had beaten him.

    "How do you feel? Any dizziness? I suggest you get an image taken, you might have a concussion."

    "No need." Jiang Chengsi clenched his teeth, determined to settle this scoreter.

    **

    He didn¡¯t expect that when he returned to the ward, someone was already there. Tang Wan was pouring water, "Big Brother Huo, only in water here."

    "Thank you." He took the water and had just taken a sip when he saw Jiang Chengsi approach furiously.

    At this moment, Tang Yunxian was not in the ward. Without any seniors around, Jiang Chengsi had no inhibitions. He walked up,ughing lightly, "Have you no shame? Beating me up while I was drunkst night?"

    He continued drinking water with an unchanging expression, clutching the paper cup.

    "After hitting me, you just left me at the doorstep and ran away. I never thought you would do such a thing."

    Tang Wan, thinking it was her mistake that caused Jiang Chengsi¡¯s identsst night, leading to someone else being framed, wanted to exin but was stopped by Jiang Jinsang who grabbed her arm.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I..."

    Jiang Jinsang snorted lightly: There¡¯s a good show going on, what is she meddling for?

    The man drank his water but his gaze swept over Shen Shuci sitting not far away.

    It was also Shen Shuci¡¯s first time seeing this man. Without speaking, his superior height alone and a nce from him carried an intimidating aura, keeping people at bay within a hundred meters.

    So this was the man who left Jiang Chengsi at the doorstepst night?

    She hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Chengsi to me his head injuries on him, feeling quite embarrassed at the moment.

    Even if he looked fierce and unkind, it wasn¡¯t fair to let him be wrongfully used.

    Their eyes met, and her heart sharply skipped a beat. This man, familiar with the sight of blood, his chilly gaze, and his terrifying aura, waspletely unlike ordinary people.

    Shen Shuci was about to exin...

    "I can¡¯t believe you would do this to me," Jiang Chengsi scoffed.

    He averted his gaze since he was sitting down, he had to slightly tilt his head up, lifting his brow slightly to look at the person in front of him, yet his gaze carried a disdainful pride.

    With thin lips tightly pressed, he lowered his voice, "What do you want to do?"

    Jiang Chengsi choked; what could he do? His skills were even taught by him, unable to beat him. What else?

    "Last night, you and Qi Zeyan were both drunk, dragging me around and spouting nonsense..."

    "Alright, I deserve it, okay?" the man spoke, who knows what might slip out next, especially since Tang Wan and others were still there and he was aware of his drunken nonsensest night involving his brother.

    His recklessness was his w, rted only to his brother.

    Tightly manipted by someone.

    "Anything else?" he asked again in a low voice.

    "No more." Jiang Chengsi punched a cushion, frustrated.

    "You¡¯re blocking my sun."

    Jiang Chengsi looked outside; it was a cloudy day, where was the sun!

    The man left, and Shen Shuci hurried after him to exin and apologize, but he moved too quickly. By the time she got out, the elevator doors were almost closing.

    "Sir, the Miss Shen who just ran out of the ward, that¡¯s Miss Tang¡¯s aunt."

    "What does that have to do with me?"

    "Sir, the head injury Mr. Jiang sufferedst night, she might have identally caused it." The Huo family had witnessed Jiang Chengsi bump into a treest night, "You helping her out, she might have wanted to thank you."

    "No need for thanks."

    For him, it wasn¡¯t about helping Shen Shuci but about getting back at Jiang Chengsi and Qi Zeyan for dragging him into their messst night...

    So that bump was his way of getting some payback, and naturally, no thanks were needed.

    The Huo Family members exchanged nces, still so unapproachable. Everyone knew Jiang Wuye was getting married, wondering when their family would finally wee ady of the house.

 Chapter 405 - 261 All are Drama Kings: Dark Heart, Sly Moves (3 more - s)

    <h4>Chapter 405: 261 All are Drama Kings: Dark Heart, Sly Moves (3 more Chapters)</h4>

    Jiang Chengsi had an alcohol headache, which was already unpleasant, but after being provoked by someone, he felt even more miserable and depressed. After staying in the hospital for more than ten minutes, he decided to go back to sleep.

    "Won¡¯t you stay a little longer?" Jiang Jinsang was having soup, just ordinary fish soup, but he seemed to be eating some rare delicacy, so elegant andposed.

    "Headache."

    "What did you and Zeyan do to himst night? Pushed him to the point of violence?"

    "Don¡¯t pry into things you shouldn¡¯t know." The moment Jiang Chengsi saw that person¡¯s face, which looked like it was asking for a beating, he would have not been polite if he hadn¡¯t been a patient.

    "Fourth Brother, let me see you out." Tang Wan thought it was her fault and was ready to exin to him, so that there would be no misunderstandings between their friends.

    "No need to see me out, he can walk by himself," Jiang Jinsang said as he grabbed Tang Wan¡¯s hand.

    They were all family, there was no need for such courteous farewells. Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t mind and turned around to walk out the door.

    "Fifth Brother, actually, Fourth Brother¡¯s head... it was me who bumped it..."

    "It should be me," said Shen Shuci.

    Jiang Jinsang put down the spoon in his hand and looked at the two:

    Someone had already admitted to it, why were there two more "culprits" popping up?

    Was Fourth Brother¡¯s poprity that awful?

    Got drunk and was mobbed?

    "It¡¯s not good to let Brother Huo take the fall; if any bad blood arises between them..." Tang Wan always felt sorry.

    "Our rtions aren¡¯t as fragile as you think. I¡¯ll send him a message of thanks, and let¡¯s not bring up this matter again." Otherwise... knowing the temper of his Fourth Brother, it would never end.

    So, before that person got home, he received a message of thanks from Jiang Jinsang, which didn¡¯t exin in detail, just mentioning Jiang Chengsi¡¯s issue and thanking him for the help.

    He naturally assumed it was Shen Shuci who hade out to say thanks but couldn¡¯t catch him and had asked Jiang Jinsang to convey his gratitude.

    He replied: [You¡¯re wee, take care of your health and get well soon.]

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, feeling like he wasmunicating with a superior, "He has already replied."

    He handed the phone to Tang Wan and Shen Shuci for them to understand clearly, but Tang Wan¡¯s focus was on the previous chat history between the two, with thest exchange taking ce during the New Year when that person sent four words: [Happy New Year.]

    Jiang Jinsang then replied: [Happy New Year.]

    Moving further up, there were Mid-Autumn Festival greetings... Their exchanges were as sparse as if they were strangers.

    "Are you two really friends?" Tang Wan frowned and handed back the phone.

    "What else?"

    There¡¯s a saying, birds of a feather flock together, but their group was a mix of all sorts of bizarre characters.

    ...

    In the midst of the conversation, Tang Yunxian had returned. His arrival in Beijing was rather sudden, with many things to arrange at thepany. After he came in, no one brought up the "mobbing" of Jiang Chengsi again.

    "How do you feel?"

    "I¡¯m feeling quite well, and I¡¯m really sorry for troubling you to make the trip," Jiang Jinsang said, sitting up straight. Speaking to his future father-inw required some careful consideration, "I failed to take good care of Wanwan..."

    "What your cousin did was so out of line, it¡¯s not something you could have anticipated," Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. He wasn¡¯t a irvoyant, after all, "But fortunately, Wanwan is alright."

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Tang Wan was unharmed and Jiang Shuyan¡¯s legs had been amputated due to a car ident and was now in the intensive care unit...

    Tang Yunxian would probably have stormed to the Jiang Family¡¯s home demanding an exnation.

    Thinking back, he was still quite angry.

    "I alsocked thorough consideration," Jiang Jinsang said with a humble posture.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about Wanwan for now. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself; how can I entrust my daughter to you in the future?" Tang Yunxian had no objections to him; as long as his daughter liked him and he had the right character and values, that would be sufficient. However, health was indeed a serious matter.

    No parent wants to hand off their daughter to someone who is always ill.

    "Dad, Fifth Brother is still quite weak, so maybe..." Before Tang Wan could finish speaking, she was stopped by Shen Shuci, who signaled her to be quiet. As her aunt, she naturally hoped Tang Wan would be happy after marriage, not live in constant fear.

    "Uncle Tang, I will take good care of my health," Jiang Jinsang assured him, understanding his concerns.

    "I¡¯ve already spoken with Doctor Zhou as well, and he said that while the surgery won¡¯t guarantee a 100% cure, it can greatly improve your current condition. With proper rest after surgery, you can live a long and healthy life with Wanwan and grow old together, it¡¯s not impossible!"

    "You and Uncle Zhou talked?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s headache intensified.

    He knew that Zhou Zhongqing must have been making moves behind his back. Before it was in front of Tang Wan, and now the issue of surgery had been directly reported to Tang Yunxian. He might as well just tie himself to the operating table.

 Chapter 406 - 261 All are drama masters: Black-hearted, slick moves (3 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 406: 261 All are drama masters: ck-hearted, slick moves (3 updates)_2</h4>

    "He said you were unwilling to undergo surgery." Concerned about his daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness, Tang Yunxian spoke very directly, "Can you exin why?"

    "Jinsang, don¡¯t me me for being heartless as an uncle, but if it¡¯s true¡ªas the rumors go¡ªthat you won¡¯t live past twenty-eight, I won¡¯t let my daughter marry you."

    Thinking about Tang Wan possibly having another child in the next one or two years... he didn¡¯t dare to think about how she would manage in the future...

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s wife had passed away early, so he understood this kind of suffering all too well. Previously, he thought Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health was eptable, and rumors should not be fully believed, but this sudden copse forced him to reconsider the issue.

    "Dad..." Tang Wan tried to speak up but was immediately silenced by a cold re from Tang Yunxian, who then turned to look at Jiang Jinsang, "If you two get married, your illness will no longer be just your concern, I must consider Wanwan¡¯s well-being."

    "I understand." Jiang Jinsang looked at him seriously, "I will cooperate with Uncle Zhou¡¯s treatment and surgery."

    "That¡¯s good..."

    Zhou Zhongqing was standing outside the door at that moment, shaking his head helplessly upon hearing this; this stubborn kid wouldn¡¯tply unless he was pressured by his father-inw.

    Did he really think there was nothing he could do about him?

    At this time, from inside the hospital room, another voice echoed, "Wanwan, sorry for worrying you again..."

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "If I had known I would meet you, I would¡¯ve cherished my health a thousand times, a hundred thousand times more, and stay by your side until we¡¯re old."

    Zhou Zhongqing stood outside, his skin crawling with goosebumps from such sappy love talk!

    He found Jiang Xiaowu insufferable and wished he could sew his mouth shut with surgical needles.

    Inside the room, Tang Yunxian clenched his fist, brought it to his lips, and coughed twice, "Alright, since you¡¯ve agreed to the surgery, just focus on recuperating. Actions are more substantial than words."

    "You¡¯ve worried us." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand under the nket fidgeted nonstop, "Then... do we need to postpone our engagement?"

    Surgery isn¡¯t something that can be done overnight. There¡¯s preparation and recovery to consider, not to mention it takes a hundred days to heal from bone and muscle injuries. His surgery would clearly be moreplex than just an appendectomy.

    "The engagement date will remain the same, but when to get married will depend on your recovery."

    "Thank you, Uncle Tang."

    "It¡¯s not just for you." Tang Yunxian sighed, if it wasn¡¯t for Tang Wan¡¯s affection, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Jiang Jinsang be his son-inw based on his health alone. Moreover, the engagement was set long ago, rtives and friends had been notified, and outsiders were aware¡ªcancelingst minute could lead to unnecessary trouble.

    Besides, an engagement isn¡¯t a marriage; there¡¯s always room for maneuvering.

    "Dad, I¡¯ll peel an apple for you," Tang Wan said with a smile.

    "If I had said no to your engagement today on ount of his health, I fear I wouldn¡¯t even get to taste an apple," he replied with a tone so sour, as if he had consumed a bowl of vinegar.

    ...

    At noon, Zhou Zhongqing visited the hospital room before ending his shift and was shocked to hear Jiang Jinsang was to undergo surgery.

    "You¡¯re serious, Xiaowu? Am I hearing this right, you¡¯re actually going for surgery?"

    He seemedpletely surprised as if this was news to him, but the two knew each other too well, Jiang Jinsang had known him since childhood, and could only reflect: the act was overdone, leaving obvious traces.

    Jiang Jinsang gritted his teeth inwardly, yet managed to smile at him, "Yes!"

    Oscar owes you a statuette, the truth about the surgery came from you, and now you¡¯re ying dumb.

    "It was voluntary, right? Nobody forced you," Zhou Zhongqing confirmed with him, "Don¡¯t go ming anyer,ining to me on the operating table."

    "I¡¯m doing this willingly." Jiang Jinsang smiled, his gaze making Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s heart race, dealing with smart people was indeed exhausting.

    "That would be..." Zhou Zhongqing pulled out a folded piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Tang Wan, "Wanwan, from now on, make sure he follows the nutritional ratio on here, watches his diet closely every day, exercises his body, and gets well enough to be ready for surgery."

    Everyone: "..."

    You¡¯re all prepared, what was all that pretense just now? What kind of scheming is this?

    "I understand." Tang Wan took the paper, unfolded it and nced at it; there were no specified recipes, just a mention of what nutritional elements needed to be supplemented daily, and how much activity should be maintained every day.

    When Zhou Zhongqing left the hospital room, with his hands sped behind him and an extremely pleased look on his face, he shook his head as he went. If it weren¡¯t for the hospital¡¯s ban on making loud noise, he would probably have burst into song.

    Tang Yunxian looked at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Now I finally understand why father likes you. Why?"

    These two, one old and one young, showed strikingly simr attitudes toward surgery, a type of people certainly attract each other.

    ...

    And at that moment, the news of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fainting and hospitalization had slowly started to spread throughout Beijing. Even the conversation between Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian at the end of the hallway somehow got twisted into the Tang Family objecting to the engagement because of Xiaowu¡¯s poor health.

    "They say Mr. Tang tly disagrees, but the engagement had been set long ago and is not easy to call off."

    "I heard Miss Tang is marrying into the family purely to continue the lineage for Xiaowu, after all, with his health, who knows when he might kick the bucket."

    "No wonder the Jiang Family treats her so well; they feel indebted and want topensate her."

    "Otherwise, why would they get into such a dispute with the Jiang Zhaolin family, afraid she¡¯d run off? They want to secure her."

    ...

    Tang Wan saw these onlinements and didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry; they were all made up without any foundation, utter nonsense.

    Even when Tang Yunxian was caught by reporters asking about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health, a single nce from him could be twisted by the reporters into various meanings.

    "Now you understand how the rumors that I won¡¯t live past twenty-eight and my brother wanting to murder me started, right?" Jiang Jinsang said to her with a smile.

    Three men make a tiger, exactly like that.

    Following Jiang Jinsang¡¯s discharge from the hospital, Tang Wan, along with Tang Yunxian and Shen Shuci, returned to Pingjiang. The engagement was put on the schedule, but the rumors about the Jiang and Tang families, especially the rumors regarding Tang Yunxian¡¯s dissatisfaction with Jiang Jinsang, intensified with the engagement...

    A war without smoke had slowly begun within the Jiang Group; factions splintered, people took sides, leading to considerable instability and restless hearts within the corporation.

    Some said Jiang Zhaolin was nning to set up his own faction, others imed that the third young master of the Jiang Family¡ªJiang Shiyi¡ªwould enter thepany, and still others conjectured that Jiang Jinsang himself might join thepany... so many rumors and gossip.

    In the business arena, everyone smelled trouble; even someone like Tang Wan, who was not involved in business, was clear that the Jiang Family might be heading for turmoil.

    He held a powerful position in thepany and had his own followers. Whether it was a power struggle or starting a new faction, taking away a group of core members would undoubtedly be a severe blow to the Jiang Group, so dealing with him wouldn¡¯t be as easy as dealing with Jiang Shuyan.

    But for such a long time, there had been no move from the Jiang Family, which felt like...

    They didn¡¯t dare to confront him head-on!

    She had asked Jiang Jinsang how their family nned to deal with Jiang Zhaolin.

    "Company matters are being handled by my dad and brother; there¡¯s no rush."

    "Not in a hurry?"

    "Until thest moment, you never know what kind of hidden cards the enemy has. Besides..." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice wasced with amusement, "If you can¡¯t eradicate the problem in one go, why not just bide your time?"

    Tang Wan inwardly shuddered: heartless and scheming!

 Chapter 407 - 262 Engagement Eve, Unexpected Guest [Lantern Festival Message]

    <h4>Chapter 407: 262 Engagement Eve, Unexpected Guest [Lantern Festival Message]</h4>

    Two days before the engagement

    Tang Wan was in the courtyard, watering the green nts with a pink watering can, while talking to Jiang Jinsang on the phone via a Bluetooth headset. An engagement was not asplicated as a marriage; there weren¡¯t so many troublesome things, so she was rtively free.

    It was said that there had been snow in Beijing a few days ago, but Pingjiang had already experienced spring rains, with flowers blooming across half the city.

    "Will Mr. Shen and his familye with you?" Tang Wan had also invited Shen Zhixian to her engagement.

    "Yes." As the engagement was approaching, Jiang Jinsang seemed radiant and rejuvenated.

    "Have you been following the doctor¡¯s advicetely, taking supplements and exercising..."

    Ever since Jiang Jinsang agreed to have the surgery, Tang Wan had returned to Pingjiang and nagged him about his meals three times a day like a mother. Qi Zeyan even joked that he might end up marrying a mother.

    "Yes, youtely..."

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. A call from Beijing interrupted, "Brother, I need to take this call."

    "Hello¡ª"

    "Miss Tang, we are from the Hexi Police Station in Beijing. You¡¯re not currently in Beijing, right..."

    "Yes."

    It was nothing other than the case involving Jiang Shuyan, and there were some details they needed to confirm with her.

    "... She became free from life-threatening dangerst night, but her legs are basically disabled. The doctor said even with good rehabilitation, she won¡¯t be able to walk like a normal person. In the worst-case scenario, she will need a wheelchair for mobility and will be disabled for life."

    Tang Wan held the watering can in her hands and continued to water the nts without saying a word.

    "This morning we went to the hospital room to question her, but she was quite agitated and uncooperative with the investigation."

    Her reaction was expected; Jiang Shuyan was a proud person, and given her young age and the disability of her legs, she must find it difficult to ept.

    "Her family would like to discusspensation with you, to seek leniency for her. They will probably contact you soon..."

    "I understand."

    "No problem, I heard you are getting engaged. Congrattions."

    "Thank you."

    ...

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan continued her long chat with Jiang Jinsang.

    "Whose call was it?" Jiang Jinsang sat by the window, basking in the sunlight. There had been a heavy snow a few days ago, and although it had melted, the temperatures had dropped a few degrees more than usual. He was covered with a thin nket over his knees.

    "It was from the police station, still about Jiang Shuyan."

    "Any problems?"

    "Just the same old issues..."

    "That¡¯s good then."

    Jiang Jinsang was poking at the shell of Lord Wansui.

    Lord Wansui waszily munching on dried shrimp,pletely ignoring him.

    Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m eating? Stop bothering me!

    It slowly moved its body, but because it was too slow, Jiang Jinsang caught it and pulled it back, repeatedly, which made Jinsang chuckle quietly and call it, "Silly tortoise."

    Lord Wansui: ...

    After Tang Wan hung up the phone, she tidied up the flowers and nts in the courtyard a bit, then heard footsteps outside, followed by Shen Shuci appearing.

    "Aunt."

    "Jiang Zhaolin is here."

    Tang Wan¡¯s brow furrowed, and she hurriedly wiped the dust off her hands. "What is he doing here?"

    Since the incident with Jiang Shuyan, she hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Zhaolin again.

    "I¡¯m not sure, but your brother-inw is hosting him."

    "Are grandpa, and my grandparents..."

    "They went to the small park for a walk and haven¡¯t returned yet."

    "Let¡¯s go and see."

    **

    At the Tang family¡¯s front hall, Tang Yunxian sat opposite Jiang Zhaolin. Outside, the spring was mild and warm, and Hua Mei was chirping under the corridor, yet the atmosphere inside was slightly eerie.

    "Mr. Jiang." The housemaid served him tea and then stood aside, watching quietly.

    "Have some tea." Mr. Tang Yunxian was polite and seemed very amiable. He looked up and greeted Jiang Zhaolin with a smile. Yet, as he lowered his eyes to drink the tea, there was a shadow in his eyes that would not disperse.

    "Thank you."

    During the time it took to drink tea, Tang Wan had already arrived from the East Courtyard, "Dad, Uncle Jiang."

    Her address to Jiang Zhaolin was still very polite, but in her heart, she could no longer see him as an ordinary uncle. She was the first person who had dared to point at his nose and scold him by name.

    "Sit." Tang Yunxian patted the spot beside him.

    After Tang Wan sat down, Shen Shuci casually found a spot to watch the drama.

    Jiang Zhaolin hadn¡¯t begun to speak when Tang Yunxian started, "My daughter¡¯s engagement is the day after tomorrow. If Mr. Jiang is here to offer congrattions, it seems a bit too early."

    Tang Wan had already noticed the pile of gifts on the table beside her, likely brought by him.

    "I might not be avable on the day itself, so I took the opportunity toe over today since I was free," Jiang Zhaolin looked at Tang Wan. "Congrattions."

    "Thank you."

    She had just received the phone call from the police station, and then Jiang Zhaolin had suddenly shown up from far away; she could guess the purpose of his visit.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Jiang family¡¯s residence in Beijing

    Jiang Jinsang was still teasing the tortoise, Lord Wansui, who retracted into his shell, refusing to deal with him, yet Jinsang still continued poking.

    "Sir¡ª" Jiang Cuo knocked and entered the room, "Jiang Zhaolin has gone to Pingjiang."

    "He must be trying to gain leniency for Jiang Shuyan. I wonder how the Tang family will handle it. You and Miss Tang are about to get engaged, and many people are keeping an eye on it."

    Jiang Jinsang nced at his watch. "At this hour, grandfather and my grandfathers should have gone out for a walk. He really knows how to pick the time."

    He had lived with the Tang family for a long time, and the elderly were very regr in their routines: tai chi in the morning and chess in the afternoon.

    "Seems like it..."

    "You can go now; I need to make a phone call."

    Jiang Cuo walked out of the room, puzzled, and it took him a while to realize.

    Jiang Zhaolin must have timed his visit to the Tang family to avoid the two old gentlemen. Given their temperaments, and considering the incident with Cui Yu, where it was said that Mr. Shen of the Shen family had frightened a group of unruly reporters into silence, if Jiang Zhaolin really ran into them...

 Chapter 411 - 264 Gathering in Pingjiang City, the most bizarre engagement ceremony (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 411: 264 Gathering in Pingjiang City, the most bizarre engagement ceremony (3 updates)</h4>

    The engagement was held in Pingjiang, and the entire Jiang Family arrived a day early, traveling together with Shen Zhixian, Taotao, and Xie Duo.

    Although Xie¡¯s senior had no ties with the Tang Family, he was an old acquaintance of Grandma Jiang. It was only right for the Xie Family to send someone for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement. Plus, since Shen Zhixian was invited, and he was getting on in years, he had Xie Duo run the errand.

    Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian personally went to the airport to pick up the guests.

    The grandmother wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to excitement or if it was just too hot in Pingjiang City¡ªonce she got off the ne, she broke into a sweat.

    She held onto Tang Wan¡¯s hand, remarking on how much Pingjiang had changed.

    Since it was still early, everyone was arranged to check into the hotel directly. The rooms had been booked days before, so Tang Wan took care of the check-in with everyone¡¯s identity cards and then distributed the room cards.

    Grandma and the couple Jiang Zhenhuan, Jiang Chengsi, and Jiang Jinsang were settled in a four-person apartment suite.

    "Big Brother, these are for you and Teacher Shen," said Tang Wan as she handed the room card to Jiang Yanting before giving a single room card to Xie Duo, "Master Xie, this is yours."

    Shen Zhixian arched an eyebrow subtly. She and Jiang Yanting...

    Sharing a room?

    But before she could say anything, someone else beat her to it.

    "Miss Tang, about this arrangement... isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate?" Xie Duo frowned.

    Although he knew about the situation between Jiang Yanting and his aunt, it just seemed wrong for a bachelor and a single woman to share amodations.

    "I¡¯ve booked them a suite; they aren¡¯t in the same room. Plus, they both have children. It¡¯s bound to be noisy, and it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to ce them with grandma and my fifth brother¡ªone is elderly and can¡¯t take the noise, the other is sick and needs rest. When the two children are together, they¡¯re easier to manage and will have each other forpany."

    Tang Wan exined to Xie Duo with reasonable and well-thought-out points.

    She was indeed trying to y matchmaker for Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, even rationalizing with a bunch of sound arguments.

    "Xie Duo, why don¡¯t you stay with my brother? You can take care of the children?" Jiang Chengsi said with augh.

    Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting exchanged nces. They had been rivals since childhood, and now there was a chance that one could be the other¡¯s uncle. If looks could kill with sharpness, Jiang Yanting would have been sliced to ribbons by Xie Duo¡¯s gaze by now.

    If the two of them stayed in the same room, it was likely they mighte to blows.

    Gritting his teeth, Xie Duo relented, "Let it be so, then."

    Once that was decided, he helped Shen Zhixian carry her luggage upstairs. They were only here for an engagement party, and the stay wasn¡¯t long, but Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t travel light, especially with a child in tow.

    "Dad, why aren¡¯t you helping?" Jiangjiang tugged at his deadbeat dad¡¯s clothes. "You need to be proactive."

    Not only was this father a cker, but he was also obtuse. At this rate, when would he ever get together with his mother?

    "Be proactive with what?" Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    "Be proactive and help out. You need to make a good impression."

    "Huh?"

    "It¡¯s like this on TV: to woo a girl, a guy has to be extra nice to her, to get her to notice him. You need to take the initiative."

    "Later on, we¡¯ll be under the same roof. There will be plenty of chances to impress. Right now, we have freebor for moving the luggage. Why reject it?"

    Jiangjiang¡¯s little face scrunched up; his father¡¯s words seemed... somewhat reasonable.

    Once Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian had the Jiang Family settled, they hurried off to take care of other matters, with Tang Yunxian heading to the hotel to finalize details for the engagement party.

    The marriage wedding would definitely be managed by the Jiang Family, so for the engagement party, Tang Yunxian nearly did everything himself, taking it very seriously. Meanwhile, Tang Wan drove to the train station to pick up more guests.

    On the way, she received a call from Ruan Mengxi.

    "Hello, Xixi¡ª"

    "My nends tonight around six, and I should arrive in Pingjiang by around nine."

    "Should Ie pick you up?"

    "No need. You¡¯ve been tiredtely. My dad wille to get me."

    "Then just be safe."

    "It¡¯s not just me; I¡¯ll be with him..." Ruan Mengxi was, of course, talking about Qi Zeyan. Whenever she mentioned him, her voice seemed to carry a sweet breeze.

    With Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement, Qi Zeyan was certain to attend, but unlike the Jiang Family, he was not in such a rush. As long as he could make it to the engagement ceremony the next day, that was fine, and he booked an evening flight.

    Ruan Mengxi had originally nned to ask for time off to return with him. But before she could even speak, Qi Zeyan said to her, "This time I¡¯m going to Pingjiang, you¡¯lle with me. Book two tickets."

    "With you?" Ruan Mengxi was pleasantly surprised. Strictly speaking, she was Xiaozhu¡¯s assistant, and when Qi Zeyan traveled, it was usually Xiaozhu who came along on a whim.

    "Would you rather not?" Qi Zeyan already intended to bring an assistant on the trip, and since she was Tang Wan¡¯s close friend, he thought it convenient to include her.

    "Not at all, I want to."

    Publicly-funded travel, plus she could see Qi Zeyan all the time¡ªwhat¡¯s there not to like?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 411 - 264 Gathering in Pingjiang City, the most bizarre engagement ceremony (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 411: 264 Gathering in Pingjiang City, the most bizarre engagement ceremony (3 updates)</h4>

    The engagement was held in Pingjiang, and the entire Jiang Family arrived a day early, traveling together with Shen Zhixian, Taotao, and Xie Duo.

    Although Xie¡¯s senior had no ties with the Tang Family, he was an old acquaintance of Grandma Jiang. It was only right for the Xie Family to send someone for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement. Plus, since Shen Zhixian was invited, and he was getting on in years, he had Xie Duo run the errand.

    Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian personally went to the airport to pick up the guests.

    The grandmother wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to excitement or if it was just too hot in Pingjiang City¡ªonce she got off the ne, she broke into a sweat.

    She held onto Tang Wan¡¯s hand, remarking on how much Pingjiang had changed.

    Since it was still early, everyone was arranged to check into the hotel directly. The rooms had been booked days before, so Tang Wan took care of the check-in with everyone¡¯s identity cards and then distributed the room cards.

    Grandma and the couple Jiang Zhenhuan, Jiang Chengsi, and Jiang Jinsang were settled in a four-person apartment suite.

    "Big Brother, these are for you and Teacher Shen," said Tang Wan as she handed the room card to Jiang Yanting before giving a single room card to Xie Duo, "Master Xie, this is yours."

    Shen Zhixian arched an eyebrow subtly. She and Jiang Yanting...

    Sharing a room?

    But before she could say anything, someone else beat her to it.

    "Miss Tang, about this arrangement... isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate?" Xie Duo frowned.

    Although he knew about the situation between Jiang Yanting and his aunt, it just seemed wrong for a bachelor and a single woman to share amodations.

    "I¡¯ve booked them a suite; they aren¡¯t in the same room. Plus, they both have children. It¡¯s bound to be noisy, and it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to ce them with grandma and my fifth brother¡ªone is elderly and can¡¯t take the noise, the other is sick and needs rest. When the two children are together, they¡¯re easier to manage and will have each other forpany."

    Tang Wan exined to Xie Duo with reasonable and well-thought-out points.

    She was indeed trying to y matchmaker for Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, even rationalizing with a bunch of sound arguments.

    "Xie Duo, why don¡¯t you stay with my brother? You can take care of the children?" Jiang Chengsi said with augh.

    Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting exchanged nces. They had been rivals since childhood, and now there was a chance that one could be the other¡¯s uncle. If looks could kill with sharpness, Jiang Yanting would have been sliced to ribbons by Xie Duo¡¯s gaze by now.

    If the two of them stayed in the same room, it was likely they mighte to blows.

    Gritting his teeth, Xie Duo relented, "Let it be so, then."

    Once that was decided, he helped Shen Zhixian carry her luggage upstairs. They were only here for an engagement party, and the stay wasn¡¯t long, but Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t travel light, especially with a child in tow.

    "Dad, why aren¡¯t you helping?" Jiangjiang tugged at his deadbeat dad¡¯s clothes. "You need to be proactive."

    Not only was this father a cker, but he was also obtuse. At this rate, when would he ever get together with his mother?

    "Be proactive with what?" Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    "Be proactive and help out. You need to make a good impression."

    "Huh?"

    "It¡¯s like this on TV: to woo a girl, a guy has to be extra nice to her, to get her to notice him. You need to take the initiative."

    "Later on, we¡¯ll be under the same roof. There will be plenty of chances to impress. Right now, we have freebor for moving the luggage. Why reject it?"

    Jiangjiang¡¯s little face scrunched up; his father¡¯s words seemed... somewhat reasonable.

    Once Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian had the Jiang Family settled, they hurried off to take care of other matters, with Tang Yunxian heading to the hotel to finalize details for the engagement party.

    The marriage wedding would definitely be managed by the Jiang Family, so for the engagement party, Tang Yunxian nearly did everything himself, taking it very seriously. Meanwhile, Tang Wan drove to the train station to pick up more guests.

    On the way, she received a call from Ruan Mengxi.

    "Hello, Xixi¡ª"

    "My nends tonight around six, and I should arrive in Pingjiang by around nine."

    "Should Ie pick you up?"

    "No need. You¡¯ve been tiredtely. My dad wille to get me."

    "Then just be safe."

    "It¡¯s not just me; I¡¯ll be with him..." Ruan Mengxi was, of course, talking about Qi Zeyan. Whenever she mentioned him, her voice seemed to carry a sweet breeze.

    With Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement, Qi Zeyan was certain to attend, but unlike the Jiang Family, he was not in such a rush. As long as he could make it to the engagement ceremony the next day, that was fine, and he booked an evening flight.

    Ruan Mengxi had originally nned to ask for time off to return with him. But before she could even speak, Qi Zeyan said to her, "This time I¡¯m going to Pingjiang, you¡¯lle with me. Book two tickets."

    "With you?" Ruan Mengxi was pleasantly surprised. Strictly speaking, she was Xiaozhu¡¯s assistant, and when Qi Zeyan traveled, it was usually Xiaozhu who came along on a whim.

    "Would you rather not?" Qi Zeyan already intended to bring an assistant on the trip, and since she was Tang Wan¡¯s close friend, he thought it convenient to include her.

    "Not at all, I want to."

    Publicly-funded travel, plus she could see Qi Zeyan all the time¡ªwhat¡¯s there not to like?

 Chapter 413 - 265 Sleeping and sharing a pillow: Skillful maneuvers, even more provocative talk

    <h4>Chapter 413: 265 Sleeping and sharing a pillow: Skillful maneuvers, even more provocative talk</h4>

    In the weather that was warm one moment and cold the next, the dew was heavy and the night cool.

    Tang Wan sat in the room, still staring nkly at the two huge, unceable rocks. If she went to Beijing in the future, traveling thousands of miles, would she have to carry those two rocks with her?

    Her phone buzzed to life. Upon seeing the caller ID, she immediately cleared her throat, "Hello, Xixi¡ªhave you gotten off the ne?"

    "Yes..."

    Qi Zeyan cocked his head, observing the person on the phone. It wasn¡¯t her engagement, yet she didn¡¯t know what she was so excited about the whole way.

    After Ruan Mengxi ended the call, she turned to look at Qi Zeyan, "Boss, I¡¯ll call a car and take you to the hotel."

    Her family was in Pingjiang, so she naturally stayed at home.

    "No need, I¡¯ll go by myself. Didn¡¯t you say you have family picking you up? You go ahead with your things." They were there for a personal trip, not on a business mission; Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t need to follow him all the time.

    "Can you manage on your own?" Ruan Mengxi looked doubtful; all his schedules were usually arranged by assistants.

    "What kind of look is that? What can¡¯t I do?"

    Implying that a man can¡¯t handle things? What kind of talk is that!

    "Then if you need anything, call me." Ruan Mengxi indeed had feelings for him, but she still had to maintain the professional boundaries of superior and subordinate, especially since she was about to meet her father. If her dad saw Qi Zeyan, never mind anything else, just the fact that he was her boss...

    Given her father¡¯s level of enthusiasm, he¡¯d definitely try to take him home to stay!

    Qi Zeyan waspletely different people in front of acquaintances and strangers. Her dad was too enthusiastic, which might just backfire and annoy him.

    "I know." Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow. As if hecked self-care skills without an assistant? Did they think he was a big baby?

    They parted ways at the exit, Ruan Mengxi met by her family, while Qi Zeyan hailed a taxi. When the driver asked where he was going, he paused for a long moment.

    Damn it, the hotel was booked by Ruan Mengxi, and he really didn¡¯t know the address.

    Ruan Mengxi had just gotten into the car when she received a call, still ttered by the attention, "Hello, Boss¡ª"

    "The address of the hotel."

    ...

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s father, who was driving, nced at his daughter. It was the end of working hours, yet she could still smile upon receiving a call from her boss. Previously, when she was on vacation at home, receiving a message from her supervisor would always cause her to grumble.

    Now she received a call and was all smiles like she was talking to a boyfriend.

    **

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s amodation was not arranged by Tang Wan, nor was he staying at the same hotel as the Jiang family. However, it was only a few hundred meters away and not far. After arriving at his room, he wanted to invite the Jiang brothers out for ate-night snack.

    Jiang Jinsang: [Busy with engagement, no time.]

    Jiang Chengsi: [Tired, going to sleep.]

    Sleep? You¡¯re a night owl. It¡¯s only just past ten in the evening. Sleep, my ass.

    Jiang Yanting: [Soothing the child, apanying the wife.]

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯re a wild man. Has she acknowledged you yet? And you¡¯re calling her your wife? Shameless.

    ...

    Just as Jiang Yanting finished replying to the message, he caught a glimpse of Shen Zhixian sneaking out of a room on all fours and gently closing the door behind her.

    "Everyone asleep?"

    "Yes." Shen Zhixian stretched and rubbed her neck. When the two children got together, they inevitably got rowdy, and considering they were out of town for an engagement party, it was like a y trip for them, all the more exciting.

    Taking care of the two little rascals after their baths was tiresome, and the two wouldn¡¯t settle down until they were yed out and exhausted.

    The serviced apartment-style hotel had a kitchen, a living room, and even a bar counter, fully equipped. Shen Zhixian took a ss from the bar¡¯s cab, poured some warm water, and had just taken a couple of sips when she felt a dark shadow loom behind her, encircling her from behind.

    Almost nonexistent, not even the hem of her sleeve touched, but his distinctively clean scent enveloped her from all sides, tightly winding around her, leaving no room to breathe.

    Her fingers tightened slightly, her body unmoved, but she subconsciously clutched the ss.

    "Is the water still hot?" The water in the electric kettle was boiled over half an hour ago and had no instion, so it was probably cool by now.

    "It¡¯s alright."

    Hotel lights, warm and tinted with an amber hue, naturally carried a hint of ambiguity. He braced his hands on the bar, leaning slightly forward, not touching, but their breaths grew closer...

    "Alright?" He extended his hand and rested it on the ss to test the temperature, his fingers barely closing in.

    Gently but firmly, he enveloped her whole hand.

    The water in the ss was warm, but the palm covering the back of her hand was even hotter.

    "Uh-huh." Shen Zhixian responded in a deep voice, her heart pounding wildly, hard to contain.

    "You always had a bit of a cold constitution; don¡¯t drink cold water." He said and then withdrew his hand, stepping back, "It must be tiring taking care of two kids."

 Chapter 411 - 264 Gathering in Pingjiang City, the most bizarre engagement ceremony (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 411: 264 Gathering in Pingjiang City, the most bizarre engagement ceremony (3 updates)</h4>

    The engagement was held in Pingjiang, and the entire Jiang Family arrived a day early, traveling together with Shen Zhixian, Taotao, and Xie Duo.

    Although Xie¡¯s senior had no ties with the Tang Family, he was an old acquaintance of Grandma Jiang. It was only right for the Xie Family to send someone for Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement. Plus, since Shen Zhixian was invited, and he was getting on in years, he had Xie Duo run the errand.

    Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian personally went to the airport to pick up the guests.

    The grandmother wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to excitement or if it was just too hot in Pingjiang City¡ªonce she got off the ne, she broke into a sweat.

    She held onto Tang Wan¡¯s hand, remarking on how much Pingjiang had changed.

    Since it was still early, everyone was arranged to check into the hotel directly. The rooms had been booked days before, so Tang Wan took care of the check-in with everyone¡¯s identity cards and then distributed the room cards.

    Grandma and the couple Jiang Zhenhuan, Jiang Chengsi, and Jiang Jinsang were settled in a four-person apartment suite.

    "Big Brother, these are for you and Teacher Shen," said Tang Wan as she handed the room card to Jiang Yanting before giving a single room card to Xie Duo, "Master Xie, this is yours."

    Shen Zhixian arched an eyebrow subtly. She and Jiang Yanting...

    Sharing a room?

    But before she could say anything, someone else beat her to it.

    "Miss Tang, about this arrangement... isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate?" Xie Duo frowned.

    Although he knew about the situation between Jiang Yanting and his aunt, it just seemed wrong for a bachelor and a single woman to share amodations.

    "I¡¯ve booked them a suite; they aren¡¯t in the same room. Plus, they both have children. It¡¯s bound to be noisy, and it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to ce them with grandma and my fifth brother¡ªone is elderly and can¡¯t take the noise, the other is sick and needs rest. When the two children are together, they¡¯re easier to manage and will have each other forpany."

    Tang Wan exined to Xie Duo with reasonable and well-thought-out points.

    She was indeed trying to y matchmaker for Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, even rationalizing with a bunch of sound arguments.

    "Xie Duo, why don¡¯t you stay with my brother? You can take care of the children?" Jiang Chengsi said with augh.

    Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting exchanged nces. They had been rivals since childhood, and now there was a chance that one could be the other¡¯s uncle. If looks could kill with sharpness, Jiang Yanting would have been sliced to ribbons by Xie Duo¡¯s gaze by now.

    If the two of them stayed in the same room, it was likely they mighte to blows.

    Gritting his teeth, Xie Duo relented, "Let it be so, then."

    Once that was decided, he helped Shen Zhixian carry her luggage upstairs. They were only here for an engagement party, and the stay wasn¡¯t long, but Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t travel light, especially with a child in tow.

    "Dad, why aren¡¯t you helping?" Jiangjiang tugged at his deadbeat dad¡¯s clothes. "You need to be proactive."

    Not only was this father a cker, but he was also obtuse. At this rate, when would he ever get together with his mother?

    "Be proactive with what?" Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow.

    "Be proactive and help out. You need to make a good impression."

    "Huh?"

    "It¡¯s like this on TV: to woo a girl, a guy has to be extra nice to her, to get her to notice him. You need to take the initiative."

    "Later on, we¡¯ll be under the same roof. There will be plenty of chances to impress. Right now, we have freebor for moving the luggage. Why reject it?"

    Jiangjiang¡¯s little face scrunched up; his father¡¯s words seemed... somewhat reasonable.

    Once Tang Wan and Tang Yunxian had the Jiang Family settled, they hurried off to take care of other matters, with Tang Yunxian heading to the hotel to finalize details for the engagement party.

    The marriage wedding would definitely be managed by the Jiang Family, so for the engagement party, Tang Yunxian nearly did everything himself, taking it very seriously. Meanwhile, Tang Wan drove to the train station to pick up more guests.

    On the way, she received a call from Ruan Mengxi.

    "Hello, Xixi¡ª"

    "My nends tonight around six, and I should arrive in Pingjiang by around nine."

    "Should Ie pick you up?"

    "No need. You¡¯ve been tiredtely. My dad wille to get me."

    "Then just be safe."

    "It¡¯s not just me; I¡¯ll be with him..." Ruan Mengxi was, of course, talking about Qi Zeyan. Whenever she mentioned him, her voice seemed to carry a sweet breeze.

    With Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement, Qi Zeyan was certain to attend, but unlike the Jiang Family, he was not in such a rush. As long as he could make it to the engagement ceremony the next day, that was fine, and he booked an evening flight.

    Ruan Mengxi had originally nned to ask for time off to return with him. But before she could even speak, Qi Zeyan said to her, "This time I¡¯m going to Pingjiang, you¡¯lle with me. Book two tickets."

    "With you?" Ruan Mengxi was pleasantly surprised. Strictly speaking, she was Xiaozhu¡¯s assistant, and when Qi Zeyan traveled, it was usually Xiaozhu who came along on a whim.

    "Would you rather not?" Qi Zeyan already intended to bring an assistant on the trip, and since she was Tang Wan¡¯s close friend, he thought it convenient to include her.

    "Not at all, I want to."

    Publicly-funded travel, plus she could see Qi Zeyan all the time¡ªwhat¡¯s there not to like?

 Chapter 415 - 266 Engagement, the Big God who Steadies the Scene (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 415: 266 Engagement, the Big God who Steadies the Scene (2 more updates)</h4>

    Hotel Restaurant

    When Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian arrived with their children, the olddy and others were already dining. Fan Mingyu had finished eating, Jiang Chengsi had gotten up too early and had no appetite, so he took care of the two children, allowing Shen Zhixian to rx a bit and eat peacefully.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Jiang Jinsang lifted his hand to block Jiang Yanting beside him.

    "What?"

    "Xie Duo seems off, especially when he looks at you. There¡¯s a murderous vibe. Did the two of you, who aren¡¯t living together, have a falling out?"

    "I just scolded him as his future uncle."

    Uncle... uncle?

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head and took a sip of soy milk, no wonder he felt so depressed. They were equals, and suddenly he was demoted a generation, how could he not feel aggrieved?

    From the corner of his eye, seeing Jiang Yanting smirking at his misfortune, he cleared his throat, "Xiaowu."

    "What?"

    "If Shen Shuci starts dating and gets married, you¡¯ll also have an uncle who¡¯s about your age, or even younger."

    Meaning, your situation is much like Xie Duo¡¯s, what right do you have tough at him?

    Today was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s big and happy engagement day; unexpectedly, he woke up to a ssh of cold water, chilling him to the core.

    He just smiled and whispered into his ear, "Brother, although you and your wife have two children, it seems she only wants the children and not you. Wanwan and I will get married soon after our engagement, but you don¡¯t even have an official status yet. Despite living under the same roof, which was Wanwan¡¯s arrangement, you still need to push harder."

    "Mild intense exercise makes you faint due to illness; you need to try harder too."

    Early in the morning, the two brothers started stabbing each other with words, each more ruthless than thest.

    ...

    Jiang Zhenhuan sat opposite the brothers, not quite catching what they were fussing about, but seeing their forced smiles, he roughly guessed it and coughed slightly, "If you two aren¡¯t going to eat, go and soothe the kids, don¡¯t sit here being an eyesore."

    Grown men, but still bickering like children as soon as they woke up, never peaceful.

    "I¡¯m going to grab some more food." Breakfast was buffet-style, so Jiang Yanting got up to get some more food and came back, dropping several steamed carrots onto Jiang Jinsang¡¯s te.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers around his chopsticks twitched¡ªhow ruthless!

    "You have to undergo surgery in a while; you must have a bnced diet with all three meals."

    **

    The engagement banquet was held in a private room on the 5th floor of the hotel where Jiang Jinsang was staying, with three tables set up. The Jiang Family and the Xie Family upied one table, and together with the Tang and Shen families, the number of guests was limited but all were close friends and not to be neglected.

    Tang Yunxian was arranging everything about the banquet, Tang Wan didn¡¯t interfere, and this was her first time in the private room.

    Upon entering, she was dumbfounded.

    She doubted she was in the right ce.

    The room was festively decorated with red and green hangings and even adorned with many pink roses. The small private room had a main stage and even a champagne tower, making it resemble...

    A wedding scene!

    Most notably, there was a banner on one-side wall reading: "Wee to the engagement ceremony of our dear daughter Tang Wan and her fianc¨¦ Jiang Jinsang."

    "Dad?" Tang Wan hesitated, "Aren¡¯t you going a bit overboard?"

    Some engagements didn¡¯t even have a ceremony; it was just a meal together for the families. How did her dad turn this ce into this?

    "How is it overboard?" Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow; he even thought the private room was too small to be impressive, otherwise, he really wanted to give her the best.

    "Never mind." What¡¯s done was done, and soon the friends and rtives would arrive; there wasn¡¯t much Tang Wan could do.

    The Jiang Family was the first to arrive, and though they were surprised by the venue, they still praised Tang Yunxian for his hard work.

    Jiang Chengsi almost choked back augh:

    Is this an engagement? Moreover, it¡¯s a mix of Chinese and Western, traditional and modern, fashionable yet with a strong vibe of elderly preferences, a style beloved by the older generation.

    The olddy tapped him twice on the leg with her cane and red, "Manage your expression."

    "Pfft¡ªokay." Jiang Chengsi really couldn¡¯t hold it back.

    ...

    Guests arrived one by one. When Qi Zeyan came, he was still d in a neat suit, with a parted slick hairstyle, and polished leather shoes, looking quite like he was attending a meeting. As soon as he entered, he saw Tang Wan talking to someone.

    She was wearing a red sweater dress today, her waist slender and her posture graceful. Naturally gentle and pure, her makeup today was slightly heavier, especially the bright color on her lips.

    Bright and dazzling, intensely captivating.

    But Qi Zeyan¡¯s gaze flickered to the person in front of her; that person had a great figure, long wavy hair reaching just below the waist, likely dressed entirely in ck, giving an illusion of a waist so slender it could be encircled with one hand.

    In contrast with Tang Wan¡¯s delicate and graceful figure, she was more provocative.

    "You¡¯re here." Tang Wan noticed Qi Zeyan and went immediately to greet him, while the person she was speaking with also turned around.

    Qi Zeyan could never have expected it would be Ruan Mengxi. Normally at work, everyone wore standard-issuepany uniforms which couldn¡¯tpare to wearing one¡¯s own well-fitting clothes.

    "Boss." Ruan Mengxi greeted him with a smile, fierce and stunning like the full bloom of a beautiful flower.

    "Um," Qi Zeyan greeted her with a reserved posture, neither warm nor cold.

    "Brother Four¡¯s table seems full. You and Xixi can sit with my masterter," Tang Wan arranged a seat for him.

    "Okay."

    However, as soon as Qi Zeyan took his seat, he realized that the person sitting next to him was the head of the Qiao Family, Yunxian. His lips twitched fiercely¡ªthis was...

    Master?

    Was this a mistake?

    There had been a jade craze in Beijing before, and the best jade craftsmanship in the country belonged to the Qiao Family. Qi Zeyan, as a businessman eager to make money, had sought connections and even personally visited Wusu to meet this man.

    At that time, the man was holding a carving knife, skillfully engraving something. His technique was adept and sharp, like cutting through iron, and his gaze was cold and intimidating as he nced over.

    He was passionate about carving stone and jade and had no interest in business, so the matter eventually came to nothing.

    "Mr. Qiao, what a coincidence, hello," Qi Zeyan felt a tremor inside, as he had never expected to meet him. He greeted him neither servilely nor overbearingly.

    Qiao Wangbei turned to examine him and shook hands, then said very politely, "Do we know each other?"

    Qi Zeyan: "..."

    "Master, this is Qi Zeyan, a friend of Brother Five," Tang Wan introduced them.

    "Hello." It took Qiao Wangbei a while before he vaguely recognized him. He seemed to recall seeing this slick-haired young man.

    ...

    Although an engagement wasn¡¯t as significant as a wedding, Tang Yunxian made the event grand. He even went on stage to give a speech, thanking everyone foring. As it was in Pingjiang, mostly friends and rtives of the Tang family were present, so he led Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang to toast and greet the guests.

    Jiang Jinsang had just poured a ss of wine when Tang Yunxian handed him a cup of tea.

    "Uncle?"

    "I need surgery in a while; don¡¯t drink alcohol. Everyone here today is an acquaintance. They won¡¯t mind theck of formalities."

    The sudden show of concern made Jiang Jinsang somewhat ttered. He smiled and said, "Thank you, uncle."

    Seeing him so pleased with himself, Tang Yunxian threw cold water on his excitement, "It¡¯s not for you¡ªI¡¯m doing it for Wanwan."

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t mind and just followed him around, toasting from table to table.

    Aside from his frail health and slim build, there was nothing to fault about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s background or the way he conducted himself¡ªespecially on such a joyous day. Everyone praised and congratted them, aciming them as a match made in heaven, a pair of talents and beauties, and told Jiang Jinsang to treat Tang Wan well.

    However, the atmosphere changed abruptly when they reached Qiao Wangbei...

    His face showed no pleasure, his eyes slightly narrowed and sharp. He twirled the small wine cup in front of him while his eyes bore into Jiang Jinsang, as if he wanted to dissect him and see everything clearly.

    "Master, Brother Five and I would like to toast you. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe," Tang Wan said with a smile.

    "Mr. Qiao, thank you foring," Jiang Jinsang spoke carefully. Unlike Tang Wan, he politely addressed him as ¡¯Mr.¡¯ instead of ¡¯master.¡¯

    Qiao Wangbei, being an elder, didn¡¯t stand up but simply held up his wine cup. "Wanwan¡¯s master is a good friend of mine, so since you call me master, it¡¯s no different from you being my disciple."

    "If you dare to mistreat her, though I can¡¯t take your life, I have ways to make you miserable."

    "Do you understand?"

    Where others offered praises and congrattions, he offered intimidation and threats.

    Jiang Jinsang, used to tackling tough situations, smiled and replied, "I understand."

    They clinked sses, and Qiao Wangbei downed his drink in one go, secretly muttering:

    This kid is so weak, a gust of wind could blow him over.

    He was naturally not good at socializing and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t try to force conversation. However, he could still feel a sharp gaze locked on him.

    "Wanwan."

    "What¡¯s up?" Tang Wan turned her head to look at him.

    "You mentioned your master is good friends with Mr. Qiao. What kind of person is he?" After all, anyone who could befriend Qiao Wangbei was likely no simple character.

    "My master just asionally has a temper, but he¡¯s a very kind person, not like the master here. He looks very benevolent; I¡¯ll show you a photo of himter," Tang Wanughed. "He¡¯s busy right now and couldn¡¯te, so he asked the master to step in. He said he¡¯de himself when we get married and bring us a big gift."

    "Oh, I almost forgot something." As Tang Wan spoke, she took a ck keychain from her bag and handed it to him. It was designed for men, but Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t ustomed to wearing bracelets besides his watch.

    "For me?"

    "The master specifically sent this for you, saying it can ward off illness and disaster. It¡¯s just for good luck." Tang Wan stuffed the bracelet into his hand. If stones really had such effects, why would they need doctors?

    "I¡¯ll have to thank himter."

    Jiang Jinsang nced unconsciously at Qiao Wangbei not far away. Their eyes met, and the man¡¯s gaze was still as chilling and intimidating. Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips and smiled at him. Qiao Wangbei just snorted coldly, bowing his head to continue eating and drinking.

    As long as Wanwan¡¯s master was kind and benign, that was what mattered.

    As long as he was not as frightening as this master¡ªbut he believed his affinity with elders was quite good.

    The subsequent facts told him, however, that even if someone appeared benevolent and smiled like Maitreya Buddha, they might not necessarily have the heart of a bodhisattva.

 Chapter 413 - 265 Sleeping and sharing a pillow: Skillful maneuvers, even more provocative talk

    <h4>Chapter 413: 265 Sleeping and sharing a pillow: Skillful maneuvers, even more provocative talk</h4>

    In the weather that was warm one moment and cold the next, the dew was heavy and the night cool.

    Tang Wan sat in the room, still staring nkly at the two huge, unceable rocks. If she went to Beijing in the future, traveling thousands of miles, would she have to carry those two rocks with her?

    Her phone buzzed to life. Upon seeing the caller ID, she immediately cleared her throat, "Hello, Xixi¡ªhave you gotten off the ne?"

    "Yes..."

    Qi Zeyan cocked his head, observing the person on the phone. It wasn¡¯t her engagement, yet she didn¡¯t know what she was so excited about the whole way.

    After Ruan Mengxi ended the call, she turned to look at Qi Zeyan, "Boss, I¡¯ll call a car and take you to the hotel."

    Her family was in Pingjiang, so she naturally stayed at home.

    "No need, I¡¯ll go by myself. Didn¡¯t you say you have family picking you up? You go ahead with your things." They were there for a personal trip, not on a business mission; Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t need to follow him all the time.

    "Can you manage on your own?" Ruan Mengxi looked doubtful; all his schedules were usually arranged by assistants.

    "What kind of look is that? What can¡¯t I do?"

    Implying that a man can¡¯t handle things? What kind of talk is that!

    "Then if you need anything, call me." Ruan Mengxi indeed had feelings for him, but she still had to maintain the professional boundaries of superior and subordinate, especially since she was about to meet her father. If her dad saw Qi Zeyan, never mind anything else, just the fact that he was her boss...

    Given her father¡¯s level of enthusiasm, he¡¯d definitely try to take him home to stay!

    Qi Zeyan waspletely different people in front of acquaintances and strangers. Her dad was too enthusiastic, which might just backfire and annoy him.

    "I know." Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow. As if hecked self-care skills without an assistant? Did they think he was a big baby?

    They parted ways at the exit, Ruan Mengxi met by her family, while Qi Zeyan hailed a taxi. When the driver asked where he was going, he paused for a long moment.

    Damn it, the hotel was booked by Ruan Mengxi, and he really didn¡¯t know the address.

    Ruan Mengxi had just gotten into the car when she received a call, still ttered by the attention, "Hello, Boss¡ª"

    "The address of the hotel."

    ...

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s father, who was driving, nced at his daughter. It was the end of working hours, yet she could still smile upon receiving a call from her boss. Previously, when she was on vacation at home, receiving a message from her supervisor would always cause her to grumble.

    Now she received a call and was all smiles like she was talking to a boyfriend.

    **

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s amodation was not arranged by Tang Wan, nor was he staying at the same hotel as the Jiang family. However, it was only a few hundred meters away and not far. After arriving at his room, he wanted to invite the Jiang brothers out for ate-night snack.

    Jiang Jinsang: [Busy with engagement, no time.]

    Jiang Chengsi: [Tired, going to sleep.]

    Sleep? You¡¯re a night owl. It¡¯s only just past ten in the evening. Sleep, my ass.

    Jiang Yanting: [Soothing the child, apanying the wife.]

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯re a wild man. Has she acknowledged you yet? And you¡¯re calling her your wife? Shameless.

    ...

    Just as Jiang Yanting finished replying to the message, he caught a glimpse of Shen Zhixian sneaking out of a room on all fours and gently closing the door behind her.

    "Everyone asleep?"

    "Yes." Shen Zhixian stretched and rubbed her neck. When the two children got together, they inevitably got rowdy, and considering they were out of town for an engagement party, it was like a y trip for them, all the more exciting.

    Taking care of the two little rascals after their baths was tiresome, and the two wouldn¡¯t settle down until they were yed out and exhausted.

    The serviced apartment-style hotel had a kitchen, a living room, and even a bar counter, fully equipped. Shen Zhixian took a ss from the bar¡¯s cab, poured some warm water, and had just taken a couple of sips when she felt a dark shadow loom behind her, encircling her from behind.

    Almost nonexistent, not even the hem of her sleeve touched, but his distinctively clean scent enveloped her from all sides, tightly winding around her, leaving no room to breathe.

    Her fingers tightened slightly, her body unmoved, but she subconsciously clutched the ss.

    "Is the water still hot?" The water in the electric kettle was boiled over half an hour ago and had no instion, so it was probably cool by now.

    "It¡¯s alright."

    Hotel lights, warm and tinted with an amber hue, naturally carried a hint of ambiguity. He braced his hands on the bar, leaning slightly forward, not touching, but their breaths grew closer...

    "Alright?" He extended his hand and rested it on the ss to test the temperature, his fingers barely closing in.

    Gently but firmly, he enveloped her whole hand.

    The water in the ss was warm, but the palm covering the back of her hand was even hotter.

    "Uh-huh." Shen Zhixian responded in a deep voice, her heart pounding wildly, hard to contain.

    "You always had a bit of a cold constitution; don¡¯t drink cold water." He said and then withdrew his hand, stepping back, "It must be tiring taking care of two kids."

 Chapter 414 - 265 Sleeping and sharing a pillow: Skillful maneuvers, even more provocative talk_2

    <h4>Chapter 414: 265 Sleeping and sharing a pillow: Skillful maneuvers, even more provocative talk_2</h4>

    "Not tired," she imed, but that was not entirely true¡ªshe enjoyed it. As Jiang Yanting stepped back, she quickly moved away from him and sat on the sofa, downing arge ss of water, still feeling hot all over.

    He had been too close just now, his breath wafting across her neck and ear, setting her skin on fire. She still felt unbearably hot.

    Now, he was leaning against the bar, staring straight at her...

    They were not strangers; they had been intimate before. That look in his eyes, she knew it well¡ªit was naked...

    Desire.

    She coughed softly, stood up to return to her room, but just as she was about to rise, he suddenly approached, moving behind the sofa and cing his hands on her shoulders.

    "Jiang Yanting?" As soon as the words left her lips, she felt a soreness in her shoulders. Caught off guard, she could not help but cry out.

    "Keep it down, you¡¯ll wake the children."

    ...

    His fingers pressed against her shoulders, massaging and kneading. Her job often required her to be hunched over her desk, causing frequent soreness in her neck and shoulders. Just finishing tending to those two little "bundles of joy" had made her neck even more ufortable.

    "How is this pressure?" Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice floated from behind her.

    "Mmm¡ª"

    Shen Zhixian responded, the sound a mix offort and pain. Muffled as it was, it carried a tantalizing hook to Jiang Yanting¡¯s ears. The pressing turned her pale neck a light pink under the light...

    It itched tantalizingly at his heart, his throat seemed scorched by strong liquor, unbearable itching.

    Though they had cleared the air between them, whenever Shen Zhixian met him, Taotao was almost always by her side. To maintain his grand image in the child¡¯s mind, Jiang Yanting rarely showed excessive intimacy with Shen Zhixian.

    At that moment, alone together, it was impossible not to feel something.

    "Hmm?" Shen Zhixian noticed his hands had stopped moving. Slightly frowning, she had yet to turn around when she felt something like a spark jump to her neck.

    Her heart skipped, searing sharply.

    How could he...

    Their necks sensitive and delicate, his approach, even a light touch, was enough to unsettle her.

    He reached around from behind, lightly encircling her shoulder. Though there was a sofa between them, their bodies could not meet, and it was this distance that made it unbearably burning.

    "Jiang Yanting?"

    "Hmm?" His voice was close and deep, irresistibly inviting, "Let me hold you, okay?"

    The lilt at the end sounded almost like a hook, and despite her calm demeanor, it agitated her.

    Shen Zhixian suppressed her frantic heartbeat. They knew each other too well, and he knew exactly what she couldn¡¯t resist.

    Moreover, his voice carried a trace of tiredness, a man usually unyielding and formidable showing vulnerability was undoubtedly disarming.

    "Have you been very tired recently?" Shen Zhixian frowned. She had intermittently learned of the Jiang family¡¯s matters through the Xie family. The Jiang family was a well-known household in Beijing, and the Xie family closely monitored the Jiang Group¡¯s movements due to business dealings.

    Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t respond, his chin resting on her neck and shoulder, rubbing slightly.

    Time passed, and just as Jiang Yanting was about to pour out his heart to her, he found Shen Zhixian had fallen asleep. The flight, coupled with looking after the two children, had been enjoyable, but utterly exhausting. She had copsed from sheer exhaustion and the physical toll of childbirth had left her easily fatigued.

    Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t help but both cry andugh. At such an ambiguously romantic moment, could she really afford to sleep?

    He moved in front of her, one arm around her waist, the other slipping under her knees, lifting her in his arms...

    To go back to the room to sleep.

    ...

    The next morning, due to her internal clock, Shen Zhixian woke up to the sound of running water from the bathroom. She suddenly recalledst night¡¯s events, her pupils shaking...

    Her nce caught the messy, crumpled bed sheets, clearly slept in.

    Yet her body told her that nothing had happenedst night. She wasn¡¯t a naive girl; she knew if something had transpired.

    A jacket belonging to Jiang Yanting hung on one side, private items like his wristwatchy on the nightstand, so...

    Had she shared a bed with Jiang Yantingst night?

    Shen Zhixian bit her lip, just as the doorbell rang. In a panic, she jumped out of bed, looking like someone caught in an affair, rushing to the door, straightening her hair and clothes while peering through the peephole.

    It was Xie Duo.

    She opened the door, "You¡¯re here so early?"

    "Weren¡¯t we going to have breakfast together?" Xie Duo surveyed her, "You haven¡¯t freshened up yet?"

    "Oh, I..."

    Before Shen Zhixian could finish, she heard footsteps behind her, followed by Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice, "Xie Duo? This early?"

    Xie Duo waspletely dumbfounded!

    He had carried the luggage himself and was well aware of which bedroom was Shen Zhixian¡¯s. That shameless Jiang Yanting, where had he sleptst night?

    "Xianxian, I¡¯ll go back to my room. I can¡¯t wear yesterday¡¯s clothes; I need to change."

    Shen Zhixian was on the verge of tears. Do whatever you want, why are you telling me?

    "You two..." Xie Duo hesitated, "Auntie, this..."

    He had warned her repeatedlyst night to lock her door, and yet...

    Things still happened.

    Shen Zhixian was also full of indignant shame, but personal matters weren¡¯t something to exin to Xie Duo.

    But Jiang Yanting spoke softly, "Xie Duo, she¡¯s your aunt, a senior. Is it your ce, a junior, to interfere?"

    If someone else had said it, Xie Duo might not have reacted so strongly, buting from his arch-rival, Jiang Yanting!

    He was furious beyond measure but had no recourse, his face turning pale with suppressed anger.

    He and Jiang Yanting had known each other for a long time. As adversaries, he knew him all too well, cunning in action and words...

    Jiang Yanting merely raised his brows and nced at him, that look seeming to say:

    Stare all you want, you¡¯ll still have to call me ¡¯uncle¡¯!

 Chapter 415 - 266 Engagement, the Big God who Steadies the Scene (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 415: 266 Engagement, the Big God who Steadies the Scene (2 more updates)</h4>

    Hotel Restaurant

    When Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian arrived with their children, the olddy and others were already dining. Fan Mingyu had finished eating, Jiang Chengsi had gotten up too early and had no appetite, so he took care of the two children, allowing Shen Zhixian to rx a bit and eat peacefully.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Jiang Jinsang lifted his hand to block Jiang Yanting beside him.

    "What?"

    "Xie Duo seems off, especially when he looks at you. There¡¯s a murderous vibe. Did the two of you, who aren¡¯t living together, have a falling out?"

    "I just scolded him as his future uncle."

    Uncle... uncle?

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head and took a sip of soy milk, no wonder he felt so depressed. They were equals, and suddenly he was demoted a generation, how could he not feel aggrieved?

    From the corner of his eye, seeing Jiang Yanting smirking at his misfortune, he cleared his throat, "Xiaowu."

    "What?"

    "If Shen Shuci starts dating and gets married, you¡¯ll also have an uncle who¡¯s about your age, or even younger."

    Meaning, your situation is much like Xie Duo¡¯s, what right do you have tough at him?

    Today was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s big and happy engagement day; unexpectedly, he woke up to a ssh of cold water, chilling him to the core.

    He just smiled and whispered into his ear, "Brother, although you and your wife have two children, it seems she only wants the children and not you. Wanwan and I will get married soon after our engagement, but you don¡¯t even have an official status yet. Despite living under the same roof, which was Wanwan¡¯s arrangement, you still need to push harder."

    "Mild intense exercise makes you faint due to illness; you need to try harder too."

    Early in the morning, the two brothers started stabbing each other with words, each more ruthless than thest.

    ...

    Jiang Zhenhuan sat opposite the brothers, not quite catching what they were fussing about, but seeing their forced smiles, he roughly guessed it and coughed slightly, "If you two aren¡¯t going to eat, go and soothe the kids, don¡¯t sit here being an eyesore."

    Grown men, but still bickering like children as soon as they woke up, never peaceful.

    "I¡¯m going to grab some more food." Breakfast was buffet-style, so Jiang Yanting got up to get some more food and came back, dropping several steamed carrots onto Jiang Jinsang¡¯s te.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers around his chopsticks twitched¡ªhow ruthless!

    "You have to undergo surgery in a while; you must have a bnced diet with all three meals."

    **

    The engagement banquet was held in a private room on the 5th floor of the hotel where Jiang Jinsang was staying, with three tables set up. The Jiang Family and the Xie Family upied one table, and together with the Tang and Shen families, the number of guests was limited but all were close friends and not to be neglected.

    Tang Yunxian was arranging everything about the banquet, Tang Wan didn¡¯t interfere, and this was her first time in the private room.

    Upon entering, she was dumbfounded.

    She doubted she was in the right ce.

    The room was festively decorated with red and green hangings and even adorned with many pink roses. The small private room had a main stage and even a champagne tower, making it resemble...

    A wedding scene!

    Most notably, there was a banner on one-side wall reading: "Wee to the engagement ceremony of our dear daughter Tang Wan and her fianc¨¦ Jiang Jinsang."

    "Dad?" Tang Wan hesitated, "Aren¡¯t you going a bit overboard?"

    Some engagements didn¡¯t even have a ceremony; it was just a meal together for the families. How did her dad turn this ce into this?

    "How is it overboard?" Tang Yunxian raised an eyebrow; he even thought the private room was too small to be impressive, otherwise, he really wanted to give her the best.

    "Never mind." What¡¯s done was done, and soon the friends and rtives would arrive; there wasn¡¯t much Tang Wan could do.

    The Jiang Family was the first to arrive, and though they were surprised by the venue, they still praised Tang Yunxian for his hard work.

    Jiang Chengsi almost choked back augh:

    Is this an engagement? Moreover, it¡¯s a mix of Chinese and Western, traditional and modern, fashionable yet with a strong vibe of elderly preferences, a style beloved by the older generation.

    The olddy tapped him twice on the leg with her cane and red, "Manage your expression."

    "Pfft¡ªokay." Jiang Chengsi really couldn¡¯t hold it back.

    ...

    Guests arrived one by one. When Qi Zeyan came, he was still d in a neat suit, with a parted slick hairstyle, and polished leather shoes, looking quite like he was attending a meeting. As soon as he entered, he saw Tang Wan talking to someone.

    She was wearing a red sweater dress today, her waist slender and her posture graceful. Naturally gentle and pure, her makeup today was slightly heavier, especially the bright color on her lips.

    Bright and dazzling, intensely captivating.

    But Qi Zeyan¡¯s gaze flickered to the person in front of her; that person had a great figure, long wavy hair reaching just below the waist, likely dressed entirely in ck, giving an illusion of a waist so slender it could be encircled with one hand.

    In contrast with Tang Wan¡¯s delicate and graceful figure, she was more provocative.

    "You¡¯re here." Tang Wan noticed Qi Zeyan and went immediately to greet him, while the person she was speaking with also turned around.

    Qi Zeyan could never have expected it would be Ruan Mengxi. Normally at work, everyone wore standard-issuepany uniforms which couldn¡¯tpare to wearing one¡¯s own well-fitting clothes.

    "Boss." Ruan Mengxi greeted him with a smile, fierce and stunning like the full bloom of a beautiful flower.

    "Um," Qi Zeyan greeted her with a reserved posture, neither warm nor cold.

    "Brother Four¡¯s table seems full. You and Xixi can sit with my masterter," Tang Wan arranged a seat for him.

    "Okay."

    However, as soon as Qi Zeyan took his seat, he realized that the person sitting next to him was the head of the Qiao Family, Yunxian. His lips twitched fiercely¡ªthis was...

    Master?

    Was this a mistake?

    There had been a jade craze in Beijing before, and the best jade craftsmanship in the country belonged to the Qiao Family. Qi Zeyan, as a businessman eager to make money, had sought connections and even personally visited Wusu to meet this man.

    At that time, the man was holding a carving knife, skillfully engraving something. His technique was adept and sharp, like cutting through iron, and his gaze was cold and intimidating as he nced over.

    He was passionate about carving stone and jade and had no interest in business, so the matter eventually came to nothing.

    "Mr. Qiao, what a coincidence, hello," Qi Zeyan felt a tremor inside, as he had never expected to meet him. He greeted him neither servilely nor overbearingly.

    Qiao Wangbei turned to examine him and shook hands, then said very politely, "Do we know each other?"

    Qi Zeyan: "..."

    "Master, this is Qi Zeyan, a friend of Brother Five," Tang Wan introduced them.

    "Hello." It took Qiao Wangbei a while before he vaguely recognized him. He seemed to recall seeing this slick-haired young man.

    ...

    Although an engagement wasn¡¯t as significant as a wedding, Tang Yunxian made the event grand. He even went on stage to give a speech, thanking everyone foring. As it was in Pingjiang, mostly friends and rtives of the Tang family were present, so he led Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang to toast and greet the guests.

    Jiang Jinsang had just poured a ss of wine when Tang Yunxian handed him a cup of tea.

    "Uncle?"

    "I need surgery in a while; don¡¯t drink alcohol. Everyone here today is an acquaintance. They won¡¯t mind theck of formalities."

    The sudden show of concern made Jiang Jinsang somewhat ttered. He smiled and said, "Thank you, uncle."

    Seeing him so pleased with himself, Tang Yunxian threw cold water on his excitement, "It¡¯s not for you¡ªI¡¯m doing it for Wanwan."

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t mind and just followed him around, toasting from table to table.

    Aside from his frail health and slim build, there was nothing to fault about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s background or the way he conducted himself¡ªespecially on such a joyous day. Everyone praised and congratted them, aciming them as a match made in heaven, a pair of talents and beauties, and told Jiang Jinsang to treat Tang Wan well.

    However, the atmosphere changed abruptly when they reached Qiao Wangbei...

    His face showed no pleasure, his eyes slightly narrowed and sharp. He twirled the small wine cup in front of him while his eyes bore into Jiang Jinsang, as if he wanted to dissect him and see everything clearly.

    "Master, Brother Five and I would like to toast you. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe," Tang Wan said with a smile.

    "Mr. Qiao, thank you foring," Jiang Jinsang spoke carefully. Unlike Tang Wan, he politely addressed him as ¡¯Mr.¡¯ instead of ¡¯master.¡¯

    Qiao Wangbei, being an elder, didn¡¯t stand up but simply held up his wine cup. "Wanwan¡¯s master is a good friend of mine, so since you call me master, it¡¯s no different from you being my disciple."

    "If you dare to mistreat her, though I can¡¯t take your life, I have ways to make you miserable."

    "Do you understand?"

    Where others offered praises and congrattions, he offered intimidation and threats.

    Jiang Jinsang, used to tackling tough situations, smiled and replied, "I understand."

    They clinked sses, and Qiao Wangbei downed his drink in one go, secretly muttering:

    This kid is so weak, a gust of wind could blow him over.

    He was naturally not good at socializing and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t try to force conversation. However, he could still feel a sharp gaze locked on him.

    "Wanwan."

    "What¡¯s up?" Tang Wan turned her head to look at him.

    "You mentioned your master is good friends with Mr. Qiao. What kind of person is he?" After all, anyone who could befriend Qiao Wangbei was likely no simple character.

    "My master just asionally has a temper, but he¡¯s a very kind person, not like the master here. He looks very benevolent; I¡¯ll show you a photo of himter," Tang Wanughed. "He¡¯s busy right now and couldn¡¯te, so he asked the master to step in. He said he¡¯de himself when we get married and bring us a big gift."

    "Oh, I almost forgot something." As Tang Wan spoke, she took a ck keychain from her bag and handed it to him. It was designed for men, but Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t ustomed to wearing bracelets besides his watch.

    "For me?"

    "The master specifically sent this for you, saying it can ward off illness and disaster. It¡¯s just for good luck." Tang Wan stuffed the bracelet into his hand. If stones really had such effects, why would they need doctors?

    "I¡¯ll have to thank himter."

    Jiang Jinsang nced unconsciously at Qiao Wangbei not far away. Their eyes met, and the man¡¯s gaze was still as chilling and intimidating. Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips and smiled at him. Qiao Wangbei just snorted coldly, bowing his head to continue eating and drinking.

    As long as Wanwan¡¯s master was kind and benign, that was what mattered.

    As long as he was not as frightening as this master¡ªbut he believed his affinity with elders was quite good.

    The subsequent facts told him, however, that even if someone appeared benevolent and smiled like Maitreya Buddha, they might not necessarily have the heart of a bodhisattva.

 Chapter 420 - 270 Sweet Nothings, the Jiang Family are all Crooked Miaomiao (3 more releases)

    <h4>Chapter 420: 270 Sweet Nothings, the Jiang Family are all Crooked Miaomiao (3 more releases)</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang was hospitalized for a check-up, but since the surgery n was repeatedly dyed, the date for the surgery was also pushed back multiple times. Before it was finally decided, he had gone home.

    The surgery risk was too high, it could trigger a cascade ofplications, and Zhou Zhongqing wanted to eradicate his stubborn illness in one fell swoop. Every time he looked in the mirror and saw his hair had gone white, he would call andin that Jiang Jinsang was a mischievous kid, a debt-collecting ghost.

    Although Tang Wan hadn¡¯t arrived in Beijing yet, she had sent a lot of stuff over.

    The packages were marked as office supplies and personal items, and she had asked Jiang Jinsang to help sort them out. However, one day, he received a package that couldn¡¯t be delivered to themunity, so he had to pick it up at the entrance.

    "Leave it in the security room¡ªI¡¯ll get itter."

    "It¡¯s a valuable item, insured; you should check it in person and sign for it."

    Having no choice, Jiang Jinsang had to go personally to the entrance of themunity. The box was huge and quite heavy. Upon opening and examining it, he waspletely stunned...

    Two stones!

    And they were wrapped with various types of stic protective films, presumably the ones Master Qiao had sent during the engagement. But really, sending two stones from so far away and even ensuring them?

    "Did you get the stones?" Tang Wan asked when he called her, guessing that the stones had arrived.

    "Two big stones, and you even insured them?"

    "It was from Master, I couldn¡¯t just throw them away."

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t know where to ce these two stones; sitting in the living room, they nearly got thrown out as junk by the old grandma. Ultimately, they were moved to the third floor, left for Lord Wansui to use as a fake mountain to climb.

    "When are youing over?" he would ask every two days.

    "It might still take a few more days, there¡¯s too much stuff, too messy." It was almost like moving, she had thought it would take just four to five days to sort everything out, but the reality turned out to be far moreplicated than imagined.

    After a long silence, Tang Wan half-joked, "Do you miss me?"

    "Do you miss me?" His voice was low, deliberately suppressing his emotions.

    Tang Wan hesitated; in just a few seconds, it felt like ws were scratching at the bottom of his heart, unbearably agonizing, until atst she softly said:

    "Miss... miss you a lot."

    Sweet nothings, yet seemed as if afraid of being overheard, her voice kept low, like a warm current filling his limbs and bones, leaving only sweetness at the heart.

    "Shall Ie to you, okay?"

    When the atmosphere was great, Tang Wan threw a bucket of cold water on him, "No, take good care of your health, don¡¯t run around."

    "Then once I¡¯m healthy, how many kids do you want?"

    Ever since the topic of kids had been brought up before, he always mentioned it from time to time, but he wasn¡¯t really thinking about kids, obviously pondering something else.

    And Tang Wan, when she finally came back, was furious...

    She had consulted professionalster; one of the stones was worth at least in the six to seven digits. She had specifically insured it via courier, and you¡¯re using it for turtles to climb?

    ...

    Both Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were almost inseparable from Jiang Jinsang recently, witnessing him talking with Tang Wan on the phone for over an hour, getting a mouthful of dog food.

    "I really can¡¯t stand it, the two of them chatted for over an hour of nonsense, and still so enthusiastically," Jiang Cuo was speechless, the conversation had no main point, and yet they could talk for so long.

    "It¡¯s not about the content, but about who you¡¯re talking to." Jiang Jiu exined, "It¡¯s not easy in life to find someone who is willing to listen to your ramblings and nonsense."

    Jiang Cuo was stunned, "What you just said, sounds exactly like those feel-good articles in public WeChat ounts."

    "You also talk nonsense a lot every day."

    "I..."

    **

    When Jiang Jinsang reached the living room, the olddy and Fan Mingyu were sitting together looking at a photo album.

    "Xiaowu is here, the photos we took at the Tang Family have all been developed. I n to erge this group photo and frame it." the olddy said while looking at the pictures, especially the ones of Jiangjiang and Taotao at the back, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, "Look at these funny expressions, how amusing."

    "This photo of Taotao is well taken, Xie Duo has really good photography skills, he captured several very good shots," Fan Mingyu praised Xie Duo¡¯s skills.

    That day, Xie Duo was nearly driven mad by several families.

    Technically, after finishing the group photo, he could have rested a bit, like taking photos of Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang, even Jiang Chengsi could handle the camera.

    ...

    After a round ofpliments, Jiang Jinsang threw out a sentence, "Next, we¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Xie to take a few more photos for us. The capable should do more. It¡¯s going to be tough on you."

    With such a respectful attitude, Xie Duo had already been pushed into that position by the Jiang brothers. Even if his arms were sore, he still gritted his teeth and went on.

    By the time they got to photographing Jiangjiang and Taotao, because the two kids were so short, he almost had to lie on the ground to find the right angle.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was off.

    It seemed that the three Jiang brothers had set him up without discussing it beforehand.

    He only wished he had brothers himself!

    At this moment, the olddy was holding a photo album, pointing at a photo, "Xiaowu, this photo of you and Wanwan is so beautiful, just like a portrait."

    "We have a busy time ahead. Xiaowu needs surgery, and once you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll have to start nning for your wedding with Wanwan..."

    "It¡¯s just a pity that you two brothers were so stubborn back then, neither of you wanted to find a partner. I was so angry that I donated the keepsake from when your grandfather and I were courting. Now it¡¯s in old Fu¡¯s grandson¡¯s hands, and it¡¯s embarrassing to ask for it back."

    The olddy had also been confused by anger back then, and she hadn¡¯t expected that the year after she donated it, both grandsons would find themselves in situations that made it impossible to get it back.

    Perhaps thinking of her deceased spouse, her eyes suddenly reddened.

    "Grandma, where¡¯s Jiangjiang? He should be back from kindergarten by now, right? Who picked him up today?" Jiang Jinsang immediately changed the subject; kindergarten had already started, and Jiangjiang had started school a few days ago.

    Early on the first day of school, he had pretended to have a stomachache, saying he didn¡¯t want to go, but Jiang Yanting just picked him up and threw him into the car.

    But as soon as they reached the kindergarten gate and saw Shen Zhixian with Taotao, he immediately put on a show of fatherly affection.

    The epitome of a deadbeat dad.

    Though the Xie Family didn¡¯t know about the real rtionship between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, Old Xie really hoped to bring the two together, so he had specifically transferred Taotao to the same kindergarten as Jiangjiang, hoping that the children would interact more and get along well in the future.

    This was originally Jiangjiang¡¯s kindergarten, and on the first day of school, he had patted his chest and assured Jiang Yanting, "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take care of my sister. I¡¯m the big brother at kindergarten."

    Jiang Yanting had a headache; where had he learned that phrase!

    "Brother, are you really that amazing?" Taotao was always good at ying along.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully you with me here."

    "Thank you, brother." Taotao smiled innocently, but inwardly, he treated him like a little fool.

    ...

    Listening to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s inquiry, Fan Mingyu smiled, "Your fourth brother went to pick them up. He said he had promised earlier to take Jiangjiang and Taotao out for fun, and he¡¯ll bring them back each after dinner."

    "Fourth brother took them?"

    "The kids like him, and it¡¯s not his first time taking them out, so don¡¯t worry."

    Jiang Jinsang scoffed: Where could Jiang Chengsi take them? At this rate, the next generation of the Jiang family will all be crooked sprouts.

    **

    At this time, Jiang Chengsi had already picked up the two children. He was driving a car with four wheels; if he hade on a motorcycle wearing leather, the teachers probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to hand over the children to him.

    "Uncle Xiaosi, are we going to the racing track today?" Taotao¡¯s eyes sparkled, clearly excited.

    "Want to go?" Jiang Chengsi hadn¡¯t expected Taotao to be so interested in racing.

    "Yes."

    "Jiangjiang, what about you? What do you want to y?"

    "I¡¯ll go with what my sister wants," Jiangjiang said, looking down and fiddling with his Rubik¡¯s cube.

    "Then let¡¯s head to the track first, andter I¡¯ll take you both for pizza."

    Both sets of eyes gleamed with anticipation.

    The track was in the suburbs, and to get there they had to cross half the city and enter the Beijing outskirts, where the road was less crowded. Jiang Chengsi controlled the steering wheel, taking some shortcuts to let the kids have more fun...

    His eyes narrowed, ncing through the rearview mirror, he seemed to always spot a car following him.

    Could it be reporters?

    Having his photo taken didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe and Qi Zeyan¡¯s affairs had already been twisted into a hundred and eighty different versions around the Beijing circle, and he was toozy to exin.

    However, it was very annoying to be followed like this with children in the car.

    His fingers lightly tapped on the steering wheel, a hint of darkness flickering in his eyes¡ª

    ...

 Chapter 417 - 268 saccharine: constant cheesy talk, sprinkling sweet nothings everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 417: 268 sharine: constant cheesy talk, sprinkling sweet nothings everywhere</h4>

    Two days after the engagement, having seen off long-distance rtives and friends like Qiao Wangbei, Tang Wan spent another two days in Pingjiang with the elderlydy and others.

    The elderlydy hadn¡¯t set foot here for over twenty years. As people age, reaching this point in their years, it¡¯s very likely this could be herst visit. She reminisced about thest time, when she visited with her husband. In the blink of an eye, the old man had been gone for several years, and her emotions were quite stirred.

    Shen Zhixian originally nned to return after the engagement party, but Taotao really wanted to stay and y with Jiangjiang, and she rarely had the chance to take her child out, so she decided to stay with the Jiang Family.

    However, Xie Duo had been rather downtely, feeling like an outsider every time a group went out.

    His daily routine involved carrying things, holding bags, or helping to entertain the kids.

    Taotao would cry for her brother, and Jiangjiang would follow suit, incessantly piercing Xie Duo¡¯s heart.

    With Jiang Chengsi around, the two kids seemed to have suddenly freed their nature, causing trouble all day long and not listening to any discipline.

    On the contrary, when the Shen family of three prepared to go back to their country, the three families got together for a meal, which turned out to be even livelier than the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    **

    In the midst of the wine merriment, Old Master Shen grabbed Old Tang¡¯s arm, "Old Tang, although Wanwan and Xiaowu aren¡¯t married yet, she will soon be busy with her studio and will definitely stay in Beijing. How are you and Yunxian going to manage all by yourselves here?"

    "Just living life, what else can we do?" Old Tang had previously tried his best to match Tang Wan with Jiang Jinsang, but the thought of his granddaughter marrying far away filled him with an indescribable bitterness.

    "Why don¡¯t you and Yunxian move to Beijing and live there?" the olddy suggested.

    "Once Wanwan leaves, you two old men staying here alone will be quite lonely. At our age, aside from finding distractions for ourselves, we mostly just want to spend more time looking at our children."

    "Now that she and Xiaowu have just gotten engaged, she can stille back to see you, but if she gets pregnant and has children in the future, how can she travel back and forth like that?"

    ...

    Old Tang was advanced in age and wanted to stay in familiar surroundings. Yet when the olddy mentioned children, his eyes brightened considerably.

    "Auntie Er, do you have a baby now?" Jiangjiang was originally focused on eating. He only heard that Tang Wan was pregnant with a child, and his eyes were fixed on her belly as if there was already something inside.

    "No, I don¡¯t," Tang Wan said, greatly embarrassed.

    "I want a younger brother!"

    "Why a younger brother?" Jiang Jinsang asked with a lightugh.

    "I want to have both a sister and brother," Jiangjiang said, which made everyoneugh. Yet he lifted his little face and looked at Tang Wan again, "Auntie Er, you don¡¯t have one now, but when will you have one?"

    Such dangerous words!

    "Jiangjiang, eat your food!" Shen Zhixian gave him a c chicken wing to quiet him down.

    Tang Wan was thin-skinned, and with a bunch of elders around, she almost wished she could crawl into a hole.

    At this time, Jiang Jinsang suddenly turned his head and asked her, "Do you prefer a boy or a girl?"

    Tang Wan clenched her teeth and red at him, but he just rubbed his fingers, "How many do you want to have?"

    "Eat!" Tang Wan uttered each word as if squeezing them through her teeth, just short of telling him to shut up directly.

    "We could have a football team; I¡¯ll take them to y ser!" Jiangjiang started jumping again.

    Jiang Chengsi just smiled, "Jiang Wenyan, get your dad to have them for you."

    He only intended to tease Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, but a sharp re from someone sent a chill down his spine, followed by numerous res shooting at him¡ª

    Damn!

    Did he just stir up a ho¡¯s nest?

    Caught off guard, his calf was suddenly kicked, followed by two more from different angles, clearly not by the same person, "Ouch¡ª"

    Who the hell kicked him?

    "Fourth Brother? What¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Jinsang looked over at him, "Feeling ufortable?"

    "My leg¡¯s cramping a bit."

    "Let me take you outside for a walk." Saying this, he pretentiously helped Jiang Chengsi out.

    Shen Zhixian had developed health issues after giving birth, and Zhou Zhongqing had long said that it would be difficult for her to conceive again in the future, so Jiang Chengsi¡¯s unintentional mockery really hurt her.

    "I didn¡¯t know about this... Otherwise..." Jiang Chengsi said, feeling a headache and brushing his trouser leg, "Does it mean she and my second brother might not be able to have children?"

    "Most likely that¡¯s the case."

    "No wonder his look just now, as if he wanted to tear me apart. But they already have a girl and a boy; even so, they are still very fortunate."

    ...

    When the two returned, the conversation had already shifted. After eating, Jiang Chengsi suggested, "It¡¯s rare for everyone to be together; how about taking a group photo?"

    The olddy looked at him with a smile, "You finally said something sensible."

    Jiang Chengsi, taken aback: So in your eyes, have I been talking nonsense all this time?

 Chapter 418 - 268 saccharine: never-ending cheesy talk, sprinkling sweet nothings left and right

    <h4>Chapter 418: 268 sharine: never-ending cheesy talk, sprinkling sweet nothings left and right</h4>

    "I¡¯ll go get the camera," Tang Wan said with a smile as she ran toward the East Courtyard. "I bought an SLR a while ago, but I haven¡¯t used it for some time."

    There was good lighting in the courtyard, so everyone moved four chairs outside for the four elders. The two children stood in front, and the rest stood behind.

    "Who¡¯s going to take the picture?" Tang Wan asked, holding the SLR, as she looked at the people in the courtyard.

    "It has to be Xie Duo, of course. Among our big family, he¡¯s the only outsider," Jiang Chengsi teased.

    Xie Duo felt like he was having a terrible day, but still, he took the camera from Tang Wan with a smile. While the three families were arranging themselves, he adjusted the lens.

    Shen Zhixian originally stood on the edge. It was embarrassing for anyone to squeeze into the center spot for the photo, so he was keeping an eye on the two children. Having yed together, the siblings were already getting along well, when suddenly he felt a tight grip on his wrist.

    Someone was holding it in the palm of their hand.

    He barely lifted his gaze when he saw Jiang Yanting standing beside him. Today¡¯s festivities had everyone buzzing; Jiang Jinsang had been recuperating, abstaining from alcohol, whereas as the elder brother in the Jiang family, Jiang Yanting naturally drank his fair share.

    With everyone present, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Shen Zhixian to jerk away abruptly.

    His hand didn¡¯t show signs of drunkenness, but his palm was hotter than the scorching summer sun by several degrees.

    Gripping her wrist tightly, the force felt like it was going to burn her skin and melt into her bones.

    Xie Duo was adjusting the camera and choosing angles facing the group of people, so of course, he noticed every bit of their interaction.

    Jiang Yanting, what are you doing, getting handsy like that?

    He didn¡¯t say anything and pulled Shen Zhixian next to his parents. When Shen Zhixian tried to pull away slightly, Jiang Yanting leaned in and whispered, "Is it bad to stand by me?"

    His breath was hot and his voice deep.

    It was noon in Pingjiang, with warm and gentle sunlight. However, Shen Zhixian was prone to sweating, and with their arms slightly touching, the provocative breath made her feel inexplicably hot and damp.

    And his words left her unable to respond. She just stiffened up, not saying a word.

    Then, his grip loosened, and Shen Zhixian¡¯s tightly wound heart rxed a little, thinking he was about to let her go, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    But the next second...

    His fingers slid down an inch, catching her hand. Heughed softly at her. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but his breath was heavy and deep, whispering in her ear.

    That searing breath really could take someone¡¯s life.

    "Are you very nervous?"

    Shen Zhixian sweats when nervous¡ªit¡¯s an instinctive bodily response beyond her control.

    "I¡¯m quite pleased that you¡¯re nervous," he said.

    "Cough¡ª" Shen Zhixian cast a nce at the four elders seated in front of her.

    Jiang Yanting, just shut your mouth!

    "It means..." he edged closer, nearly touching her ear, "you still have feelings for me."

    "Right... Xianxian."

    His murmured whisper was intimate, and his crisp scent,ced with the sharpness of alcohol, infiltrated her every pore. Shen Zhixian was rigid, pushing against his chest with her arm to get him to be mindful.

    He was usually so aloof and self-contained¡ªwhy did he always turn out like this when drunk?

    Nothing but sweet nothings!

    During the photo, the whole family inevitably stood close together. Jiang Yanting¡¯s intermittent words reached the ears of the four elders in front, Old Tang and the Shen elders merely treating it as a joke; however, the matriarch of the Jiang family cleared her throat.

    Was this really her grandson?

    Xie Duo was on the verge of losing it: Jiang Yanting! Your grandma, your parents, so many elders are present, and you two are "whispering" behind their backs? Have you no shame?

    Even if you¡¯re trying to flirt, can¡¯t you be more discreet?

    Jiang Jinsang, leading Tang Wan by the hand, had already walked to the other side of Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife. Unlike the other two, they were definitely not awkward, standing boldly and properly.

    Jiang Chengsi and Shen Shuci stood apart on either side, and Xie Duo adjusted the camera and distance once more, then snapped two photos for the elders to check the effects.

    "This one is good," the olddy was quite satisfied. "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s take a few more."

    ...

    Xie Duo had thought that taking a photo would be the end of it, but what followed was not just the family photos for the three families, but each family also wanted individual shots. Jiang Jinsang then said he wanted to take a couple of photos with Tang Wan alone, and Jiangjiang raised his hand, wanting to take a few more with Taotao.

    Taking photos didn¡¯t take much time, but finding the right angles and striking poses took some effort.

    When Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan were taking photos, the elders were sitting in the corridor, teasing birds and drinking tea, watching the whole process, which made Tang Wan feel a bit out of her element.

    "Can you two switch to another pose, please? Don¡¯t just stand there stiffly," Xie Duo¡¯s arms were getting sore. He hade to enjoy the wedding, so how did he end up working like this?

    Tang Wan herself didn¡¯t like taking photos, and with a bunch of people watching, she felt even more embarrassed.

    Jiang Jinsang, on the other hand, was very generous; he stretched out his arm around her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace, holding hands, hugging and whatnot these had be basic moves for them. But with the elders watching, Tang Wan, caught off guard as she bumped into his chest, blushed with embarrassment.

    "Oh my¡ª" the olddyughed out loud, an utter auntieugh.

    She never would have guessed that her Jinsang was usually so pro-active.

    Tang Wan wished she could just hide in his embrace; his steady heartbeat hit her ears, causing her heart to flutter restlessly, as if it was being tightly sped in a fist.

    "Miss Tang, can you show your face, please?" Xie Duo began to assist.

    "Wanwan?" Jiang Jinsang reached out to smooth her hair, "Are you shy?"

    "No, not... really." Tang Wan tilted her face up slightly, and Xie Duo managed to capture a few shots.

    Embracing each other, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes, brimming with affection¡ª

    It would¡¯ve been fine on any ordinary day, but with a crowd watching, it was too much for Tang Wan. Seeing her cheeks flushing, Jiang Jinsang felt a quiver deep inside, and leaning over, he pecked her cheek.

    The elders watched with smiles that lit up their faces.

    Jiang Chengsi, with his arms crossed, leaned against the corridor eating dried apricots, and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue¡ªthe public disy of affection was¡ª

    "Shall we go take a couple more pictures?" Jiang Yanting looked towards Shen Zhixian.

    "It¡¯s not necessary, is it?"

    "Then how about we take a few with the kids?"

    Speaking of which, the four of them had never had a group photo. When he mentioned taking one with the kids, she agreed.

    Jiangjiang was always a wild and rowdy type, andtely, Taotao, influenced by him, had be much livelier. The two of them kept striking different poses, while Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian stood stiff, almost resembling background boards.

    "Second brother, loosen up a bit!" Jiang Chengsiughed out loud.

    Jiang Yanting knew Shen Zhixian was easily embarrassed, especially with a crowd watching, so he didn¡¯t do anything over-the-top, sticking to proper decorum.

    But in front of him, Jiangjiang was imitating Spiderman, then Iron Man, and even Transformers made an appearance. What was worse, he was adding his own sound effects, "biubiubiu¡ª"ing up with his own sounds, and everyone burst intoughter...

    Jiang Yanting took a deep breath, feeling super awkward¡ª

    Looking down at him, he wished he could just toss him out.

    "Big brother, did you get that pose I did just now?" Jiangjiang was sweating profusely on his forehead and yet still insistent.

    Xie Duo nodded, "Got it. What else do you want to mimic?"

    "It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t bring the Spiderman costume."

    Xie Duo¡¯s mouth twitched. You want to change costumes? Thank heavens you didn¡¯t bring one. Can¡¯t you give me a break?

    He looked at Jiang Yanting, a man with an utterly serious face, even the angles of his jawline, all exuding a certain sharpness. How on earth did he end up with such a lively son? Was this really his biological child? They looked nothing alike!

 Chapter 419 - 269 Little White Mouse, Uncle Jiang, Huo Yeâ€™s Thoughtful Gift (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 419: 269 Little White Mouse, Uncle Jiang, Huo Ye¡¯s Thoughtful Gift (2nd Update)</h4>

    After the three families had gathered, the next morning, the Shen Family took a flight and left Pingjiang, while the Jiang Family¡¯s flight was in the evening.

    Tang Wan used to work on Cyan Feather craft in the study. Materials, a workbench, tools... Everything had to be moved to Beijing, and that required time to organize, so she did not return with the others.

    It was Jiang Jinsang who had intended to stay with her, but Zhou Zhongqing called to urge him.

    "Xiaowu, when will you be back in Beijing? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    "I¡¯ve arranged a hospital room for you. Come back for a full check-up. We need to have a meeting toe up with a surgical n for you."

    "I¡¯ve missed you so much after you¡¯ve been gone for this long. Hurry back, I¡¯m waiting for you¡ª"

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely. Was he this eager to slice him open?

    If it had only been him being urged, that would have been one thing, but the calls went directly to Tang Wan, and she began to "chase" Jiang Jinsang, urging him to hurry back.

    "Uncle Zhou really cares about you. After you return, you must cooperate with his treatment. I will definitely rush back before your surgery," Tang Wan instructed over and over until she finally kicked him onto the ne.

    Everyone had left, and the Tang Family residence seemed to be quiet and deste in an instant. Even teasing Hua Mei couldn¡¯t bring a flicker of interest to the old man.

    "Dad?" Tang Yunxian returned home from work and saw his father sighing as he entered the courtyard.

    "You¡¯re back?" It seemed as if the elder Tang suddenly shook off his reverie. "I¡¯ve never been one to seek lively crowds, but now that they¡¯re gone, my heart feels oddly ufortable."

    "The Jiang Family previously suggested that we move to Beijing. What do you think? Wanwan is bound to marry there eventually, and if she and Xiaowu really have children, we might not see them more than a few times a year."

    Even though transportation is convenient now, daughters who haven¡¯t married off always say they¡¯lle home often, but once they have their own families, with all the responsibilities, traveling thousands of miles home is not so simple.

    "What about thepany if we move..." When the olddy raised this question, Elder Tang had indeed hesitated.

    "One can do business anywhere, and besides, we¡¯ll never finish spending all the money. I can transfer some of the business to Beijing. It wouldn¡¯t bother me to travel back and forth asionally."

    Tang Yunxian was in the prime of his life and in good health, without any ailments. Even if Tang Wan married far away, he could make the trip several times, checking in on her often. However, for his elderly father, with his poor health and considering his time spent recovering from surgery at the Jiang Family home, where he had indeed been very happy, suchings and goings were not viable.

    "Let me think about it," the old man said, his heart wavering, yet surely entwined with reluctance to leave thend of his ancestors.

    **

    Beijing

    As soon as Jiang Jinsang returned to Beijing, Zhou Zhongqing couldn¡¯t wait to rush to his house and take him to the Hospital for a thorough check-up that left no stone unturned. Due to the extensive number of tests needed, and the requirement for observation, he inevitably ended up staying in the Hospital for a few days.

    Meanwhile, the Jiang Family cleaned and tidied up the old house in the suburbs so that he could recuperate there after surgery.

    Once Jiang Jinsang was admitted to the hospital and the test results came back, Zhou Zhongqing burst into the ward with arge group of people.

    It was a consultation!

    His condition was unique, a congenital issue. He had undergone numerous surgeries as a child, and due to repeated issues over the years, it had never been fully resolved, making it different frommon ailments.

    His case was likely a rarity nationwide, with no precedent for surgery. Zhou Zhongqing was particrly cautious, gathering a host of experts to consult on his case.

    A group of doctors discussed things that Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t understand while hey on the hospital bed, feeling utterly forlorn.

    Eventually, they even began discussing where to make the incision?

    Zhou Zhongqing squinted his eyes, staring at him, "Hey, what do you think, where is it better to cut into him? Open up the chest? Or make the incision from the side?"

    "The main issue is theck of a precedent. Regardless of how we operate, the risks are significant."

    "I think we still need to perform an open-chest surgery."

    ...

    The consultation was supposed to be serious, and these doctors were quite professional, but Jiang Jinsang saw from the look in their eyes that they were unmistakably excited.

    Could cutting him "open" really excite them this much?

    How could these doctors not be thrilled? His case was exceedingly rare, and they might never encounter such in their lifetimes. Being part of such a major surgery brought immense pressure but was also highly motivating.

    If they could conquer such aplex and difficult case, it would be a significant advancement in the medical field, a challenge full of appeal.

    They all looked at Jiang Jinsang, their eyes practically shining.

    They seemed eager to drag him straight into the operating room to use him like ab rat, to study every nook and cranny inside and out.

    ...

    Performing surgery on him, Zhou Zhongqing also took a huge risk, convening key experts from various departments of the hospital and held meetings to study multiple ns and conduct risk assessments. What they feared most was the urrence of suddenplications during the operation. This was not a minor surgery, and there were no precedents to refer to; Jiang Jinsang genuinely risked losing his life on the operating table.

    Even without pressure from the Jiang Family, he was already under tremendous pressure himself, practically living at the hospital, keeppany with Jiang Jinsang day and night. Even the slightest problem manifested in his health could turn into a major issue during the surgery.

    "Uncle Zhou..." Jiang Jinsang was holding a book, "Love in the Time of Cholera."

    "Hm?" Zhou Zhongqing sat by his bed, holding a notebook and continued to scribble away.

    "Just do your best. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself; life and death are predestined." Zhou Zhongqing had visibly lost weight at an astonishing rate due to the surgery, and Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t heartless. Although their rtionship was that of doctor and patient, it was more like that of a father and son, and he felt concerned for him.

    "Stop talking nonsense; if I could snatch your life back from the hands of fate before, I can do it now, too!"

    "As long as I¡¯m here, no one can take your life away!"

    "Keep talking rubbish, and the first thing I¡¯ll do when you¡¯re on the operating table is to find a needle and thread and sew your mouth shut." Zhou Zhongqing was typically tough on the outside but soft on the inside.

    Jiang Jinsang caressed the spine of the book, "Uncle..."

    "At a time like this, don¡¯t cause any trouble for me, otherwise, I really would..."

    "If I can safely get off the operating table, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my godfather."

    Zhou Zhongqing was stunned; he had never married and had neither children nor descendants. Upon hearing these words, he felt aplex mix of sourness deep inside, but he could only offer a cold smile, "You little brat, you want to recognize me as your godfather? Are you just expecting a big red envelope from me when you marry Wanwan?"

    Jiang Jinsang knew he was tough-mouthed and just smiled, "Uncle, once I¡¯ve recovered, you can find yourself a concubine."

    Zhou Zhongqing was moved by the godfather matter, feeling that the years of hard work he had done for him had not been in vain. Although the kid had a sharp tongue, he still knew how to show gratitude.

    But the next second, he was actually... pressing him to find a partner?

    "Jiang Jinsang!" He red at him angrily.

    "I¡¯m serious, although you¡¯re not young anymore, you don¡¯t look old at all. Nowadays, many young girls like older men; you¡¯re quite popr in the market. You might even find me a young auntie¡ª"

    "Shut your mouth." Zhou Zhongqing was infuriated and pretended to raise his hand in a threat to hit him.

    "If you don¡¯t find someone, then..." Jiang Jinsang paused in his speech, and Zhou Zhongqing faced him with furrowed brows, looking as though he would definitely resort to violence if Jiang dared to tease him further.

    But his next words softened Zhou¡¯s heart.

    "When you get old, I will take care of you."

    "Save such words for after you get off the operating table," grumbled Zhou Zhongqing as he left the ward, picking up his pace, unable to suppress a smile.

    ...

    Although Jiang Jinsang was hospitalized for a check-up, quite a few people came to visit him, including Jiang Shiyi, who had been there twice.

    One of the most awkward visitors, however, was from the Huo Family of Hexi. Each time he came, the conversation was basically...

    Jiang Jinsang smiled, "You¡¯re here?"

    "Yeah." He gave him a brief nce, "How are you feeling today?" His polite indifference was as if he were a stranger.

    "Pretty good."

    "Hm."

    Perhaps finding the silence too oppressive, the visitor would add, "It¡¯s a nice sunny day today."

    "Yes, it is."

    "What book are you reading?"

    "Just flipping through. These are all books I¡¯ve read before; nothing really interests me." Without Tang Wan around, Jiang Jinsang always felt less enthusiastic about everything.

    ...

    After a long silence, the visits felt akin to a leader¡¯s inspection; afterward, the two went about their own activities, one reading, the other sunbathing, without disturbing one another.

    Yet, the next day, he actually sent someone to deliver a box of books, suggesting that Jiang Jinsang take his time to read them.

    God knows where he had gathered them from ¡ª legends of monsters and spirits, mystery and exploration, and even Buddhist and Taoist teachings, all books Jiang had never read before.

    Tang Wan learned of this andughed for a while, "I didn¡¯t expect Brother Huo to be so thoughtful; knowing you like to read, he sent you so many."

    This annoyed Jiang Jinsang quite a bit; did the man think he was going to be in the hospital for a year? But upon receiving the gift, he could only smile and say, "Thank you."

    The visitor replied with a simple "d you like it."

 Chapter 420 - 270 Sweet Nothings, the Jiang Family are all Crooked Miaomiao (3 more releases)

    <h4>Chapter 420: 270 Sweet Nothings, the Jiang Family are all Crooked Miaomiao (3 more releases)</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang was hospitalized for a check-up, but since the surgery n was repeatedly dyed, the date for the surgery was also pushed back multiple times. Before it was finally decided, he had gone home.

    The surgery risk was too high, it could trigger a cascade ofplications, and Zhou Zhongqing wanted to eradicate his stubborn illness in one fell swoop. Every time he looked in the mirror and saw his hair had gone white, he would call andin that Jiang Jinsang was a mischievous kid, a debt-collecting ghost.

    Although Tang Wan hadn¡¯t arrived in Beijing yet, she had sent a lot of stuff over.

    The packages were marked as office supplies and personal items, and she had asked Jiang Jinsang to help sort them out. However, one day, he received a package that couldn¡¯t be delivered to themunity, so he had to pick it up at the entrance.

    "Leave it in the security room¡ªI¡¯ll get itter."

    "It¡¯s a valuable item, insured; you should check it in person and sign for it."

    Having no choice, Jiang Jinsang had to go personally to the entrance of themunity. The box was huge and quite heavy. Upon opening and examining it, he waspletely stunned...

    Two stones!

    And they were wrapped with various types of stic protective films, presumably the ones Master Qiao had sent during the engagement. But really, sending two stones from so far away and even ensuring them?

    "Did you get the stones?" Tang Wan asked when he called her, guessing that the stones had arrived.

    "Two big stones, and you even insured them?"

    "It was from Master, I couldn¡¯t just throw them away."

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t know where to ce these two stones; sitting in the living room, they nearly got thrown out as junk by the old grandma. Ultimately, they were moved to the third floor, left for Lord Wansui to use as a fake mountain to climb.

    "When are youing over?" he would ask every two days.

    "It might still take a few more days, there¡¯s too much stuff, too messy." It was almost like moving, she had thought it would take just four to five days to sort everything out, but the reality turned out to be far moreplicated than imagined.

    After a long silence, Tang Wan half-joked, "Do you miss me?"

    "Do you miss me?" His voice was low, deliberately suppressing his emotions.

    Tang Wan hesitated; in just a few seconds, it felt like ws were scratching at the bottom of his heart, unbearably agonizing, until atst she softly said:

    "Miss... miss you a lot."

    Sweet nothings, yet seemed as if afraid of being overheard, her voice kept low, like a warm current filling his limbs and bones, leaving only sweetness at the heart.

    "Shall Ie to you, okay?"

    When the atmosphere was great, Tang Wan threw a bucket of cold water on him, "No, take good care of your health, don¡¯t run around."

    "Then once I¡¯m healthy, how many kids do you want?"

    Ever since the topic of kids had been brought up before, he always mentioned it from time to time, but he wasn¡¯t really thinking about kids, obviously pondering something else.

    And Tang Wan, when she finally came back, was furious...

    She had consulted professionalster; one of the stones was worth at least in the six to seven digits. She had specifically insured it via courier, and you¡¯re using it for turtles to climb?

    ...

    Both Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were almost inseparable from Jiang Jinsang recently, witnessing him talking with Tang Wan on the phone for over an hour, getting a mouthful of dog food.

    "I really can¡¯t stand it, the two of them chatted for over an hour of nonsense, and still so enthusiastically," Jiang Cuo was speechless, the conversation had no main point, and yet they could talk for so long.

    "It¡¯s not about the content, but about who you¡¯re talking to." Jiang Jiu exined, "It¡¯s not easy in life to find someone who is willing to listen to your ramblings and nonsense."

    Jiang Cuo was stunned, "What you just said, sounds exactly like those feel-good articles in public WeChat ounts."

    "You also talk nonsense a lot every day."

    "I..."

    **

    When Jiang Jinsang reached the living room, the olddy and Fan Mingyu were sitting together looking at a photo album.

    "Xiaowu is here, the photos we took at the Tang Family have all been developed. I n to erge this group photo and frame it." the olddy said while looking at the pictures, especially the ones of Jiangjiang and Taotao at the back, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, "Look at these funny expressions, how amusing."

    "This photo of Taotao is well taken, Xie Duo has really good photography skills, he captured several very good shots," Fan Mingyu praised Xie Duo¡¯s skills.

    That day, Xie Duo was nearly driven mad by several families.

    Technically, after finishing the group photo, he could have rested a bit, like taking photos of Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang, even Jiang Chengsi could handle the camera.

    ...

    After a round ofpliments, Jiang Jinsang threw out a sentence, "Next, we¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Xie to take a few more photos for us. The capable should do more. It¡¯s going to be tough on you."

    With such a respectful attitude, Xie Duo had already been pushed into that position by the Jiang brothers. Even if his arms were sore, he still gritted his teeth and went on.

    By the time they got to photographing Jiangjiang and Taotao, because the two kids were so short, he almost had to lie on the ground to find the right angle.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was off.

    It seemed that the three Jiang brothers had set him up without discussing it beforehand.

    He only wished he had brothers himself!

    At this moment, the olddy was holding a photo album, pointing at a photo, "Xiaowu, this photo of you and Wanwan is so beautiful, just like a portrait."

    "We have a busy time ahead. Xiaowu needs surgery, and once you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll have to start nning for your wedding with Wanwan..."

    "It¡¯s just a pity that you two brothers were so stubborn back then, neither of you wanted to find a partner. I was so angry that I donated the keepsake from when your grandfather and I were courting. Now it¡¯s in old Fu¡¯s grandson¡¯s hands, and it¡¯s embarrassing to ask for it back."

    The olddy had also been confused by anger back then, and she hadn¡¯t expected that the year after she donated it, both grandsons would find themselves in situations that made it impossible to get it back.

    Perhaps thinking of her deceased spouse, her eyes suddenly reddened.

    "Grandma, where¡¯s Jiangjiang? He should be back from kindergarten by now, right? Who picked him up today?" Jiang Jinsang immediately changed the subject; kindergarten had already started, and Jiangjiang had started school a few days ago.

    Early on the first day of school, he had pretended to have a stomachache, saying he didn¡¯t want to go, but Jiang Yanting just picked him up and threw him into the car.

    But as soon as they reached the kindergarten gate and saw Shen Zhixian with Taotao, he immediately put on a show of fatherly affection.

    The epitome of a deadbeat dad.

    Though the Xie Family didn¡¯t know about the real rtionship between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, Old Xie really hoped to bring the two together, so he had specifically transferred Taotao to the same kindergarten as Jiangjiang, hoping that the children would interact more and get along well in the future.

    This was originally Jiangjiang¡¯s kindergarten, and on the first day of school, he had patted his chest and assured Jiang Yanting, "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take care of my sister. I¡¯m the big brother at kindergarten."

    Jiang Yanting had a headache; where had he learned that phrase!

    "Brother, are you really that amazing?" Taotao was always good at ying along.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully you with me here."

    "Thank you, brother." Taotao smiled innocently, but inwardly, he treated him like a little fool.

    ...

    Listening to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s inquiry, Fan Mingyu smiled, "Your fourth brother went to pick them up. He said he had promised earlier to take Jiangjiang and Taotao out for fun, and he¡¯ll bring them back each after dinner."

    "Fourth brother took them?"

    "The kids like him, and it¡¯s not his first time taking them out, so don¡¯t worry."

    Jiang Jinsang scoffed: Where could Jiang Chengsi take them? At this rate, the next generation of the Jiang family will all be crooked sprouts.

    **

    At this time, Jiang Chengsi had already picked up the two children. He was driving a car with four wheels; if he hade on a motorcycle wearing leather, the teachers probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to hand over the children to him.

    "Uncle Xiaosi, are we going to the racing track today?" Taotao¡¯s eyes sparkled, clearly excited.

    "Want to go?" Jiang Chengsi hadn¡¯t expected Taotao to be so interested in racing.

    "Yes."

    "Jiangjiang, what about you? What do you want to y?"

    "I¡¯ll go with what my sister wants," Jiangjiang said, looking down and fiddling with his Rubik¡¯s cube.

    "Then let¡¯s head to the track first, andter I¡¯ll take you both for pizza."

    Both sets of eyes gleamed with anticipation.

    The track was in the suburbs, and to get there they had to cross half the city and enter the Beijing outskirts, where the road was less crowded. Jiang Chengsi controlled the steering wheel, taking some shortcuts to let the kids have more fun...

    His eyes narrowed, ncing through the rearview mirror, he seemed to always spot a car following him.

    Could it be reporters?

    Having his photo taken didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe and Qi Zeyan¡¯s affairs had already been twisted into a hundred and eighty different versions around the Beijing circle, and he was toozy to exin.

    However, it was very annoying to be followed like this with children in the car.

    His fingers lightly tapped on the steering wheel, a hint of darkness flickering in his eyes¡ª

    ...

 Chapter 421 - 271 catching turtles in a jar, Fourth Master is ultimately your master.

    <h4>Chapter 421: 271 catching turtles in a jar, Fourth Master is ultimately your master.</h4>

    As the sun set in the west, rays of light nted through the windshield, somewhat dazzling.

    Jiang Chengsi casually picked up the sunsses set aside, shaded his eyes, and nced at the car behind him. While in the city, amidst the flow of traffic, he hadn¡¯t noticed when this car had started following him.

    However, reaching the Beijing suburbs, and in at most ten more minutes, they would enter the racing track. The area, reserved for racing activities in Beijing, was far from residential areas and not near any national or provincial highways. Apart from those heading to the track, it was rare for others to pass through.

    His fingers lightly tapped the steering wheel, "Jiangjiang, Taotao."

    Both immediately looked at him.

    "Sit tight, Uncle will take you for a spin outside."

    "Outside?" Taotao sounded somewhat excited.

    ...

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Chengsi¡¯s fingers swiftly adjusted the gear, his dark eyes slightly narrowed, his grip on the steering wheel tightened, and his aura transformed drastically¡ªan earlierziness reced by the like a leopard poised to strike.

    Aroused from slumber, harboring a touch of madness.

    His entire being exuded a dangerous aura.

    "Are you ready?" His voice was different from before, now sharp.

    "Ready."

    Jiangjiang neatly stowed away the Rubik¡¯s cube he was holding, while Taotao, exceptionally excited, was riding Jiang Chengsi¡¯s motorbike for the first time. She was inexplicably a bit afraid, but once the vehicle started, apanied by a low engine roar, only boiling blood remained, and she became exhrated.

    The car, modified by Jiang Chengsi, wasn¡¯t quite a professional racing car, but its performance was not bad in all respects.

    Within just two or three seconds, the siblings could clearly feel the sudden eleration of the car.

    The low, rumbling engine noise thundered in their ears, they held their breath, almost too scared to breathe. The force pressing them back made both tense yet thrilled.

    The car following behind Jiang Chengsi had been moving leisurely, but suddenly seeing the speed pickup, could not help but curse:

    "Holy shit, what the hell!"

    He immediately stepped on the elerator, trying to catch up, but the car was too fast, he could barely see a car tail sh into an alley.

    Turning the steering wheel, he followed into the alley.

    This side was a narrowne, just fitting one car, leaving no room to turn around; he closely followed Jiang Chengsi¡¯s car, cautious of knocking into something, he had to slow down...

    As he followed Jiang Chengsi, the alley twisted and turned, leaving him bewildered; in a blink of an eye, he drove into a dead-end!

    A wall was directly ahead, very close, causing a chill to go down his spine; he hurriedly mmed on the brakes, and the car stopped just inches from the wall...

    Damn it, he was following him all along, how did he end up here?

    As he was softly cursing, a sudden sound of brakes came from behind...

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s gaze was sharp, skillfully controlling the steering wheel; the car shifted, tires rubbing against the ground, a screeching friction noise echoing as he made a beautiful arc, partially blocking the entrance to the dead-end.

    The two children hadn¡¯te back to their senses yet; he already pulled out the car keys, "Wait in the car for me, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    After saying that, he opened the door and got out...

    The siblings were still immersed in the previous tension and excitement, and their view being blocked, they couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside the dead-end.

    ...

    If one wanted to leave the dead-end, they would have to back the car out, but now with half of the car blocking the entrance, the tracker couldn¡¯t help but curse:

    "Who the hell parks like this?"

    But the next second, Jiang Chengsi got out of the car, which startled him, then he quickly walked over to the side near the driver¡¯s seat and raised his hand to knock on the window.

    The window tint was extremely dark; one couldn¡¯t see inside from the outside, but inside, one could clearly see every move Jiang Chengsi made, overlooking from above, leaning against the wall, he lifted his hand to remove his sunsses, fingers brushed through his hair, idly flipping his fringe, his gaze sweeping over...

    Dangerously defiant.

    Being caught tracking, nothing could be more embarrassing.

    It really was a dog¡¯s day.

    He had been tracking Shen Zhixian and her daughter for some days now, only pausing because they had gone to Pingjiang for Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement party, and today was the first day back on the job...

    Apprentice¡¯s luck, encountering a disaster right at the start of work.

    Jiang Chengsi seemed a bit impatient, knocked on the window again, and shed a "V" gesture at him.

    A "V"? What did that mean?

    Boasting about his capabilities?

    Jiang Chengsi was not only an outlier in the Jiang Family, but also famously entric in the Beijing circle, typically seen with a motorcycle or racing car. However, he never expected that his vignce was so strong, quickly realizing he was being followed and leading the follower into a dead end.

    "Fourth Master... it ultimatelyes to your grandfather!"

    He took a deep breath, deciding it was best to y dead since the car doors were locked, and he couldn¡¯t possibly break in.

    But the next second, Jiang Chengsi took out his phone, looked down to tap a few times, knocked on the car window, and showed him the phone screen...

    On it was a series of numbers about to be dialed:

    "110."

    Being a tracker was inherently uwful. As soon as he saw Jiang Chengsi meant to call the police, he naturally panicked and immediately got out of the car.

    "What, if I don¡¯t call the police, you¡¯re not nning toe out?" Jiang Chengsi put away his phone.

    "Fourth, Fourth Master..."

    The alley was narrow, and it was so quiet that one could almost hear an echo. Only enough space for one person was between them, Jiang Chengsi standing tall above him. Though he wasn¡¯t in his usual racing suit, leather jacket, or flight jacket, but simply dressed in casual clothes, a long knee-length coat made him look even taller and leggier.

    He shed a smile, his phoenix bone sharp at his temple, appearing wildly mboyant.

    When he opened the door, Jiang Chengsi nced into the car, "Bring out the camera."

    "Fourth Master... I was just here to capture the scenery," the journalist trembled, not daring to admit he was following him.

    "Not following me?"

    "How could that be, I¡¯m not..."

    "To gather scenery? Photographer? Journalist?" Jiang Chengsi squinted his eyes, his finger continuously caressing his phone, appearing calm and collected.

    "I... um..." he certainly dared not tell the truth.

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled softly, "Even now, you lie? Let¡¯s call the police and see what they have to say."

    As he spoke, he tapped on his phone again; the journalist panicked, "Fourth Master, Fourth Master..."

    "I¡¯ve already given you three chances," Jiang Chengsi raised his eyebrow.

    The journalist was confused; had that earlier "V" meant the second chance?

    "I am indeed a journalist, but I really didn¡¯t capture much..."

    "Show me your ID."

    Jiang Chengsi had him cornered, clutching at his own trump card. With no other choice, he handed over his ID which Jiang Chengsi looked at andughed, "You are the one who reported on me and Qi Zeyan..."

    The man was stunned, confused...

    "Looks like you¡¯ve been tracking me for a long time."

    "The report was well written, made it sound like him and I are an item."

    "No, not..." He indeed had previously captured photos of him with Qi Zeyan by chance, and his name was indeed on the report, but it had been so long since the incident, and he still remembered his name?

    "Give me the camera." Jiang Chengsi motioned with his hand, seeing him still hesitant, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff lightly, "If the policee, it won¡¯t be just checking the camera."

    He had no choice but to hand over the camera.

    He had just taken a few photos outside the kindergarten today, but there were many old photos in the camera. Jiang Chengsi quickly flipped through them, bursting outughing, "It seems... you weren¡¯t following me, were you?"

    "Fourth Master, Fourth Master¡ª"

    "Who gave you the guts!"

    He had been rtively mild-mannered up until then, his sudden fierce tone frightening the journalist, whose legs suddenly gave way.

    "I thought a warning would suffice, and we could let this go, but you¡¯ve been tracking for some time..."

    "Fourth Master, everyone is very curious about Miss Xie, I just got momentarily blindsided."

    "Did you find anything of value while tracking?"

    The journalist¡¯s pupils trembled, "No, nothing... Fourth Master, please spare me this once, I definitely won¡¯t dare again."

    "You can save that talk for the police." Jiang Chengsi continued flipping through the camera, which mostly contained innocuous lifestyle photos.

    The journalist was dumbfounded, photos in his hands undeniable. He could only grit his teeth and swallow this bitter pill...

    About a quarter of an hourter, the police arrived. Stalking like this was merely about being locked up for a few days to teach him a lesson.

    ...

    Jiangjiang and Taotao both looked bewildered, not knowing what had happened, just noticing the police had arrived.

 Chapter 422 - 272 Brothers fighting each other? Selling the sister-in-law? (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 422: 272 Brothers fighting each other? Selling the sister-inw? (2 more updates)</h4>

    Originally, they were supposed to take the two kids to the Racing Car, but an unexpected incident dyed them. After having dinner with them and promising to take them out again next time, they sent Taotao home first.

    "Fourth Master, thank you for your trouble today," Shen Zhixian expressed his gratitude.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    "Would you like toe in for a ss of water before you leave?"

    "Sure."

    Jiang Chengsi was readily agreeable, which somewhat surprised Shen Zhixian. Although nothing inappropriate would ever happen between them, Jiang always maintained proper boundaries, deliberately avoiding any suspicion, unless Jiang Yanting was present. Otherwise, he rarely entered the door.

    His behavior was often too conspicuous. The incident of taking the kids and sting through the streets on a motorcycle still gave Shen Zhixian palpitations. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Jiang to take the kids out if he wasn¡¯t usually so careful.

    After entering the house, the two children cuddled up together and yed. Taking advantage of the moment when Shen Zhixian was pouring water, Jiang Chengsi approached:

    "Have you noticed anyone following you and Taotaotely?"

    "What?" Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand shook, almost spilling the water.

    Jiang Chengsi raised his hand to support the bottom of the cup, caught it, and poured the water himself. "Don¡¯t worry, the kids don¡¯t know anything. The person has been dealt with and is currently at the police station, but... they won¡¯t be detained for more than a couple of days."

    "Being followed?"

    "With the Xie Family¡¯s annual meeting being so high-profile, even though you haven¡¯t joined thepany and are usually low-key, there are still quite a few in Beijing who are keeping an eye on you. You need to be careful."

    Shen Zhixian is not a celebrity, and doesn¡¯t have that kind of vignce. The thought of being followed left him uneasy and grateful at the same time, "Thank you..."

    "You should find a new ce to live. Staying here isn¡¯t safe. It would be best if... that family doesn¡¯t know about it either. You¡¯re a smart person; you should understand what I mean."

    Shen Zhixian nodded in agreement.

    The ghost from the Xie Family had not been caught yet; the enemy was hidden while they were exposed, so they indeed needed to be cautious.

    ...

    After Jiang Chengsi and Jiangjiang had left, Shen Zhixian still felt uneasy. After coaxing Taotao to sleep, he opened theputer and began looking for a new ce to live, but finding a suitable apartment was not easy at the moment.

    **

    Jiang Family

    The Jiang Family didn¡¯t approve of Jiang Chengsi taking the kids out for car rides, so regarding anything that happened today, Jiangjiang kept his mouth shut, not saying a word, as usual.

    But as soon as Jiang Chengsi had finished his bath, he saw a text message on his phone from just a few minutes before.

    Second Brother: [Second floor study, I¡¯m waiting for you.]

    The inevitable can¡¯t always be avoided.

    The matter had rmed the police; Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t possibly remain unaware of any sign.

    When brothers meet, they¡¯re not so formal. He was wearing a bathrobe, his hair still dripping with water, shuffling in slippers, holding a towel as he wiped his hair. That was how he unceremoniously pushed open the door to the study,

    "Xiaowu is here too."

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting and drinking tea, newly brewed with broken silver, the room filled with a sweet scent of sticky rice, "Fourth Brother,e have some tea."

    "At this hour, why aren¡¯t you in your own room? What are you doing here?" Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow, picked up a cup, and was about to take a sip when he heard Jiang Yanting¡¯s deep voice.

    "Chengsi, you took the two kids racing?"

    "Hiss¡ª" Caught off guard, he scalded his tongue with the hot water.

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Fourth Brother, what¡¯s got you so flustered?"

    He came just to watch the drama unfold.

    "The water¡¯s too hot. You could have warned me!"

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hot at all."

    Jiang Chengsi disliked consuming anything too hot and didn¡¯t enjoy drinking hot water. But Jiang Jinsang was different; due to his constitution, he wasn¡¯t bothered by the heat. What felt hot to Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t bother Jiang Jinsang at all.

    "Jiang Xiaowu, did you do this on purpose..."

    "Jiang Chengsi, I am talking to you!" Jiang Yanting frowned, seeing his attempt to change the subject, "I know all about what happened today, what were you doing taking two kids to the racing track?"

    "Just out for a spin."

    "..."

    Beijing, toward the north, it snowed a few days ago, and you take a child to the suburbs of Beijing, wild and deste... to get some air?

    You trying to y me for a fool!

    "Jiang Chengsi," Jiang Yanting lowered his voice, telling him to be honest and speak the truth.

    "You say I took the child to race cars, but did my car enter the Racing Car track?" Jiang Chengsi raised an eyebrow, leaning on the couch with a bandit-like ease, quite the scoundrel, "You use me of ying with cars with the child, you need evidence."

    "Today I drove past a lot of Bars with them, does that mean I intended to take two kids for a drink?"

    Jiang Yanting knew him too well; he clenched his jaw, "Jiang Chengsi, don¡¯t y these games with me..."

    "Right, big brother, speaking of today¡¯s events, even if you didn¡¯te for me, I too wanted to have a serious talk with you."

    Jiang Jinsang sat on the side, drinking tea and munching on melon seeds, quite at ease.

    Caught off guard, Jiang Chengsi suddenly threw his cup onto the table, making a loud noise. Jiang Jinsang slightly raised his eyebrow, thinking the guilty party, and yet so brazen, must be him alone.

    "How do you even act as a father, do you even want to win your sister-inw back?"

    "She and Taotao have been followed for some time now, and you haven¡¯t noticed at all. The person I caught today, luckily, was just a journalist. If it had been kidnappers or criminals with ill intentions, what would you have done if something had actually happened?"

    "You need to seriously reflect on yourself."

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang leisurely sipped his water, watching the arrogant Jiang Chengsi, then nced at the gloomy-faced Jiang Yanting, almostughing out loud.

    This situation wasn¡¯t quite right; he was clearly the one being interrogated, yet somehow, he had turned it around and was grilling his own big brother.

    "I knew about this before, but this person hasn¡¯t been following them recently. He reappeared after seven or eight days, and I already had someone tailing him, otherwise..." Jiang Yanting sneered, "do you think I would have received the news so quickly when the incident happened?"

    "Then you need to take action even more. I¡¯ve already talked to my sister-inw about this."

    "You talked to her?"

    Jiang Yanting was worried about causing panic in Shen Zhixian. If he could handle the matter discreetly, he wouldn¡¯t want to disturb her, but Jiang Chengsi, blunt as ever, had blurted it out.

    Others¡¯ wives don¡¯t matter to you because you don¡¯t feel the pain!

    "Ever since the Xie Family¡¯s annual meeting, she¡¯s entered the vision of Beijing folks; aside from people in the circle, who knows how many others are eyeing her. Furthermore, there has been no movement from the Xie Family... It shows how patient that person is, might have been lurking in the dark, waiting for the right moment."

    Jiang Jinsang nodded, "The Xie Family really has a knack for keeping a cool head. It¡¯s also possible that during the reunion at the annual meeting, Old Xie used Xie Jing as a stepping stone, allowing the sister-inw to rise in status, serving as a deterrent, hence the silence."

    "When I went to Pingjiang before, I identally discussed with Xie Duo that, after Chinese New Year, Old Xie had already started assessing the family property; the division of the household is likely to be scheduled soon."

    "No matter howposed that person is, before the family division, there will be major moves."

    When Shen Zhixian was giving birth, it¡¯s likely someone had tried to take the opportunity to let her die in the delivery room, but she was fortunate, with arge fate, saving her own life. After so many years in the Xie Family, if that person can still treat her like kin without hinting at any fault, it shows deep cunning.

    Unless it¡¯s thest resort, that person probably won¡¯t act rashly.

    Once the family division process begins, how could that person sit still...

    "I¡¯m aware of this." Jiang Yanting furrowed his brow; if they could think of it, he definitely understood it.

    "So I told my sister-inw to move to another house, preferably one the Xie Family doesn¡¯t know about." Jiang Chengsi shed him a smile, "Big brother, if I recall correctly, don¡¯t you have a house in Hexi? That area is under the Huo Family¡¯s control, even journalists wouldn¡¯t dare to probe too deeply, and the Xie Family wouldn¡¯t dare inquire towards Hexi. The ce is really suitable for you two to... cohabit."

    "The opportunity is there, I¡¯ve given it to you. Whether you can grasp it is up to you."

    "As the younger brother, I¡¯ve really done my utmost."

    Jiang Chengsi had anticipated that Jiang Yanting would certainlye looking for trouble with him, so he had prepared his backup n early on.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Shen Zhixian was still online, looking for houses, genuinely grateful to Jiang Chengsi. Having previously seen him riding a motorcycle with the child, acting so domineering, she couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat biased. Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this considerate.

    Indeed, one shouldn¡¯t judge someone by their first impression.

    She had no idea that she had already been "sold" to Jiang Yanting by him.

    And she still thought Jiang Chengsi was a good person.

    Initially, Jiang Jinsang came to watch a "fratricidal" show; in the end, he heard Jiang Yanting say, "Thank you."

    If the two had started tearing at each other, he was ready to fan the mes a bit, as he was incredibly bored during his physical recovery. But unexpectedly...

    He hadn¡¯t even finished his cup of tea! And it was all over?

 Chapter 423 - 273 Digging a Hole to Assist, Jiang Family Brothers Join the Battle Together

    <h4>Chapter 423: 273 Digging a Hole to Assist, Jiang Family Brothers Join the Battle Together</h4>

    Shen Zhixian had searched online all night. In Beijing, where every inch ofnd is worth its weight in gold, finding a temporary apartment involved considerations of location, price, and security, not to mention whether the surroundings were secluded.

    By 3 a.m., she had narrowed it down to two ces. After work, she went to see the apartments but was dissatisfied with both. To make matters worse, she was caught in the rush hour traffic which dyed her from picking up her child.

    When she hurriedly arrived at the kindergarten, the gate was already locked. Just as she was about to call the teacher, her phone vibrated.

    The caller ID disyed: "Jiang Jinsang."

    "Hello, Fifth Master?"

    "Sister-inw speaks to me with such formality," Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice always carried a hint ofughter, seemingly approachable, but actually difficult to get along with.

    "Did you pick up Taotao?"

    "We¡¯re in the restaurant across from the kindergarten."

    Shen Zhixian turned her head to scan the street and saw Jiang Jinsang sitting by the window, clearly visible. She hurried inside where there were children¡¯s entertainment facilities, and Jiangjiang and Taotao were ying in a ball pit, energetically waving at her as she entered.

    "Thank you." Shen Zhixian sat opposite Jinsang, noticing the unfinished ice cream and fries on the table.

    "Don¡¯t mention it, I ordered a cup of ck tea for you."

    Shen Zhixian, who had rushed over, was still breathing slightly heavily. She thanked him and took a sip of the hot tea, feeling herself slowly calming down.

    "About work..."

    Before he could finish, Shen Zhixian¡¯s phone rang again. "Sorry¡ª" she answered. It was from a real estate agent, "Miss Shen, today¡¯s house in Eastern Garden is a bit old, but thendlord says he can lower the price. I have a few other properties, if you have time, I can show you around."

    "I¡¯ll think about it."

    "There¡¯s one house, very affordable, good lighting, very quiet, and most importantly, excellent security and very secluded..." the agent insisted.

    "Where is it located?"

    "It¡¯s near North Sichuan, a bit far."

    "North Sichuan?" Shen Zhixian frowned. That was indeed far, "I have another matter to attend to, let¡¯s talk moreter." It would be impolite to leave Jiang Jinsang hanging.

    "No worries, my phone is on 24/7, contact me anytime you need," the agent said eagerly, almost overwhelming her.

    After ending the call, Jiang Jinsang asked quietly, "Didn¡¯t you just move out? Looking for a new ce?"

    "I¡¯m looking for somewhere quieter and more secluded; it¡¯s a bit noisy there," Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t reveal the main reason.

    "Why don¡¯t you ask my brother for help?"

    "I can manage on my own." The Jiang Company was not very stable recently, and Jiang Yanting was busy. Shen Zhixian, ustomed to independence, didn¡¯t want to bother him.

    "Just seeking quietness? Any other requirements? I¡¯m often home due to illness, I might not have as many contacts in Beijing as my brother, but finding you a house shouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    "This..."

    "But I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be of help."

    Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t like to trouble others, but with someone tracking her, it was like a ticking time bomb; she couldn¡¯t put her daughter at risk, "Then I appreciate your help."

    "You¡¯re too polite," Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, taking a sip of his tea, a glint shing in his eyes.

    ...

    To her surprise, Jiang Jinsang acted quickly and sent her an address and some photos that very night.

    The Qihu Mountain Vi in Hexi, with its location and security, was impable.

    "Fifth Master, it¡¯s just Taotao and me, this vi..."

    "The house belongs to a brother of mine who used to live abroad, and it¡¯s been lying idle. Don¡¯t worry about the price. If you like it, I can arrange for someone to show you around tomorrow."

    "The house is too big."

    "I saw you were in a rush to find a ce, Beijing has passed the return-to-work wave, and good ces are rented out fast. It¡¯s not easy to find something satisfactory. You can move in for now, and take your time finding something better. Plus, the house is fully equipped; you and Taotao only need to bring a couple of clothes."

    ...

    Shen Zhixian, indeed very anxious, agreed.

    Jiang Jinsang ended the call and raised his eyebrows at the person across, "Brother, all set."

    "Hm," Jiang Yanting¡¯s expression was unchanged, his tone cold, showing no delight.

    "Why don¡¯t you go talk to her directly instead of having me do it? Afraid she won¡¯t ept?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled, "Brother, what really happened between you and sister-inw back then?"

    He had been curious for a long time.

    Jiang Yanting lifted his eyelid slightly to nce at him, "It¡¯s time for your medication."

    **

    The next day, Shen Zhixian went to see the house. The vi wasrge, and it was evident from the decor that it had been a while, yet there wasn¡¯t a single sign of it being lived in. Everything still looked brand-new, making it even harder for her to settle infortably.

    Jiang Jinsang directly said, "This ce has been decorated a long time ago, once my brotheres back, he might renovate everything. Even if things are new, they might be outdated, and we¡¯ll probably throw most of it away. Feel free to use the kitchen and don¡¯t worry."

    "All going to be thrown away?"

    Shen Zhixian was astonished. Indeed, such is the world of the wealthy.

    However, she really couldn¡¯t find a better ce to stay for the time being, so she paid three months¡¯ rent and settled in.

    Everything inside was ready and avable, which made it easy to move in. Taotao was quite happy with this new house, a small western-style building with a garden in front.

    "Don¡¯t tell Grandpa or Uncle about our move," Shen Zhixian warned her.

    "Okay." Taotao was also smart. Since they moved out from the Xie Family, some of the servants there had been talking behind their backs, using them of ingratitude. She was aware of it but hadn¡¯t asked for details. "Can I invite Brother, Uncle Five, and Uncle Xiaosi over to y?"

    "Of course."

    "Then I¡¯ll call them right now."

    While Shen Zhixian was busy making the bed, Taotao took her phone and started calling.

    At that moment at the Jiang Family, everyone was getting ready to sit down for a meal. First, Jiangjiang¡¯s phone rang. He coughed once and pretended to be a big brother, "Hello¡ªvisit you at your new ce? Where is it... That far? I don¡¯t really feel like going..."

    "Are you really noting?" Taotao frowned.

    "But since you went out of your way to invite me, I guess I¡¯ll make the effort toe."

    The Jiang Family: "..."

    Could you be any more tsundere?

    After hanging up, Jiangjiang looked eagerly at Jiang Yanting, "Dad, Taotao invited me to her new ce to y?"

    "Zhixian moved?" The grandmother smiled.

    "She had reporters staking out her previous ce, it wasn¡¯t safe," Jiang Yanting exined.

    "Oh, I see..."

    Then, Jiang Jinsang and Jiang Chengsi also received an invitation. From lunchtime to dinner and even till bed, Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t received a call from his daughter.

    Before sleeping, Jiangjiang knocked on the door and, with two sets of clothes in his arms, dumped them all on the bed: "Dad, which outfit should I wear tomorrow?"

    "Is ck too dark? This yellow one seems a bit loud..." Jiangjiang was very excited.

    "Whatever." Jiang Yanting was expressionless.

    "Dad, did Taotao invite you?"

    "..."

    "Is their ce close to Uncle Huo¡¯s? I¡¯m even thinking of visiting Uncle Huo." Jiangjiang babbled, "Should I bring a gift when I go? What would be good to bring?"

    "What pants and shoes should I wear with this yellow shirt? What hairstyle would go well with it?"

    Jiang Yanting frowned, "You need to go to sleep!"

    "It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, I¡¯m not sleepy!"

    "Then I¡¯ll tell you a story."

    "..."

    Hugging the clothes, Jiangjiang shuffled back to his room in his slippers.

    **

    The next day was the weekend, and another invitation for the Jiang Family to visit was extended. Shen Zhixian went out with Taotao to shop for groceries and some daily necessities.

    "Do you like this towel?" Shen Zhixian always asked her daughter¡¯s preferences.

    "I like it."

    "Pick whatever color you like."

    Before Shen Zhixian finished speaking, Taotao was already grabbing towels while speaking, "One for mom, one for me, one for brother... one for uncle."

    "Uncle?"

    "Weren¡¯t our household items always in sets of four? Aren¡¯t we buying for uncle this time?" Taotao looked at her innocently. "Aren¡¯t you and uncle dating?"

    "I..." Shen Zhixian was at a loss for words.

    "Well, this color doesn¡¯t seem right for uncle, let¡¯s take this one instead." Taotao, like a little adult, "Mom, why haven¡¯t I seen uncle recently?"

    "What? Do you miss him? Then why didn¡¯t you invite him? Call him?" Taotao and Jiang Yanting had never been very close; she preferred Jiang Jinsang and Jiang Chengsi instead. Her sudden question caught Shen Zhixian off guard.

    Taotao pursed her lips, her eyes wandering, "I just wanted to ask, did you two have a fight? If you want to find me a new stepfather, you should tell me in advance so I can prepare."

    Shen Zhixian suddenly thought of Jiangjiang; the siblings were alike in their stubbornness when it came to matters of the heart.

 Chapter 426: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)

    <strong>Chapter 426: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang came over with two bottles of red wine; he needed to take care of his health, so he couldn¡¯t drink. Jiang Chengsi opened one bottle, and as the host, Shen Zhixian drank a little with him. When she wanted to drink again, her wrist had already been grabbed.

    ¡°Do you really want to drink that much?¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he looked sideways at Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with drinking a couple of sses with my sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t drink much, I¡¯ll drink for her.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi curled his lips into a smile, ¡°Her getting tipsy could be good for you, since you¡¯ve even packed your luggage to cohabit, isn¡¯t it just to get closer to her? I¡¯m helping you here, why are you pretending to be the big bad wolf?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to drink a little,¡± Shen Zhixian said, picking up the wine ss again.

    But Jiang Yanting snatched it from her, and drank from the ss she had used.

    Domineering yet tender and considerate.

    Many women would find it hard to resist such behavior; it might be a bit forceful but ultimately, it showed care and warmed their hearts.

    ¡­

    After eating, Shen Zhixian cleaned up the table and went to wash the dishes, while Jiang Jinsang and the others stayed in the living room ying with the children.

    Just as she finished washing the dishes and wiped her hands, preparing to take off her apron, her fingers just touching the thin strap hanging around her neck, she heard a familiar voicee from behind her.

    From above, enveloping her, ¡°Let me help you take it off.¡±

    Help her take it off? This phrase sounded somewhat off¡­

    The first ce his fingers touched was the tie at her waist. It was still warm inside the house as Beijing had not yet stopped the heating, and because she had been busy, Shen Zhixian was only wearing a thin, fitted sweater.

    His fingers caressed from her waist, brushing past ever so lightly.

    Her heart suddenly tightened, and Shen Zhixian dared not move.

    Next, he raised his hand to brush her hair to one side, hooked the thin strap of the apron around her neck, his burning fingertips glided across her neck¡­

    Sparks flew all the way.

    Her breath deepened instantly, and she quickly grabbed the apron, crumpling it into a ball, ready to leave the kitchen¡­

    But suddenly, Jiang Yanting reached out and grabbed her hand.

    The moment their fingers touched, one cool, one burning hot, she swiftly retracted her hand, and Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°I remember you can¡¯t hold your liquor; next time someone toasts you, don¡¯t y tough.¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers suddenly clenched, ¡°All these years have passed; tolerance can be built.¡±

    Jiang Yanting actually smiled, ¡°Over these years, I¡¯ve really missed you¡­¡±

    His voice was hoarse from the alcohol, burning with an intense heat.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart felt like it was being tightly squeezed, the pain nearly suffocating her.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about me?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at her, those deep eyes seemed to be pulling her in.

    Shen Zhixian averted his gaze, ¡°Back when we were in school, you were very popr. With such a family background, it must be the same in Beijing. Over the years, there must have been¡­¡±

    ¡°What about the people around me?¡± Jiang Yanting stepped forward, she stepped back, her waist pushed against the sink, trapping her into a tight corner. He towered over her, his hands bracing on either side, confining her beneath him.

    Even without physical contact, the presence he exuded was enticing and scorching enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter.

    Grandma Xie wanted to get them together; Jiang Yanting was naturally aloof but had always been actively close, enough to show that he deeply cared. However, Shen Zhixian seemed to be avoiding him, which made Grandma Xie a bit anxious.

    Every time Shen Zhixian went to the Xie Family, she always said to seize the opportunity, to cherish it. In Beijing, countless people were watching him, even exaggerating to fabricate a bunch of romantic interests for him, making Shen Zhixian feel threatened.

    After hearing it too many times, Shen Zhixian inevitably took it to heart.

    Especially recently with Jiang Shuyan¡¯s incident, the internal conflict within the Jiang Family intensified, discussions about Jiang Yanting were too numerous outside, and working as a consultant in the ¡°Feng Que¡± drama crew, she also got to interact with some people from the entertainment industry, even there, many were eyeing him.

    Even having children didn¡¯t affect his marketability.

    Seeing her silent, Jiang Yanting lightlyughed, ¡°What? Do you want me to be with someone else?¡±

    His warm breathnded on her face, burning hot, like a heart held over fire, anxious and uneasy.

    ¡°Feeling that insecure?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian just raised her head, opened her mouth to speak, but he leaned his head in, pecked her lips, his forehead against hers, his hands initially bracing on either side tightened slightly, ¡°Does it feel a bit better now?¡±

    Her breath was inplete disarray, and he, fueled by alcohol, leaned in to press a kiss on her lips¡­

    Whenever Jiang Yanting drank, not only would his flirty words increase, but even his speech was unusually gentler than usual, a stark contrast to his normal self, Shen Zhixian even once wondered if he had some kind of dual personality.

 Chapter 427: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)_2

    <strong>Chapter 427: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)_2</strong>

    Later, he thought¡­ it might have been because he had too much to drink, and his true colors showed!

    That smoldering energy couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.

    ¡°Tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Can Ie to your room?¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s head was spinning. She had thought that after many years, confronting him wouldn¡¯t be a total defeat, even if she didn¡¯t have the upper hand. But after so many encounters¡­

    She always lost miserably in front of him!

    It was him who had fallen for her first back then, but she ended up being the one who got hurt the most¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Jiang Yanting kissed her forehead and then left the room first.

    ¡­

    A few minutes after he left, thinking about himing to her room made Shen Zhixian¡¯s face flush and her heart race.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Taotao ran into the kitchen at that moment.

    Shen Zhixian quicklyposed herself, ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I want to apologize to you.¡± Taotao stood obediently, with her braids hanging down, making her look even more docile.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Shen Zhixian crouched down, smiling at her.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have tricked you, shouldn¡¯t have teased brother¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Zhixian was surprised to hear her daughter yed pranks, as she had always been well-behaved.

    ¡°Actually, brother doesn¡¯t like carrots at all. The thing was like this¡­¡± Even though Jiang Jinsang said he¡¯d keep it secret, Jiangjiang was too kind to her, and she felt too guilty. Moreover, without clearing things up with her mother, she feared Shen Zhixian would keep making carrots, so she decided to confess.

    ¡°So, you mean Jiangjiang doesn¡¯t like carrots at all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will also apologize to brother.¡±

    ¡°Good¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian patted her head, yet she thought about what Jiang Yanting had told her previously.

    Even his own son gets tricked? This man really is¡­

    Is it not enough that Jiangjiang keeps quiet about it, showing what his life is usually like?

    After sending Jiang Jinsang and Jiang Chengsi away, Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting each took care of one child, but given that he had drunk quite a bit, it was inevitable that the care wasn¡¯t thorough.

    After tucking Taotao into bed, she helped Jiang deal with bathing and dressing Jiangjiang. ¡°Let me do it. You¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink, you should go rest first.¡±

    ¡°Should Ie overter, or will youe?¡± Jiang Yanting asked.

    ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡± Jiangjiang asked innocently.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Shen Zhixian lowered her head, continuing to help her son get dressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡± Jiang Yanting said, then went back to his own room. He had drunk quite a bit and the smell on his body and breath weren¡¯t pleasant.

    However, when he had finished freshening up and was ready to go to Shen Zhixian¡¯s room, the door was locked from inside. With the child next door, he didn¡¯t dare to knock loudly, so he had to call her.

    ¡°Zhixian¡­¡± His tone was almost tender, ¡°Please open the door.¡±

    ¡°Carrot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize? You trick your own children, yet you still want toe in? I¡¯m already being very generous by not driving you out.¡±

    After hanging up, Jiang Yanting stood at the door. His heart had just been fluttering, feeling that the whole world was blooming in spring, and then a bucket of cold water was poured over it¡­

    Winter had indeede so suddenly.

    Who spilled the beans about the carrot? Was it Xiaosi or Xiaowu?

    Anyway, he never suspected his own beloved daughter.

    **

    On another side,

    Jiang Chengsi had drunk quite a lot, and now in Hexi, the car hadn¡¯t even left the neighborhood when he started moring to settle the score with someone.

    ¡°Fourth brother.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s head was hurting.

    ¡°¡­You say he¡¯s over the line? Taking advantage of me when I¡¯m drunk, beating me up, and leaving me at the doorstep, all while actingpletely justified. He¡¯s only cocky because I can¡¯t beat him. It¡¯s too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Driving around his house a couple of times, he uses me of disturbing the peace and wants to call the police on me. Isn¡¯t that going too far?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t swallow this insult. You drive me to the Huo Family. I¡¯m going to settle this!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You really want to go? His dad seems to be home!¡±

    ¡°So what if his dad is home? Am I supposed to be afraid?¡± Jiang Chengsi shouted.

    Jiang Jinsang turned the car around and headed straight for the Huo Family¡­

    Just as they arrived at the doorstep, a knock on the door triggered barking sounds from inside. The Huo Family had two guard dogs, fierce with sharp teeth, chained up. The sound of barking and the ttering of the chains were unsettling in the quiet night.

    Jiang Chengsi sobered up quite a bit and turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Why the hell did you bring me here?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang opened his phone and yed a recording:

    ¡°¡­Scared of him? Once I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll smash his head, twist his arm off. So what if I barge into the Huo Family at night? Who¡¯s afraid¡­¡±

    His tone was extremely arrogant.

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear it clearly? Then I¡¯ll y it a few more times.¡±

    The car was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s, and he rarely came to this area at such an hour. Someone personally all the way to the doorstep, but just as he was about to greet them, he noticed the car suddenly driving off. He squinted his eyes and fished out his phone to call them¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re at the doorstep. Why note in for a tea?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiang Chengsi, who was making a throat-slitting gesture next to him. He was controlling the steering wheel, with the phone on speaker, being truthful in his words.

    ¡°¡­No problem, was just passing by. Felt it was toote, so didn¡¯t go inside.¡±

    Through the rearview mirror, he could still see the man standing at the doorway. The light casting over him created an eerie silhouette, making him appear even more isted.

    After a few seconds, there was no response from the other end. Jiang Jinsang thought he had hung up; after all, it was something he did quite often. Just as he was about to hang up himself, the man on the other end spoke again,

    ¡°Before answering my question, you hesitated for three seconds¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I? Maybe I was driving and couldn¡¯t focus on the phone.¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled.

    ¡°Is Jiang Chengsi next to you?¡±

    What a demon!

    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Jinsang still denied it.

    ¡°Tell him, I¡¯ve recently developed a knack for taking things apart. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll dismantle his treasures.¡±

    After saying that, he hung up.

    Jiang Chengsi gritted his teeth with hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact he had been beaten, he would have¡­

    The man from the Huo Family was truly impervious to any tactics. No matter what happened, he¡¯d just cut through the mess with brute simplicity, which meant that Jiang Chengsi¡¯s provocative words irritated him not at all.

    Born with special abilities, it was clear how much self-control he had, as the tactics Jiang Chengsi used on Jiang Zhaolin had no effect on him.

    Seeing Jiang Chengsi frustrated, Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Just the other day, grandma mentioned something about him finding a partner. With the way he is now, it¡¯s better he stays single. It would be a shame to doom a girl to a lifetime with him.¡± Jiang Chengsi, agitated by thement, sobered up considerably.

    ¡°The most twisted fact is he has no weak spots. It¡¯s hard to get a grip on him. Apart from his family, I truly don¡¯t know what else could stir his emotions.¡±

    ¡°They also have two dogs that bite. They say to keep burrs out¡ªbut even flies have to detour around his house.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly.

    ¡°What are youughing at? You happy to see me fail?¡±

    ¡°No, Wanwan ising to Beijing in a few days. I¡¯m just happy about the chance to see her.¡±

    ¡°I hope the second brother seizes the opportunity, so our efforts as his younger brothers won¡¯t be in vain,¡± said Jiang Chengsi, yawning, the alcohol hitting him, and he soon fell into a heavy sleep.

    But before Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian could make any progress living together, the news was leaked¡­

    It caused quite an uproar.

 Chapter 426: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)

    <strong>Chapter 426: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang came over with two bottles of red wine; he needed to take care of his health, so he couldn¡¯t drink. Jiang Chengsi opened one bottle, and as the host, Shen Zhixian drank a little with him. When she wanted to drink again, her wrist had already been grabbed.

    ¡°Do you really want to drink that much?¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he looked sideways at Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with drinking a couple of sses with my sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t drink much, I¡¯ll drink for her.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi curled his lips into a smile, ¡°Her getting tipsy could be good for you, since you¡¯ve even packed your luggage to cohabit, isn¡¯t it just to get closer to her? I¡¯m helping you here, why are you pretending to be the big bad wolf?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to drink a little,¡± Shen Zhixian said, picking up the wine ss again.

    But Jiang Yanting snatched it from her, and drank from the ss she had used.

    Domineering yet tender and considerate.

    Many women would find it hard to resist such behavior; it might be a bit forceful but ultimately, it showed care and warmed their hearts.

    ¡­

    After eating, Shen Zhixian cleaned up the table and went to wash the dishes, while Jiang Jinsang and the others stayed in the living room ying with the children.

    Just as she finished washing the dishes and wiped her hands, preparing to take off her apron, her fingers just touching the thin strap hanging around her neck, she heard a familiar voicee from behind her.

    From above, enveloping her, ¡°Let me help you take it off.¡±

    Help her take it off? This phrase sounded somewhat off¡­

    The first ce his fingers touched was the tie at her waist. It was still warm inside the house as Beijing had not yet stopped the heating, and because she had been busy, Shen Zhixian was only wearing a thin, fitted sweater.

    His fingers caressed from her waist, brushing past ever so lightly.

    Her heart suddenly tightened, and Shen Zhixian dared not move.

    Next, he raised his hand to brush her hair to one side, hooked the thin strap of the apron around her neck, his burning fingertips glided across her neck¡­

    Sparks flew all the way.

    Her breath deepened instantly, and she quickly grabbed the apron, crumpling it into a ball, ready to leave the kitchen¡­

    But suddenly, Jiang Yanting reached out and grabbed her hand.

    The moment their fingers touched, one cool, one burning hot, she swiftly retracted her hand, and Jiang Yanting¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°I remember you can¡¯t hold your liquor; next time someone toasts you, don¡¯t y tough.¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers suddenly clenched, ¡°All these years have passed; tolerance can be built.¡±

    Jiang Yanting actually smiled, ¡°Over these years, I¡¯ve really missed you¡­¡±

    His voice was hoarse from the alcohol, burning with an intense heat.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart felt like it was being tightly squeezed, the pain nearly suffocating her.

    ¡°Jiang Yanting¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about me?¡± Jiang Yanting looked at her, those deep eyes seemed to be pulling her in.

    Shen Zhixian averted his gaze, ¡°Back when we were in school, you were very popr. With such a family background, it must be the same in Beijing. Over the years, there must have been¡­¡±

    ¡°What about the people around me?¡± Jiang Yanting stepped forward, she stepped back, her waist pushed against the sink, trapping her into a tight corner. He towered over her, his hands bracing on either side, confining her beneath him.

    Even without physical contact, the presence he exuded was enticing and scorching enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter.

    Grandma Xie wanted to get them together; Jiang Yanting was naturally aloof but had always been actively close, enough to show that he deeply cared. However, Shen Zhixian seemed to be avoiding him, which made Grandma Xie a bit anxious.

    Every time Shen Zhixian went to the Xie Family, she always said to seize the opportunity, to cherish it. In Beijing, countless people were watching him, even exaggerating to fabricate a bunch of romantic interests for him, making Shen Zhixian feel threatened.

    After hearing it too many times, Shen Zhixian inevitably took it to heart.

    Especially recently with Jiang Shuyan¡¯s incident, the internal conflict within the Jiang Family intensified, discussions about Jiang Yanting were too numerous outside, and working as a consultant in the ¡°Feng Que¡± drama crew, she also got to interact with some people from the entertainment industry, even there, many were eyeing him.

    Even having children didn¡¯t affect his marketability.

    Seeing her silent, Jiang Yanting lightlyughed, ¡°What? Do you want me to be with someone else?¡±

    His warm breathnded on her face, burning hot, like a heart held over fire, anxious and uneasy.

    ¡°Feeling that insecure?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Shen Zhixian just raised her head, opened her mouth to speak, but he leaned his head in, pecked her lips, his forehead against hers, his hands initially bracing on either side tightened slightly, ¡°Does it feel a bit better now?¡±

    Her breath was inplete disarray, and he, fueled by alcohol, leaned in to press a kiss on her lips¡­

    Whenever Jiang Yanting drank, not only would his flirty words increase, but even his speech was unusually gentler than usual, a stark contrast to his normal self, Shen Zhixian even once wondered if he had some kind of dual personality.

 Chapter 427: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)_2

    <strong>Chapter 427: 275 Drunk and talking nonsense, night raid on the Huo Family? (3 more)_2</strong>

    Later, he thought¡­ it might have been because he had too much to drink, and his true colors showed!

    That smoldering energy couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.

    ¡°Tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Can Ie to your room?¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s head was spinning. She had thought that after many years, confronting him wouldn¡¯t be a total defeat, even if she didn¡¯t have the upper hand. But after so many encounters¡­

    She always lost miserably in front of him!

    It was him who had fallen for her first back then, but she ended up being the one who got hurt the most¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Jiang Yanting kissed her forehead and then left the room first.

    ¡­

    A few minutes after he left, thinking about himing to her room made Shen Zhixian¡¯s face flush and her heart race.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Taotao ran into the kitchen at that moment.

    Shen Zhixian quicklyposed herself, ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I want to apologize to you.¡± Taotao stood obediently, with her braids hanging down, making her look even more docile.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Shen Zhixian crouched down, smiling at her.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have tricked you, shouldn¡¯t have teased brother¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Zhixian was surprised to hear her daughter yed pranks, as she had always been well-behaved.

    ¡°Actually, brother doesn¡¯t like carrots at all. The thing was like this¡­¡± Even though Jiang Jinsang said he¡¯d keep it secret, Jiangjiang was too kind to her, and she felt too guilty. Moreover, without clearing things up with her mother, she feared Shen Zhixian would keep making carrots, so she decided to confess.

    ¡°So, you mean Jiangjiang doesn¡¯t like carrots at all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will also apologize to brother.¡±

    ¡°Good¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian patted her head, yet she thought about what Jiang Yanting had told her previously.

    Even his own son gets tricked? This man really is¡­

    Is it not enough that Jiangjiang keeps quiet about it, showing what his life is usually like?

    After sending Jiang Jinsang and Jiang Chengsi away, Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting each took care of one child, but given that he had drunk quite a bit, it was inevitable that the care wasn¡¯t thorough.

    After tucking Taotao into bed, she helped Jiang deal with bathing and dressing Jiangjiang. ¡°Let me do it. You¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink, you should go rest first.¡±

    ¡°Should Ie overter, or will youe?¡± Jiang Yanting asked.

    ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡± Jiangjiang asked innocently.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Shen Zhixian lowered her head, continuing to help her son get dressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡± Jiang Yanting said, then went back to his own room. He had drunk quite a bit and the smell on his body and breath weren¡¯t pleasant.

    However, when he had finished freshening up and was ready to go to Shen Zhixian¡¯s room, the door was locked from inside. With the child next door, he didn¡¯t dare to knock loudly, so he had to call her.

    ¡°Zhixian¡­¡± His tone was almost tender, ¡°Please open the door.¡±

    ¡°Carrot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize? You trick your own children, yet you still want toe in? I¡¯m already being very generous by not driving you out.¡±

    After hanging up, Jiang Yanting stood at the door. His heart had just been fluttering, feeling that the whole world was blooming in spring, and then a bucket of cold water was poured over it¡­

    Winter had indeede so suddenly.

    Who spilled the beans about the carrot? Was it Xiaosi or Xiaowu?

    Anyway, he never suspected his own beloved daughter.

    **

    On another side,

    Jiang Chengsi had drunk quite a lot, and now in Hexi, the car hadn¡¯t even left the neighborhood when he started moring to settle the score with someone.

    ¡°Fourth brother.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s head was hurting.

    ¡°¡­You say he¡¯s over the line? Taking advantage of me when I¡¯m drunk, beating me up, and leaving me at the doorstep, all while actingpletely justified. He¡¯s only cocky because I can¡¯t beat him. It¡¯s too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Driving around his house a couple of times, he uses me of disturbing the peace and wants to call the police on me. Isn¡¯t that going too far?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t swallow this insult. You drive me to the Huo Family. I¡¯m going to settle this!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You really want to go? His dad seems to be home!¡±

    ¡°So what if his dad is home? Am I supposed to be afraid?¡± Jiang Chengsi shouted.

    Jiang Jinsang turned the car around and headed straight for the Huo Family¡­

    Just as they arrived at the doorstep, a knock on the door triggered barking sounds from inside. The Huo Family had two guard dogs, fierce with sharp teeth, chained up. The sound of barking and the ttering of the chains were unsettling in the quiet night.

    Jiang Chengsi sobered up quite a bit and turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Why the hell did you bring me here?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang opened his phone and yed a recording:

    ¡°¡­Scared of him? Once I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll smash his head, twist his arm off. So what if I barge into the Huo Family at night? Who¡¯s afraid¡­¡±

    His tone was extremely arrogant.

    Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear it clearly? Then I¡¯ll y it a few more times.¡±

    The car was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s, and he rarely came to this area at such an hour. Someone personally all the way to the doorstep, but just as he was about to greet them, he noticed the car suddenly driving off. He squinted his eyes and fished out his phone to call them¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re at the doorstep. Why note in for a tea?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang nced at Jiang Chengsi, who was making a throat-slitting gesture next to him. He was controlling the steering wheel, with the phone on speaker, being truthful in his words.

    ¡°¡­No problem, was just passing by. Felt it was toote, so didn¡¯t go inside.¡±

    Through the rearview mirror, he could still see the man standing at the doorway. The light casting over him created an eerie silhouette, making him appear even more isted.

    After a few seconds, there was no response from the other end. Jiang Jinsang thought he had hung up; after all, it was something he did quite often. Just as he was about to hang up himself, the man on the other end spoke again,

    ¡°Before answering my question, you hesitated for three seconds¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I? Maybe I was driving and couldn¡¯t focus on the phone.¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled.

    ¡°Is Jiang Chengsi next to you?¡±

    What a demon!

    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Jinsang still denied it.

    ¡°Tell him, I¡¯ve recently developed a knack for taking things apart. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll dismantle his treasures.¡±

    After saying that, he hung up.

    Jiang Chengsi gritted his teeth with hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact he had been beaten, he would have¡­

    The man from the Huo Family was truly impervious to any tactics. No matter what happened, he¡¯d just cut through the mess with brute simplicity, which meant that Jiang Chengsi¡¯s provocative words irritated him not at all.

    Born with special abilities, it was clear how much self-control he had, as the tactics Jiang Chengsi used on Jiang Zhaolin had no effect on him.

    Seeing Jiang Chengsi frustrated, Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Just the other day, grandma mentioned something about him finding a partner. With the way he is now, it¡¯s better he stays single. It would be a shame to doom a girl to a lifetime with him.¡± Jiang Chengsi, agitated by thement, sobered up considerably.

    ¡°The most twisted fact is he has no weak spots. It¡¯s hard to get a grip on him. Apart from his family, I truly don¡¯t know what else could stir his emotions.¡±

    ¡°They also have two dogs that bite. They say to keep burrs out¡ªbut even flies have to detour around his house.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled softly.

    ¡°What are youughing at? You happy to see me fail?¡±

    ¡°No, Wanwan ising to Beijing in a few days. I¡¯m just happy about the chance to see her.¡±

    ¡°I hope the second brother seizes the opportunity, so our efforts as his younger brothers won¡¯t be in vain,¡± said Jiang Chengsi, yawning, the alcohol hitting him, and he soon fell into a heavy sleep.

    But before Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian could make any progress living together, the news was leaked¡­

    It caused quite an uproar.

 Chapter 428: Master Five, who is green with jealousy, hot gossip from the powerful family?

    <h4>Chapter 428: Master Five, who is green with jealousy, hot gossip from the powerful family?</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery n was repeatedly deliberated upon, and the day after the date was set, Tang Wan returned to Beijing.

    Spring waters warmed, and even the winds from the north began to soften.

    Upon her return to Beijing, Tang Wan didn¡¯t make a big spectacle; many of her belongings had been sent over in advance, making for a light and simple journey.

    With the temperatures rising, Tang Wan wore only a white long dress paired with a floral sweater, her voluminous hair pinned up, her neck slender and elegant, her pearl earrings enhancing her demeanor.

    With natural brows and bright red lips, knowing that Jiang Jinsang wasing to pick her up that day, she had even applied makeup deliberately, her eyes curved in a way that spoke indescribable charm.

    From a distance, she spotted a man dressed in a ck coat with a broad build that looked incredibly like the back of Jiang Jinsang talking on his phone, and she couldn¡¯t help but trot over.

    All in all, it had been almost half a month since the two had seen each other.

    Upon reaching the man, she extended her hand and prodded his back, her voice soft, "Big Brother Five?"

    The man, clutching his phone, turned around with a stiff body...

    Apletely different face.

    She paused in surprise, then heard a familiar voice from behind her, "Wanwan?"

    This time, it was Tang Wan who stiffened her head to turn around, and Jiang Jinsang had already stepped forward quickly, grabbing her wrist and apologizing to that gentleman before dragging her towards the parking lot.

    Following right behind them were Jiang Jiu and Jiang Cuo, bothughing hysterically.

    Tang Wan¡¯s flight was dyed by almost an hour, and they arrived early, having grown impatient from the long wait and found a ce to rest. As she emerged, Jiang Jinsang stood up to greet her but saw Tang Wan flutter like a dancing butterfly towards another man, his face instantly darkening...

    But truly, the man¡¯s silhouette did bear an uncanny resemnce to their brother, and to facilitate identifying each other, Jiang Jinsang had specifically told Tang Wan he¡¯d be in a ck coat that day.

    Inside the car, the atmosphere was tense, with Tang Wan attempting to say something to ease the awkward silence.

    Meanwhile, she received a call from Tang Yunxian and subsequently neglected Jiang Jinsang, followed by a message from Ruan Mengxi to which she replied hastily, then nced sideways at Jiang Jinsang...

    His expression was dark!

    "Ahem¡ª" She fanned the air with her hand, "It¡¯s been quite hottely."

    "Running as fast as you did sure makes one hot," Jiang Jinsang had watched as she ran towards another man.

    "Big Brother Five?" Tang Wan shifted towards him, surprised and amused that he could be jealous, "Are you jealous?"

    "What do you think?" He was never unnecessarily dramatic; if he felt jealous, he owned up to it, lifting his hand to spread a thin nket across theirps.

    "I just missed you so much, I mistook him for you," Tang Wan had a knack for soothing people. Slipping her hand under the nket, she gently brushed his hand. Seeing him about to pull away, she quickly grasped it tightly, "Big Brother Five¡ª"

    The moment she spoke of missing him, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s expression slightly softened.

    "I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Tang Wan moved closer, and because she was sitting at an angle, she had to look up to speak with him, her lips only half an inch away from his slightly protruding Adam¡¯s apple.

    She had a sweet scent about her, even her breath was sweet and warm as it blew on his neck...

    This area was too sensitive, and his body tensed subtly, rxing by half as his resolve waned.

    Tang Wan, still clenching his hand was incessantly scratching the palm, saw him remain silent and frowned slightly, "Are you really angry?"

    "Sit properly." Jiang Jinsang struggled to control his emotions and was about to lift her off him...

    Suddenly, she leaned in and pecked his lips, "Does that make you feel a bit better?"

    "Hmm?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s throat tickled, and he was taken aback by Tang Wan¡¯s initiative, momentarily caught off guard.

    Tang Wan frowned; was it not enough?

    She looked up again, gently touching the corner of his lips...

    Due to physical reasons, there were many things Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t do, and he was known for his exceptional self-control, always suppressing his emotions, until she cooed softly, calling out "Big Brother Five¡ª"

    Jiang Jinsang cupped the back of her head, leaning down to kiss her¡ª

    In the front, Jiang Jiu was focused on driving, looking straight ahead, while Jiang Cuo was stunned, having seen Tang Wan reach under the nket over Jiang Jinsang¡¯s legs, he was dumbfounded.

    Holy shit¡ªwhat the hell was she reaching for!

    And then, the major disys of affection began; she actuallyid directly on top of their Big Brother Five! What was she trying to do? This was the ce, and there were people in the front!

    Jiang Cuo kept ncing back out of the corner of his eye while Jiang Jiu, one hand on the steering wheel, suddenly lifted his other hand to snap his head forward.

    "You..."

    "You had a fly on your face."

 Chapter 429 - 276 The Fifth Master who is extremely jealous, explosive news from a wealthy family?_2

    <h4>Chapter 429: 276 The Fifth Master who is extremely jealous, explosive news from a wealthy family?_2</h4>

    "You motherfucker..." There aren¡¯t any flies here.

    At this moment, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were already sitting close together, chatting. He even looked back, as if he was asking for trouble.

    Jiang Jinsang was just teasingly raising his eyebrows, ncing at the front and then turning his head to continue talking to Tang Wan.

    It wasn¡¯t that Tang Wan had be much more proactive, but she really missed him. Naturally, she wanted to be closer to the person she liked. More importantly, Ruan Mengxi had texted her, asking if she had arrived in Beijing...

    [I have, but I still have some things to do, let¡¯s talkter.]

    [I know, you¡¯re busy getting intimate with your Fifth Brother, Ipletely understand.]

    [It seems like he¡¯s angry and jealous, I should coax him.]

    [How hard is it to coax a man? If he doesn¡¯t speak, just cling to him and act spoiled. If he says something unpleasant, just shut his mouth. If once isn¡¯t enough, try twice, and if that still doesn¡¯t work, you can always resolve it in bed¡ª]

    Tang Wan really didn¡¯t know where a single dog like herself got so much experience.

    But it turned out to be quite useful.

    Her fingers gripped his, lightly scratching the palm of his hand with her nails, "...Has Big Brother and Jiangjiang moved in with Teacher Shen?"

    "They¡¯ve been living there for a few days now."

    "I brought back a lot of pastries from Yiyu Tea House for Jiangjiang and Taotao. I have to attend a meeting at the film crew tomorrow, I will probably see Teacher Shen then, and I¡¯ll give them to her."

    "Behave yourself," Jiang Jinsang grasped her fidgety hand.

    "They¡¯ve moved out, did grandma and the others say anything?"

    "Grandma couldn¡¯t wait for Big Brother to move out. That house was originally bought for Big Brother to use when he got married. We thought that by the time he returned from abroad, it would be about time to use it, but then he brought back a child, so it was impossible to let him move out alone with the child."

    "So it was meant to be a marital home..."

    "What kind of decoration style do you like?"

    "Huh?"

    "Our marital home, we can start decorating it."

    "..." Tang Wan coughed, "You¡¯re asking so suddenly, I can¡¯t think of anything right this moment, let¡¯s talk about something else."

    "How many children do you want to have in the future?"

    "Just shut up!"

    ...

    Jiang Cuo couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, thinking that Miss Tang was probably the only one who could talk back to his Fifth Uncle like that.

    **

    Before they even reached the Jiang Family¡¯s ce, they saw the olddy chatting with a group of old men and women around the neighborhood¡¯s fitness equipment. The car stopped not far from her, and Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang got out to greet her.

    "Wanwan is here,e over." The olddy was in good spirits because of the happy events¡ªafter all, her two grandsons¡¯ marital affairs were both settled.

    "Grandma." Tang Wan walked over and also greeted the other elders nearby.

    "So this is your family¡¯s Fifth Brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s my first time seeing her, she really is radiant."

    "Indeed, so beautiful, your family is truly blessed."

    "She and the Fifth Young Master standing together, are a treat for the eyes and a perfect match."

    ...

    In the past when it was cold, in a ce like Beijing where the weather can be freezing, these elders often stayed indoors and rarely came out in the warmth of spring. Seeing Tang Wan, they showered her with all sorts of over-the-toppliments, making her feel a bit embarrassed.

    The olddy, delighted by the praise, insistently took her for a walk around the neighborhood, eager to let everyone know that her future granddaughter-inw had returned.

    In the courtyard, they saw Jiang Chengsi meticulously cleaning his motorcycle with a cloth, not missing a single spot, attentive to detail.

    "Fourth Brother."

    "Sister-inw has arrived." Jiang Chengsi, who was half-squatting, smiled at them.

    "Still fussing around with these toys, it looks like you¡¯ll end up marrying them." The olddy had been worrying about his affairstely, and there he was, either cleaning motorcycles at home or messing around with Qi Zeyan, to the extent that the old man of the Qi Family had even hinted around to ask if there was something going on between the two of them.

    "Sure thing," Jiang Chengsiughed.

    "Naughty boy," the olddy scolded with her lips, but grabbed Tang Wan¡¯s hand and headed inside the house, ignoring him.

    Tang Wan brought small gifts for everyone in the Jiang Family, and the portion for Jiang Yanting¡¯s family was prepared and set aside to be taken to Shen Zhixian the next day.

    "By the way, Wanwan, when you have some time in the next few days,e with me to visit Xiaowu¡¯s grandfather. He¡¯s really looking forward to seeing you," Fan Mingyu said with a smile.

    "Alright, you set the time." Speaking of which, Tang Wan had yet to meet Jiang Jinsang¡¯s family. They had visited during the New Year holidays, but Tang Wan wasn¡¯t at the Jiang Family home at the time. In fact, she hadn¡¯t met them at all.

    ...

    The next day, Tang Wan attended a meeting at the Qi Group, and while she was there, she took the opportunity to give the gifts meant for Jiang Yanting¡¯s family to Shen Zhixian.

    "You¡¯ve brought so much stuff; it must have cost you a lot," Shen Zhixian said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "It¡¯s all for the kids, not worth much." Tang Wan sat next to him during the meeting. "I heard you and my brother..."

    Just as she was about to chat more with Shen Zhixian, people starteding over to greet her one after another. Since the Cuiyu incident, Tang Wan¡¯s face had be well-known in the circle, and many agents from entertainmentpanies were at today¡¯s meeting, besides the staff from "Feng Que," busy with costumes and makeup.

    The futuredy of the Jiang Family¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t want to curry favor with her? Even just being seen in front of her was a good thing.

    When Tang Wan¡¯s studio had issues before, everyone was busy distancing themselves, afraid their own artists would get dragged in. Now, however, they wished they could cling to her coattails.

    Tang Wan just politely greeted them, epting their business cards one by one, without any intention of forging deeper connections.

    "You¡¯re quite popr," Shen Zhixian teased in a low voice.

    "If they knew you¡¯re the Xie Family¡¯s young aunt and going to marry my brother, they¡¯d definitely be busy trying to curry favor with you."

    The Xie Family¡¯s annual meeting was, after all, an internal and rtively private affair, so aside from those in the Beijing circle, not many outsiders had seen her.

    There were rumors that this young aunt of the Xie Family was going to inherit half of the Xie Family¡¯s fortune, and Shen Zhixian seemed just like any average person in his conduct, not at all like someone inheriting billions.

    Once when they gossiped, they even discussed the Xie Family¡¯s secrets right in front of her.

    They painted her as a pitiful little cabbage with a sad story, and there were some details that even Shen Zhixian, the person directly involved, didn¡¯t know!

    "Hey¡ªdid you see this? No idea who¡¯s behind this leak. Couldn¡¯t be one of your artists, could it?"

    "You didn¡¯t see? The leak is about the secrets of a major family, not the entertainment industry."

    "A major family? Who?"

    ...

    The meeting hadn¡¯t started yet, and there seemed to be a heated discussion going on among the agents from a fewpanies across the room.

    "Miss Tang, do you know who they¡¯re talking about?" Someone passed a smartphone to Tang Wan.

    A hot search for [See you Thursday] imed it would reveal big news about a powerful family from the Beijing circle. Lots of people were guessing because it wasn¡¯t about the entertainment industry; Tang Wan might know more.

    "I don¡¯t know," Tang Wan replied with a smile. The news didn¡¯t specify who was involved, only that it was explosive.

    But thements below were leading in a different direction...

    [Could it be that young master Qi is going public.]

    [Qi Zeyan? Does he have a partner?]

    [Haven¡¯t Jiang¡¯s fourth master and he been seen together recently? Could it be them!]

    [The cult CP; I¡¯m here for it.]

    ...

    Qi Zeyan had initially wanted to watch the drama unfold from the sidelines, but the gossip had unexpectedlynded on his own head. What the heck was this? How had it turned into something about him and Jiang Chengsi?

    At the moment, Jiang Chengsi was at home, carefully cleaning his beloved little motorcycle. A friend hade over specifically to ask about the truth of the matter, but he merely smiled without saying a word.

    It was as if he were tacitly confirming the rumors, and the hot search shot to number one, with [Qi Zeyan, Jiang Chengsi] taking second ce. This turn of events really annoyed Qi Zeyan.

    You¡¯re not rifying and justughing it off, really?

 Chapter 430 - 277 Xie Familyâ€™s Aunt, Raising a Pretty Boy? (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 430: 277 Xie Family¡¯s Aunt, Raising a Pretty Boy? (2 updates)</h4>

    "See You Thursday" had started its warm-up the night before, iming that at noon the next day, there would be juicy gossip about some major family, creating a buzz.

    But unexpectedly, the first one to be dragged out was actually Qi Zeyan.

    "...Jiang Chengsi, if you don¡¯t rify, just leave it be, but why are youughing? You¡¯re making everyone outside think we¡¯re actually an item, even my grandfather called to ask if we should spend money on PR?"

    Warming up with such teasers is simple in purpose, it¡¯s just about wanting money. Once the money is right, they¡¯d throw some trivial tidbit to cate theizens; it¡¯s about giving the person involved time to spend money on PR.

    "I sawizens saying that they really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re the one being suppressed."

    "To hell with that, even if we were that, I would be the one on top..."

    "You think you can handle it?"

    ...

    Xiaozhu stood beside him, somewhat speechless. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be settling scores with the Fourth Master? Why are you discussing who¡¯s on top or bottom?

    After hanging up the phone, Xiaozhu then asked in a low voice, "Boss, do we need to look into this matter?"

    "We¡¯ll know by noon."

    "What about the stuff online about you and the Fourth Master..."

    "The discussion and sharing of popr posts has already constituted libel. Contact thewyer and report it to the police directly. It¡¯s that simple, do I need to teach you?" Qi Zeyan raised an eyebrow.

    **

    Before the gossip could be revealed, a notice from the Beijing Police Station swept through everyone¡¯s screens. Qi Zeyan hadn¡¯t bothered with the rumors; instead, he chose to contact the police.

    Simple, brutal, quite hardcore.

    On Tang Wan¡¯s side, they had already been in a meeting for quite a while, and it continued past noon. Meanwhile, everyone¡¯s phones vibrated at the same moment.

    Push notifications from various major websites.

    "Beijing Xie Family¡¯s aunt cohabiting with a strange man."

    "Coming and going together, the other half of the Xie Family¡¯s young aunt exposed."

    "Hand in hand, arm around shoulders, intimate gestures; who is the mysterious man beside the Xie Family¡¯s aunt?"

    ...

    In the leaked photos, Shen Zhixian¡¯s face was clearly visible, whereas Jiang Yanting¡¯s was almost entirely from behind. Due to the angle of the shot, the two appeared very close to each other.

    Tang Wan nced at the background and was 80 percent sure it was Jiang Yanting. She turned her head to look at the person next to her; Shen Zhixian had yet to see the news and was still typing away, taking meeting notes.

    Completely unaware that she had be the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention.

    It wasn¡¯t until she noticed the prolonged silence in the meeting room that she looked up and surveyed her surroundings, feeling a sudden thump in her heart when she saw that everyone was staring at her.

    "Shen... Teacher..." Tang Wan handed over her phone, and Shen Zhixian took a look, her breath hitching. What was this?

    Meanwhile, the formidableizens had already dug up Shen Zhixian¡¯s family background and wealth down to thest detail. She was the sole daughter of the deceased second master of the Xie Family, a history researcher who had just acknowledged her ancestors and was about to inherit a hundred billion in family wealth.

    The previous tidbits were unimportant. The focus was on the "hundred billion in wealth," and the man in the photo, unrecognizable without a clear face, was impossible to track down.

    "A hundred billion in wealth! How much money is that? No wonder the man in the photo is so attentive to her. If I could snag a wealthy woman like that, I¡¯d be willing to wait on her hand and foot as well."

    "Judging by his silhouette, he has the physique of a model. He must be good-looking too. Could he be a kept man?"

    "I just didn¡¯t expect the Xie Family aunt to be so young looking. I thought she¡¯d be in her forties or fifties. This is the kind of ¡¯soft rice¡¯ I¡¯d like to eat."

    ...

    The online sentiment took yet another twisted turn.

    It suddenly became about Shen Zhixian keeping a ¡¯little white face¡¯ who mooched off women.

    As for the identity of this "little white face," those with a keen sense within the Beijing circle pinpointed the target straightaway¡ªit was very likely Jiang Family¡¯s Second Master, Jiang Yanting.

    Although the older generation of the Jiang and Xie families had a good rtionship, the younger generation did not mix much due to rivalry between Xie Duo and Jiang Yanting. However, their recent frequent interactions, including the special effort made by the Xie Family to congratte the fifth master of the Jiangs on his engagement, did not go unnoticed.

    "Teacher Shen? You are from the Xie Family..." someone asked softly nearby.

    Shen Zhixian could never have imagined that she would be the target of the so-called expose. With so many stories about her, it was easy to generate buzz, and now everyone wanted to know who the kept man she was supporting was.

    ...

    It was past noon. Qi Zeyan, who had been eating lunch while staring at his phone, refreshing the news ready for some juicy gossip, hadn¡¯t expected the drama to involve Jiang Yanting. Netizens were even calling him a ¡¯little white face,¡¯ a man who lived off women.

    "Pfft¡ªHaha..." He burst outughing.

    Jiang Yanting, you¡¯ve actually got a taste of your own medicine now?

    But after hisugh, Xiaozhu coughed, "Boss, there are a lot of reporters downstairs at thepany."

    "The incident with me and Jiang Chengsi is already reported to the police, right? What are they doing at mypany?" Qi Zeyan continued to browsements with amusement.

    "Today, the crew of ¡¯Feng Que¡¯ is having a meeting here, and Miss Shen is at ourpany."

    "..."

    "There are quite a few talent agency people around; I guess they¡¯re the ones who leaked the information to reporters they¡¯re familiar with. One passes it to a hundred, now the reporters are all downstairs."

    "Who¡¯s running the meeting?" Qi Zeyan cursed softly. He just wanted to enjoy the drama in peace.

    If those reporters blocked Shen Zhixian, knowing the nature of those Beijing paparazzi, if some pushing and shoving urred and something were to happen, especially on his turf, Jiang Yanting would certainly not let him off the hook.

    "Xiaoruan!"

    "Call her immediately, tell her to keep everyone there, I¡¯ll have someone send her home... No, I¡¯ll personally take her out," said Qi Zeyan as he walked outside.

    Xiaozhu promptly called Ruan Mengxi, only to be told that the meeting had ended three minutes ago, and Shen Zhixian had already left the building.

    Ruan Mengxi had seen the news break and ended the meeting early while asking Shen Zhixian to leave quickly, fearing the arrival of reporters. Had she known the reporters were already there, she would not have let Shen leave. By the time she went after her, Shen Zhixian and Tang Wan had already taken the elevator and left.

    Qi Zeyan clenched his jaw and tried to call Shen Zhixian, but she was out of service, and so was Tang Wan, "Where have these two gone?"

    "Could they be in the elevator with no signal?" Xiaozhu suggested.

    **

    Meanwhile, Shen Zhixian and Tang Wan had arrived at the parking garage on the second basement level.

    "Miss Shen, why don¡¯t youe with me? Take my car, and we¡¯ll head to the Jiang Family first," suggested Tang Wan. Her personal information had been thoroughly dug up byizens, even the model of her car was well-known.

    Some said she kept a low profile, others said it was because she hadn¡¯te into her money yet to afford a shy car.

    "That works," Shen Zhixian agreed, knowing it wasn¡¯t safe to drive her own car now.

    She took out her phone to call Jiang Yanting, but discovered that the signal was weak.

    "I really don¡¯t know who¡¯s so bored that they took such photos. Big brother probably never imagined that one day he¡¯d be considered a kept man..." Tang Wan chuckled as she fished the car keys out of her bag, and in the moment she lowered her head, her expression suddenly changed.

    A swarm of reporters suddenly surged toward them en masse.

    "Ah¡ªOver there!"

    "It really is her."

    "Move quickly!"

    ...

    The reporters, carrying their cameras and equipment, moved surprisingly fast. The two women had no chance to get to the car before beingpletely surrounded by the journalists.

    Blinding shes went off as they were bombarded with a frenzy of photographs.

    "That¡¯s Miss Tang, don¡¯t squeeze in!" someone warned.

    Tang Wan¡¯s affair with Jiang Jinsang was already public knowledge. His reputation in the Beijing circle wasn¡¯t good, notorious for being unstable and violent. His fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t someone many dared to provoke or approach closely, but they still blocked them, not allowing them to leave.

    "Miss Shen, do you really have a partner? Is your rtionship with him purely romantic?"

    "It¡¯s said that the Xie Family is giving you half of their fortune, is that true?"

    "Some are iming that he is kept by you, is this true or false? Does the Xie Family know about it? They also say that more explosive news wille out, what do you think about that?"

    ...

    Tang Wan knew these reporters dared not trouble her and pulled Shen Zhixian, "Miss Shen, let¡¯s get to the car first."

    But her car was a distance away, and with the reporters¡¯ blockade, it was difficult to move an inch.

    "Miss Tang, since you¡¯re her friend, how much do you know about her affairs?" Seeing that Shen Zhixian remained silent, a reporter aimed the recorder at Tang Wan, and in the jostling crowd, the pen nearly hit Tang Wan¡¯s face.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tensed, suddenly pulling Tang Wan behind her, narrowly avoiding the pen that almost struck her face.

    Her appearance was gentle and delicate, exuding an aura of schrly grace. Her fine brows and curved eyes made her seem like the type who wouldn¡¯t hit back even when bullied. Otherwise, the reporters wouldn¡¯t have been so insolent.

    But upon locking eyes with her suddenly sharp gaze, like the edge of a knife, it stunned the morous reporters into silence, as if they were gripped by deathly quietness.

    She opened her mouth to speak:

    "Who I date, who I keep, whom I¡¯m willing to spend my money on¡ªas long as it¡¯s mutual consent and not illegal, what does it have to do with any of you?"

 Chapter 431 - 278 Big Brother: Demand identity in public, bring daughter-in-law home (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 431: 278 Big Brother: Demand identity in public, bring daughter-inw home (3 updates)</h4>

    Upon hearing these words, the group of reporters was taken aback; they dared not do anything to Shen Zhixian to begin with, but now, stunned by her retort, they realized that she was not an easy target as she appeared amiable, yet held a convincingly strong presence.

    "Miss Shen, what about the stuff online..." There¡¯s always some reporter who isn¡¯t afraid of death.

    "How I live my private life, do I need to inform you? Let¡¯s not even talk about me being an ordinary person, even if I were a celebrity, would I not be allowed to have privacy over who I date?"

    "Stalking and taking secret photos, and then tantly posting them online for wide dissemination, is already illegal."

    "I haven¡¯t even held you ountable yet, and youe asking me? Who gave you the courage? With so many of you, do you think there is safety in numbers? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything about you?"

    Previously, Jiang Chengsi had mentioned that someone had already tracked down Taotao; she was already ufortable about it but didn¡¯t expect that after her photo was posted online, these people would dare to follow up with questions.

    Tang Wan stood slightly behind her, observing her; she looked gentle and delicate, usually spoke softly and gently, but now she stood in front of herself, facing so many cameras, calm and undaunted.

    "Something about being kept..." someone muttered under their breath.

    "Kept? Where¡¯s the evidence?" Shen Zhixian looked toward the person speaking, "Just based on a few photos, you say our rtionship is sordid. Tell me, if we are both unmarried, and I am willing to spend money on him, so what if I have a pretty boy?"

    "Did wemit murder or arson, or harm anyone?"

    "Is it your ce to question me?"

    "Even if I partied every night and changed the person by my pillow daily, what does it have to do with you? If I haven¡¯t done anything immoral or harmful, on what grounds do you judge and criticize me?"

    ...

    The reporter dared not speak, let alone step forward; they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Xie Family.

    Tang Wan coughed softly; to party every night and to change partners daily, if her elder brother heard this, he would surely be hopping mad.

    **

    Over at the Xie Family, they were originally having lunch when they unexpectedly received the news, which was quite surprising.

    Shen Zhixian keeping a pretty boy? That was utterly preposterous.

    While Xie Duo was contacting Shen Zhixian, Elder Xie looked at the photos intently on his mobile phone; they were not clear, and after scrutinizing them for a while, he said, "This pretty boy mentioned online, is..."

    "Jiang Yanting." Xie Duo spoke up; he would recognize that silhouette even if it turned to ashes.

    "These people really have too much free time on their hands, spouting nonsense."

    "Grandpa, I can¡¯t get through to Auntie¡¯s phone." Xie Duo frowned.

    "The things said online are really unpleasant; Dad, should we have thepany¡¯s PR issue a statement?" Du Jinn looked at her mobile phone and frowned at the elder, "They¡¯re even bringing up terms like ¡¯kept man¡¯; their rtionship is normal, so why are they portrayed so negatively?"

    "How should we issue a statement?" Elder Xie suddenly frowned, abruptly put down his chopsticks, his tone sharply intense.

    Xie Tongtong, who had been looking at her phone, jumped at the elder¡¯s raised voice, "Grandpa? What¡¯s wrong?"

    "The news online only mentions Zhixian and our Xie Family throughout,pletely omitting the Jiang Family. If the paparazzi were able to track her down, how could they possibly not recognize Jiang Yanting? Only capture his back?"

    "They deliberately didn¡¯t release both people¡¯s frontal shots, probably because they don¡¯t want to offend the Jiang Family and also to leave maneuvering room for everyone."

    "If we said, the back in the photo is Xie Duo, some people would believe it. This person didn¡¯t dare to block off their escape route."

    All journalists and media are not fools, even if they capture some solid evidence, they wouldn¡¯t dare topletely reveal everything openly, as they need to leave room for both parties.

    Elder Xie chuckled softly, "But now, if our family announces publicly that the person is Jiang Yanting, what do you think will happen..."

    Xie Duo pursed his lips, pondering for a moment, "If Jiang Yanting acknowledges it, it¡¯s fine, but if he denies it and the reporter doesn¡¯t produce a frontal photo... both Auntie and us will be aughingstock."

    "Jinn, how do you think we should issue this statement?" Elder Xie looked towards his daughter-inw on the opposite side.

    Du Jinn gave a wry smile, "I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead."

    "If Jiang Yanting were to acknowledge it, that would mean the entire Jiang Family would be recognizing Auntie, which would involve a lot..." Xie Duo analyzed, "So, it¡¯s either Jiang Yanting takes a stand on his own, or..."

    Xie Tongtong opened her mouth, "Auntie takes the fall herself?"

    "Exactly!"

    But no one dared to offend the Jiang Family, and Jiang Yanting was known for being formidable. The journalist who didn¡¯t dare to fully release the photo must have had their concerns.

    If Shen Zhixian told the reporters that the person was Jiang Yanting and the other party remained silent or tly denied it, it would be the same as a p in her face.

 Chapter 434 - 279 Big Brother Was Tackled: A Loverâ€™s Kiss, Relatives Two Lines of Tears

    <h4>Chapter 434: 279 Big Brother Was Tackled: A Lover¡¯s Kiss, Rtives Two Lines of Tears</h4>

    The happenings between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian caused quite a stir in the Beijing circle.

    "I can¡¯t believe the cold and aloof Second Master Jiang, of all people, would fall into such a trap. I thought no woman could catch his eye, being the leading figure of the younger generation."

    "Tell me, which family¡¯s daughter in Beijing has more money than that Xie Family¡¯s Miss? If it were me, I¡¯d chase after her too!"

    "I just don¡¯t understand if the Miss is willing to be the stepmother to the Jiang Family¡¯s little tyrant."

    "Poor Mr. Xie, he and Second Master Jiang were equals before. I wonder how he feels about this now."

    ...

    Online and in gossip circles, the issue remained a hot topic.

    Even some relentless reporters followed by car, but once they entered Hexi territory, they dared not proceed further...

    "Why have we stopped? If we don¡¯t keep up, we won¡¯t even see their tail lights."

    "We¡¯ve reached Hexi."

    "What?"

    "In Hexi, not a grain of sand can pass those watchful eyes. On his turf, if we¡¯re discovered..." The Huo Family of Beijing is inherently revered, and by unspoken agreement, no one dares to act rashly or engage in sneaky activities like tailing or secretly taking photos.

    "What do we do then? Stop following?"

    "They say the Second Master and that person have a good rtionship. I don¡¯t have the guts, maybe you want to drive?"

    ...

    With looks exchanged, no one dared take the lead, so they had to turn their car around.

    **

    After the meeting, it was already veryte when Wanwan and Ruan Mengxi ate lunch together and returned to the Jiang Family. The elderlydy grabbed her and inquired in detail about the situation.

    Jiang Jinsang listened from the side, twirling his fingers:

    "Big brother took his sister-inw away in style, leaving his wife right there?"

    "Yanting did well this time, arriving just in time," the elderlydy was very pleased.

    Since Xie¡¯s annual meeting where kin were recognized, and because of the potential huge inheritance Shen Zhixian could receive, the Beijing circle had been watching her closely; now that she¡¯s tagged with their Jiang Family¡¯sbel, she was curious to see who still dared topete with their family for people.

    Thendline suddenly rang; it was Mr. Xie¡¯s call, "Hello¡ªOld Xie."

    The elderlydy¡¯s voice revealed her happiness.

    "Yanting handled things well today. I wasn¡¯t wrong about him."

    "It¡¯s to be expected, and besides, that ¡¯pretty boy¡¯ spoke the truth; it was him. If he didn¡¯te forward, allowing Zhixian to be criticized, I¡¯d break his legs if he returned."

    "I think the two kids get along quite well."

    "Yes, yes."

    ...

    The elderlydy had just hung up when she caught a glimpse of Jiang Chengsiing downstairs.

    "The Xie Family is quite satisfied with Yanting; it seems good news is on the horizon. Chengsi, when will I worry less about you?"

    Jiang Chengsi responded dryly, "Because sister-inw brought a child, the Xie Family approached the second brother, thinking their simr situations would make them empathetic to each other, relying on each other. If they knew it was the second brother who impregnated sister-inw, imagine what Mr. Xie would think..."

    "I heard at Xie¡¯s annual meeting, Mr. Xie didn¡¯t spare Xie Jing at all. He would probably be even harsher if he learned about this."

    "My brother¡¯s legs wouldn¡¯t be broken by your hands but by his cane."

    The elderlydy yfully raised her hand as if to strike him, "You scoundrel, you can¡¯t speak without spitting garbage, get out of my sight."

    "Alright, I¡¯m leaving right away!"

    Jiang Chengsi, waiting for these words, grabbed his car keys, hopped on his beloved scooter, and zipped away.

    "That boy..." The elderlydy, in good spirits today, chose not to let it upset her.

    At this moment, Fan Mingyu came out of the house, "Wanwan, why don¡¯t you rest today, and we¡¯ll go out another day."

    They were supposed to visit Jiang Jinsang¡¯s grandfather at the Fan Family home today but were dyed due to Shen Zhixian¡¯s sudden incident.

    "No need to change the schedule, I¡¯ll just change my clothes and freshen up." She had already promised the elderly man and didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs with Xiaowu."

    **

    Qihu Mountain Vi

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian had returned home, it was nearly two in the afternoon, and they hadn¡¯t yet eaten. Shen Zhixian quickly boiled some dumplings, and they sat facing each other, her peripheral vision catching sight of the red wine previously given by Jiang Jinsang.

    "Drinking at this hour?" Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows at her.

    "Can I have a little?"

    "Sure."

    Shen Zhixian fetched the wine and sses, pouring herself a drink, "...do you know? Since I was born, I¡¯ve been unwee; they said it was because I was there that my mom refused to remarry, working herself to death to raise me."

    "Mother passed away, and I was fostered in rtives¡¯ homes."

    "When the Xie Family found me, it all felt so unreal, just like a melodramatic TV show, just when I thought heaven was finally being kind to me, the child had an ident...

 Chapter 436 - 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 436: 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)</h4>

    The Jiang Family had wanted Jiang Yanting toe back for dinner too, but the Xie Family beat them to it.

    Deep down, she thought, since she would eventually be their daughter-inw anyway, missing one dinner didn¡¯t really matter.

    After changing clothes, Tang Wan went with Jiang Jinsang to Fan Mingyu¡¯s ce at the Fan Family, with Jiang Zhenhuan at thepany, only the three of them made the trip. It was Tang Wan¡¯s first visit, so it was inevitable that she felt some nervousness.

    "Actually, at his home, it¡¯s just Xiaowu¡¯s (little five¡¯s) grandpa and a nanny who take care of him. At this time, his uncle and aunt are surely at school." Fan Mingyu exined the situation of the Fan Family to her, "I have a niece who studies music overseas, she¡¯s not at home either."

    "School? Teachers?"

    Speaking of which, Jiang Jinsang seemed to have never mentioned the Fan Family to her before.

    "What? Xiaowu (little five) didn¡¯t tell you?" Fan Mingyuughed, "No wonder, he¡¯s been a bit afraid of his uncle since he was young."

    "Afraid of his uncle?" Tang Wan suddenly got interested.

    "I only have a brother; he and his wife both teach at a middle school. Xiaowu¡¯s uncle has been the head of the discipline office for most of his life. When Xiaowu was at school, he was not in good health, and his uncle took care of him."

    During school, there was no teacher more terrifying than the head of the discipline office.

    As they were getting close to the Fan Family¡¯s ce, Fan Mingyu reminded her, "Xiaowu¡¯s grandpa has Alzheimer¡¯s, he might mistake you for someone else, don¡¯t be scared."

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang had already told her about this.

    The Fan Family¡¯s residence was at the urban-rural interface, in a courtyard house with a century-old camphor tree in the center, The door-keeping aunt was in her fifties, looked simple, and dressed neatly.

    "Lu Jie (Sister Lu)." Fan Mingyu greeted her, obviously quite familiar.

    "Aunt Lu." Jiang Jinsang called her this, and Tang Wan followed suit.

    "You¡¯re here." Lu Jie helped them with their things, smiling and letting the three into the yard, "Grandpa Five, this must be Miss Tang, so pretty."

    "Where¡¯s my dad?" Fan Mingyuughed, "With such nice sunshine, isn¡¯t he out enjoying the sun?"

    "He¡¯s not awake yet."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a hoarse and profound voice came from inside the house, "Who¡¯s here?"

    Tang Wan looked towards the voice and saw an elderly man in white cotton-padded clothese out of the house, his back somewhat hunched, eyes very deep but still warm despite being through a lot.

    His hair was full of silver, but his features were very regr. Just by looking at him, you could tell he must have been a handsome man when he was young; Jiang Jinsang inherited Fan Mingyu¡¯s good looks, and their daughter took after her father.

    "I¡¯m Mingyu¡¯s back¡ª¡ª" He smiled and reached out his hand.

    "Grandpa seems to be in good spirits today, he even recognized my mother," Jiang Jinsang whispered to Tang Wan.

    "Dad." Fan Mingyu smiled and walked over, trying to grab his extended hand, but before her fingers could touch him, the old man sidestepped and grabbed Tang Wan¡¯s arm instead.

    Tang Wan was startled. He looked left and right, his face full of affection," Mingyu, you haven¡¯t visited me in a long time."

    Fan Mingyu looked hurt, Tang Wan was shocked, but Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    "Grandpa, this isn¡¯t my mom; my mom is over there!" Jiang Jinsang patiently exined to him.

    "Jiang Zhenhuan, what are you doing at my house, get out of here¡ª¡ª"

    This time it was Tang Wan¡¯s turn tough.

    "Mingyu, let¡¯s go inside, tell me about your concert, howe it took so long?" The old man pulled Tang Wan inside, leaving her no choice but to follow and sit down as he started stuffing snacks into her arms, "Eat¡ª eat."

    "Dad, I¡¯m Mingyu!" Fan Mingyu came over.

    "You¡¯re Mingyu..." The old man looked back and forth between her and Tang Wan, "How is that possible, my daughter is just over twenty, at her most beautiful, you¡¯re already this old, how can you possibly be my Mingyu."

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to offer snacks to Tang Wan.

    Heughed with affection, full of care and pity. Tang Wan had no choice but to open a packet and take a couple of bites of the snack, satisfying him with her gesture.

    "Mingyu, I heard you¡¯re rehearsing ¡¯Ah Friends Goodbye¡¯, sing a few lines for me..."

    "Cough¡ª" Tang Wan almost choked; she couldn¡¯t sing at all.

    Later, Fan Mingyu hummed a tune to ease the situation, but after listening, the old man shook his head regretfully, "Your singing is not as good as my daughter¡¯s! You need to put more effort into it."

    Fan Mingyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Later, when he got clearer, he recognized everyone, and after being introduced to Tang Wan, he kept praising her, even stuffing a handful of Eight Treasure Candies into her pocket. As he spoke with Fan Mingyu, Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan to tour the backyard.

 Chapter 434 - 279 Big Brother Was Tackled: A Loverâ€™s Kiss, Relatives Two Lines of Tears

    <h4>Chapter 434: 279 Big Brother Was Tackled: A Lover¡¯s Kiss, Rtives Two Lines of Tears</h4>

    The happenings between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian caused quite a stir in the Beijing circle.

    "I can¡¯t believe the cold and aloof Second Master Jiang, of all people, would fall into such a trap. I thought no woman could catch his eye, being the leading figure of the younger generation."

    "Tell me, which family¡¯s daughter in Beijing has more money than that Xie Family¡¯s Miss? If it were me, I¡¯d chase after her too!"

    "I just don¡¯t understand if the Miss is willing to be the stepmother to the Jiang Family¡¯s little tyrant."

    "Poor Mr. Xie, he and Second Master Jiang were equals before. I wonder how he feels about this now."

    ...

    Online and in gossip circles, the issue remained a hot topic.

    Even some relentless reporters followed by car, but once they entered Hexi territory, they dared not proceed further...

    "Why have we stopped? If we don¡¯t keep up, we won¡¯t even see their tail lights."

    "We¡¯ve reached Hexi."

    "What?"

    "In Hexi, not a grain of sand can pass those watchful eyes. On his turf, if we¡¯re discovered..." The Huo Family of Beijing is inherently revered, and by unspoken agreement, no one dares to act rashly or engage in sneaky activities like tailing or secretly taking photos.

    "What do we do then? Stop following?"

    "They say the Second Master and that person have a good rtionship. I don¡¯t have the guts, maybe you want to drive?"

    ...

    With looks exchanged, no one dared take the lead, so they had to turn their car around.

    **

    After the meeting, it was already veryte when Wanwan and Ruan Mengxi ate lunch together and returned to the Jiang Family. The elderlydy grabbed her and inquired in detail about the situation.

    Jiang Jinsang listened from the side, twirling his fingers:

    "Big brother took his sister-inw away in style, leaving his wife right there?"

    "Yanting did well this time, arriving just in time," the elderlydy was very pleased.

    Since Xie¡¯s annual meeting where kin were recognized, and because of the potential huge inheritance Shen Zhixian could receive, the Beijing circle had been watching her closely; now that she¡¯s tagged with their Jiang Family¡¯sbel, she was curious to see who still dared topete with their family for people.

    Thendline suddenly rang; it was Mr. Xie¡¯s call, "Hello¡ªOld Xie."

    The elderlydy¡¯s voice revealed her happiness.

    "Yanting handled things well today. I wasn¡¯t wrong about him."

    "It¡¯s to be expected, and besides, that ¡¯pretty boy¡¯ spoke the truth; it was him. If he didn¡¯te forward, allowing Zhixian to be criticized, I¡¯d break his legs if he returned."

    "I think the two kids get along quite well."

    "Yes, yes."

    ...

    The elderlydy had just hung up when she caught a glimpse of Jiang Chengsiing downstairs.

    "The Xie Family is quite satisfied with Yanting; it seems good news is on the horizon. Chengsi, when will I worry less about you?"

    Jiang Chengsi responded dryly, "Because sister-inw brought a child, the Xie Family approached the second brother, thinking their simr situations would make them empathetic to each other, relying on each other. If they knew it was the second brother who impregnated sister-inw, imagine what Mr. Xie would think..."

    "I heard at Xie¡¯s annual meeting, Mr. Xie didn¡¯t spare Xie Jing at all. He would probably be even harsher if he learned about this."

    "My brother¡¯s legs wouldn¡¯t be broken by your hands but by his cane."

    The elderlydy yfully raised her hand as if to strike him, "You scoundrel, you can¡¯t speak without spitting garbage, get out of my sight."

    "Alright, I¡¯m leaving right away!"

    Jiang Chengsi, waiting for these words, grabbed his car keys, hopped on his beloved scooter, and zipped away.

    "That boy..." The elderlydy, in good spirits today, chose not to let it upset her.

    At this moment, Fan Mingyu came out of the house, "Wanwan, why don¡¯t you rest today, and we¡¯ll go out another day."

    They were supposed to visit Jiang Jinsang¡¯s grandfather at the Fan Family home today but were dyed due to Shen Zhixian¡¯s sudden incident.

    "No need to change the schedule, I¡¯ll just change my clothes and freshen up." She had already promised the elderly man and didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs with Xiaowu."

    **

    Qihu Mountain Vi

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian had returned home, it was nearly two in the afternoon, and they hadn¡¯t yet eaten. Shen Zhixian quickly boiled some dumplings, and they sat facing each other, her peripheral vision catching sight of the red wine previously given by Jiang Jinsang.

    "Drinking at this hour?" Jiang Yanting raised his eyebrows at her.

    "Can I have a little?"

    "Sure."

    Shen Zhixian fetched the wine and sses, pouring herself a drink, "...do you know? Since I was born, I¡¯ve been unwee; they said it was because I was there that my mom refused to remarry, working herself to death to raise me."

    "Mother passed away, and I was fostered in rtives¡¯ homes."

    "When the Xie Family found me, it all felt so unreal, just like a melodramatic TV show, just when I thought heaven was finally being kind to me, the child had an ident...

 Chapter 436 - 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 436: 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)</h4>

    The Jiang Family had wanted Jiang Yanting toe back for dinner too, but the Xie Family beat them to it.

    Deep down, she thought, since she would eventually be their daughter-inw anyway, missing one dinner didn¡¯t really matter.

    After changing clothes, Tang Wan went with Jiang Jinsang to Fan Mingyu¡¯s ce at the Fan Family, with Jiang Zhenhuan at thepany, only the three of them made the trip. It was Tang Wan¡¯s first visit, so it was inevitable that she felt some nervousness.

    "Actually, at his home, it¡¯s just Xiaowu¡¯s (little five¡¯s) grandpa and a nanny who take care of him. At this time, his uncle and aunt are surely at school." Fan Mingyu exined the situation of the Fan Family to her, "I have a niece who studies music overseas, she¡¯s not at home either."

    "School? Teachers?"

    Speaking of which, Jiang Jinsang seemed to have never mentioned the Fan Family to her before.

    "What? Xiaowu (little five) didn¡¯t tell you?" Fan Mingyuughed, "No wonder, he¡¯s been a bit afraid of his uncle since he was young."

    "Afraid of his uncle?" Tang Wan suddenly got interested.

    "I only have a brother; he and his wife both teach at a middle school. Xiaowu¡¯s uncle has been the head of the discipline office for most of his life. When Xiaowu was at school, he was not in good health, and his uncle took care of him."

    During school, there was no teacher more terrifying than the head of the discipline office.

    As they were getting close to the Fan Family¡¯s ce, Fan Mingyu reminded her, "Xiaowu¡¯s grandpa has Alzheimer¡¯s, he might mistake you for someone else, don¡¯t be scared."

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang had already told her about this.

    The Fan Family¡¯s residence was at the urban-rural interface, in a courtyard house with a century-old camphor tree in the center, The door-keeping aunt was in her fifties, looked simple, and dressed neatly.

    "Lu Jie (Sister Lu)." Fan Mingyu greeted her, obviously quite familiar.

    "Aunt Lu." Jiang Jinsang called her this, and Tang Wan followed suit.

    "You¡¯re here." Lu Jie helped them with their things, smiling and letting the three into the yard, "Grandpa Five, this must be Miss Tang, so pretty."

    "Where¡¯s my dad?" Fan Mingyuughed, "With such nice sunshine, isn¡¯t he out enjoying the sun?"

    "He¡¯s not awake yet."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a hoarse and profound voice came from inside the house, "Who¡¯s here?"

    Tang Wan looked towards the voice and saw an elderly man in white cotton-padded clothese out of the house, his back somewhat hunched, eyes very deep but still warm despite being through a lot.

    His hair was full of silver, but his features were very regr. Just by looking at him, you could tell he must have been a handsome man when he was young; Jiang Jinsang inherited Fan Mingyu¡¯s good looks, and their daughter took after her father.

    "I¡¯m Mingyu¡¯s back¡ª¡ª" He smiled and reached out his hand.

    "Grandpa seems to be in good spirits today, he even recognized my mother," Jiang Jinsang whispered to Tang Wan.

    "Dad." Fan Mingyu smiled and walked over, trying to grab his extended hand, but before her fingers could touch him, the old man sidestepped and grabbed Tang Wan¡¯s arm instead.

    Tang Wan was startled. He looked left and right, his face full of affection," Mingyu, you haven¡¯t visited me in a long time."

    Fan Mingyu looked hurt, Tang Wan was shocked, but Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    "Grandpa, this isn¡¯t my mom; my mom is over there!" Jiang Jinsang patiently exined to him.

    "Jiang Zhenhuan, what are you doing at my house, get out of here¡ª¡ª"

    This time it was Tang Wan¡¯s turn tough.

    "Mingyu, let¡¯s go inside, tell me about your concert, howe it took so long?" The old man pulled Tang Wan inside, leaving her no choice but to follow and sit down as he started stuffing snacks into her arms, "Eat¡ª eat."

    "Dad, I¡¯m Mingyu!" Fan Mingyu came over.

    "You¡¯re Mingyu..." The old man looked back and forth between her and Tang Wan, "How is that possible, my daughter is just over twenty, at her most beautiful, you¡¯re already this old, how can you possibly be my Mingyu."

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to offer snacks to Tang Wan.

    Heughed with affection, full of care and pity. Tang Wan had no choice but to open a packet and take a couple of bites of the snack, satisfying him with her gesture.

    "Mingyu, I heard you¡¯re rehearsing ¡¯Ah Friends Goodbye¡¯, sing a few lines for me..."

    "Cough¡ª" Tang Wan almost choked; she couldn¡¯t sing at all.

    Later, Fan Mingyu hummed a tune to ease the situation, but after listening, the old man shook his head regretfully, "Your singing is not as good as my daughter¡¯s! You need to put more effort into it."

    Fan Mingyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Later, when he got clearer, he recognized everyone, and after being introduced to Tang Wan, he kept praising her, even stuffing a handful of Eight Treasure Candies into her pocket. As he spoke with Fan Mingyu, Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan to tour the backyard.

 Chapter 436 - 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 436: 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)</h4>

    The Jiang Family had wanted Jiang Yanting toe back for dinner too, but the Xie Family beat them to it.

    Deep down, she thought, since she would eventually be their daughter-inw anyway, missing one dinner didn¡¯t really matter.

    After changing clothes, Tang Wan went with Jiang Jinsang to Fan Mingyu¡¯s ce at the Fan Family, with Jiang Zhenhuan at thepany, only the three of them made the trip. It was Tang Wan¡¯s first visit, so it was inevitable that she felt some nervousness.

    "Actually, at his home, it¡¯s just Xiaowu¡¯s (little five¡¯s) grandpa and a nanny who take care of him. At this time, his uncle and aunt are surely at school." Fan Mingyu exined the situation of the Fan Family to her, "I have a niece who studies music overseas, she¡¯s not at home either."

    "School? Teachers?"

    Speaking of which, Jiang Jinsang seemed to have never mentioned the Fan Family to her before.

    "What? Xiaowu (little five) didn¡¯t tell you?" Fan Mingyuughed, "No wonder, he¡¯s been a bit afraid of his uncle since he was young."

    "Afraid of his uncle?" Tang Wan suddenly got interested.

    "I only have a brother; he and his wife both teach at a middle school. Xiaowu¡¯s uncle has been the head of the discipline office for most of his life. When Xiaowu was at school, he was not in good health, and his uncle took care of him."

    During school, there was no teacher more terrifying than the head of the discipline office.

    As they were getting close to the Fan Family¡¯s ce, Fan Mingyu reminded her, "Xiaowu¡¯s grandpa has Alzheimer¡¯s, he might mistake you for someone else, don¡¯t be scared."

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang had already told her about this.

    The Fan Family¡¯s residence was at the urban-rural interface, in a courtyard house with a century-old camphor tree in the center, The door-keeping aunt was in her fifties, looked simple, and dressed neatly.

    "Lu Jie (Sister Lu)." Fan Mingyu greeted her, obviously quite familiar.

    "Aunt Lu." Jiang Jinsang called her this, and Tang Wan followed suit.

    "You¡¯re here." Lu Jie helped them with their things, smiling and letting the three into the yard, "Grandpa Five, this must be Miss Tang, so pretty."

    "Where¡¯s my dad?" Fan Mingyuughed, "With such nice sunshine, isn¡¯t he out enjoying the sun?"

    "He¡¯s not awake yet."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a hoarse and profound voice came from inside the house, "Who¡¯s here?"

    Tang Wan looked towards the voice and saw an elderly man in white cotton-padded clothese out of the house, his back somewhat hunched, eyes very deep but still warm despite being through a lot.

    His hair was full of silver, but his features were very regr. Just by looking at him, you could tell he must have been a handsome man when he was young; Jiang Jinsang inherited Fan Mingyu¡¯s good looks, and their daughter took after her father.

    "I¡¯m Mingyu¡¯s back¡ª¡ª" He smiled and reached out his hand.

    "Grandpa seems to be in good spirits today, he even recognized my mother," Jiang Jinsang whispered to Tang Wan.

    "Dad." Fan Mingyu smiled and walked over, trying to grab his extended hand, but before her fingers could touch him, the old man sidestepped and grabbed Tang Wan¡¯s arm instead.

    Tang Wan was startled. He looked left and right, his face full of affection," Mingyu, you haven¡¯t visited me in a long time."

    Fan Mingyu looked hurt, Tang Wan was shocked, but Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    "Grandpa, this isn¡¯t my mom; my mom is over there!" Jiang Jinsang patiently exined to him.

    "Jiang Zhenhuan, what are you doing at my house, get out of here¡ª¡ª"

    This time it was Tang Wan¡¯s turn tough.

    "Mingyu, let¡¯s go inside, tell me about your concert, howe it took so long?" The old man pulled Tang Wan inside, leaving her no choice but to follow and sit down as he started stuffing snacks into her arms, "Eat¡ª eat."

    "Dad, I¡¯m Mingyu!" Fan Mingyu came over.

    "You¡¯re Mingyu..." The old man looked back and forth between her and Tang Wan, "How is that possible, my daughter is just over twenty, at her most beautiful, you¡¯re already this old, how can you possibly be my Mingyu."

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to offer snacks to Tang Wan.

    Heughed with affection, full of care and pity. Tang Wan had no choice but to open a packet and take a couple of bites of the snack, satisfying him with her gesture.

    "Mingyu, I heard you¡¯re rehearsing ¡¯Ah Friends Goodbye¡¯, sing a few lines for me..."

    "Cough¡ª" Tang Wan almost choked; she couldn¡¯t sing at all.

    Later, Fan Mingyu hummed a tune to ease the situation, but after listening, the old man shook his head regretfully, "Your singing is not as good as my daughter¡¯s! You need to put more effort into it."

    Fan Mingyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Later, when he got clearer, he recognized everyone, and after being introduced to Tang Wan, he kept praising her, even stuffing a handful of Eight Treasure Candies into her pocket. As he spoke with Fan Mingyu, Jiang Jinsang took Tang Wan to tour the backyard.

 Chapter 437 - 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 437: 280 Fifth Master addicted to fishing? Strategies deep as the sea (2 updates)_2</h4>

    **

    In the backyard of the Fan Family, there was a vegetable garden and a river that swelled with water in spring, where asionally, one could see a person fishing by the creek.

    The two of them had nothing else to do, so they found fishing rods and picked a spot by the river to fish and chat.

    "Do you even know how to fish?" Tang Wan sat down next to him. Away from the hustle and bustle of Beijing, spring was warming, and every now and then, a gentle breeze would ripple through the water.

    "My grandfather used to love fishing. Now, his memory isn¡¯t what it used to be, and we don¡¯t dare let hime to theke alone."

    The warm spring sun shone down on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s pale and thin skin. He had been taking care of his healthtely, and hisplexion was no longer the pale cold white of the past, but blushed with a hint of red as if recovering from sickness.

    "Right, about what happened today between my older brother and Teacher Shen, who leaked the photos? Was it the Xie Family?" asked Tang Wan, frowning.

    "But it doesn¡¯t seem like it. The Xie Family knows she¡¯s been in contact with my brother. Unless the person was certain that exposing the photos would be ignored by my brother, otherwise, it would be like assisting those two..."

    "And it would be easier to split the family wealth after marrying my brother." Having the support of the Jiang Family made things easier.

    Jiang Jinsang propped up the fishing rod and picked up an insted cup on his side. He asked Tang Wan if she wanted a drink. Seeing her shake her head, he bowed to take a sip, "For sure, the Xie Family didn¡¯t do this."

    Ever since he decided to have the surgery, every aspect of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s daily life felt like that of an elderly person focusing on good health.

    "It couldn¡¯t have been Jiang Zhaolin either. If my brother were to marry Teacher Shen, it would be like gaining an extra arm of support, and his position in thepany would only be more stable. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to let this leak," Tang Wan analyzed seriously.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? My fourth brother caught that journalist who was stalking my sister-inw and Taotao?"

    "Was it him?" Tang Wan hadn¡¯t taken this to heart when she heard it, "Now that we know who did it, we should take care of it as soon as possible. I see he¡¯s still teasing on the inte, iming to have more explosive news."

    "This incident has exposed the rtionship between my older brother and Teacher Shen, causing a great stir in the Beijing circle. Everyone is certain that he must have even more shocking information."

    "His presence is like a ticking time bomb; shouldn¡¯t we resolve this sooner rather thanter?"

    "What¡¯s the rush?" Jiang Jinsang held his insted cup, sipping the hot tea with his eyes lowered, "Do you know who loves fishing the most in all of Beijing?"

    Tang Wan frowned. They were discussing serious matters, and he was bringing up fishing?

    "The young sixth master from North Sichuan loves to fish, regardless of the season," Jiang Jinsang said with a lightugh, "I used to think that fishing and gardening were only for the elderly."

    "He¡¯s so young and seemingly healthy, unlike my frail self confined indoors. He spends his days either watching opera or circling his fish pond; it¡¯s quite idle."

    "Buttely, I¡¯ve realized that there¡¯s actually joy in fishing."

    "What joy?"

    Tang Wan stared at the calm surface of theke. Once the bait was cast, there was no movement. She even wondered if there were any fish in theke at all.

    "Because after you¡¯ve cast your bait, you never know what might bite."

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s smile was warm and smooth, but his lips carried an inherent three parts of chill.

    Tang Wan stared at theke, and after a couple of seconds, turned her head towards him, "The journalist... is he the bait?"

    Someone smiled without a word.

    The secrets revealed by that journalist were about Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. Logically, given that he held such explosive information, it was highly possible that it rted to those two; and when thinking of people who¡¯d want ill fortune to befall them, the only ones were...

    "Whom are you trying to catch? The ghost from the Xie Family... or Jiang Zhaolin?" Tang Wan asked tentatively.

    Meanwhile, the fishing line twitched. Jiang Jinsangughed as he picked up the rod, turned the reel, and unexpectedlynded a big fish. Its mouth pierced by the hook, it shook its tail frantically, trying to escape...

    In the end, Jiang Jinsang released the fish he¡¯d caught and shed a smile at Tang Wan, "Who takes the bait will depend on who can¡¯t sit still first."

    "Once someone bites, I won¡¯t have such mercy."

    "Does my brother know about this baiting trick?"

    "He wouldn¡¯t know how to show up at just the right time if he didn¡¯t know what was going on."

    Tang Wan looked up at the sky, thinking that Jiang Yanting, by seizing the opportunity today to assert his sovereignty and rify his status, had probably already be the one to swoop in on a colorful auspicious cloud as her knight in shining armor in the eyes of Teacher Shen...

    Could all this have been a setup?

    Remembering how Jiang Jinsang previously used his illness as an excuse to stay at their house, and thinking about Jiang Yanting¡¯s tactics, the Jiang brothers¡¯ operations were truly one trickier than the other!

    No matter who took the bait this time, it was like eliminating an enemy while also scheming to get a wife. What a bargain.

    ...

    On the way back from fishing, Tang Wan still felt that the Jiang brothers¡¯ tactics were too deep. From moving into Jiang Yanting¡¯s house to the events of today, Shen Zhixian wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape either way.

    "What¡¯s up? Still thinking about this?" Jiang Jinsang took her hand.

    "If Teacher Shen knew the truth, would she...?"

    "I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of them in the past, but she surely has big brother in her heart. Big brother said shecks a sense of security, so why not dere it to the world with this opportunity and let her know that there¡¯s no need to feel uneasy because control..." Jiang Jinsang smirked, "has always been in her hands."

    "The two of them needed an opportunity like this, and if it wasn¡¯ting, they¡¯d have to create it themselves."

    "That¡¯s too scheming," eximed Tang Wan with a click of the tongue.

    "Are you scared by that expression?" When they were about to step into the yard, Jiang Jinsang suddenly tightened his grip and pulled Tang Wan into his arms, without further ado, he bent down to kiss her.

    "Mmm..." This was at his grandfather¡¯s house; had this man lost his mind?

    "Don¡¯t worry, no one wille." This was the countryside, where most of the capable young people had gone out to work, leaving more of the elderly behind.

    As Jiangjiang would say: Coming here, you¡¯re more likely to run into dogs than people when you go out.

    Yet no sooner had he finished speaking, they heard an angry roar:

    "Jiang Zhenhuan, you little bastard, harassing my girl at home again¡ª"

    What followed was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s grandfather, who quickly grabbed a broom and started swinging it at him...

    Had it not been for Fan Mingyu and that Aunt Lu holding him back, Jiang Jinsang might have really gotten a beating.

    The old man threw down the broom and, taking Tang Wan by the hand, headed into the house, "Mingyu, that boy Jiang Zhenhuan is no good, you better stay away from him, got it?"

    "Even if an engagement has been discussed, he shouldn¡¯t be so presumptuous; actually climbing over the wall, I¡¯m going to raise it to two meters high and see how he gets over that."

    "Old Master Jiang, such an impressive figure, how could he sire a son like that."

    ...

    Tang Wan found herself inexplicably listening to a whole bunch of sensational news about Jiang Zhenhuan as she was led away by the old man.

    Once they got back to the Jiang Family home, she couldn¡¯t look him in the eye anymore.

    She had always thought of Jiang Zhenhuan as too upright, overly serious. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that in his younger days, when pursuing the girl he liked, he was equally unscrupulous.

    "Why are you always looking at me?" Jiang Zhenhuan looked towards Tang Wan, his expression stern. Generally, Tang Wan spoke to him with utmost civility and reverence, and if he were to nce at her like this normally, she¡¯d surely be rendered speechless.

    But today, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, "Pfft¡ª"

    "Uncle, I¡¯m sorry!" Tang Wan bowed her head, struggling to suppress herughter. She really couldn¡¯t connect what she heard today with him.

    Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s face darkened even more. What on earth had the old man been saying about him in front of the kids!

 Chapter 440 - 282 Shameless, the old lady makes a strong move_2

    <h4>Chapter 440: 282 Shameless, the olddy makes a strong move_2</h4>

    "If I hadn¡¯te here, would you havee to see me?" The man extinguished his cigarette, a smile curling the corner of his mouth, brimming with arrogance.

    "Let¡¯s talk outside; don¡¯t interrupt someone¡¯s work."

    "It would have been better this way from the start."

    ...

    Just as Shen Zhixian was about to lead him out, Tang Wan stopped her. "Ms. Shen, if you need to talk, use my office. This area is all office buildings; there¡¯s nowhere else to talk."

    "There¡¯s no need, I..." Emotionally defeated by her adoptive father¡¯s actions, Shen Zhixian felt too ashamed to bother Tang Wan.

    "Uncle Chen, take them to my office; I¡¯ll prepare some tea for you." Tang Wan didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse.

    Shen Zhixian tried to drag the man away, but he shamelessly followed Chen Zhi into Tang Wan¡¯s office. "...This decor is really beautiful; the paintings on the wall look quite valuable."

    "All these items you have disyed must be expensive."

    ...

    She took a deep breath, hurried in, and saw him randomly touching items and immediately intervened, "This is someone else¡¯s property; can¡¯t you watch your hands and not touch everything?"

    "Even if I break something, you can afford it, you just need to pay for it." The man¡¯s words were equally shameless.

    When Chen Zhi was heading out, he bumped into Tang Wan carrying tea.

    "Wanwan, why did you let them stay? This man is really..."

    "If they had gone outside and had a dispute, the only one who would suffer would be Ms. Shen. Besides, with all of us around, if he does anything outrageous, Ms. Shen won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Please bring the tea inside, and I¡¯ll make a phone call."

    The man wasn¡¯t someone who reasoned, and Tang Wan also worried about Shen Zhixian encountering trouble alone with him.

    "How can there be such an adoptive father, I really don¡¯t know how Ms. Shen used to live in his household." Chen Zhi took the tea from her hands, sighed, and pushed the door open.

    "Manager Chen, thank you." Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t expected someone to be so shameless as to appear at Tang Wan¡¯s ce and even have the audacity not to leave.

    Tang Wan¡¯s studio wasn¡¯trge, with her office and the staff all on one floor, separated by ss partitions. Chen Zhi held the remote, closing the office blindspletely cutting off the outside view. "Take your time to talk."

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan held her phone, opened a window to ventte, and was about to call Jiang Yanting.

    "...That man truly is Ms. Shen¡¯s adoptive father, what kind of manners."

    "Who knows, it seems their rtionship isn¡¯t too good."

    "If the rtionship was good, wouldn¡¯t they be in contact?"

    ...

    The employees whispered among themselves.

    "Ma¡¯am, are you here to make jewelry? Sorry, we¡¯re not officially open to the public yet." Suddenly someone spoke up.

    "Is Tang Wan here?"

    The voice was too familiar; Tang Wan turned and saw the olddy standing outside the studio. "Grandma, what brings you here?"

    A man apanied her, the olddy¡¯s personal driver, who always followed her whenever she went out.

    He was in his early fifties, slightly overweight possibly due to long hours of sitting while driving, but very amiable.

    "Is Zhixian here?" The olddy sniffed the smell of smoke in the room, her eyebrows slightly furrowing. "We were almost at Peach Garden¡¯s gate when she took a call. I heard something about a studio, she said she had work and needed to leave first..."

    "I thought of having the driver take her, but she refused, insisting on taking a taxi. Seeing her hurry, I was really worried, so I had the driver follow her and saw her enter this building."

    "Where is she?"

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t expecting the olddy toe over and pursed her lips, unsure how to exin the situation.

    Just then, from her office, came the sound of a cup shattering. "...You ingrate, if it weren¡¯t for our family, you wouldn¡¯t even have a household registration, let alone go to school or even abroad!"

    "Now you¡¯re acting all high and mighty, returning to your roots, bing a wealthy family¡¯s youngdy, nning to marry into a wealthy family, and ignoring me?"

    "I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not gonna happen."

    ...

    The man spoke extremely harshly, and Tang Wan furrowed her brows while the elderlydy, leaning on her cane, followed the voice towards the office.

    "Grandma!" Tang Wan held her back.

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve seen everything in my lifetime." The olddy even patted the back of her hand with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry."

    The room had certain soundproofing qualities, and Shen Zhixian¡¯s words were inaudible, only the man¡¯s voice, shouting as if he wanted everyone to know.

    "...If you¡¯re not afraid of losing face, let¡¯s continue. You eat my food, wear my clothes, p your bottom and run off abroad. How do we settle the money I¡¯ve spent on you over these years?"

    "I¡¯ve already inquired, you¡¯re set to inherit billions..."

    The voices inside were intermittent, sounding like a dispute was unfolding, apanied by the sound of a cup shattering.

    "And you dare to threaten me, if I expose your dirty little secrets, let¡¯s see if the Jiang Family would still want you, you wretched woman!"

    After a roar, the door to the office suddenly burst open, and the man rushed out, hurrying so fast he almost collided with the olddy.

    "You old hag, what are you looking at!" the man shouted at the olddy as he lost his temper, "Move aside¡ª"

    Shen Zhixian, watching from the doorway, clenched her hands, her eyes reddening with shame and embarrassment.

    "You..." Tang Wan gritted her teeth, how could there be such an ill-mannered person.

    The olddy and Tang Wan were at the doorway, almost blocking the way out, yet the man in his hurry to leave actually stretched out his hand trying to push past them!

    "Gr... Grandma." Shen Zhixian¡¯s pupils shrank, if the olddy got hurt from being pushed, she would have no way to exin to the Jiang Family.

    Just as the man¡¯s fingers touched the olddy, Tang Wan was about to take action when she saw a pair of thick, powerful hands reach from behind and twist his wrist.

    A crisp sound of breaking bones followed by the man¡¯s scream, his entire body was dragged to the side.

    Tang Wan turned her head towards the person who intervened, it was actually the olddy¡¯s driver...

    This uncle, usually happy and chubby, surprisingly turned out to be a martial artist.

    "...What the hell do you want?"

    The man yelled in agony, his wrist dislocated, writhing on the ground in pain, ring furiously at the driver.

    "Nowadays in Beijing, no one dares to shout at me like that." The olddy caressed her cane, "You¡¯ve got some nerve, huh?"

    "Who... who are you?"

    "What type of daughter-inw our Jiang Family wants is not for you to decide."

    Tang Wan had already figured out that this man was the kind to bully others based on their looks, and sure enough, his expression changed at the mention of the Jiang Family.

    "Wanwan, turn around. I¡¯ll go to the Huo Family and get two security guards for your studio, so no cats or dogs can just wander in, disturbing your work."

    "Thank you, Grandma." Tang Wan smiled in agreement.

    "Zhong Xian, Zhong Xian¡ª" the man looked towards Shen Zhixian inside the room, obviously trying to seek her help. Seeing her unmoved, he continued shouting, "You¡¯ll regret this, you will definitely regret this¡ª"

    "What are you staring at! Throw him out!" The olddy¡¯smand was categorical, and the driverplied, pulling the man by the arm and dragging him out.

    ...

    Everyone in the studio was stunned. Was she really that powerful?

    "Grandma¡ª" Shen Zhixian had not expected the olddy to get involved, her eyes downcast, unsure of what to say, "I... that man is my foster..."

    "Are you hurt?" The olddy entered the office, smiling as she took her hand, looking her over.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good then, I¡¯ve brought you up, and if you were hurt, Yanting that boy would me me..." The olddy gripped her hand tightly.

    "What he said just now, actually..." Shen Zhixian wanted to exin.

    The olddy simplyughed, "You don¡¯t need to exin to me, I trust my own judgment and Yanting¡¯s too. We don¡¯t provoke trouble, and as long as we¡¯ve done nothing wrong, we have nothing to fear."

    The man was thrown into the alley behind the studio building, cursing under his breath, but as he turned a corner, two men got out of a car and spoke briefly with him before he followed them into the vehicle...

 Chapter 439 - 282 Shameless, the old lady makes a strong move

    <h4>Chapter 439: 282 Shameless, the olddy makes a strong move</h4>

    Tang Wan dropped Shen Zhixian off and then headed back to the studio to continue working, thinking that her employees had been working hard recently and decided to bring everyone afternoon tea on the way.

    Just as she arrived at the studio building, she received a call from Chen Zhi.

    "Uncle Chen, do you know I brought some food for you..."

    "A gentleman came to the studio insisting on seeing Teacher Shen." Chen Zhi hade over from Pingjiang a few days ago.

    "Teacher Shen?" Tang Wan frowned, "Why would someone looking for here here? Just offer him a cup of tea and give him Teacher Shen¡¯s contact information."

    Managing public rtions was Chen Zhi¡¯s responsibility. Where did he need her guidance?

    "He ims to be Teacher Shen¡¯s foster father."

    "Hm?" Tang Wan paused.

    "He said someone saw Teacher Shen here today and came looking, he seems..." Chen Zhi struggled to find the right adjective, "you¡¯d better hurry over and see for yourself."

    "I¡¯ll be there momentarily."

    ...

    Tang Wan¡¯s studio was not thatrge to begin with. As soon as she pushed the door open, she was hit with a strong smell of cigarette smoke, where a man in his fifties was seated, pinching a cigarette, puffing smoke rings.

    "Teacher Tang." The studio staff couldn¡¯t work and were all waiting for her to deal with the situation.

    "Wanwan, it¡¯s him." Chen Zhi seemed helpless. If it were an outsider, it would be another matter, but he was iming to be Shen Zhixian¡¯s foster father, and thatplicated things. "I told him she¡¯s not here, but he wouldn¡¯t listen or leave, and I couldn¡¯t deal with it, so I had to wait for you. However, I did call Teacher Shen."

    "You called her?" Tang Wan frowned.

    "Is there a problem with that?" Since he was her foster father, it wasn¡¯t odd for Chen Zhi to notify her.

    Tang Wan shook her head and observed him. The man hastily snuffed out his cigarette, stood up, and reached out to greet her with an ingratiating smile, "You¡¯re the boss, hello..."

    "Hello." Since he imed to be Shen Zhixian¡¯s foster father, she extended her hand politely for a brief handshake.

    The man¡¯s fingers were rough, calloused, and yellowed from nicotine; his nails were poorly trimmed and rather unkempt.

    "You¡¯re looking for Teacher Shen?" Tang Wan was still very polite in speaking with him.

    "I heard she was here today, I¡¯m her foster father, and I wanted to talk to her. I apologize for troubling you."

    The man had been casually smoking and swinging his leg before, but now he was smiling at her fawningly, clearly someone who changed his tune depending on who he was dealing with.

    "She¡¯s not here," Tang Wan stated inly, "She just dropped by earlier and has already left."

    "Could you trouble yourself to find her for me? I don¡¯t have her contact info."

    "Are you really her foster father?" Tang Wan scrutinized him. "Sorry if Ie across abrupt, but I don¡¯t know you, and based only on your word..."

    The man hastily took out several photos from his pocket and handed them to her "I¡¯m telling the truth, look, these are photos of her and her mom, and here¡¯s her ID photo from when she was in school."

    Tang Wan took them and indeed, it was Shen Zhixian...

    "I am not a bad guy, here¡¯s my ID card." The man said as he handed Tang Wan his ID card.

    Name: Zhong Jijun.

    Zhong...

    Wasn¡¯t that the surname Shen Zhixian had mentioned on the phone...

    "After her mother died, she lived with us the whole time. Once she went abroad, we lost contact. I saw her on TV recently and have been wanting to reach out to her. When I heard she was spotted here, I came over..." the man exined with a smile.

    "If you really are her foster father, you can go check at the Xie Family. They will surely treat you as an honored guest," Tang Wan said as she returned his ID with a smile.

    "No need, I just want to meet her."

    "She doesn¡¯t work here, and she¡¯s already gone..."

    "Then you must be able to contact her, right? I¡¯ll just wait here, I won¡¯t interrupt your work."

    It seemed to Tang Wan that this man was intent on stubbornly waiting for her. If it were someone else, she would have thrown them out by now, but uncertain of his rtionship with Shen Zhixian, Tang Wan wasn¡¯t sure what to say at the moment.

    ...

    The studio employees looked at each other in confusion. Teacher Shen was knowledgeable and polite, how could she have such a shameless foster father.

    As Tang Wan was in a difficult spot, the man was unhurried, pulling out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it, and continuing to puff away. But soon enough, Shen Zhixian arrived.

    Covered in dust, her face full of anger.

    "Oh, Xianxian, you finally made it," the man said with a smile.

    "Wanwan, I¡¯m truly sorry," Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t even face Tang Wan.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "Zhong Jijun, this is someone else¡¯s ce, what are you doing here?" It was the first time Tang Wan had seen Shen Zhixian so angry. She was usually dignified and elegant, and even when she was soft-spoken, she didn¡¯t sound as fiercely stern as now, "This is a workce for others."

 Chapter 440 - 282 Shameless, the old lady makes a strong move_2

    <h4>Chapter 440: 282 Shameless, the olddy makes a strong move_2</h4>

    "If I hadn¡¯te here, would you havee to see me?" The man extinguished his cigarette, a smile curling the corner of his mouth, brimming with arrogance.

    "Let¡¯s talk outside; don¡¯t interrupt someone¡¯s work."

    "It would have been better this way from the start."

    ...

    Just as Shen Zhixian was about to lead him out, Tang Wan stopped her. "Ms. Shen, if you need to talk, use my office. This area is all office buildings; there¡¯s nowhere else to talk."

    "There¡¯s no need, I..." Emotionally defeated by her adoptive father¡¯s actions, Shen Zhixian felt too ashamed to bother Tang Wan.

    "Uncle Chen, take them to my office; I¡¯ll prepare some tea for you." Tang Wan didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse.

    Shen Zhixian tried to drag the man away, but he shamelessly followed Chen Zhi into Tang Wan¡¯s office. "...This decor is really beautiful; the paintings on the wall look quite valuable."

    "All these items you have disyed must be expensive."

    ...

    She took a deep breath, hurried in, and saw him randomly touching items and immediately intervened, "This is someone else¡¯s property; can¡¯t you watch your hands and not touch everything?"

    "Even if I break something, you can afford it, you just need to pay for it." The man¡¯s words were equally shameless.

    When Chen Zhi was heading out, he bumped into Tang Wan carrying tea.

    "Wanwan, why did you let them stay? This man is really..."

    "If they had gone outside and had a dispute, the only one who would suffer would be Ms. Shen. Besides, with all of us around, if he does anything outrageous, Ms. Shen won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Please bring the tea inside, and I¡¯ll make a phone call."

    The man wasn¡¯t someone who reasoned, and Tang Wan also worried about Shen Zhixian encountering trouble alone with him.

    "How can there be such an adoptive father, I really don¡¯t know how Ms. Shen used to live in his household." Chen Zhi took the tea from her hands, sighed, and pushed the door open.

    "Manager Chen, thank you." Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t expected someone to be so shameless as to appear at Tang Wan¡¯s ce and even have the audacity not to leave.

    Tang Wan¡¯s studio wasn¡¯trge, with her office and the staff all on one floor, separated by ss partitions. Chen Zhi held the remote, closing the office blindspletely cutting off the outside view. "Take your time to talk."

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan held her phone, opened a window to ventte, and was about to call Jiang Yanting.

    "...That man truly is Ms. Shen¡¯s adoptive father, what kind of manners."

    "Who knows, it seems their rtionship isn¡¯t too good."

    "If the rtionship was good, wouldn¡¯t they be in contact?"

    ...

    The employees whispered among themselves.

    "Ma¡¯am, are you here to make jewelry? Sorry, we¡¯re not officially open to the public yet." Suddenly someone spoke up.

    "Is Tang Wan here?"

    The voice was too familiar; Tang Wan turned and saw the olddy standing outside the studio. "Grandma, what brings you here?"

    A man apanied her, the olddy¡¯s personal driver, who always followed her whenever she went out.

    He was in his early fifties, slightly overweight possibly due to long hours of sitting while driving, but very amiable.

    "Is Zhixian here?" The olddy sniffed the smell of smoke in the room, her eyebrows slightly furrowing. "We were almost at Peach Garden¡¯s gate when she took a call. I heard something about a studio, she said she had work and needed to leave first..."

    "I thought of having the driver take her, but she refused, insisting on taking a taxi. Seeing her hurry, I was really worried, so I had the driver follow her and saw her enter this building."

    "Where is she?"

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t expecting the olddy toe over and pursed her lips, unsure how to exin the situation.

    Just then, from her office, came the sound of a cup shattering. "...You ingrate, if it weren¡¯t for our family, you wouldn¡¯t even have a household registration, let alone go to school or even abroad!"

    "Now you¡¯re acting all high and mighty, returning to your roots, bing a wealthy family¡¯s youngdy, nning to marry into a wealthy family, and ignoring me?"

    "I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not gonna happen."

    ...

    The man spoke extremely harshly, and Tang Wan furrowed her brows while the elderlydy, leaning on her cane, followed the voice towards the office.

    "Grandma!" Tang Wan held her back.

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve seen everything in my lifetime." The olddy even patted the back of her hand with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry."

    The room had certain soundproofing qualities, and Shen Zhixian¡¯s words were inaudible, only the man¡¯s voice, shouting as if he wanted everyone to know.

    "...If you¡¯re not afraid of losing face, let¡¯s continue. You eat my food, wear my clothes, p your bottom and run off abroad. How do we settle the money I¡¯ve spent on you over these years?"

    "I¡¯ve already inquired, you¡¯re set to inherit billions..."

    The voices inside were intermittent, sounding like a dispute was unfolding, apanied by the sound of a cup shattering.

    "And you dare to threaten me, if I expose your dirty little secrets, let¡¯s see if the Jiang Family would still want you, you wretched woman!"

    After a roar, the door to the office suddenly burst open, and the man rushed out, hurrying so fast he almost collided with the olddy.

    "You old hag, what are you looking at!" the man shouted at the olddy as he lost his temper, "Move aside¡ª"

    Shen Zhixian, watching from the doorway, clenched her hands, her eyes reddening with shame and embarrassment.

    "You..." Tang Wan gritted her teeth, how could there be such an ill-mannered person.

    The olddy and Tang Wan were at the doorway, almost blocking the way out, yet the man in his hurry to leave actually stretched out his hand trying to push past them!

    "Gr... Grandma." Shen Zhixian¡¯s pupils shrank, if the olddy got hurt from being pushed, she would have no way to exin to the Jiang Family.

    Just as the man¡¯s fingers touched the olddy, Tang Wan was about to take action when she saw a pair of thick, powerful hands reach from behind and twist his wrist.

    A crisp sound of breaking bones followed by the man¡¯s scream, his entire body was dragged to the side.

    Tang Wan turned her head towards the person who intervened, it was actually the olddy¡¯s driver...

    This uncle, usually happy and chubby, surprisingly turned out to be a martial artist.

    "...What the hell do you want?"

    The man yelled in agony, his wrist dislocated, writhing on the ground in pain, ring furiously at the driver.

    "Nowadays in Beijing, no one dares to shout at me like that." The olddy caressed her cane, "You¡¯ve got some nerve, huh?"

    "Who... who are you?"

    "What type of daughter-inw our Jiang Family wants is not for you to decide."

    Tang Wan had already figured out that this man was the kind to bully others based on their looks, and sure enough, his expression changed at the mention of the Jiang Family.

    "Wanwan, turn around. I¡¯ll go to the Huo Family and get two security guards for your studio, so no cats or dogs can just wander in, disturbing your work."

    "Thank you, Grandma." Tang Wan smiled in agreement.

    "Zhong Xian, Zhong Xian¡ª" the man looked towards Shen Zhixian inside the room, obviously trying to seek her help. Seeing her unmoved, he continued shouting, "You¡¯ll regret this, you will definitely regret this¡ª"

    "What are you staring at! Throw him out!" The olddy¡¯smand was categorical, and the driverplied, pulling the man by the arm and dragging him out.

    ...

    Everyone in the studio was stunned. Was she really that powerful?

    "Grandma¡ª" Shen Zhixian had not expected the olddy to get involved, her eyes downcast, unsure of what to say, "I... that man is my foster..."

    "Are you hurt?" The olddy entered the office, smiling as she took her hand, looking her over.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good then, I¡¯ve brought you up, and if you were hurt, Yanting that boy would me me..." The olddy gripped her hand tightly.

    "What he said just now, actually..." Shen Zhixian wanted to exin.

    The olddy simplyughed, "You don¡¯t need to exin to me, I trust my own judgment and Yanting¡¯s too. We don¡¯t provoke trouble, and as long as we¡¯ve done nothing wrong, we have nothing to fear."

    The man was thrown into the alley behind the studio building, cursing under his breath, but as he turned a corner, two men got out of a car and spoke briefly with him before he followed them into the vehicle...

 Chapter 441 - 283 Taotao exposed, a million netizens gather to watch the drama (2nd update)

    <h4>Chapter 441: 283 Taotao exposed, a millionizens gather to watch the drama (2nd update)</h4>

    Tang Wan tidied up the office, and the olddy pulled Shen Zhixian to sit down, listening to her recount the whole story...

    "...He was originally a rtive of our family. When my mother carried me back to our hometown, I didn¡¯t have a hukou, and there were many things I couldn¡¯t do, so we gave his family a sum of money to have my hukou registered at their ce."

    "After my mother passed away, because my hukou was registered with his family, no one was willing to take me in at the time. Aimed at thepensation my mother left behind, I ended up living at their ce."

    "At first it was okay, butter on..."

    After the olddy heard everything, she clenched her cane tightly, "Those damned scoundrels! To have done such things to you, and they still have the face toe looking for you?"

    "I think just throwing him out earlier was letting him off too easy."

    She was so angry that her face turned red, "There are such scumbags in the world, my temper... You, child, how much suffering you must have gone through. If the Xie family matriarch hadn¡¯t caused all that trouble, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this..."

    "Grandma, have some water." Tang Wan offered her some tea.

    "I¡¯m too angry to drink."

    Tang Wan frowned, "I think he won¡¯t let things go so easily, he¡¯ll definitelye back to find fault."

    "If he dares toe, I won¡¯t let him off!" The olddy clenched her cane, turning her head to Shen Zhixian, "Have you told the Xie family about this?"

    "He just contacted me today, and then he showed up here at Wanwan¡¯s. I haven¡¯t had the chance to bring it up to my uncle and the others." Shen Zhixian knew he was shameless, but she never expected him to be so brazen as to bother Tang Wan.

    Forcing her to show herself.

    "Just by looking at him, you can tell he¡¯s a coward. If he had any guts, he should go to the Xie family ore to our Jiang Family, whye looking for you?" The olddy huffed.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out, expecting a message, but instead, it was push notifications from various news portals.

    [Shocking Insider Reveal: Xie Family Aunt Pregnant Before Marriage, Suspected to Have a Daughter, Jiang¡¯s Second Master Happy to be a Father Again?]

    [Explosive, Shen Zhixian¡¯s Illegitimate Daughter Exposed!]

    [The Xie Family¡¯s Shocking Secret, Shen Zhixian Already Has a Daughter.]

    ...

    Tang Wan opened the notifications, still the same person who had previously exposed Shen Zhixian¡¯s rtionship with Jiang Yanting. This time, the photos not only featured Shen Zhixian but also Taotao, and even though their faces were pixted, their intimate interaction, including cheek kissing and hugging, clearly indicated their special rtionship.

    The photos were released, and within minutes, the news quickly fermented, shooting to the top of trending searches.

    Thements were even more explosive.

    "No way, she has a child? Looks to be four or five years old, quite cute."

    "No wonder the Xie family set their sights on the second master. These two really are ¡¯well-matched¡¯." said theizens, rather spitefully.

    "This aunt from the Xie family is really something, every time she hits the news, it¡¯s with these explosive stories."

    ...

    Tang Wan bit her lip, previously Jiang Jinsang had said, the journalist was bait...

    So, who exactly had bitten the hook?

    The Xie Family or Jiang Zhaolin?

    "Wanwan? What are you looking at, so engrossed?" The olddy took a sip of tea, calming herplex emotions.

    "Taotao is being exposed." Tang Wan handed her the phone to look at. She was still quiteposed. ording to what Jiang Jinsang had said, everything should be part of the n; all they had to do was follow the vine to find the ghost behind the scenes.

    But Shen Zhixian suddenly sprang up from the sofa, rummaging through her bag for her phone. She¡¯d set it to silent while talking to her foster father, and a stream of notifications flooded in...

    She ignored them, preparing to call Taotao¡¯s kindergarten teacher.

    Having seen the ruthlessness of the paparazzi in Beijing, she was afraid they would sniff out Taotao¡¯s kindergarten, and she could not imagine what it would be like for her daughter to be cornered by that crowd.

    "Hello¡ªTeacher Yu? This is Shen Taotao¡¯s mother. My daughter, at school..."

    "She was picked up by someone."

    "Picked up? By whom?"

    "It was Jiangjiang¡¯s fourth uncle. Both kids left together. Didn¡¯t he tell you? Since he¡¯s a familiar face, I thought you knew. He said he was taking the kids on a trip and even took two days off."

    Jiang Chengsi took her?

    "I know, I just wanted to check in. Sorry for the disturbance."

    "You¡¯re very polite."

    Shen Zhixian quickly dialed Jiang Chengsi¡¯s number, calling to confirm that the child was safe, only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. The child is with me, we¡¯ll be home soon."

    "Thank you."

    "We¡¯re all family, why bring that up?"

    Jiang Chengsi was driving, his attention briefly flicking to the siblings in the back seat. Most kids didn¡¯t want to go to school, and he had picked the two up early. The news of school suspension brought them such joy that they were already fooling around in the back.

    He had no clue that at this moment, Beijing was already engulfed in a storm.

    ...

    Just as Shen Zhixian heaved a sigh of relief, Chen Zhi knocked on her office door.

    "Uncle Chen, is there something you need?" Tang Wan thought there must be some work needing attention.

    "That... um..." Chen Zhi hemmed and hawed, his gaze drifting until finally settling on Shen Zhixian. "Professor Shen, your foster father is currently live streaming, using you. I sent the link to Wanwan, you should take a look."

    Something came up in Tang Wan¡¯s office, so she turned on the TV and cast the live stream from her phone to the screen. The face of Zhong Jijun was magnified immediately, and below, nearly a million people were watching online.

    Thements were scrolling too fast to read.

    But at that moment, a Ferrari crossed the screen¡ª

    [Wee, Qi Zeyan, to the live stream.]

    Qi Zeyan was involved in the film industry; this ount was initially registered for familiar celebrities to live stream, to have assistants log in, send some virtual gifts, and show thepany¡¯s regard for the celebrity. Nowadays many fans are into this sort of thing.

    Today, joining the stream just to watch the drama unfold, he never expected his entry would trigger a special effect...

    Damn it¡ª

    What the hell is this?

    "Holy shit, is that Qi Zeyan? He¡¯s actually here?"

    "Qi Zeyan isn¡¯t the kind of person who gossips, is he?" Qi Zeyan always presented himself publicly in suits, ties, and with slicked-back hair ¡ª the picture of a domineering CEO. Who would¡¯ve thought, in the midst of watching dramas and munching on popcorn, one could witness his arrival?

    "Maybe it¡¯s someone from thepany using the ount. He himself wouldn¡¯t be so brazen, so high-profile."

    "And it¡¯s working hours now. He shouldn¡¯t be this free. In my memory, Qi Zeyan should be a workaholic."

    ...

    Qi Zeyan had never used this ount before, so naturally, he was unaware of the entry effects.

    He just wanted to quietly enjoy the drama, but then he was caught red-handed by a million online viewers.

    But since he was already in, he couldn¡¯t just click out. Might as well y dead in silence.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect to open the live stream only to see that ostentatious Ferrari zoom into view instead of witnessing Shen Zhixian¡¯s foster father¡¯s usations. She coughed into her fist.

    Doesn¡¯t he have a burner ount?

    **

    At this moment, Jiang Yanting was in his office, also watching the live stream. Seeing Qi Zeyan¡¯s mboyant entry gave him a headache.

    What¡¯s he doing?

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Jiang Jinsang had also watched the whole thing and turned to the man with a cold expression on his face, "Do you think it¡¯s someone from thepany using the ount, or is it Zeyan himself?"

    He just smiled, "The man himself."

    Jiang Jinsangughed, "Afraid no one would know he came to enjoy the show."

    "His brain often isn¡¯t in the right ce."

    A pointed jab!

    "Did you see thements? Plenty of young girls confessing to him, he seems to be quite popr."

    Somebody nced at thements: "Their eyesight mustn¡¯t be very good."

    ...

    And as the live stream began, even Tang Wan was shocked to see Zhong Jijun¡¯s appearance. How could he be so bruised and battered?

    He was already a sloppy and disheveled person, but now he appeared with a swollen face and a blue nose; one would think he had been "mobbed."

    "Hello everyone, my name is Zhong Jijun, I¡¯m Shen Zhixian¡¯s foster father, her original name was Zhong Xian..." The man was even holding his ID and some pictures, which immediately convinced the audience of his identity.

    "I saw her on TV and just wanted to check on her. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the Jiang Family, and now that she¡¯s soared high, she doesn¡¯t want to see me. I understand, but what I didn¡¯t expect was for the Jiang Family to beat me up."

    "So it turns out, those with power really can ¡¯cover the sky with one hand¡¯ and bewless."

    The Jiang Family did it?

    The online viewers in the live stream went into an uproar. This was live after all, and with him holding his ID coupled with evident injuries, his words carried some credibility.

    Most importantly, Shen Zhixian had just been exposed for having a child out of wedlock; the public¡¯s trust in her character was already teetering...

    But why would the Jiang Family be dragged into it?

 Chapter 444: 285 Wuye schemes against people, harming them one by one accurately (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 444: 285 Wuye schemes against people, harming them one by one urately (2 updates)</strong>

    The Xie Family decided to hold a press conference, and, at the Jiang Group, on the same day, at virtually the same moment, they discussed the matter of Jiang Yanting ¡°taking a rest.¡±

    Interlinked circles, shadows behind the scenes, seemed unable to wait even a second longer.

    As things progressed to this point, many smelled something fishy, everything was too coincidental.

    Even theizens who had been stirred up by the rumors were beginning to cool down and consider whether they had been deliberately led by someone.

    Originally just in it for the gossip, for some fun, suddenly people were entangled in the personnel changes of majorpanies.

    Moreover, the conflicts within the Jiang Group had long been intensifying. While Shen Zhixian was merely a reputation issue, in reality, it was the Jiang Family that suffered, making it hard not to suspect that the entire affair was targeting the Jiang Family from the start.

    ¡°The whole thing is not normal, illegitimate daughter, also a thankless wretch, and now look, even the Second Master has been dragged into this. If things go wrong, he might not even be able to stay in thepany.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone orchestrating this from behind.¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family¡¯s press conference is happening simultaneously with the Jiang¡¯s meeting. Tomorrow will really be exciting. Too bad, though, we can watch the press conference, but we can¡¯t go into the internal meeting of the Jiang¡¯s, so who knows what the oue will be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the Jiangs have been too quiet this time? Both the Second Master and the Fifth Master haven¡¯t made any moves. Did we perhaps overestimate them before? Everyone says the Fifth Master is nearly demonic in intelligence, but now I have my doubts.¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Master is hospitalized and not in good health. No matter how clever one is, the spirit may be willing, but the flesh is weak. It¡¯s too difficult for the Jiang Family this time¡­¡±

    ¡­

    With all sorts of discussions from the outside world, Jiang Chengsi knocked on the door of a hospital room.

    ¡°Chengsi, is that really you? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s visit was not to see just anybody; it was to see Jiang Shuyan, whoy on the hospital bed, her figure emaciated, with steel tes inserted into her legs and ster wrapped around, lying on the bed, only her upper body able to move.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Here to see me at my lowest?¡± As soon as Jiang Shuyan saw him, her eyes red with fiery rage, ¡°Get out. Get out¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shuyan, calm down, he¡¯s your brother¡­¡± Madam Jiang held her down to keep her from moving too much.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my brother, he¡¯s not. Make him go away¡ªtell him to leave¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan was too agitated.

    ¡°Shuyan? What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Zhaolin stepped out of the adjacent bathroom, nced at Jiang Chengsi, and snorted coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Back off.¡± Jiang Chengsi said bluntly.

    ¡°The rtionship between you and me as father and son has been severed. Why are you here to talk this way now, concerned about me? Or do you think I can¡¯t even handle those two little brats from the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Zhaolin scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, and don¡¯t take others for fools.¡±

    ¡°Get out¡ª¡± Jiang Zhaolin pointed towards the door.

    ¡°Zhaolin, he¡¯se with difficulty, you¡­¡± Madam Jiang tried to interject, but was met with his cold re and fell silent.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need this kind of betrayal in our family.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled lightly, and as he walked out, he happened to meet Jiang Shiyi about to enter, still he courteously greeted him, ¡°Brother¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi wore a simple outfit, exuding an air of schrliness, yet his demeanor was entirely cold.

    Jiang Chengsi did not refuse, and as the brothers walked out together, that¡¯s when he spoke softly, ¡°You should advise Father to stop, you know what the Second Brother and Xiaowu are like, there¡¯s still time to back down¡­¡±

    Jiang Shiyi had that enticing and amorous look in his eyes, but turning to look at him, he then narrowed his gaze, revealing an underlying indifference.

    ¡°Then you should also be clear about what kind of person Father is.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what are your thoughts? I heard you¡¯re going into thepany to rece the Second Brother?¡±

    ¡°Father has recently introduced me to many people, all of his trusted allies in thepany.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled dryly, ¡°No need to walk me out, I can leave by myself.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi watched his retreating figure, the corners of his lips curving slightly:

    ¡°Why are you still like when you were a child, impetuous, like a gust of wind¡­¡±

    **

    After visiting Jiang Shuyan, Jiang Chengsi went straight to the hospital where Jiang Jinsang was staying. At that moment in the hospital room, he was alone, leaning against the head of the bed, still studying a book on furniture decoration.

    ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± Jiang Jinsang put down the book.

    ¡°How are you feeling today? You¡¯re going to be on the operating table in a couple of days, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi poured himself a cup of water directly, smiling rxedly.

    But just as he was about to drink, he heard him ask,

    ¡°Did you see Uncle?¡±

    They looked at each other, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes curving, his features gentle and clear.

    That¡¯s why when Old Master Jiang was still alive, he had once said, ¡°Our Xiaowu, out of all the brothers, is the most thoughtful, yet he has an innocent look.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s particrly favored by the elders; it¡¯s just unknown if he has the same charm with the opposite sex.¡±

    ¡°If someone unfamiliar with him tries to scheme against anyone, they¡¯d surely hit the target every time!¡±

    Jiang Chengsi hummed in acknowledgment and drank his water with a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s in power now, he¡¯d love to trample my brother to death if he could, and he¡¯ll manage to make enemies with the Xie Family too. At times like this, telling him to back down is impossible.¡±

    ¡°I just worry that Mother will suffer following him,¡± Jiang Chengsi chuckled lightly.

    Jiang Jinsang put the book aside and looked out the window.

    Spring winds were picking up, Beijing was always dry and prone to sandstorms, and at that moment outside, the mist was heavy, as if there were a dense fog that couldn¡¯t be dispelled.

    Jiang Chengsi walked to the window, ¡°The dust storm is kicking up, luckily I already put my motorbike in the garage, otherwise, how dirty it would get.¡±

    ¡°After the rain, it¡¯ll be clean.¡±

    And the Jiang Family, like the entire Beijing, was in dire need of a cleansing rain¡­

 Chapter 447: 287 Confrontations and Slander, Big Sister-in-Law Takes Action (4 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 447: 287 Confrontations and nder, Big Sister-in-Law Takes Action (4 more updates)</strong>

    ¡°Shen Zhixian? You call yourself Zhong Xian¡­ Don¡¯t think that by changing yourst name you¡¯ve actually be a youngdy!¡±

    Zhong Jijun looked at Shen Zhixian, who had been silent the whole time, and became more and more energized as he spoke.

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t know that when her mom gave birth to her, she was dumped by a man. She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, couldn¡¯t even get a household registration. Her mom begged us, registered her in our household, and got her a household registration.¡±

    ¡°After her mom died, we took care of her food, drink, and shelter, supported her schooling, and after she went abroad, she didn¡¯t acknowledge us anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like raising a dog for all these years, yet even a dog wouldn¡¯t turn out to be as ungrateful and cold-hearted as her, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡­

    Originally, everyone had only seen him during the live stream, but facing him in person was another matter altogether.

    He spoke sharply, harshly, his wordsced with barbs, and from his attire, it was also clear to see that he wasn¡¯t a refined person.

    In contrast, Shen Zhixian on the stage, high above, watching her coolly¡ªit was as if they were from two different worlds.

    Is this man really her foster father?

    Getting worked up, the man actually rushed onto the stage. As Xie Duo was about to intervene, Shen Zhixian held him back, ¡°Let him speak.¡±

    Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s thoroughly air out this matter.

    Some wounds, if not fully ripped open and subjected to scraping the bone, will never truly heal.

    ¡°Just by the grace of raising you all these years, you¡¯re ungrateful, and you curse me to die? You girl, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±

    Shen Zhixian slowly stood up, ¡°Indeed, my registration was in your family¡¯s household initially, then you adopted me. But wasn¡¯t what you really eyed the insurance money after my mom died?¡±

    ¡°You supported me with food and drink? That sounds nice, but ever since I entered your family, every bit of food, clothing, and utilities¡ªwas that not deducted from my mother¡¯s insurancepensation?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it wasn¡¯t you supporting me, but rather me supporting your whole family.¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that offering me a bed counts as supporting me?¡±

    ¡­

    The reason Zhong Jijun dared to livestream, why he dared toe, was because Shen Zhixian had hardly ever resisted him; she always endured passively.

    Even previously in Tang Wan¡¯s studio, she allowed him to intimidate and threaten her freely; otherwise, someone guilty wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to act so presumptuously.

    Shen Zhixian suddenly spoke up against him, startling him for a moment.

    ¡°Her mother left money? If it¡¯s from insurancepensation, the amount might be significant. It seems this family adopted her with nothing in mind,¡± remarked the reporters at the bottom of the stage.

    ¡°About this matter, this man didn¡¯t mention a word during the livestream.¡±

    ¡°If he had, how could he continue to y the victim? Netizens aren¡¯t stupid.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tightened slightly: ¡°I entered your house at 13, left for abroad at 18¡ªfive years. During that time, every single expense from my mother¡¯s insurancepensation was recorded by the insurancepany. How much money you took, how much you used, was all logged in detail.¡±

    ¡°You supported me? That¡¯s a joke.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how shameless a person has to be to utter such disgraceful words without blinking an eye!¡±

    When pushed to a limit, fear disappears, their aura suddenly expanding mightily.

    Xie Duo looked at this aunt, somewhat astonished¡­

    He had been ready to deal with this scoundrel, but didn¡¯t expect her to actually confront him herself.

    Because what she had to face wasn¡¯t just this man before her, but also¡­

    Her bloody past!

    The man gritted his teeth, ¡°I supported your food and drink, so what if some money was used? Your schooling cost money, our family kindly adopted you, how did you repay that kindness?¡±

    ¡°You may not know, but I have a son, a few years older than her. This brat at such a young age actually seduced my son, and then even called the police, saying my son raped her!¡±

    ¡°Our family, in the vige, couldn¡¯t lift our heads up, ridiculed by others, ultimately our whole family fell apart. She¡¯s a cmity, a disaster star, now she has brought disaster to the Jiang Family, look how she messed them up¡­¡±

    People had not yet recovered from the shock of thepensation money when another thunderbolt struck them dumb¡­

    ¡°What? Rape?¡±

    Even Xie Duo couldn¡¯t help but catch his breath.

    All theizens in front of the livestream were simrly shocked.

    ¡°Did I hear that wrong? This man said Ms. Shen seduced his son?¡±

    ¡°And she called the police.¡±

    ¡°How do I feel that this matter is getting more and more bizarre?¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was dumbstruck again. ¡°What? Can things still turn out this way?¡±

    **

    Upon seeing Shen Zhixian, Zhong Jijun¡¯s face turned pale as he realized that he had hit her sore spot, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°When she was a minor, she insisted that my son harassed her, and the police station actually took her word for it and locked up my son for two years.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. I took her in out of kindness, and she would do such a thing. Our family¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined, and even my mother died of anger because of this incident.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just like her short-lived mother, living without morals. With such a person, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising not even if another illegitimate child emerged.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Jijun!¡±

    Shen Zhixian, upon hearing him drag her mother and her child into it, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and rushed up to his face.

    ¡°So what, with all these people around, are you still thinking of hitting me? Just try to touch me!¡±

    During this period, Zhong Jijun had tasted the sweetness that public opinion brought and was sure that Shen Zhixian wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with him.

    This damn girl, does she really think that after a few years abroad she¡¯s be so tough that I can¡¯t handle her?

    ¡°You still want to marry into the Jiang family, I spit¡ªever since you were young, you¡¯ve been luring men. Just like a worn-out shoe, who knows how many men you¡¯ve been with, and you still want to marry into the Jiang family, I tui¡­¡±

    The man spoke with too much to absorb; it practically burst the brains of those listening, and everyone¡¯s head spun as they tried to digest his words.

    Was this the explosive news he imed to have?

    If Shen Zhixian truly had an immoral private life, then her having an illegitimate child seemed logical. But looking at her, she seemed like someone who wouldn¡¯t even go to a bar, could her private demeanor be so unrestrained?

    Everyone was dizzy from the overload of information and couldn¡¯t digest it immediately.

    Even the reporters, holding their notebooks and drafting press releases, didn¡¯t know how to title their stories.

    The next second¡­

    A sharp p brought everyone back to their senses.

    Shen Zhixian, the Xie Family¡¯s seemingly dignified and gentle aunt¡­

    Had struck.

    Zhong Jijun, who had always bullied her and acted arrogantly, was totally caught off guard by her move and had his head turned to one side. A few secondster, he rigidly turned his head with his neck stiff.

    ¡°You, you dare¡­¡±

    But what awaited him was not something else but Shen Zhixian, swiftly raising her hand again¡­ Another p.

    ¡°Smack¡ª¡± a crisp sound, fiercer than before, echoed in the dead silence, very clearly heard by all.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    She had really hit him? And twice at that.

    She had no special skills, nor did she know any clever tricks; she could only gather all her strength and harshly teach him a lesson.

    Especially with thetter p, which carried her full force.

    Directly causing Zhong Jijun¡¯s ears to ring, and even tasting the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, his face throbbing hotly, the man was entirely befuddled.

    Xie Duo was still on the stage; perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected Shen Zhixian to make a move, and he slightly froze. However, the person standing in the dark¡­

    Slowly curved his lips.

    For dealing with such scum, it was about time someone took action.

    ¡­

    ¡°Zhong Xian, you fucking dare to hit me?¡± Zhong Jijun was shameless, but as a man being pped in front of so many people¡­

    Being pped?

    Within theirmon understanding, being pped, rather than punched, was a form of assault that deeply wounded one¡¯s self-respect, especially for a man being hit.

    ¡°Everyone just heard that, you were the one begging me to hit you.¡±

    ¡°So I just did as you wished, followed your will.¡±

    ¡°I hit you, so what?¡±

    He spoke well; you were the one begging me to hit you, so what good would it be if I didn¡¯t?

    Shen Zhixian, initially got her nerves agitated by his words, but now shepletely calmed down, her eyes suddenly tinged with a hint of red, fiercely captivating.

    Her voice, even more domineering.

    Many people are like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. When Shen Zhixian suddenly toughened up, Zhong Jijun was indeed frightened.

    Especially her eyes at that moment, as if burning with a fierce hellfire, ready to devour him whole. He had never seen this side of Shen Zhixian before, and his heart trembled in fear.

 Chapter 444: 285 Wuye schemes against people, harming them one by one accurately (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 444: 285 Wuye schemes against people, harming them one by one urately (2 updates)</strong>

    The Xie Family decided to hold a press conference, and, at the Jiang Group, on the same day, at virtually the same moment, they discussed the matter of Jiang Yanting ¡°taking a rest.¡±

    Interlinked circles, shadows behind the scenes, seemed unable to wait even a second longer.

    As things progressed to this point, many smelled something fishy, everything was too coincidental.

    Even theizens who had been stirred up by the rumors were beginning to cool down and consider whether they had been deliberately led by someone.

    Originally just in it for the gossip, for some fun, suddenly people were entangled in the personnel changes of majorpanies.

    Moreover, the conflicts within the Jiang Group had long been intensifying. While Shen Zhixian was merely a reputation issue, in reality, it was the Jiang Family that suffered, making it hard not to suspect that the entire affair was targeting the Jiang Family from the start.

    ¡°The whole thing is not normal, illegitimate daughter, also a thankless wretch, and now look, even the Second Master has been dragged into this. If things go wrong, he might not even be able to stay in thepany.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone orchestrating this from behind.¡±

    ¡°The Xie Family¡¯s press conference is happening simultaneously with the Jiang¡¯s meeting. Tomorrow will really be exciting. Too bad, though, we can watch the press conference, but we can¡¯t go into the internal meeting of the Jiang¡¯s, so who knows what the oue will be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the Jiangs have been too quiet this time? Both the Second Master and the Fifth Master haven¡¯t made any moves. Did we perhaps overestimate them before? Everyone says the Fifth Master is nearly demonic in intelligence, but now I have my doubts.¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Master is hospitalized and not in good health. No matter how clever one is, the spirit may be willing, but the flesh is weak. It¡¯s too difficult for the Jiang Family this time¡­¡±

    ¡­

    With all sorts of discussions from the outside world, Jiang Chengsi knocked on the door of a hospital room.

    ¡°Chengsi, is that really you? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s visit was not to see just anybody; it was to see Jiang Shuyan, whoy on the hospital bed, her figure emaciated, with steel tes inserted into her legs and ster wrapped around, lying on the bed, only her upper body able to move.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Here to see me at my lowest?¡± As soon as Jiang Shuyan saw him, her eyes red with fiery rage, ¡°Get out. Get out¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shuyan, calm down, he¡¯s your brother¡­¡± Madam Jiang held her down to keep her from moving too much.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my brother, he¡¯s not. Make him go away¡ªtell him to leave¡ª¡± Jiang Shuyan was too agitated.

    ¡°Shuyan? What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Zhaolin stepped out of the adjacent bathroom, nced at Jiang Chengsi, and snorted coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Back off.¡± Jiang Chengsi said bluntly.

    ¡°The rtionship between you and me as father and son has been severed. Why are you here to talk this way now, concerned about me? Or do you think I can¡¯t even handle those two little brats from the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Zhaolin scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, and don¡¯t take others for fools.¡±

    ¡°Get out¡ª¡± Jiang Zhaolin pointed towards the door.

    ¡°Zhaolin, he¡¯se with difficulty, you¡­¡± Madam Jiang tried to interject, but was met with his cold re and fell silent.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need this kind of betrayal in our family.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled lightly, and as he walked out, he happened to meet Jiang Shiyi about to enter, still he courteously greeted him, ¡°Brother¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi wore a simple outfit, exuding an air of schrliness, yet his demeanor was entirely cold.

    Jiang Chengsi did not refuse, and as the brothers walked out together, that¡¯s when he spoke softly, ¡°You should advise Father to stop, you know what the Second Brother and Xiaowu are like, there¡¯s still time to back down¡­¡±

    Jiang Shiyi had that enticing and amorous look in his eyes, but turning to look at him, he then narrowed his gaze, revealing an underlying indifference.

    ¡°Then you should also be clear about what kind of person Father is.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what are your thoughts? I heard you¡¯re going into thepany to rece the Second Brother?¡±

    ¡°Father has recently introduced me to many people, all of his trusted allies in thepany.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi chuckled dryly, ¡°No need to walk me out, I can leave by myself.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi watched his retreating figure, the corners of his lips curving slightly:

    ¡°Why are you still like when you were a child, impetuous, like a gust of wind¡­¡±

    **

    After visiting Jiang Shuyan, Jiang Chengsi went straight to the hospital where Jiang Jinsang was staying. At that moment in the hospital room, he was alone, leaning against the head of the bed, still studying a book on furniture decoration.

    ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± Jiang Jinsang put down the book.

    ¡°How are you feeling today? You¡¯re going to be on the operating table in a couple of days, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi poured himself a cup of water directly, smiling rxedly.

    But just as he was about to drink, he heard him ask,

    ¡°Did you see Uncle?¡±

    They looked at each other, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes curving, his features gentle and clear.

    That¡¯s why when Old Master Jiang was still alive, he had once said, ¡°Our Xiaowu, out of all the brothers, is the most thoughtful, yet he has an innocent look.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s particrly favored by the elders; it¡¯s just unknown if he has the same charm with the opposite sex.¡±

    ¡°If someone unfamiliar with him tries to scheme against anyone, they¡¯d surely hit the target every time!¡±

    Jiang Chengsi hummed in acknowledgment and drank his water with a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s in power now, he¡¯d love to trample my brother to death if he could, and he¡¯ll manage to make enemies with the Xie Family too. At times like this, telling him to back down is impossible.¡±

    ¡°I just worry that Mother will suffer following him,¡± Jiang Chengsi chuckled lightly.

    Jiang Jinsang put the book aside and looked out the window.

    Spring winds were picking up, Beijing was always dry and prone to sandstorms, and at that moment outside, the mist was heavy, as if there were a dense fog that couldn¡¯t be dispelled.

    Jiang Chengsi walked to the window, ¡°The dust storm is kicking up, luckily I already put my motorbike in the garage, otherwise, how dirty it would get.¡±

    ¡°After the rain, it¡¯ll be clean.¡±

    And the Jiang Family, like the entire Beijing, was in dire need of a cleansing rain¡­

 Chapter 449 - 289 Completely Overwhelmed, Jiang Er Ye is the Honored God of Slaughter (6 more)

    <h4>Chapter 449: 289 Completely Overwhelmed, Jiang Er Ye is the Honored God of ughter (6 more)</h4>

    "Bang¡ª" The man flew off the ground and crashed to the floor.

    His lower back hit a pir, causing him so much pain that he grimaced, his face still numb and tingling from the p, and then his abdomen suddenly cramped violently.

    Bent over and curled up, he was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t even speak, let alone shout.

    Cold sweat streamed down his face as his stomach spasmed.

    The reporters below were instantly terrified and swallowed nervously, "What the hell is this..."

    What maneuver?

    Today¡¯s press conference, with its enormous amount of information, had everyone still in shock. Having been frightened by the ps all day, were they now switching to kicking?

    But as the crowd regained theirposure and looked again, there was suddenly an extra person on stage.

    That person appeared suddenly from the shadows...

    Dressed in ck, with a cold and lofty demeanor, proud and stern.

    "Second Master!" someone yelled out.

    As the crowd came to their senses and looked intently, who could it be but Jiang Yanting.

    The live stream below exploded.

    "Holy shit, I was just about to rush in there and beat that bastard, Jiang Second Master¡¯s timing is impable."

    "Boyfriend power off the charts, that kick was just too damn cool."

    "Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at thepany? How does he have the energy toe here when they¡¯re telling him to rest?"

    "Advancing and retreating together isn¡¯t just talk, he¡¯s a real man! But what about thepany, could it really be that he¡¯d choose beauty over empire?"

    ...

    In the depths of Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart, he thought it was about time for Jiang Yanting to show up, his woman was being bullied like this, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by, but he didn¡¯t expect him to choose this moment.

    This was absolutely a show-off moment.

    Choosing such a time to appear, what a schemer.

    **

    Shen Zhixian was held in Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms, her whole heart soothing instantly as she smelled the familiar scent.

    "Are you alright?" he asked, looking down at her.

    His arm tightly encircled her waist, the force such that he seemed to want to press her entire body into his embrace.

    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to thepany today? Howe you¡¯re here?" Shen Zhixian was still a bit surprised to see him, but her heart felt as though it were instantly filled.

    Her past, the most unbearable, the ugliest, and the bloodiest parts, he had seen them all...

    Arguing and bickering with him was totally unlike her.

    Jiang Yanting dressed in ck, tall and long-legged, wore pure ck armlets, refined and exquisite, keeping an elite demeanor even after just having kicked someone.

    The depth of his gaze was startling, dark as night.

    From his high position, he nced down at the man curled up in pain on the ground, his neat ck hair framing that rebellious and handsome face. Everyone sensed something...

    It was danger!

    Everyone knew that Jiang¡¯s Second Master, in the business arena, was a decisively brutal character, coy and bizarre. The Jiang brothers, in their essence, were rebellious, but since the eldest Jiang had died young, though he was second in line, he was indeed the true head of the family.

    He had to set an example for his younger siblings, especially since returning from abroad and entering thepany, he had always been restrained.

    But it seemed everyone had forgotten the old Jiang Second Master¡ª

    Rebelliously wicked, a first-ss dangerous man.

    Everyone thought Jiang Yanting was at his ownpany, even the Xie Family thought so, so his sudden appearance made even Xie Duo squint his eyes.

    Jiang Yanting steadied Shen Zhixian, and the two were very close; the crowd below couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, only seeing him look tenderly at her, the two nestled together, gently entwined...

    But Xie Duo, who was closer, heard it all.

    When Shen Zhixian asked why he appeared, he responded with five words: "I was worried about you."

    "Thump¡ª" a sound that made Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart tremble, her eyes reddening a bit more.

    From the time of Zhong Jijun¡¯s live broadcast until now, Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t asked her about anything. This unconditional trust and timely intervention were deeply moving.

    At Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement, he had already observed someone¡¯s slippery tactics and flirtatious maneuvers at the Tang Family, but who would have thought he¡¯d speak so flirtatiously...

    He¡¯d never realized how covertly flirty he was.

    But what time was it now, during such a crucial and serious moment, and you two were flirting with your eyes?

    Xie Duo couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat, prompting a nce from Jiang Yanting, his look seeming to me him for interrupting what seemed to be a good moment.

    "Second Master, do you like the Xie Family¡¯s maiden so much that you¡¯d skip such an importantpany meeting? Come here to y the hero and save the beauty?"

    "But she has a fortune of billions, what is there to fear?"

    "That does make sense."

    ...

    At this moment, Zhong Jijun, who had been kicked to the ground, slowly regained his strength. One hand covering his abdomen and the other supporting himself on the ground, he staggered to his feet. He red at the two people hugging not far away, his eyes revealing a fierce light as if he wanted to devour them alive.

    He had seen Shen Zhixian on TV and naturally recognized Jiang Yanting.

    Bracing himself, he walked closer step by step.

    "Second Master Jiang, do you enjoy ying the role of a cheap father for others?"

    "For her money, you¡¯d raise any bastard¡¯s child, wouldn¡¯t you?"

    "Let me tell you, even if she marries youter, given her personality, she won¡¯t stay loyal. She will definitely make you a cuckold. But if you¡¯re only after her money, then I have nothing more to say."

    "Zhong Jijun, enough! What exactly do you want?" Shen Zhixian never thought he could be so shameless.

    "My family was ruined because of you, and you ask what I want? If you don¡¯t let me live well, then no one should think about peace." Zhong Jijun kicked, suddenly hysterical, and yelled at her.

    "Because of that incident, I fucking lost my job and could only work odd jobs."

    "And you, changing your name and living a superior life while I¡¯m nothing."

    Just as Shen Zhixian was about to speak, Jiang Yanting used his wrist strength to pull her entirely behind him, standing between them. Leveraging his superior height, he looked down at the man in front of him with disdain, "Nothing at all..."

    "Your self-awareness is quite urate."

    "Ha¡ª" Some reporters below couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    At such a time, Second Master Jiang still had the mind to be sarcastically biting. Really fucking incredible.

    ...

    "If you¡¯re willing to support someone else¡¯s bastard and be cuckolded, then I can¡¯t help it..." Rumors are more terrifying than tigers, and although Zhong Jijun had no evidence, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t prove to others how disciplined her private life was.

    It was an unfounded usation.

    So this smear, she didn¡¯t want to ept it, yet she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Jiang Yanting loosened his tight grip on her hand and took two steps forward. Seeing him approaching, Zhong Jijun felt a pain in his abdomen and instinctively retreated.

    The man¡¯s presence was restrained but his bearing was haughty, his looks full of arrogance and his gaze seemed tomand everything under heaven.

    Staring into his eyes...

    Dark and profoundly shocking.

    "You fucking want to..." Jiang Yanting took a step forward, and instantly the distance between the two men closed.

    The man¡¯s breath was scorching, as if he carried the force of a wildfire, his dark eyes shining intensely as if ready to devour him.

    "You¡¯re calling my daughter... a bastard?"

    His words were chillingly cold, like ice shards shattering.

    The weight of each word was bone-chilling.

    His breath hit his face, instantly turning into sharp des with his extremely cold gaze, his daughter?

    The reporters below instantly buzzed with discussion.

    "What does Second Master mean by that?"

    "Maybe they will eventually end up together. Shen Zhixian¡¯s daughter, she might be his after all."

    "That seems to be the case."

    ...

    Zhong Jijun scoffed, "You two aren¡¯t even official yet, and for that bit of her money, you¡¯re rushing to y daddy to that bastard, really fucking incredible, who knew there could be such a man in this world..."

    At this point, the man, having given up all hope, didn¡¯t care about these things anymore.

    "Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s crazy." Shen Zhixian, seeing Jiang Yanting like this, knew trouble was looming.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this." Jiang Yanting gave her a reassuring look.

    "Maiden." Xie Duo was very tactful, immediately pulling Shen Zhixian aside because Jiang Yanting had already started to undo the top button of his shirt, looking like he wanted to fight.

    Zhong Jijun wasn¡¯t stupid, seeing that he still wanted to fight, he turned to run, but in the next second, his cor was suddenly yanked back before he could react. His body staggered, and his cor was grabbed.

    The man¡¯s strength was too great, tightly holding his cor as if lifting his entire body off the ground, his feet barely touching the floor.

    The more he struggled, the harder it was to breathe.

    "Repeat what you just said?" Jiang Yanting glowered at him, his eyes like immersed in ice, whether in terms of power or physical strength...

    Completely overpowering.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 447: 287 Confrontations and Slander, Big Sister-in-Law Takes Action (4 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 447: 287 Confrontations and nder, Big Sister-in-Law Takes Action (4 more updates)</strong>

    ¡°Shen Zhixian? You call yourself Zhong Xian¡­ Don¡¯t think that by changing yourst name you¡¯ve actually be a youngdy!¡±

    Zhong Jijun looked at Shen Zhixian, who had been silent the whole time, and became more and more energized as he spoke.

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t know that when her mom gave birth to her, she was dumped by a man. She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, couldn¡¯t even get a household registration. Her mom begged us, registered her in our household, and got her a household registration.¡±

    ¡°After her mom died, we took care of her food, drink, and shelter, supported her schooling, and after she went abroad, she didn¡¯t acknowledge us anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like raising a dog for all these years, yet even a dog wouldn¡¯t turn out to be as ungrateful and cold-hearted as her, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡­

    Originally, everyone had only seen him during the live stream, but facing him in person was another matter altogether.

    He spoke sharply, harshly, his wordsced with barbs, and from his attire, it was also clear to see that he wasn¡¯t a refined person.

    In contrast, Shen Zhixian on the stage, high above, watching her coolly¡ªit was as if they were from two different worlds.

    Is this man really her foster father?

    Getting worked up, the man actually rushed onto the stage. As Xie Duo was about to intervene, Shen Zhixian held him back, ¡°Let him speak.¡±

    Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s thoroughly air out this matter.

    Some wounds, if not fully ripped open and subjected to scraping the bone, will never truly heal.

    ¡°Just by the grace of raising you all these years, you¡¯re ungrateful, and you curse me to die? You girl, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±

    Shen Zhixian slowly stood up, ¡°Indeed, my registration was in your family¡¯s household initially, then you adopted me. But wasn¡¯t what you really eyed the insurance money after my mom died?¡±

    ¡°You supported me with food and drink? That sounds nice, but ever since I entered your family, every bit of food, clothing, and utilities¡ªwas that not deducted from my mother¡¯s insurancepensation?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it wasn¡¯t you supporting me, but rather me supporting your whole family.¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that offering me a bed counts as supporting me?¡±

    ¡­

    The reason Zhong Jijun dared to livestream, why he dared toe, was because Shen Zhixian had hardly ever resisted him; she always endured passively.

    Even previously in Tang Wan¡¯s studio, she allowed him to intimidate and threaten her freely; otherwise, someone guilty wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to act so presumptuously.

    Shen Zhixian suddenly spoke up against him, startling him for a moment.

    ¡°Her mother left money? If it¡¯s from insurancepensation, the amount might be significant. It seems this family adopted her with nothing in mind,¡± remarked the reporters at the bottom of the stage.

    ¡°About this matter, this man didn¡¯t mention a word during the livestream.¡±

    ¡°If he had, how could he continue to y the victim? Netizens aren¡¯t stupid.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tightened slightly: ¡°I entered your house at 13, left for abroad at 18¡ªfive years. During that time, every single expense from my mother¡¯s insurancepensation was recorded by the insurancepany. How much money you took, how much you used, was all logged in detail.¡±

    ¡°You supported me? That¡¯s a joke.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how shameless a person has to be to utter such disgraceful words without blinking an eye!¡±

    When pushed to a limit, fear disappears, their aura suddenly expanding mightily.

    Xie Duo looked at this aunt, somewhat astonished¡­

    He had been ready to deal with this scoundrel, but didn¡¯t expect her to actually confront him herself.

    Because what she had to face wasn¡¯t just this man before her, but also¡­

    Her bloody past!

    The man gritted his teeth, ¡°I supported your food and drink, so what if some money was used? Your schooling cost money, our family kindly adopted you, how did you repay that kindness?¡±

    ¡°You may not know, but I have a son, a few years older than her. This brat at such a young age actually seduced my son, and then even called the police, saying my son raped her!¡±

    ¡°Our family, in the vige, couldn¡¯t lift our heads up, ridiculed by others, ultimately our whole family fell apart. She¡¯s a cmity, a disaster star, now she has brought disaster to the Jiang Family, look how she messed them up¡­¡±

    People had not yet recovered from the shock of thepensation money when another thunderbolt struck them dumb¡­

    ¡°What? Rape?¡±

    Even Xie Duo couldn¡¯t help but catch his breath.

    All theizens in front of the livestream were simrly shocked.

    ¡°Did I hear that wrong? This man said Ms. Shen seduced his son?¡±

    ¡°And she called the police.¡±

    ¡°How do I feel that this matter is getting more and more bizarre?¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was dumbstruck again. ¡°What? Can things still turn out this way?¡±

    **

    Upon seeing Shen Zhixian, Zhong Jijun¡¯s face turned pale as he realized that he had hit her sore spot, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°When she was a minor, she insisted that my son harassed her, and the police station actually took her word for it and locked up my son for two years.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. I took her in out of kindness, and she would do such a thing. Our family¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined, and even my mother died of anger because of this incident.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just like her short-lived mother, living without morals. With such a person, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising not even if another illegitimate child emerged.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Jijun!¡±

    Shen Zhixian, upon hearing him drag her mother and her child into it, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and rushed up to his face.

    ¡°So what, with all these people around, are you still thinking of hitting me? Just try to touch me!¡±

    During this period, Zhong Jijun had tasted the sweetness that public opinion brought and was sure that Shen Zhixian wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with him.

    This damn girl, does she really think that after a few years abroad she¡¯s be so tough that I can¡¯t handle her?

    ¡°You still want to marry into the Jiang family, I spit¡ªever since you were young, you¡¯ve been luring men. Just like a worn-out shoe, who knows how many men you¡¯ve been with, and you still want to marry into the Jiang family, I tui¡­¡±

    The man spoke with too much to absorb; it practically burst the brains of those listening, and everyone¡¯s head spun as they tried to digest his words.

    Was this the explosive news he imed to have?

    If Shen Zhixian truly had an immoral private life, then her having an illegitimate child seemed logical. But looking at her, she seemed like someone who wouldn¡¯t even go to a bar, could her private demeanor be so unrestrained?

    Everyone was dizzy from the overload of information and couldn¡¯t digest it immediately.

    Even the reporters, holding their notebooks and drafting press releases, didn¡¯t know how to title their stories.

    The next second¡­

    A sharp p brought everyone back to their senses.

    Shen Zhixian, the Xie Family¡¯s seemingly dignified and gentle aunt¡­

    Had struck.

    Zhong Jijun, who had always bullied her and acted arrogantly, was totally caught off guard by her move and had his head turned to one side. A few secondster, he rigidly turned his head with his neck stiff.

    ¡°You, you dare¡­¡±

    But what awaited him was not something else but Shen Zhixian, swiftly raising her hand again¡­ Another p.

    ¡°Smack¡ª¡± a crisp sound, fiercer than before, echoed in the dead silence, very clearly heard by all.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    She had really hit him? And twice at that.

    She had no special skills, nor did she know any clever tricks; she could only gather all her strength and harshly teach him a lesson.

    Especially with thetter p, which carried her full force.

    Directly causing Zhong Jijun¡¯s ears to ring, and even tasting the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, his face throbbing hotly, the man was entirely befuddled.

    Xie Duo was still on the stage; perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected Shen Zhixian to make a move, and he slightly froze. However, the person standing in the dark¡­

    Slowly curved his lips.

    For dealing with such scum, it was about time someone took action.

    ¡­

    ¡°Zhong Xian, you fucking dare to hit me?¡± Zhong Jijun was shameless, but as a man being pped in front of so many people¡­

    Being pped?

    Within theirmon understanding, being pped, rather than punched, was a form of assault that deeply wounded one¡¯s self-respect, especially for a man being hit.

    ¡°Everyone just heard that, you were the one begging me to hit you.¡±

    ¡°So I just did as you wished, followed your will.¡±

    ¡°I hit you, so what?¡±

    He spoke well; you were the one begging me to hit you, so what good would it be if I didn¡¯t?

    Shen Zhixian, initially got her nerves agitated by his words, but now shepletely calmed down, her eyes suddenly tinged with a hint of red, fiercely captivating.

    Her voice, even more domineering.

    Many people are like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. When Shen Zhixian suddenly toughened up, Zhong Jijun was indeed frightened.

    Especially her eyes at that moment, as if burning with a fierce hellfire, ready to devour him whole. He had never seen this side of Shen Zhixian before, and his heart trembled in fear.

 Chapter 447: 287 Confrontations and Slander, Big Sister-in-Law Takes Action (4 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 447: 287 Confrontations and nder, Big Sister-in-Law Takes Action (4 more updates)</strong>

    ¡°Shen Zhixian? You call yourself Zhong Xian¡­ Don¡¯t think that by changing yourst name you¡¯ve actually be a youngdy!¡±

    Zhong Jijun looked at Shen Zhixian, who had been silent the whole time, and became more and more energized as he spoke.

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t know that when her mom gave birth to her, she was dumped by a man. She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, couldn¡¯t even get a household registration. Her mom begged us, registered her in our household, and got her a household registration.¡±

    ¡°After her mom died, we took care of her food, drink, and shelter, supported her schooling, and after she went abroad, she didn¡¯t acknowledge us anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like raising a dog for all these years, yet even a dog wouldn¡¯t turn out to be as ungrateful and cold-hearted as her, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡­

    Originally, everyone had only seen him during the live stream, but facing him in person was another matter altogether.

    He spoke sharply, harshly, his wordsced with barbs, and from his attire, it was also clear to see that he wasn¡¯t a refined person.

    In contrast, Shen Zhixian on the stage, high above, watching her coolly¡ªit was as if they were from two different worlds.

    Is this man really her foster father?

    Getting worked up, the man actually rushed onto the stage. As Xie Duo was about to intervene, Shen Zhixian held him back, ¡°Let him speak.¡±

    Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s thoroughly air out this matter.

    Some wounds, if not fully ripped open and subjected to scraping the bone, will never truly heal.

    ¡°Just by the grace of raising you all these years, you¡¯re ungrateful, and you curse me to die? You girl, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±

    Shen Zhixian slowly stood up, ¡°Indeed, my registration was in your family¡¯s household initially, then you adopted me. But wasn¡¯t what you really eyed the insurance money after my mom died?¡±

    ¡°You supported me with food and drink? That sounds nice, but ever since I entered your family, every bit of food, clothing, and utilities¡ªwas that not deducted from my mother¡¯s insurancepensation?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it wasn¡¯t you supporting me, but rather me supporting your whole family.¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that offering me a bed counts as supporting me?¡±

    ¡­

    The reason Zhong Jijun dared to livestream, why he dared toe, was because Shen Zhixian had hardly ever resisted him; she always endured passively.

    Even previously in Tang Wan¡¯s studio, she allowed him to intimidate and threaten her freely; otherwise, someone guilty wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to act so presumptuously.

    Shen Zhixian suddenly spoke up against him, startling him for a moment.

    ¡°Her mother left money? If it¡¯s from insurancepensation, the amount might be significant. It seems this family adopted her with nothing in mind,¡± remarked the reporters at the bottom of the stage.

    ¡°About this matter, this man didn¡¯t mention a word during the livestream.¡±

    ¡°If he had, how could he continue to y the victim? Netizens aren¡¯t stupid.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tightened slightly: ¡°I entered your house at 13, left for abroad at 18¡ªfive years. During that time, every single expense from my mother¡¯s insurancepensation was recorded by the insurancepany. How much money you took, how much you used, was all logged in detail.¡±

    ¡°You supported me? That¡¯s a joke.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how shameless a person has to be to utter such disgraceful words without blinking an eye!¡±

    When pushed to a limit, fear disappears, their aura suddenly expanding mightily.

    Xie Duo looked at this aunt, somewhat astonished¡­

    He had been ready to deal with this scoundrel, but didn¡¯t expect her to actually confront him herself.

    Because what she had to face wasn¡¯t just this man before her, but also¡­

    Her bloody past!

    The man gritted his teeth, ¡°I supported your food and drink, so what if some money was used? Your schooling cost money, our family kindly adopted you, how did you repay that kindness?¡±

    ¡°You may not know, but I have a son, a few years older than her. This brat at such a young age actually seduced my son, and then even called the police, saying my son raped her!¡±

    ¡°Our family, in the vige, couldn¡¯t lift our heads up, ridiculed by others, ultimately our whole family fell apart. She¡¯s a cmity, a disaster star, now she has brought disaster to the Jiang Family, look how she messed them up¡­¡±

    People had not yet recovered from the shock of thepensation money when another thunderbolt struck them dumb¡­

    ¡°What? Rape?¡±

    Even Xie Duo couldn¡¯t help but catch his breath.

    All theizens in front of the livestream were simrly shocked.

    ¡°Did I hear that wrong? This man said Ms. Shen seduced his son?¡±

    ¡°And she called the police.¡±

    ¡°How do I feel that this matter is getting more and more bizarre?¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan was dumbstruck again. ¡°What? Can things still turn out this way?¡±

    **

    Upon seeing Shen Zhixian, Zhong Jijun¡¯s face turned pale as he realized that he had hit her sore spot, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°When she was a minor, she insisted that my son harassed her, and the police station actually took her word for it and locked up my son for two years.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. I took her in out of kindness, and she would do such a thing. Our family¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined, and even my mother died of anger because of this incident.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just like her short-lived mother, living without morals. With such a person, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising not even if another illegitimate child emerged.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Jijun!¡±

    Shen Zhixian, upon hearing him drag her mother and her child into it, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and rushed up to his face.

    ¡°So what, with all these people around, are you still thinking of hitting me? Just try to touch me!¡±

    During this period, Zhong Jijun had tasted the sweetness that public opinion brought and was sure that Shen Zhixian wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with him.

    This damn girl, does she really think that after a few years abroad she¡¯s be so tough that I can¡¯t handle her?

    ¡°You still want to marry into the Jiang family, I spit¡ªever since you were young, you¡¯ve been luring men. Just like a worn-out shoe, who knows how many men you¡¯ve been with, and you still want to marry into the Jiang family, I tui¡­¡±

    The man spoke with too much to absorb; it practically burst the brains of those listening, and everyone¡¯s head spun as they tried to digest his words.

    Was this the explosive news he imed to have?

    If Shen Zhixian truly had an immoral private life, then her having an illegitimate child seemed logical. But looking at her, she seemed like someone who wouldn¡¯t even go to a bar, could her private demeanor be so unrestrained?

    Everyone was dizzy from the overload of information and couldn¡¯t digest it immediately.

    Even the reporters, holding their notebooks and drafting press releases, didn¡¯t know how to title their stories.

    The next second¡­

    A sharp p brought everyone back to their senses.

    Shen Zhixian, the Xie Family¡¯s seemingly dignified and gentle aunt¡­

    Had struck.

    Zhong Jijun, who had always bullied her and acted arrogantly, was totally caught off guard by her move and had his head turned to one side. A few secondster, he rigidly turned his head with his neck stiff.

    ¡°You, you dare¡­¡±

    But what awaited him was not something else but Shen Zhixian, swiftly raising her hand again¡­ Another p.

    ¡°Smack¡ª¡± a crisp sound, fiercer than before, echoed in the dead silence, very clearly heard by all.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    She had really hit him? And twice at that.

    She had no special skills, nor did she know any clever tricks; she could only gather all her strength and harshly teach him a lesson.

    Especially with thetter p, which carried her full force.

    Directly causing Zhong Jijun¡¯s ears to ring, and even tasting the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, his face throbbing hotly, the man was entirely befuddled.

    Xie Duo was still on the stage; perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected Shen Zhixian to make a move, and he slightly froze. However, the person standing in the dark¡­

    Slowly curved his lips.

    For dealing with such scum, it was about time someone took action.

    ¡­

    ¡°Zhong Xian, you fucking dare to hit me?¡± Zhong Jijun was shameless, but as a man being pped in front of so many people¡­

    Being pped?

    Within theirmon understanding, being pped, rather than punched, was a form of assault that deeply wounded one¡¯s self-respect, especially for a man being hit.

    ¡°Everyone just heard that, you were the one begging me to hit you.¡±

    ¡°So I just did as you wished, followed your will.¡±

    ¡°I hit you, so what?¡±

    He spoke well; you were the one begging me to hit you, so what good would it be if I didn¡¯t?

    Shen Zhixian, initially got her nerves agitated by his words, but now shepletely calmed down, her eyes suddenly tinged with a hint of red, fiercely captivating.

    Her voice, even more domineering.

    Many people are like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. When Shen Zhixian suddenly toughened up, Zhong Jijun was indeed frightened.

    Especially her eyes at that moment, as if burning with a fierce hellfire, ready to devour him whole. He had never seen this side of Shen Zhixian before, and his heart trembled in fear.

 Chapter 448 - 288 Interrogation: Full of Loopholes; Big Brother Appears (5 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 448: 288 Interrogation: Full of Loopholes; Big Brother Appears (5 Updates)</h4>

    Shen Zhixian pped him several times, finally venting her frustration, and calming her breath.

    "I know everyone here must have many questions. Let me exin slowly. First, he is my foster father. What¡¯s with the live broadcast iming I¡¯m an ingrate who got him beaten up? I just want to ask..."

    "Did you rify to everyone when and where, and for what reason you were beaten?"

    "Do you dare tell everyone how shamelessly you smoked and smashed things in someone else¡¯s studio and how you behaved arrogantly?"

    "Tang Wan has a good temper and didn¡¯t bother arguing with you. Yet, you tried to shove Mrs. Jiang. How is beating you then undeserved?"

    "Bullshit!"

    Zhong Jijun, always a crude man, spewed obscenities when pressed.

    "At that time, there were quite a few employees in Tang Wan¡¯s studio, and I guess there might be surveince cameras in the office. Everyone is wee to check..."

    "The Jiang Family didn¡¯t step in to correct you; that was purely to save me face, not because they are really weak and can be bullied!"

    "All this time, you¡¯ve ndered without a peep from us, and you actually think too highly of yourself?"

    ...

    Though Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t recount the full details, she roughly outlined the situation.

    Zhong Jijun went to Tang Wan¡¯s studio, followed by Shen Zhixian, smoking, smashing things, shoving Mrs. Jiang, and then getting thrown out... And then bit back at them?

    He¡¯s practically an animal.

    At this moment, Tang Wan was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Her new studio had been the center of attention, well-known to all, which stands easy to verify. Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t need to lie.

    "You said you came just to see me, nothing else. Well, I want to ask, if you truly cared about me, not even as a daughter but just as family, you wouldn¡¯t live stream to defame me in front of so many people!"

    "Didn¡¯t it disgust you when you said those things?"

    "Now you dare toe here, probably assuming I am too weak to argue. But today, I¡¯ll not only say you deserve to die, but I¡¯ll alsoy my hands on you!"

    Shen Zhixian stared at him intently, the bloodshot in her eyes like an ice de piercing straight into his heart.

    Zhong Jijun bellowed in rage, "You bitch¡ª"

    Cursing, he attempted to strike her.

    Yet, blinded by his rage, his p missed its mark. Instead, Shen Zhixian took the opportunity to retaliate with a p of her own.

    The backhand wasn¡¯t strong, but it was incredibly sharp and resonant.

    Xie Duo silently stood up and moved a few steps closer to Zhong Jijun. Should this man dare to start a fight, being closer, he could intervene.

    "You say I seduced your son. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your own son is?"

    "If there weren¡¯t any evidence, would the police have arrested him? Do you truly believe, without solid proof, that the police would register the case and make an arrest based on my words alone?"

    "Today, you¡¯re here telling everyone that the police¡¯s arrest of your son years ago was a miscarriage of justice? If not, such defamation against the police might justnd you a few years behind bars."

    "You¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you confront the police or file an appeal? Why don¡¯t you¡ª"

    Suddenly, Shen Zhixian stepped forward, approaching him.

    The podium in the conference room was hollow and wooden. As she advanced in her high heels, the sound reverberated like stepping directly on one¡¯s heart...

    It made everyone in the room shudder.

    With the ps still stinging, Zhong Jijun felt both furious and humiliated. Looking up to see her advancing towards him, he was momentarily dazed.

    "If it¡¯s such an injustice, why don¡¯t you file an appeal instead of justing here to curse at me? Because deep down, you know exactly what kind of morality your son possesses..."

    "You bully the weak because you¡¯re scared of the strong. You only dare to vent your anger on me, to shout at me!"

    "You don¡¯t even deserve to be called a man, let alone a person¡ª"

    Shen Zhixian enunciated herst words extremely clearly, word by word, as if afraid he wouldn¡¯t hear them clearly.

    Seeing someone who rarely resisted you suddenly taking this stance, narrating these matters with suchposure...

    Beneath that calm, the hidden sharpness and coldness were even more piercing.

    Especially her eyes, filled with boundless hatred, were like a tsunami engulfing him whole. Being so close, as she spoke with weighted words and her breath asionally touched his face...

    It sent chills down his spine.

    At the Jiang Group, everyone was in their seats for the meeting, including Jiang Zhenhuan and Jiang Zhaolin. Unprecedentedly, even Jiang Shiyi was present. Today¡¯s main focus¡ª

    Jiang Yanting!

    The seat reserved for him was empty; he hadn¡¯t yet arrived.

    "President Jiang, where is he?" The meeting was already overdue, and someone asked Jiang Zhenhuan.

    "Do you ask me? How would I know?" Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s face was stern, showing neither joy nor anger.

    The crowd: "..."

    You are his father, how do you not know where he went.

    "Actually, his presence doesn¡¯t really matter today. Today is about making our stance clear. Once the decision is made, we just need to inform him," Jiang Zhaolin suddenly spoke up, then looked towards Jiang Zhenhuan, "What do you think?"

    "You¡¯ve already arranged everything, why ask me!"

    He fired back harshly.

    Jiang Zhaolin was neither shocked nor angry, "Actually, who he associates with is his personal matter. However, under the current circumstances with the Xie Family¡¯s aunt, her public reputation really isn¡¯t good, and he even dered he would advance or retreat with her. Under these circumstances, ourpany¡¯s reputation might inevitably suffer..."

    "I¡¯ve always felt personal emotions shouldn¡¯t mix with business affairs, yet reality often blurs the lines."

    "The impact this situation has caused to thepany is clearer to everyone present than to me. I am not asking him to leave thepany, but I do believe his current state truly makes him unsuitable for the position of general manager. What does everyone think?"

    Inside the conference room, there were clear divides and arguments, with some agreeing and naturally quite a few dissenting opinions.

    Jiang Zhenhuan sat at the head, watching coldly, as if the unfolding events had nothing to do with him.

    ...

    The atmosphere at the Xie Family¡¯s press conference was even more subtle and tense.

    Although Zhong Jijun dropped several depth charges, all were countered by Shen Zhixian. He used Shen Zhixian of ndering his son¡¯s arrest, but as the police handle the cases, even if she was underage, without evidence, it wouldn¡¯t reach the prosecution stage.

    He had said too much earlier, nearly causing headaches, yet upon careful reconsideration,

    Even theizens before the live broadcast had sensed something off.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s rebuttals were verifiableter and undeniable, while Zhong Jijun relied on gimmicks to attract attention. Speaking of solid evidence, he actually had none.

    At first hearing his words, they seemed fresh and exciting, but they were full of holes and couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny.

    "If this were me, having gone abroad to study, I wouldn¡¯t want any contact with such a family. What are they even trying to do?"

    "I really don¡¯t know how she managed before."

    "I have never seen such brazen shamelessness, taking advantage of honest people. If it weren¡¯t for the Xie Family supporting her today, she¡¯d probably only be able to swallow her suffering."

    "That¡¯s damn shameful, just scram already, why are you still standing there?"

    ...

    Even some journalists below were indignant, "Enough has been said, why aren¡¯t you gone already?"

    "Doing such despicable things, you still have the face to stand up there,e down immediately."

    "Scram¡ª"

    Zhong Jijun clenched his teeth, his cheeks swollen from pping, looking at Shen Zhixian with a fierce expression, as if he wished he could y and debone her.

    "If you were really so chaste, where did this illegitimate daughtere from?"

    "You and your mother are alike, unmarried, just bearing children for men."

    "I guess you went wild abroad, not knowing which foreign man fathered this child."

    "I bet even you don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is, why else would you hide and not dare to show the child publicly?"

    "That man you¡¯re seeing, does he know he¡¯s about to be a cheap dad, raising another man¡¯s daughter?"

    Coarse people spoke with extreme acidity, and the members of the Xie Family standing behind all frowned deeply.

    "Father, please have someone throw him out, he¡¯s shameless." Xie Tongtong, well-mannered, wished she had learned a few swear words to scold him properly, feeling it was a waste not tosh out at this trash.

    "Zhong Jijun, say something about my daughter again?"

    A mother¡¯s fury is strong, cursing a child is absolutely intolerable for parents.

    "She¡¯s nothing but a wild child you had with some random man¡ª"

    Deep down, Zhong Jijun knew she hated mentions of this, but having been scolded and beaten, he needed a ce to vent. The more upset she got, the happier he became; his intent was precisely to provoke her.

    If he was ufortable, then she wouldn¡¯t have it any easier!

    Shen Zhixian, unable to contain her anger, raised her hand to hit him, but this time Zhong Jijun was prepared and even aimed to return those ps...

    Xie Duo quickly grabbed Zhong Jijun¡¯s arm, and just then, another hand grabbed Shen Zhixian¡¯s wrist, causing her to stagger backward into someone¡¯s arms.

    And following that, that person lifted a foot. Since Zhong Jijun was wholly restrained by Xie Duo, he couldn¡¯t dodge...

    This kicknded solidly on his chest, "Thump¡ª" a sound.

    The person was thrown off his feet, tumbling to the ground.

 Chapter 449 - 289 Completely Overwhelmed, Jiang Er Ye is the Honored God of Slaughter (6 more)

    <h4>Chapter 449: 289 Completely Overwhelmed, Jiang Er Ye is the Honored God of ughter (6 more)</h4>

    "Bang¡ª" The man flew off the ground and crashed to the floor.

    His lower back hit a pir, causing him so much pain that he grimaced, his face still numb and tingling from the p, and then his abdomen suddenly cramped violently.

    Bent over and curled up, he was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t even speak, let alone shout.

    Cold sweat streamed down his face as his stomach spasmed.

    The reporters below were instantly terrified and swallowed nervously, "What the hell is this..."

    What maneuver?

    Today¡¯s press conference, with its enormous amount of information, had everyone still in shock. Having been frightened by the ps all day, were they now switching to kicking?

    But as the crowd regained theirposure and looked again, there was suddenly an extra person on stage.

    That person appeared suddenly from the shadows...

    Dressed in ck, with a cold and lofty demeanor, proud and stern.

    "Second Master!" someone yelled out.

    As the crowd came to their senses and looked intently, who could it be but Jiang Yanting.

    The live stream below exploded.

    "Holy shit, I was just about to rush in there and beat that bastard, Jiang Second Master¡¯s timing is impable."

    "Boyfriend power off the charts, that kick was just too damn cool."

    "Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at thepany? How does he have the energy toe here when they¡¯re telling him to rest?"

    "Advancing and retreating together isn¡¯t just talk, he¡¯s a real man! But what about thepany, could it really be that he¡¯d choose beauty over empire?"

    ...

    In the depths of Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart, he thought it was about time for Jiang Yanting to show up, his woman was being bullied like this, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by, but he didn¡¯t expect him to choose this moment.

    This was absolutely a show-off moment.

    Choosing such a time to appear, what a schemer.

    **

    Shen Zhixian was held in Jiang Yanting¡¯s arms, her whole heart soothing instantly as she smelled the familiar scent.

    "Are you alright?" he asked, looking down at her.

    His arm tightly encircled her waist, the force such that he seemed to want to press her entire body into his embrace.

    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to thepany today? Howe you¡¯re here?" Shen Zhixian was still a bit surprised to see him, but her heart felt as though it were instantly filled.

    Her past, the most unbearable, the ugliest, and the bloodiest parts, he had seen them all...

    Arguing and bickering with him was totally unlike her.

    Jiang Yanting dressed in ck, tall and long-legged, wore pure ck armlets, refined and exquisite, keeping an elite demeanor even after just having kicked someone.

    The depth of his gaze was startling, dark as night.

    From his high position, he nced down at the man curled up in pain on the ground, his neat ck hair framing that rebellious and handsome face. Everyone sensed something...

    It was danger!

    Everyone knew that Jiang¡¯s Second Master, in the business arena, was a decisively brutal character, coy and bizarre. The Jiang brothers, in their essence, were rebellious, but since the eldest Jiang had died young, though he was second in line, he was indeed the true head of the family.

    He had to set an example for his younger siblings, especially since returning from abroad and entering thepany, he had always been restrained.

    But it seemed everyone had forgotten the old Jiang Second Master¡ª

    Rebelliously wicked, a first-ss dangerous man.

    Everyone thought Jiang Yanting was at his ownpany, even the Xie Family thought so, so his sudden appearance made even Xie Duo squint his eyes.

    Jiang Yanting steadied Shen Zhixian, and the two were very close; the crowd below couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, only seeing him look tenderly at her, the two nestled together, gently entwined...

    But Xie Duo, who was closer, heard it all.

    When Shen Zhixian asked why he appeared, he responded with five words: "I was worried about you."

    "Thump¡ª" a sound that made Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart tremble, her eyes reddening a bit more.

    From the time of Zhong Jijun¡¯s live broadcast until now, Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t asked her about anything. This unconditional trust and timely intervention were deeply moving.

    At Jiang Jinsang¡¯s engagement, he had already observed someone¡¯s slippery tactics and flirtatious maneuvers at the Tang Family, but who would have thought he¡¯d speak so flirtatiously...

    He¡¯d never realized how covertly flirty he was.

    But what time was it now, during such a crucial and serious moment, and you two were flirting with your eyes?

    Xie Duo couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat, prompting a nce from Jiang Yanting, his look seeming to me him for interrupting what seemed to be a good moment.

    "Second Master, do you like the Xie Family¡¯s maiden so much that you¡¯d skip such an importantpany meeting? Come here to y the hero and save the beauty?"

    "But she has a fortune of billions, what is there to fear?"

    "That does make sense."

    ...

    At this moment, Zhong Jijun, who had been kicked to the ground, slowly regained his strength. One hand covering his abdomen and the other supporting himself on the ground, he staggered to his feet. He red at the two people hugging not far away, his eyes revealing a fierce light as if he wanted to devour them alive.

    He had seen Shen Zhixian on TV and naturally recognized Jiang Yanting.

    Bracing himself, he walked closer step by step.

    "Second Master Jiang, do you enjoy ying the role of a cheap father for others?"

    "For her money, you¡¯d raise any bastard¡¯s child, wouldn¡¯t you?"

    "Let me tell you, even if she marries youter, given her personality, she won¡¯t stay loyal. She will definitely make you a cuckold. But if you¡¯re only after her money, then I have nothing more to say."

    "Zhong Jijun, enough! What exactly do you want?" Shen Zhixian never thought he could be so shameless.

    "My family was ruined because of you, and you ask what I want? If you don¡¯t let me live well, then no one should think about peace." Zhong Jijun kicked, suddenly hysterical, and yelled at her.

    "Because of that incident, I fucking lost my job and could only work odd jobs."

    "And you, changing your name and living a superior life while I¡¯m nothing."

    Just as Shen Zhixian was about to speak, Jiang Yanting used his wrist strength to pull her entirely behind him, standing between them. Leveraging his superior height, he looked down at the man in front of him with disdain, "Nothing at all..."

    "Your self-awareness is quite urate."

    "Ha¡ª" Some reporters below couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    At such a time, Second Master Jiang still had the mind to be sarcastically biting. Really fucking incredible.

    ...

    "If you¡¯re willing to support someone else¡¯s bastard and be cuckolded, then I can¡¯t help it..." Rumors are more terrifying than tigers, and although Zhong Jijun had no evidence, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t prove to others how disciplined her private life was.

    It was an unfounded usation.

    So this smear, she didn¡¯t want to ept it, yet she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Jiang Yanting loosened his tight grip on her hand and took two steps forward. Seeing him approaching, Zhong Jijun felt a pain in his abdomen and instinctively retreated.

    The man¡¯s presence was restrained but his bearing was haughty, his looks full of arrogance and his gaze seemed tomand everything under heaven.

    Staring into his eyes...

    Dark and profoundly shocking.

    "You fucking want to..." Jiang Yanting took a step forward, and instantly the distance between the two men closed.

    The man¡¯s breath was scorching, as if he carried the force of a wildfire, his dark eyes shining intensely as if ready to devour him.

    "You¡¯re calling my daughter... a bastard?"

    His words were chillingly cold, like ice shards shattering.

    The weight of each word was bone-chilling.

    His breath hit his face, instantly turning into sharp des with his extremely cold gaze, his daughter?

    The reporters below instantly buzzed with discussion.

    "What does Second Master mean by that?"

    "Maybe they will eventually end up together. Shen Zhixian¡¯s daughter, she might be his after all."

    "That seems to be the case."

    ...

    Zhong Jijun scoffed, "You two aren¡¯t even official yet, and for that bit of her money, you¡¯re rushing to y daddy to that bastard, really fucking incredible, who knew there could be such a man in this world..."

    At this point, the man, having given up all hope, didn¡¯t care about these things anymore.

    "Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s crazy." Shen Zhixian, seeing Jiang Yanting like this, knew trouble was looming.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this." Jiang Yanting gave her a reassuring look.

    "Maiden." Xie Duo was very tactful, immediately pulling Shen Zhixian aside because Jiang Yanting had already started to undo the top button of his shirt, looking like he wanted to fight.

    Zhong Jijun wasn¡¯t stupid, seeing that he still wanted to fight, he turned to run, but in the next second, his cor was suddenly yanked back before he could react. His body staggered, and his cor was grabbed.

    The man¡¯s strength was too great, tightly holding his cor as if lifting his entire body off the ground, his feet barely touching the floor.

    The more he struggled, the harder it was to breathe.

    "Repeat what you just said?" Jiang Yanting glowered at him, his eyes like immersed in ice, whether in terms of power or physical strength...

    Completely overpowering.

 Chapter 450: 290 The Wild Man is Me, and the Child is Mine (7 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 450: 290 The Wild Man is Me, and the Child is Mine (7 Updates)</strong>

    This person was just an ordinary citizen, who always acted humbly before the city management officials, so he had never seen such a powerful presence before. He was now so intimidated that his legs had gone somewhat weak, but with so many people around, this man couldn¡¯t just start assaulting him then and there. He couldn¡¯t show weakness.

    With his teeth chattering, he said in a low voice¡­

    ¡°Could it be that bastard wasn¡¯t born of her affair with some wild man? If she has the guts, let her tell everyone who the child¡¯s biological father is!¡±

    ¡°I bet she doesn¡¯t even know who she got it from, right? Just like her mother in one nce, you can¡¯t change gics no matter what!¡±

    ¡°All she knows is how to seduce men. I guess after getting pregnant, she got dumped. Even though the Xie family treats her like a person now, some things in your bones can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re named Zhong Xian and that will be your name for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡­

    The man¡¯s words became increasingly sharp.

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s fingers tightened slightly as he clenched his fist¡­

    Even in the full view of the public, right there under everyone¡¯s gaze, he aimed for his face and smashed a punch right into it.

    His punch was nothing like Shen Zhixian¡¯s pping¡ªthe force he used was fierce, and with just that one blow, Zhong Jijun¡¯s head was left spinning, his whole strength seemed to have been drained from him. He tried to struggle, but his cor was caught, and he couldn¡¯t get away¡­

    Everyone assumed that one punch would be the end of it.

    Nobody expected Jiang Yanting to follow up with relentless punches.

    He didn¡¯t seem to think of holding back at all, as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied unless he beat him to death.

    The man didn¡¯t stand a chance to fight back; he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his hand against him.

    And Jiang Yanting, with his jaw clenched, that expression¡­

    Fierce and malevolent, as if he wanted to grind him to dust, everyone was shocked by the ferocity that erupted from him.

    When he finally let go, Zhong Jijuny on the ground like a lump of mud,pletely spent, and people snapped out of their daze.

    The second master of the Jiang family wore a cold, stern look, as if¡­

    A deity of ughter!

    ¡°The man you¡¯re talking about, who had his fun with her and fathered that bastard¡­ it¡¯s me, and that child¡­ is mine too!¡±

    Looking down at the man on the ground, the man¡¯s gaze was icy as he casually scanned all the people present.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions: (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­

    What¡­ What did they just hear?

    That sentence was like a depth charge thrown underwater, silent for a few seconds before it exploded with full force, startling everyone there.

    Even people from the Xie family backstage were dumbfounded.

    Zhong Jijun¡¯s head was already throbbing from being punched, and to him, these words were like a vicious attack on his heart; he couldn¡¯t believe such nonsense.

    Copsed on the ground, he looked towards Shen Zhixian, seemingly trying to read some different emotion on her face.

    But she was as calm as ever, because what Jiang Yanting had said¡­

    Was all true.

    After a brief and odd silence, the crowd suddenly erupted into a huge outcry, even theizens watching the live stream were shocked.

    ¡°Damn! This is crazy.¡±

    ¡°I think Jiang¡¯s second master must be mad. I kind of understood when he admitted to being a kept man, that could be love, but now he¡¯s even hurrying to admit he¡¯s that wild man? He must have lost his mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s just the new year. How can the new year start so magically? I must be opening the live stream wrong, I need to exit ande back.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how old is that little ancestor of the Jiang family? Jiang Yanting has never revealed who his mother is, right? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­ ¡±

    Zhong Jijun was even more dumbfounded by the surprise and shock of the crowd, and someone seemed to think the chaos wasn¡¯t enough, adding another statement:

    ¡°She¡¯s also the mother of my son. We met in college.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    They must have misheard¡­

    What has been going ontely? What¡¯s with all this mess? The mother of Jiang Yanting¡¯s child is ady from the Xie family? How long has he been out of college? When exactly did the two meet? And they even had both a son and a daughter?

    There were too many questions in the crowd¡¯s minds, but at this moment, their brains were filled to the brim, and they couldn¡¯t recover.

    ¡°I feel that the more impossible something seems, the truer it often is. If she weren¡¯t his biological daughter, the Second Master would have no reason to be so angry.¡±

    ¡°They were married and then each brought a child, and separated?¡± Netizens¡¯ imaginations ran wild.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t his own daughter, how could the second master of the Jiang Family possiblye out to acknowledge it?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Which man would publicly admit to such a thing? Besides, it¡¯s really easy to verify. Just go to the universities they attended, and the self-report is there. If she wasn¡¯t of the Jiang bloodline, his family wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her in public either.¡±

    ¡­

    The murmurings below were unceasing, but the moment Jiang Yanting¡¯s gaze swept across the room, everyone instantly fell silent, holding their breaths. The spacious meeting room suddenly became as quiet as could be.

    He pursed his thin lips tightly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not rifying this matter with everyone in advance. However, these are all my personal private matters. Who I marry, have children with, or even divorce and separate from, I have no need to exin to all of you.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted to use public resources to disclose my private life. If it wasn¡¯t for someone today who was shameless and aggressive, tarnishing my wife¡¯s reputation, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward.¡±

    ¡°As for getting physical just now, it was out of sheer provocation, causing a negative impact. I apologize to everyone. But hitting him¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s tone shifted, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    ¡°Just like she said before¡­¡± Jiang Yanting nced at Shen Zhixian, ¡°He got hit because he deserved it.¡±

    Holy shit?

    What is going on here, are you two exchanging amorous nces? unting your love?

    In just a few sentences, theizens in front of the live broadcast werepletely blown away¡­

    What the hell?

    Thework went down!

    Clearly, the news was too explosive, causing awork outage.

    ¡°Ah, crap¡ª¡± Qi Zeyan frowned, continuously trying to re-enter the live broadcast room, but the system indicated there was nowork, ¡°If I had known it would be this explosive, I should have been at the scene.¡±

    ¡°How can I have such a gossipy grandson?¡± Grandfather Qi looked at him with disdain, but he too was somewhat anxious about thework interruption.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to¡­¡±

    Grandfather Qi shot him a cold nce: This kid really wants the moon, daring to question him?

    ¡°Since thework is down, go check on it. What are you staring at? Do you think by sitting here thework will recover by itself?¡± Grandfather Qi snorted coldly, he had been following the developments eagerly, and suddenly it was gone.

    The whole Weibo waspletely jammed, and messages about the Jiang Family and Shen Zhixian were not refreshing at all, with everyone moring for the IT engineers to take a beating.

    Thework maintenance engineers were also going mad.

    Could you perhaps give us a heads up about such explosive news beforehand? To actually crash the system, that¡¯s really something.

    **

    Meanwhile, at Jiang Group, an internal meeting was being held, discussing the matter concerning Jiang Yanting, with everyone¡¯s phones switched off, casting their votes¡­

    Downstairs at thepany, a fair number of media reporters had also gathered. However, unlike at Xie Group, they couldn¡¯t get in and could only wait at the door for news. Hearing that Xie Group had dropped some sensational bombshells, they wished they could immediately run over there.

    ¡°If the two of them were actually a couple to begin with, then the second master¡¯s speech about standing together is not surprising at all.¡±

    ¡°Then what else is there for Jiang Group to discuss? It¡¯s very normal for him to protect his wife and daughter.¡±

    ¡°The damage has already been done, but he himself is not present. Jiang Zhaolin has made full preparations, nning to utterly crush him; this matter will not simply fade away.¡±

    ¡°Those behind the scenes probably didn¡¯t know the true rtionship between the two, but now, they¡¯re old mes with even a kid together.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait here for nothing, I want to go to Xie Group.¡±

    ¡­

    Security at Jiang Group was extremely tight. They had been waiting at the door for a long time, still without catching a whisper of news, feeling anxious and agitated.

    While talking, a ck sedan sped from a distance. The reporters hurriedly scattered to make way, and the car came to a steady stop in front of Jiang Group. A burly man got out and opened the back door of the car.

    The person who stepped out left everyone speechless again¡­

    He was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, topped with a dark overcoat. The rich spring sunlight seemed to wrap him with a thin halo, his features gentle and his lips cool.

    Naturally pale skin with scarcely any blood color visible, even his lips were very light.

    A breeze fluttered, slightly billowing the hem of his coat. He straightened his clothing with his hand, revealing an appearance and demeanor of meticulous and high-standing prestige.

    The second master was protecting his wife, but what nobody expected was that the one who showed up at Jiang Group today¡­

    Would be this gentleman. Wasn¡¯t he the one who never came to thepany?

 Chapter 451: 291 Display Evidence or Show Affection, Dog-Slaughtering Moment (8 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 451: 291 Disy Evidence or Show Affection, Dog-ughtering Moment (8 Updates)</strong>

    Hospital Interior

    Zhou Zhongqing routinely checked the wards, and when he arrived at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room, only Tang Wan was sitting on a chair, ying with her mobile phone.

    ¡°Xiaowu isn¡¯t here?¡±

    Tang Wan immediately stood up, initially wondering what excuse to use to fend him off, but Zhou Zhongqing seemed not to care, ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    He thought Jiang Jinsang might have gone out for a stroll, since he couldn¡¯t possibly lie in bed all day.

    After finishing the rounds, he returned to his office, poured himself a ss of water, took out his mobile phone and nced at thetest push notification.

    [Young Master Five shows up at Jiang Group!]

    [As Fifth Young Master makes an appearance, what kind of turning point will ur within the Jiang family?]

    [With Second Young Master absent, does Fifth Young Master hold the fort?]

    ¡­

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    That rascal, he¡¯s going to have surgery in a few days, and I¡¯ve already warned him not to wander off, to rest well, and yet he turns around and stirs up trouble!

    You bettere back to me unharmed, or else when you¡¯re on the operating table, I¡¯ll cut you a few extra times.

    **

    At the press conference venue of Xie Group at this time

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s briefments left the Xie family dumbfounded and at a loss, not to mention those present, especially Zhong Jijun, whoy slumped on the ground, muttering to himself.

    ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s all fake, it cannot be¡­¡±

    ¡°You and her¡­ how could it be possible?¡±

    ¡°Just with these few words of yours, you think you can fool everyone and cover up for her? If you¡¯re capable, show some evidence, prove the child is yours!¡±

    The man was hysterical, beaten until his nose was blue and his face swollen, his facial features squeezed together, and even if his cries pulled at his facial wounds each time, he still contorted his face and yelled.

    As if raising his voice would give him the upper hand.

    He wished Shen Zhixian would drop dead. She was already lucky enough to be acknowledged by the Xie family, and if even this illegitimate daughter belonged to the Jiang family¡­

    No, it couldn¡¯t be like this.

    How could such a cheap woman deserve it!

    ¡°Evidence?¡± Jiang Yanting red coldly down at him, towering above him as if looking down on an ant, ¡°Beijing knows my words carry weight. Isn¡¯t my word alone enough to be proof?¡±

    ¡°Just with you¡­¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to demand evidence from me?¡±

    Utter arrogance, taken to the extreme.

    The disdain in his eyes was genuine, clearly regarding him as less than human.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re just like me, offering nothing but one-sided ims; what makes you believe that people will trust you! You just covet her money, blurting out such deceitful statements, raising someone else¡¯s child¡ªdo you even count as a man? Agh¡ª¡±

    The provoking words had barely left his mouth when Jiang Yanting actually lifted a foot and kicked him in the stomach again.

    A pained howl sounded, the reporters below fell silent as if frozen, even their breathing careful and measured.

    This was just too ruthless.

    If Shen Zhixian¡¯s daughter truly was Jiang Yanting¡¯s, then his actions were understandable; no man can tolerate his wife and daughter being besmirched like this.

    And the more this man spoke, the sharper and more unpleasant his words became.

    He slowly squatted down, bringing his face close to the man¡¯s. Zhong Jijun, clutching his abdomen, was in so much pain that he could only wheeze for breath, unable to utter a word, while everyone watched Jiang Yanting speak, but being too far away, they couldn¡¯t hear what was said. They only saw Zhong Jijun¡¯s body jolt violently.

    Scared.

    Zhong Jijun¡¯s pupils trembled, his abdomen spasming with pain, and he dared not look into his eyes.

    [If you dare utter one more piece of nonsense, I¡¯ll have no qualms about crippling you. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try.]

    Such arrogance!

    Already beaten so many times, having witnessed his ferocity, who would dare to be so brazen.

    At this moment, the big screen originally disying [Xie Group Press Conference] suddenly dimmed, followed by a series of photos being projected¡­

    All of them were pictures of Jiang Yanting with Shen Zhixian.

    At that time, Jiang Yanting, not yet involved in the business world, didn¡¯t exude such a decisive, killing aura, dressed casually and rxed, except his usual cold expression, not smiling for photos, he looked just like any other college student.

    And Shen Zhixian nestled by his side, hair tied in a ponytail, pure and lovely.

    Through seasons of spring and summer, theing of cold and warmth, sports grounds, libraries, ssrooms¡­ There were many photos, most of which were solo shots of Shen Zhixian, seemingly¡­

    Taken sneakily.

    asionally caught in the act of taking photos, there were even scenes of Shen Zhixian embarrassed and flustered, pretending to snatch the camera.

    Even through the screen, one could feel how sweet they were back then.

    At that time, Shen Zhixian was fresh and clean, like a new rain in spring, purely beautiful, enough to stir any man¡¯s heart.

    But the joint photos were a bit awkward¡­

    Because Jiang Yanting nearly always wore the same expression, giving the impression that Shen Zhixian was dragging a cardboard cutout around to take photos and check in at various locations!

 Chapter 452 - 291 Display Evidence or Show Off Affection, Time to Slay the Dog (8 Updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 452: 291 Disy Evidence or Show Off Affection, Time to y the Dog (8 Updates)_2</h4>

    "Second Master actually does covert photography? But in a group photo, he¡¯s all cool and aloof, such a poser."

    "I can¡¯t help but admire him, I admit, I¡¯m jealous."

    "Those two looked so good back then, even a candid shot is that beautiful."

    "Can¡¯t Second Master change his pose, switch up his expression?"

    ...

    Thest picture was in a dark background, with a birthday cake inserted with candles lighting up Shen Zhixian¡¯s face. Her hands were crossed tightly, eyes closed, seemingly making a wish, while someone...

    actually leaned over for a stealthy kiss.

    The frame froze.

    Everyone was dumbstruck.

    Jiang Yanting, however, coldly said, "You want evidence? This is the evidence of our rtionship, what kind of woman my girl is, and how many men she¡¯s been with, I¡¯m clearer on that than any of you, what more is there to say?"

    The crowd: "..."

    Are you damn serious about showing off evidence?

    This is outright unting affection!

    And forcing it down everyone¡¯s throats, leaving no chance for refusal.

    I really freaking want to kick over this bowl of dog food.

    What other move could be saucier than this.

    Shen Zhixian didn¡¯t even know he had kept so many photos. To outsiders, these are just photos, but to her, every single one is a memory, especially seeing thest one, where her birthday wish was...

    [I want to be with him... forever.]

    Butter... they still broke up.

    All that talk about birthday wishesing true, she thought it was all nonsense to fool people, but now, looking at the man standing in front of her, she was overwhelmed by a flood of emotions.

    "It¡¯s just some photos, what do they prove..." Zhong Jijun still stubborn, "Does this prove that the child is yours?"

    "Do you have the guts to directly answer my question?"

    "Why do you bring up all these irrelevant issues?"

    Jiang Yanting chuckled, "I just want to show off a bit, is that not allowed?"

    Everyone fell silent collectively.

    Too mboyant.

    As long as you¡¯re happy, we¡¯ll finish off this bowl of dog food, okay?

    In such a serious and solemn moment, you still think about showing off your love and ughtering the dogs; who canpete with you.

    "Xianxian, let¡¯s go." Having done all this, Jiang Yanting prepared to leave, pulling Shen Zhixian with him.

    Whether it¡¯s his daughter or not, he knew better than anyone else, and saw no need for a paternity test for some unrted scumbag ¡ª after all, if the child learned of this when she grew up, she might feel hurt and upset. He didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s opinions and doubts, so naturally, he was unwilling to do it.

    "You¡¯re all liars, liars ¡ª you daren¡¯t, right, you daren¡¯t..."

    Seeing Jiang Yanting about to leave with Shen Zhixian, Zhong Jijun burst intoughter, his face savage and twisted with his flesh flung about, resembling a ferocious ghost.

    "Jiang Yanting, would your family agree with you raising some other man¡¯s child?"

    ...

    Shen Zhixian was so angry she was gasping for breath, and her footsteps stopped, but before she could speak, Xie Duo, who had been silent until now, spoke up.

    "With things having reached this point, you still refuse to give up?" He wore frameless sses, appearing cultured with a hint of schrly air, but with a disposition that was innately chilling.

    Someone who used topete with Jiang Yanting, how could he be someone easy to deal with.

    "First, I want to thank everyone for taking time out of their busy schedules toe here. Additionally, I want to apologize to my little niece and..." the words "uncle" somehow Xie Duo found them tough to utter, he clenched his jaw, and still managed to say, "to Second Master Jiang."

    "I understand your concerns, not wanting to hurt the child, and for the sake of some scumbag¡¯s question, doing a DNA test is unnecessary."

    "Whether the child is yours or not, outsiders may not understand, but you two undoubtedly know better."

    At this point in the developments, the majority of people had already believed what Jiang Yanting said.

    The words previously spoken by Zhong Jijun had been full of holes and were sequentially dismantled by Shen Zhixian. His credibility had plummeted. Combined with Jiang Yanting¡¯s series of mboyant disys of affection, if the child wasn¡¯t his, why would he publicly acknowledge her as his daughter?

    Wouldn¡¯t a biological father popping up be a p in his face?

    But without conclusive evidence, it seemed like there was still ack of persuasive power.

    "I¡¯ve been fighting with some people for so many years, I know him well, so although their rtionship hasn¡¯t been made public, I¡¯ve suspected it for a long time..."

    "I discreetly obtained some of Jiangjiang¡¯s hair, as well as Taotao¡¯s hair, and the little niece¡¯s... and sent them for testing."

    Jiang Yanting frowned,

    He got a hold of my son¡¯s hair? How dare this guy be so bold?

    "I have the report, it¡¯s locked in my office safe. I will not disclose it to the public, but I will hand it over to the police. With this evidence, whether someone is spreading rumors or not, everyone can wait for the police investigation report."

 Chapter 453 - 291 Display Evidence or Show Affection, Dog Slaughtering Moment (8 Updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 453: 291 Disy Evidence or Show Affection, Dog ughtering Moment (8 Updates)_3</h4>

    Holy crap!

    Xie Duo actually has the DNA report in his hands?

    The few from the Xie Family backstage werepletely dumbfounded.

    Xie Tongtong bit her lip, "Brother, did you know about this all along? Why didn¡¯t he say anything?"

    Xie Yongqi snorted coldly, "That little bastard, once we get home, I¡¯ll break his legs... No, that¡¯s not right. There¡¯s also Jiang Yanting, that kid. No wonder he¡¯s so calm and collected, watching us fret and fear. Later on, father is likely to break both of their legs."

    Du Jinn stood to one side, perhaps so shocked by the news that she was at a loss for words.

    ...

    Xie Duo looked at the media reporters present, "I didn¡¯t say anything before because I felt there was no need, but I didn¡¯t expect that some people would not shed tears without seeing the coffin and insisted on evidence."

    "Well, then I can only let him die knowing why."

    "Today¡¯s press conference ends here. Thank you all foring..."

    After he finished speaking, he immediately signaled security to drag Zhong Jijun away and blocked the reporters, quickly stepping backstage with Jiang Yanting and the others.

    The direction of events had be very clear; once the test report reached the hands of the police, it naturally couldn¡¯t be faked. Besides, even if the Xie Family and the Jiang Family had the power to reach the heavens, they couldn¡¯t influence justice. If he dared to make such a public statement, he must bepletely certain.

    Once the live broadcast resumed, the press conference had already ended, and the results had been simultaneously transmitted online through the media.

    "My friends and I were stunned¡ªtwins? A boy and a girl? Second Master is really lucky."

    "Xie auntie has finally found happiness after suffering. Did you see those photos? They were all taken secretly; Master Second must have chased her first."

    "It¡¯s hard to imagine what Cold-faced Second Master looks like when he¡¯s courting someone."

    "He¡¯s told to bring evidence, and he starts showing off his love, ughtering us single people. It¡¯s just too cruel."

    This public disy of affection was really fierce. Second Master Jiang usually kept a low profile; who knew he could suddenly make such a high-profile statement...

    He¡¯s just too much.

    **

    After everyone went offstage, Jiang Yanting finally greeted the Xie Family. Xie Yongqi simply smiled faintly and patted his shoulder, "Well hidden."

    "The circumstances were special, I didn¡¯t know where to start, so I didn¡¯t inform you in advance. I am truly sorry."

    "Hah¡ª" Xie Yongqi was at a loss for words.

    He used to be as close as brothers with his father Jiang Zhenhuan, and now, was he actually going to be the peer of his son?

    "Dad, let¡¯s leave this ce first," Xie Duo spoke, as the reporters outside were still moring, hoping to interview them, creating some chaos.

    Xie Yongqi nced at his son, "You¡¯re pretty good at holding back."

    Xie Duo: "..."

    He had an inexplicable feeling that with these two going public, he would end up being the one who got the short end of the stick.

    "Yanting, if you¡¯re over here, what about yourpany? Jiang Zhaolin is eyeing it covetously, wanting you to take a break, but once you step down from that position, it¡¯ll be a whole different world trying to get back in," Xie Yongqi reminded.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s all fine on that front," Jiang Yanting said with certainty.

    "All fine?" Xie Yongqi scoffed lightly, "I have dealt with Jiang Zhaolin before. He¡¯s put in so much effort this time, probably showing all his cards. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too optimistic?"

    "Xiaowu went over."

    "What?"

    "Xiaowu is handling it on that side; there won¡¯t be any problems." Jiang Yanting said with unusual confidence.

    "Jiang Jinsang..." Xie Yongqi, being a businessman, knew that Jiang Jinsang was a sickly person, mostly confined at home and not much involved. External rumors about him were mixed, and they couldn¡¯t be fully trusted.

    "Such a big matter, and you leave it to him? You really trust him."

    "Maybe you should go back to thepany," Shen Zhixian chimed in.

    "No need..."

    Jiang Zhaolin previously wanted to take revenge for Jiang Shuyan, using the Xie Jing and Cuiyu incident, to kill Tang Wan. He was always one to bear grudges; this ount had been embedded in his heart. Today, if he didn¡¯t finish off Jiang Zhaolin, he feared...

    He would never let it go.

 Chapter 461 - 295 Huo Family sends a strong man to Wanwan? Fifth Masterâ€™s surgeryâ€¦ (12 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 461: 295 Huo Family sends a strong man to Wanwan? Fifth Master¡¯s surgery... (12 more updates)</h4>

    After that incident, Jiang Jinsang waspletely confined, and even a stroll in the hospital¡¯s small garden required a prior report to Zhou Zhongqing.

    Using Qi Zeyan¡¯s words, "It¡¯s no different from being in prison."

    In the days before the surgery, Tang Wan stopped working and spent most of her time at the hospital with him.

    Since Jiang Jinsang had recently developed an interest in home decoration, someone had gathered a pile of rted books for him¡ªthings about color matching, the feng shui mystique of home furnishings, and all sorts of other muddled topics...

    "Huo Brother, he¡¯s about to have surgery; staying up reading isn¡¯t good for him. You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to find so many books for him, it¡¯s also quite troublesome."

    Tang Wan looked at the pile of books and felt a headacheing on.

    Actually, each time he didn¡¯t bring many books; while others brought flowers or fruits, he brought stacks of books. Over time, they umted so much that they could barely fit on a bookshelf.

    Her words were tactful, simply telling him to stop bringing books.

    He, expressionless, uttered a sentence that almost made Tang Wan sick:

    "He can¡¯t read before the surgery, but he can afterward. With his condition, if the surgery is sessful, he¡¯ll have to recuperate in the hospital for a while."

    Well...

    There was truth to his words.

    But at such a time, they were hardlyforting, almost as if casting a "curse" on him.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery held significant risk, and such remarks could also be taken as a kind of backhanded blessing, suggesting:

    He must make it off the operating table.

    "It¡¯s mainly that finding these books for him costs quite a bit of effort." Tang Wan smiled, pushing further, trying to politely decline his kindness on behalf of Jiang Jinsang.

    "The people under me found them; it didn¡¯t trouble me."

    "..."

    This answer left one at a loss for words.

    Tang Wan bit her lip, looking at Jiang Jinsang:

    Brother Wu, I really tried my best, please just ept his kindness.

    He seemed to sense something and looked towards Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang, "Do you not like the books I send?"

    Jiang Jinsang loved books; that was well-known. The only possibility was that he did not like the content of the books...

    Tang Wan inwardly rejoiced, thankful that he finally caught the hint. Just as she was about to nod, he quietly said:

    "Then next time, I¡¯ll change the type."

    Jiang Jinsang saw Tang Wan¡¯s frustration and couldn¡¯t help butugh; he knew his friend¡¯s temperament, so he had never once mentioned refusing his book gifts.

    Tang Wan, left with no recourse, stood up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to someone sitting in the corner, "Huo Brother, have some water."

    "Thank you." He took it, "Madam Jiang called me a few days ago, asking me to choose some security guards for your studio."

    "No need; Grandma was just joking. You shouldn¡¯t mind it; I really don¡¯t need it." Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected the olddy to actually discuss this matter with him.

    It was during the incident caused by Shen Zhixian¡¯s adoptive father that she mentioned it offhand; Tang Wan had forgotten about it, but her grandmother remembered.

    "And the building¡¯s security is quite good; my studio isn¡¯t big, there¡¯s no need to go to the trouble..." Tang Wan tried to refuse.

    "I¡¯ve already chosen them."

    "..."

    "Eight in total, I¡¯ll let theme over, and you can choose who you like, how many you¡¯d like to keep."

    His attitude was forceful, leaving no room for refusal.

    Tang Wan smiled bitterly, thinking to herself that she could send them back when they arrived.

    ...

    That afternoon, the hospital room was visited by eight robust men, tall in stature, dressed in uniform ck suits, their muscles stretching their clothing, all clearly trained, even attractive in appearance.

    There was a stark contrast with Jiang Jinsang.

    He leaned back on the hospital bed, Tang Wan sitting beside him, as the eight men stood uniformly across from them, creating an eerie scene.

    Jiang Jinsang twisted his finger: This man actually...

    Sent men for his daughter-inw?

    And they were all young and strong men.

    "Miss Tang, you can keep as many as you like, and if none are satisfactory, we can select againter." Today, a person from the Huo Family spoke instead of him personally, "Here are their basic profiles; you can ask them any questions, and if you have any special requests, you can make them."

    The information included names, weight, height, and most shockingly...

    Even their three sizes.

    Tang Wan held the documents as if they were hot potatoes; could Huo Brother be serious? There really was no need to be so detailed.

    "Brother Wu..." Tang Wan, her head in pain, sought his help.

    "We¡¯ve taken the information; we¡¯ve seen the people. We will choose slowly and will inform you if we find suitable ones." Jiang Jinsang remainedposed.

 Chapter 463 - 296 Strongly Onlookers the Lab Rat, Fifth Masterâ€™s Surgery Went Smoothly (13th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 463: 296 Strongly Onlookers the Lab Rat, Fifth Master¡¯s Surgery Went Smoothly (13th Update)</h4>

    Although spring had arrived, a snowfall in thest few days meant that even under a clear sky stretching for miles, it couldn¡¯t shake off a certain chill.

    In the operating room, all medical staff were busily preparing for the surgery. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s body had already been marked by Zhou Zhongqing, and nurses were disinfecting his body...

    "How are all the vital signs?" Zhou Zhongqing, having donned his protective gear, entered the operating room.

    "Very stable."

    "Xiaowu, how are you feeling?" Zhou Zhongqing approached the bed. This surgery had gathered nearly all of Beijing¡¯s medical authorities. Aside from those in the operating room responsible for the procedure, there was arge crowd observing through the ss.

    It was said...

    The surgery would be recorded in its entirety.

    In Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words, "Your rare andplicated disease, while notmon, holds significant research value. Many colleagues from out of town couldn¡¯t make it and even wanted me to live-stream the operation..."

    Live-stream?

    "I refuse." Jiang Jinsang frowned. Did these people really consider him ab rat, with a group performing surgery and another observing?

    Were they there to criticize or cheer on?

    No matter how he thought about it, the scene was quite eerie.

    "Actually, I¡¯m nervous too," Zhou Zhongqing said casually at the time, seemingly making a joke. In reality, he bore tremendous pressure.

    Especially since Tang Wan had been apanying him at the hospital, taking care of everything. She made sure to bring him every tasty treat she could find. The thought of their engagement, and the possibility of something going wrong...

    "Right now, I¡¯m doing well," Jiang Jinsang stated directly. "It¡¯s not my first time on the operating table."

    "This surgery will require general anesthesia and will take an especially long time, but it¡¯s okay... just sleep through it. Leave the rest to me; I¡¯ll make sure you get off the operating table safely."

    The surgery began, and all medical staff proceeded with their designated roles following the prearranged protocol. Although Zhou Zhongqing had thoroughly contemted the surgical n, unexpected issues could still arise once the procedure was underway...

    Two hours after Jiang Jinsang entered the operating room, those outside received a critical condition notice.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart clenched sharply, her chest feeling oppressively tight as if she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her vision darkened, and the sudden dizziness and disorientation were overwhelmingly suffocating...

    "Okay, I understand." Jiang Zhenhuan took a deep breath. "Thank you for your hard work."

    Except for Shen Zhixian, who had taken the two children away, the rest of the Jiang family were standing vigil outside. Qi Zeyan had even specially given Ruan Mengxi a few days off to keep Tang Wanpany.

    Tang Wan knew the surgery was risky, but she hadn¡¯t expected to receive a critical condition notice so soon. Waiting outside the operating room was unbearable.

    Apart from them, there were other patients¡¯ families around. Those with chairs were better off; the rest spread something on the floor and sat down. Hardly anyone talked, and the atmosphere was suffocatingly tense.

    Ruan Mengxi sat close to Tang Wan. Seeing her stand up, Ruan Mengxi frowned slightly. "Wanwan, where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m thirsty, going to find something to drink."

    "I¡¯ll go with you."

    ...

    She just couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere outside the operating room and needed to step out for some air.

    As the snow began to melt, stepping outside filled her with a prating cold. In the small garden behind the hospital, pale yellow winter jasmine embraced a soft nket of white snow, blossoming quietly.

    "Master Jiang will be fine," Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t know how else tofort her.

    "I know, he even said that once he gets out, we¡¯ll start decorating the marital home. He wants to prepare two nurseries and mentioned installing a big bathtub in our bedroom because of my bad lumbar spine..."

    Bathtub?

    And a big one at that...

    Ruan Mengxi, with her thoughts quickly straying, bit her lip and said, "Wanwan, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say."

    "Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t say it." Who knows what kinds of things she might blurt out.

    Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips. Maybe she was overthinking it...

    Master Jiang was probably just suggesting a bath for her to rx her body, he didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.

    Ruan Mengxi pped her own face: You shouldn¡¯t assume the worst about others.

    **

    At noon, Shen Zhixian brought the two children over and brought lunch for everyone. Knowing that no one had much appetite, she made a special pot of soup to at least fill their stomachs.

    Throughout the surgery, the critical condition alert was issued four times. It was expected tost eight hours, but as darkness fell, there was still no sign of it ending.

    Finally, after seven in the evening, the door to the operating room opened and a nurse called out.

    "Family of Jiang Jinsang, pleasee to the discussion room."

    The elderlydy had been sitting all day. Upon hearing her grandson¡¯s name, she hurriedly stood up with the support of her cane, her body staggering and nearly falling.

    "Mom, I¡¯ll go," said Jiang Zhenhuan. He had been solely responsible for all the paperwork andmunicating with the doctors that day.

    "I¡¯ll go with you," Tang Yunxian joined him in the discussion room.

    Soon, Zhou Zhongqing emerged, looking as if he had just soaked in water, with sweat at his temples. The protective gear was suffocating, and fine marks from the mask were etched on his face.

    "The surgery was touch-and-go, but it¡¯s over now. My colleague will handle things like stitching up. Later, in the recovery observation room, once the vital signs are stable and the anesthesia has mostly worn off, we can bring the patient out..." Zhou Zhongqing finished speaking and then briefly updated them on the details of the surgery, such as what had been done.

    "Thank you, thank you¡ª" Jiang Zhenhuan had been worried for days and finally heaved a sigh of relief, hurriedly expressing his gratitude.

    "Go out and tell the others," Zhou Zhongqing suggested.

    Having performed a rollercoaster surgery, Zhou Zhongqing was emotionally fraught. The family might be relieved, but for him, post-surgery recovery was crucial. Until the patient was discharged, his heart couldn¡¯t fully settle.

    Upon hearing the sessful surgery news, everyone exhaled in relief. The olddy¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears streamed uncontrobly...

    "Xiaowu¡¯s surgery was such a sess; why are you crying?" Fan Mingyu was ovee with emotion, but he held it back.

    "I¡¯m happy!" The olddy¡¯s fingers, clenching her cane, were still trembling.

    "It might be another three or four hours before he cane out..." exined Jiang Zhenhuan.

    "It¡¯s okay." The olddy smiled, "When he¡¯s out, I¡¯ll go to the temple myself to offer incense. The Buddha has blessed us."

    ...

    On the other side of the hospital, Jiang Chengsi came over again that evening, but didn¡¯t join the main group. He watched them from afar, smiling, then turned to the person beside him, "It looks like the surgery went smoothly."

    Jiang Shiyi squinted his eyes, "Grandpa used to say that Xiaowu, with all his crafty ideas, is even a handful for King Yan, who wouldn¡¯t take him easily."

    "Do you remember the little diner next to our school when we were kids? We used to eat there after sses because our parents were busy. I passed by a few days ago and it¡¯s still there. Shall we..." Jiang Chengsi tentatively asked.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    After the brothers left, Jiang Chengsi lit a cigarette. Everyone had been stressed for so long; a smoke could ease the tension.

    Although they both drove there today, since they were going to the same ce, taking one car was more convenient. Jiang Shiyi had just gotten into the car when Jiang Chengsi put out his cigarette, preparing to open the passenger door, but it was already locked.

    The window rolled down, and his elder brother remarked:

    "I¡¯m a bit of a germaphobe."

    "..."

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s germophobia was a lingering effect from their brother¡¯s death. Since then, he had be very particr about cleanliness. It wasn¡¯t as severe as it sounded, but his pedantic tendencies could be maddening at times.

    Jiang Chengsi gave a light scoff, "Are you saying I disgust you?"

    "Not disgust."

    "How is that not disgust?" They were blood brothers, raised together from childhood, and even though they hadn¡¯t spent many years together, as soon as they reconnected, they quickly reverted to their old ways.

    Jiang Shiyi casually pped his hands on the steering wheel, looked at him, and let loose a remark that nearly caused Jiang Chengsi to spit blood:

    "I just think you¡¯re dirty."

    "..."

    Could you be any more blunt?

    Back in school, when he asked for help with homework, he had gotten the same reaction. "Do you think dealing with a student like me is a headache?"

    Everyone has their strengths. Jiang Chengsi was never cut out for academics.

    "It¡¯s not a headache... I just think you¡¯re dumb."

    "..." After all these years, some things never change.

    Jiang Chengsi gritted his teeth, mounted his beloved motorbike, put on his helmet with a cold expression, started the engine, and deliberately elerated a bit more than necessary as he sped past Jiang Shiyi¡¯s car...

    The motorbike¡¯s exhaust sprayed directly on the windscreen of the car, which quickly dissipated, yet Jiang Shiyi¡¯s hands still clenched the steering wheel tighter.

    Between clenched teeth, he muttered: Absolutely childish!

    But Jiang Chengsi had sped to their destination on his bike and was then left waiting in the wind for half an hour...

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s car was decent, with good performance; not exactly racing car level, but... Jiang Chengsi crossed his arms and watched the car approach at a snail¡¯s pace from a distance, his brows twitching uncontrobly.

    How could he manage to drive at such a slow crawl?

    This guy couldn¡¯t possibly be doing it on purpose to make me wait out here, could he?

    When Jiang Shiyi got out of the car, he spoke before Jiang Chengsi could say anything: "The orientation of the driver¡¯s seat is different between domestic and foreign cars. I haven¡¯t gotten used to driving back here since I returned to the country. You must have been waiting a while."

    With you putting it that way, can I still hit you?

    If it were anyone else, Jiang Chengsi would have long walked away. Screw this meal; I¡¯m not eating. But since the person in question was his brother, he clenched his jaw tighter and endured.

 Chapter 467: Moved the Civil Affairs Bureau to the Hospital, the operations are getting trickier

    <h4>Chapter 467: Moved the Civil Affairs Bureau to the Hospital, the operations are getting trickier</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang woke upte in the evening, and the Jiang Family came to visit one after another. The night had already grown deep, yet they hadn¡¯t left.

    ording to Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s medical orders, Tang Wan prepared some warm water. She took a cotton swab, dipped it in water, and first helped to moisten his lips. Some surgeries might not allow the patient to drink water the same day, but the next day they could drink a little. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s case was rather special; he needed an imaging test the next day before they could consider letting him drink water.

    Tang Wan held the cotton swab, and gently wetted his lips. Someone stared intently at her the whole time.

    His lips were pale, but his eyes were full ofughter.

    He slightly lifted his hand. Tang Wan frowned, "Are you ufortable anywhere?"

    His throat was so hoarse he could barely articte a single syble, "...Hand."

    Tang Wan reached for his hand. He had little strength but managed to make a grasping gesture. His palm was dry and warm, lightly covering hers, as if trying topletely envelop her hand.

    It seemed like he wanted to reassure her, to tell her not to worry.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. He was awake now; what was there to worry about?

    "Let go for now. Let¡¯s get some water first to moisten your lips," Tang Wan spoke softly and patiently, but the person, thoughcking strength, still wanted to hold onto her hand...

    The Jiang Family and Tang Yunxian were both present. They were discussing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s condition in low voices with Zhou Zhongqing. Him holding onto her like that wasn¡¯t practical.

    Tang Wan leaned close to his ear and tenderly called out, "Xiaowu¡ª"

    The anesthesia on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s body had already worn off, and the pain pump was removed. His abdominal wound ached faintly. Her warm breath on his ear, along the side of his neck...

    Her warm breath on his ear.

    It made his heart feel soft and tingly.

    "Let go, be good¡ª"

    She feared being overheard, her voice especially low, even tremulous, soft and sweet as if holding back all impatience, decidedly cajoling.

    Warm and sweet breath.

    Good?

    Jiang Jinsang always felt that such words were useless on him. After all, ever since he was little and needed to be coaxed to take medicine or see a doctor, his family tried everything, both tough and gentle. They had tried every trick in the book, and it seemed this word had been said millions of times.

    Buting from her mouth, it numbed half his body.

    His breathing became heavier all of a sudden, his throat constricted. Already hoarse, it felt even more ufortable now. If he wasn¡¯t so incapacitated, he truly would have wanted to...

    Kiss her.

    But still, he did as told and let go. The swab moistened the corner of his lips, and hisplexion seemed to brighten a bit.

    That night, almost no one from the Jiang Family left. Tang Wan sat quietly and obediently to the side, chatting with them. But it was Jiang Jinsang who managed to stay awake until thetter half of the night, then fell asleep once more. When he woke again, it was morning.

    Everyone was eating breakfast in his room. He hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, relying solely on nutritional injections. Now, smelling the food, he surprisingly found his appetite whetted.

    "Xiaowu¡¯s awake." Fan Mingyu was the first to notice, "In a bit, you have to go for a test. Afterwards, depending on the circumstances, we might give you water and food..."

    But everyone was so happy about his awakening; breakfast tasted sweeter than usual. Arge group of people circled around him eating, and that feeling...

    The results of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s imaging test looked good, but he still couldn¡¯t eat immediately. He could only drink small amounts of water and gradually eat a light diet of liquid foods.

    The olddy couldn¡¯t rush to the hospital at any time due to her frail health. She took the initiative to cook, saying the doctor had rmended light food, and she exaggerated it even further. As a result, the food that reached Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth was almost tasteless.

    But it was a sign of her care, so despite theck of vor, he could only swallow it.

    Able to eat and drink, his body naturally recovered faster, with fewer IV drips each day...

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s constitution was inherently weak and not easy to cure. During the pre- and post-surgery period, very few rtives and friends visited, knowing that their presence would only cause trouble. It was only when they heard he was recovering that they gradually came to the hospital.

    Qi Zeyan almost visited daily. One day after work, he specifically came over and even brought two roast ducks from Quanjude.

    "Sister-inw, this is for you." Besides Tang Wan, Jiang Yanting was also in the hospital room. For the time being, Jiang Jinsang could be up briefly, but his body was too much for Tang Wan to support, and Jiang Yanting busied himself with caring for him.

    "For me?" Tang Wan, upon smelling the aroma, indeed felt a bit tempted.

    Qi Zeyan said, "My old man wanted to eat, so he went out to buy some. He got one for you too. It¡¯s already sliced and still warm. You better eat it while it¡¯s hot."

    "Thank you."

    Tang Wan had only had some porridge for dinner and truly felt a bit hungry. Opening the roast duck, the whole room was instantly filled with the aroma of crispy duck. She took out the lotus leaf pancakes and some side dishes, ready for dipping.

 Chapter 470 - 300 Brothers Compete in Wits, Huo Family Men Are Too Outstanding (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 470: 300 Brothers Compete in Wits, Huo Family Men Are Too Outstanding (2 more updates)</h4>

    After Jiang Yanting left, Jiang Jinsang naturally wouldn¡¯t do any so-called "serious business" with Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan was bending over, fussing with the flowers by the bedside.

    These were sent by ady from Beijing a few days ago after the Peach Garden opera performance; the olddy often attended operas and was very close to her. Thisdy had even pruned the flowers herself, and she spent a long time instructing Tang Wan on how to change the water and maintain them so that even without roots, the flowers would stay fresh in the vase for a while.

    But now... it had only been two days!

    Why had they wilted?

    Could it be that she had a toxic touch, killing whatever she tried to nurture?

    "Stop fussing, you can¡¯t bring these flowers back to life," Jiang Jinsang nced over at her.

    A few days ago, someone had sent over two potted nts. Nowadays, people sent nts as gifts, and they came in very delicate packaging. These nts were quite finicky. Tang Wan said they needed to be ced in sunlight to allow them to photosynthesize.

    But then they were left outside overnight and not brought back in. Several dayster, they discovered the nts had frozen to death.

    She handled embroidery and stitching without any problem, but when it came to caring for flowers and nts, she seemed to kill every one she touched.

    Tang Wan let out a small cough to change the subject, "Why did you send big brother away?"

    "He was deliberately teasing us."

    Jiang Jinsang was never one to suffer a loss.

    "By the way, my aunt is flying over tomorrow. I hadn¡¯t told grandfather and the others about your surgery, but grandpa ended up mentioning it on a phone call. Grandfather and grandmother are not well, so they asked my aunt toe."

    "Call big brother back in."

    Tang Wanughed, relieved that his conscience had finally kicked in.

    As she stepped out, Jiang Yanting was sitting on a public chair outside the room, working, "Big brother,e back in. Xiaowu was just joking with you, don¡¯t take it to heart..."

    Upon entering the ward, Jiang Yanting¡¯s first statement made Tang Wan wish she could sink into the ground from embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s only been 4 minutes; that was rather quick."

    ...

    His expression was as usual¡ªcold and solemn¡ªbut his voice carried a hint of surprise and mockery. Clearly he was alluding to something. They were all adults here, and suchments were easily understood.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled, "I might be unwell, but brother...has sister-inw let youe to bed yet?"

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s face remained expressionless, "That¡¯s none of your concern."

    "I¡¯m not concerned at all, just pure gossip."

    "A few days ago, Uncle Zhou mentioned that if the post-surgery recovery isn¡¯t good, another operation might be necessary."

    "Then I¡¯d be bothering big brother to take care of me for an extended period, which would be quite embarrassing."

    ...

    Tang Wan¡¯s headache intensified. Could these two ever stop bickering?

    A nurse came in for a routine checkup midway, and the two stopped their "attacks" on each other for the time being. Once the nurse left, Jiang Jinsang turned to Jiang Yanting, "Brother, thank you for everythingtely."

    One minute they were sniping at each other, the next he was showing gratitude, which immediately put Jiang Yanting on guard. Based on his understanding of his brother, there must be a hidden dagger in this sudden kindness.

    "What are you up to now?"

    "I know you¡¯ve been staying at the hospitaltely, which must be dull..."

    "Get to the point."

    "Wanwan¡¯s aunt is flying over tomorrow; you should go pick her up. I don¡¯t trust anyone else with that task."

    "..."

    Jiang Yanting knew this kid¡¯s sudden request couldn¡¯t be good.

    "Tomorrow I can drive there myself; big brother, you¡¯ve been inconvenienced enoughtely, and..." Besides Tang Wan, Jiang Yanting had spent the most time in the hospital. After Jiang Zhaolin was relieved of all his duties, the Jiang Group was facing a new round of internal shuffling, and Jiang Yanting was actually very busy.

    Moreover, they were picking up their own rtive; he felt awkward troubling Jiang Yanting.

    But Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, "We¡¯ve been a burden for so long; what¡¯s one more time, right big brother?"

    Jiang Yanting remained silent, opened hisptop, and resumed working. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward for a moment. Tang Wan also didn¡¯t understand what his silence meant.

    After about five or six minutes, he finally looked up at Tang Wan: "When is the flight tomorrow?"

    Shen Shuci wasing to see Jiang Jinsang. If he knew, even if Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t made the request, he would have gone to the airport himself.

    After all, they weren¡¯t married yet, and her traveling so far showed that she cared about his brother. It was only right for the Jiang family to greet her.

    Tang Wanter took the opportunity to tell him that she would go to the airport herself, and there was no need to trouble him. Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t mind, "He¡¯s been frail since childhood, and everyone at home indulges him. You¡¯ve also been through a lot with the surgery. I should be thanking you. If you see me as your big brother, there¡¯s no need to be so formal."

    "Family helps each other; it¡¯s only right. Besides, your care for..." Jiang Yanting paused, "I¡¯ve yet to thank you."

    Although Tang Wan hadn¡¯t been able to do much for Shen Zhixian, whatever she could think of, she did her utmost to protect her. Jiang Yanting kept that in mind.

    "Since we¡¯re family, helping Teacher Shen is my duty; you don¡¯t have to be polite."

    ...

    After a bout of formalities, their rtionship seemed a bit closer than before. When they returned to the ward, Jiang Jinsang looked at them, sensing a weird atmosphere, and frowned slightly.

    What were these two scheming behind his back?

    **

    The next day, Zhou Zhongqing came to do his rounds. In the past, getting him to take medication was like asking him to reach the sky. The man was uncooperative. Otherwise, Jiang Yanting wouldn¡¯t have had to say something like "force-feed him the medicine."

    Now, with Tang Wan here, he had to show some face. Whether it was for examinations or taking medication, he was quite cooperative, and his recovery was going well.

    "Once I finish my rounds, I¡¯lle over and remove the stitches in your abdomen." His wound had been healing for over ten days now, which was long enough.

    However, Tang Wan had already scheduled a time to go to the airport, so she wasn¡¯t there when Jiang Jinsang was getting his stitches removed.

    His abdominal incision ran across, contrasting starkly against his pale skin. Since he was thin, the sewn-up wound seemed even more ferocious and horrifying.

    His skin was delicate, and it hurt with just a tug. No matter how well the wound had healed, removing the stitches was bound to cause some sharp pain.

    "Bear with the pain a little," Zhou Zhongqing advised as the assistant at his side had already prepared tools like tweezers and scissors.

    Though dissolvable stitches existed that could be absorbed by the body, some materials could cause acute inmmation, or weren¡¯t strong enough. Zhou Zhongqing wanted to eliminate any potential risks. He didn¡¯t want to leave such a severe scar on him, but life was more important than aesthetics.

    "I¡¯m fine, you can proceed," said Jiang Jinsang, as it wasn¡¯t his first time having surgery.

    Zhou Zhongqing bent down to remove the stitches. As he was focused on his work, someone pushed the door open. He didn¡¯t look up but heard a low voice say, "It seems I¡¯vee at the wrong time."

    It was actually that youngster from the Huo Family...

    Zhou Zhongqing had no interest in interacting with him. His hands tensed, applying a bit too much force, which made Jiang Jinsang sharply inhale the cold air.

    "Carry on," the person said, standing by the bed without leaving. It was also the first time he saw the extent of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgical wound¡ªso long and so deep...

    His own cold demeanor, paired with his tall stature, created an imposing presence.

    Zhou Zhongqing took a deep breath, "You¡¯re blocking my light."

    "The light ising from the front of you, and I¡¯m standing behind you. How could I possibly be in your way?"

    "..."

    Zhou Zhongqing wished he would just go away; couldn¡¯t this kid take a hint at all?

    He continued to work on Jiang Jinsang, removing the stitches. When he was done, he cautioned him not to get wet, to pay attention to cleanliness, and that he would have a nursee regrly for disinfection and to apply ointment.

    After he left and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wound was treated and the ointment absorbed, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at the person beside him, "Why are you just standing there? Sit down."

    He gestured slightly, and someone ced a stack of books on his bedside table.

    Indeed, they weren¡¯t the usual home improvement books anymore but had been reced by a different kind.

    "These books shoulde in handy for you very soon."

    Jiang Jinsang buttoned up his clothing and turned to look at the stack of books...

    "Being a Man Who Can Manage Marriage Well"

    "Happiness in Marriage: The Long-term Way for Men and Women to Get Along"

    "Marriage is More Than Just Sharing a Bed"

    ...

    What was most frightening was that the stack also contained:

    "A Complete Book of Legal Regtions for Marriage and Family"

    "An Analysis of Typical Divorce Cases"

    "How to Marry Smartly and Divorce Wisely"

    ...

    "You give me these books, thinking I¡¯ll need them?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth twitched violently.

    At that moment, with no one else tending to him, he turned to pour himself a ss of water with a disposable cup, "Given your temperament, I¡¯m really worried Miss Tang won¡¯tst too long."

    People in Beijing say that a long illness makes you peevish; this isn¡¯t just an idle saying.

    His temperament isn¡¯t exactly good, and as a friend, one might not suffer too greatly from it, but one is always aware of it deep down.

    His sudden dive into romance had already surprised everyone, and looking at Tang Wan¡¯s soft and gentle nature, he was truly worried that one day she wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate him.

    The books he had brought to Jiang Jinsang previously were collected by his subordinates from far and wide, and he probably had grown tired of them by now. These books were very practical for him.

    "I think you should learn more about how to get along with your spouse; you¡¯ll probably need it after you get married." Marriage is a big deal, and managing it is no easy task.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, "How to get along with one¡¯s spouse, I have no experience. I probably do need to learn. But what about these legal books, and the ones about divorce? What do you mean by that?"

    "Better safe than sorry."

    Jiang Jinsang looked at him: I n to marry for life, what you¡¯re saying... are you serious?

    But his eyes clearly said:

    Look how thoughtful I am.

    Jiang Chengsi had stopped by in the morning and, upon seeing these books and inquiring about their purpose, nearly diedughing.

    "Xiaowu, you really should ept this heartfelt gesture from ol¡¯ Huo; I¡¯d even feel embarrassed if you didn¡¯t, ha ha¡ª"

    Could this man be any more ruthless?

 Chapter 471: 301 operations are so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 471: 301 operations are so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)</strong>

    ¡°How to get married is one thing, but how to divorce?¡±

    In ordinary circumstances, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be at a disadvantage, but his body wouldn¡¯t permit it. The slightest bit of anger made his abdominal wound hurt. Besides, he¡¯d been in a good moodtely, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to squabble with them. It was normal for them to trade insults.

    Getting angry was harmful to one¡¯s health and would only give someone a goodugh, which wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Jiang Chengsi sat to one side, peeling a tangerine while smiling, ¡°Are the second brother and sister-inw not here today?¡±

    ¡°Shen Shuci ising over, they¡¯ve gone to the airport to pick her up.¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child. He was recovering well and was also in the hospital, so there was no need to be attended to 24 hours a day.

    ¡°Shen Shuci¡­ you even used her full name. Dare you call her ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡± Jiang Chengsiughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a bit younger than the sister-inw? People online are saying Xie Duo¡¯s situation is tragic, having to call the second brother ¡®uncle.¡¯ It looks like you¡¯re about there too, soon having to respect a young girl as your elder.¡±

    Jinsang smirked, ¡°If I call her ¡®Auntie,¡¯ ording to our family¡¯s ranking, don¡¯t you have to call her ¡®Auntie¡¯ too? You think you can avoid it?¡±

    With Jiang Yanting having left, Jiang Jinsang switched his bantering target. This state was normal for the Jiang brothers. Someone sat quietly on the side, drinking water, used to the routine. Legs crossed, they watched the show in silence¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there recently?¡± Jinsang suddenly changed the subject, looking at Chengsi and naturally referring to Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s situation.

    Chengsi, peeling his tangerine, simply answered, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡­

    But in reality, how could Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s situation be good?

    He fancied himself clever, but he was grounded by his junior, Jiang Jinsang, in front of so many people at thepany. He was extremely proud and had already been humbled by Jiang Shiyi when he suddenly suffered an aneurysm. Though he was saved, his mind wasn¡¯t right anymore.

    Barely regaining some normalcy and refusing to cooperate with treatment, the doctor bluntly said, ¡°The aneurysm was indeed caused by acute anger. If you don¡¯t care for your own body, we are not responsible for any future paralysis or sudden death.¡±

    He did cherish his life, so he quieted down, but it seemed as though he had aged all at once.

    Even to his wife, who was looking after him, he said bitterly, ¡°You must be happy to see me lying here like this!¡±

    His usuallypliant mother actually resisted, ¡°I am quite happy, indeed.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin was almost angered to death. ¡°Even you¡­¡±

    His son was unfilial, and now his wife was betraying him too.

    ¡°Ever since you joined thepany, you¡¯ve had so many social engagements. When was thest time we had a good meal together? Whenever I bring you meals, you say I¡¯m only doing useless and unnecessary things. Instead, I should be spending the time towork with moredies, which might help you¡­ Sometimes I think about it, and it is quite pointless.¡±

    ¡°I know those assistants and secretaries who want to please you take very good care of you, but I just wanted to see you more.¡±

    ¡°Now I can see you every day, and I indeed feel happy.¡± She smiled, ¡°And don¡¯t always say your son is unfilial. All these years, how much effort have you put into them? You always scold Chengsi, calling him a rebellious son, but he still came back from abroad for your birthdayst year, and you chased him away with curses again¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you even remember when his birthday is? Feelings are mutual.¡±

    ¡°Since he left, all these years, do you even know how I, as a mother, have gotten through? Now that you are like this, if you still think about fighting and can¡¯t stay calm, maybe one day¡­ we should just divorce.¡±

    ¡­

    His mother spoke gently and softly, as if she had awakened him. Quiet now, he cooperated with the treatment and was well-behaved.

    Chengsi would visit his mother, always feeling that with his father lying sick in bed, wasting away, his mother seemed increasingly happy, dressing up exceptionally beautifully every day.

    Unable to hold back once, he said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been dressing up really nicelytely.¡±

    ¡°If he passes away, I¡¯ll also need to find myself a partner. I¡¯m getting old, and if I don¡¯t dress up, no one will want me. You wouldn¡¯t mind me finding you a stepfather, would you?¡±

    Chengsi had never spoken to Jiang Zhaolin, and with a sidelong nce, he saw him, burning with rage, his face ashen, neck stretching, and legs kicking, barely able to keep from passing out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He had already severed ties with Jiang Zhaolin, and didn¡¯t care about this.

    This angered him so much he called him a rebellious son and told him to get lost.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mom. She hasn¡¯t said a word, what right do you have to tell me to get lost?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin was left fuming, unable to do anything.

    ¡­

    So, when Jiang Jinsang asked him, he simply said: Not bad!

    ¡°And cousin? How has he beentely?¡± Jinsang spoke up, interrupting Chengsi¡¯s train of thought. Since hest saw Jiang Shiyi at thepany over half a month ago, he hadn¡¯t seen him since.

 Chapter 472: 301 Operation is so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 472: 301 Operation is so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t want to appear in the ward, and Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t expose him; in fact, the nutritional supplements he brought over today were all purchased by his brother.

    ¡°Is he nning to stay in Beijing long-term?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lately, Jiang Chengsi has been hanging out almost exclusively with Jiang Shiyi.

    ¡°What kind of job is he looking for?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s submitted one resume.¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s only interested in that onepany and he¡¯s quite certain they will hire him, so he doesn¡¯t see the need to cast a wide,¡± Jiang Chengsi shrugged, disying a helpless expression.

    Since childhood, he wasn¡¯t one for academics and had started his own business, so he naturally never had to look for a job, but he¡¯d never seen such a confident job seeker.

    The peak hiring season is after the new year, even a three-year-old knows not to put all eggs in one basket, yet he insists on hanging himself on a single tree.

    ¡°Well then, take care and rest up, I¡¯m going to head out,¡± Jiang Chengsi finished an orange and prepared to leave, ncing at the person beside him, ¡°Old Huo,ing with me?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang would have preferred thepany, but he simply said without expression, ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Xiaowu, take care of yourself. Once you¡¯re out of the hospital, big brother will treat you to something nice,¡± Jiang Chengsi said, twirling his car keys, then left.

    After the sound of footsteps faded away, Jiang Jinsang turned to the person in the corner, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with him?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t here alone. That person didn¡¯t show up, probably doesn¡¯t want to be recognized.¡±

    ¡°Third uncle?¡±

    He didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi indeed didn¡¯te alone, Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t enter the hospital today. With the Huo Family around, hiding wasn¡¯t an option, so he waited in the car.

    He simply didn¡¯t know that he was already discovered.

    ¡°Whye to the hospital if you¡¯re not going inside?¡± Jiang Chengsi settled into his car¡¯s passenger seat.

    Jiang Shiyi smiled indifferently, ¡°Given how embarrassing it was, they probably don¡¯t wish to see me either. Besides, our rtionship has always been average, and the hospital isn¡¯t exactly a pleasant ce, no point in joining that fray.¡±

    ¡°Not keen on joining the fray, yet you yourself keep running to the hospital every other day. If you¡¯re not avable, you send me. If you care about him, just say so. Lucky for you, you¡¯re his cousin, and a guy at that. If it were any other woman, I¡¯d suspect you had feelings for him¡­¡±

    ¡°Like your rtionship with Qi Zeyan?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi looked baffled, ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re totally tonic.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi wasn¡¯t one to follow celebrity gossip, yet he apparently knew.

    ¡°Did I say you two had something going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi wasn¡¯t one to be pushed around. With his temper rising, he gave a coldugh while rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Bro, that¡¯s not funny!¡±

    Jiang Shiyi replied leisurely, ¡°Has anyone ever told you not to mess with someone who studies chemistry.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi was flustered¡­

    Arguing was one thing, but without personal threats¡­

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi shed him a dazzling smile, ¡°It¡¯s that you never really understood me.¡±

    **

    Upon learning that Jiang Shiyi hade to the hospital without entering,bined with his previous behavior at thepany, Jiang Jinsang began to harbor a different view.

    Previously unfamiliar, and with Jiang Shiyi being so reserved, always showing little emotion making him hard to read, it was inevitable to have prejudiced views, assuming him to be not kind-hearted. Now it seems¡­

    His judgment was pretty urate. Dealing with Jiang Zhaolin with such a decisive and urate strike was indeed not the act of a kind person.

    He came all the way here but didn¡¯t enter. It¡¯s said today, but who knows how many times this had happened before.

    Still just as inscrutable.

    Lost in thought, his phone vibrated with an iing call from Tang Wan.

    ¡°Did you pick her up?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice suddenly softened, making the person in the corner unable to help but raise an eyebrow, as people say, being in love turns speech so sickly sweet it¡¯s hard to listen to.

    ¡°Yeah, took her to the hotel first to drop off her luggage, will head to the hospitalter.¡± Tang Wan previously lived at the Jiang Family¡¯s, Shen Shuci¡¯s asional overnight stay was reasonable, but now with Tang Wan residing at the hospital regrly, it would be really awkward for her to stay at the Jiang Family¡¯s, ¡°Have your stitches been removed?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been removed, went smoothly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡­

    The two chatted on the phone for about five or six minutes, seeing each other every day, yet debating who should hang up first, dragging on the cloying exchange for over two minutes.

    Shen Shuci sat beside Tang Wan, looking out the window. Ending a phone call should be straightforward, a matter of one second, nothing to be discussed.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Tang Wan hung up the phone and saw her daydreaming, so she called out to her softly.

    ¡°Is your call done?¡± Being younger, Shen Shuci always maintained the manner of an elder.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re particrly disgusted with me? I was only on the phone for a few minutes.¡±

 Chapter 473 - 301 Operation so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 473: 301 Operation so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_3</h4>

    "I just can¡¯t figure it out, seeing each other every day, why there is still something to talk about."

    Tang Wan frowned, and when she spoke about it, a five or six-minute call seemed indeed not to have covered anything substantial, "Sometimes when you call, it¡¯s not because you have something to say, maybe it¡¯s just because you miss him, want to talk to him; it¡¯s not always necessary to talk about something specific."

    "You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯ve got someone you like."

    Shen Shuci didn¡¯t say anything. She was an adopted daughter, and she was very grateful to the elders of the Shen Family for giving her a whole new life. During her school years, dating and such were never within her considerations.

    Being able to study abroad at a prestigious university was heaven¡¯s favor to her; she cherished everything, always feeling that dating was a waste of time.

    Jiang Yanting was in charge of driving. He listened to the two women talking in the back while driving to the hotel. At the entrance, he helped with the luggage, handled the check-in, and escorted them to the elevator before saying he would wait in the lobby for them.

    After all, it¡¯s a hotel, and once the room is arranged, it bes Shen Shuci¡¯s private space. It would be inappropriate for Jiang Yanting to go any further.

    People from the Jiang Family always had a sense of propriety.

    "It seems like you¡¯re getting along pretty well with the Jiang Family," Shen Shuci could feel that Tang Wan¡¯s interaction with Jiang Yanting was no longer as awkward as before.

    "It¡¯s alright."

    "Two operations, and you didn¡¯t notify us for either. Father was quite angry, and he told me to teach you a lesson when I saw you, as if you don¡¯t consider him your grandfather at all." One time it was Old Master Tang, this time it was Jiang Jinsang.

    "You couldn¡¯t have been of any help, and besides, it was too far away; I didn¡¯t want to worry you."

    ...

    The two of them took the hotel elevator to their rooms, while Jiang Yanting was sitting in the lobby, already causing the hotel receptionists to nce over frequently.

    "Second Master looks even more handsome than on TV; look at that body proportion."

    "How is he doing with the Xie family auntie? Ever since the press conference, there hasn¡¯t been a sighting of them together, and to think they secretly had two children, a boy and a girl, they are blessed."

    "But with such a cold man, you really don¡¯t know how he gets along with his wife in private. From the photos circting online, he always looks so serious, never smiling; it¡¯s hard to tell whether he really likes that Shen Zhixian or not."

    ...

    Just then, Jiang Yanting took out his phone to make a call, and his opening words made several girls¡¯ hearts melt.

    "Hello, Xianxian¡ª"

    Gentleness, after all, is all about contrast. The same person who was cold a moment ago suddenly became like this; such a change was bound to make hearts flutter.

    "Why are you calling me at this time today?" Shen Zhixian was at work; the two children were at kindergarten. Normally at this time, Jiang Yanting knew she was busy and wouldn¡¯t call her.

    "I just miss you, want to talk to you." His voice was low and husky, maic and pleasant to the ear.

    It was a blow to the heart¡ª

    For some reason, Shen Zhixian felt her ears warm up, and she awkwardly murmured a response while the hotel receptionists looked stunned.

    It must be some illusion!

    Because Tang Wan and Shen Shuci soon took the elevator down, the conversation between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian was not long, though it was very pleasant.

    Tang Wan had no idea that the words she had said casually had been actively applied by someone else to flirt with his wife.

    So, you could never imagine how suave the Jiang brothers can be...

    **

    To avoid staring awkwardly at each other, Jiang Jinsang had already picked up the book he was given and casually read a few Chapters. Tilting his head, he looked at him, "There¡¯s stuff in here about how to pick up someone, about dating, do you want to learn?"

    "Do I need to pick up someone?"

    Jiang Jinsang paused, his meaning was:

    People came to pick him up, so he didn¡¯t need such techniques.

    How shameless does one have to be to say such a thing.

    "I think it¡¯s quite interesting, better if you don¡¯t have to use it..." Jiang Jinsang, supporting his chin with one hand, was actually looking at it quite seriously, "Just don¡¯te borrowing my bookter."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 461 - 295 Huo Family sends a strong man to Wanwan? Fifth Masterâ€™s surgeryâ€¦ (12 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 461: 295 Huo Family sends a strong man to Wanwan? Fifth Master¡¯s surgery... (12 more updates)</h4>

    After that incident, Jiang Jinsang waspletely confined, and even a stroll in the hospital¡¯s small garden required a prior report to Zhou Zhongqing.

    Using Qi Zeyan¡¯s words, "It¡¯s no different from being in prison."

    In the days before the surgery, Tang Wan stopped working and spent most of her time at the hospital with him.

    Since Jiang Jinsang had recently developed an interest in home decoration, someone had gathered a pile of rted books for him¡ªthings about color matching, the feng shui mystique of home furnishings, and all sorts of other muddled topics...

    "Huo Brother, he¡¯s about to have surgery; staying up reading isn¡¯t good for him. You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to find so many books for him, it¡¯s also quite troublesome."

    Tang Wan looked at the pile of books and felt a headacheing on.

    Actually, each time he didn¡¯t bring many books; while others brought flowers or fruits, he brought stacks of books. Over time, they umted so much that they could barely fit on a bookshelf.

    Her words were tactful, simply telling him to stop bringing books.

    He, expressionless, uttered a sentence that almost made Tang Wan sick:

    "He can¡¯t read before the surgery, but he can afterward. With his condition, if the surgery is sessful, he¡¯ll have to recuperate in the hospital for a while."

    Well...

    There was truth to his words.

    But at such a time, they were hardlyforting, almost as if casting a "curse" on him.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery held significant risk, and such remarks could also be taken as a kind of backhanded blessing, suggesting:

    He must make it off the operating table.

    "It¡¯s mainly that finding these books for him costs quite a bit of effort." Tang Wan smiled, pushing further, trying to politely decline his kindness on behalf of Jiang Jinsang.

    "The people under me found them; it didn¡¯t trouble me."

    "..."

    This answer left one at a loss for words.

    Tang Wan bit her lip, looking at Jiang Jinsang:

    Brother Wu, I really tried my best, please just ept his kindness.

    He seemed to sense something and looked towards Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang, "Do you not like the books I send?"

    Jiang Jinsang loved books; that was well-known. The only possibility was that he did not like the content of the books...

    Tang Wan inwardly rejoiced, thankful that he finally caught the hint. Just as she was about to nod, he quietly said:

    "Then next time, I¡¯ll change the type."

    Jiang Jinsang saw Tang Wan¡¯s frustration and couldn¡¯t help butugh; he knew his friend¡¯s temperament, so he had never once mentioned refusing his book gifts.

    Tang Wan, left with no recourse, stood up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to someone sitting in the corner, "Huo Brother, have some water."

    "Thank you." He took it, "Madam Jiang called me a few days ago, asking me to choose some security guards for your studio."

    "No need; Grandma was just joking. You shouldn¡¯t mind it; I really don¡¯t need it." Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected the olddy to actually discuss this matter with him.

    It was during the incident caused by Shen Zhixian¡¯s adoptive father that she mentioned it offhand; Tang Wan had forgotten about it, but her grandmother remembered.

    "And the building¡¯s security is quite good; my studio isn¡¯t big, there¡¯s no need to go to the trouble..." Tang Wan tried to refuse.

    "I¡¯ve already chosen them."

    "..."

    "Eight in total, I¡¯ll let theme over, and you can choose who you like, how many you¡¯d like to keep."

    His attitude was forceful, leaving no room for refusal.

    Tang Wan smiled bitterly, thinking to herself that she could send them back when they arrived.

    ...

    That afternoon, the hospital room was visited by eight robust men, tall in stature, dressed in uniform ck suits, their muscles stretching their clothing, all clearly trained, even attractive in appearance.

    There was a stark contrast with Jiang Jinsang.

    He leaned back on the hospital bed, Tang Wan sitting beside him, as the eight men stood uniformly across from them, creating an eerie scene.

    Jiang Jinsang twisted his finger: This man actually...

    Sent men for his daughter-inw?

    And they were all young and strong men.

    "Miss Tang, you can keep as many as you like, and if none are satisfactory, we can select againter." Today, a person from the Huo Family spoke instead of him personally, "Here are their basic profiles; you can ask them any questions, and if you have any special requests, you can make them."

    The information included names, weight, height, and most shockingly...

    Even their three sizes.

    Tang Wan held the documents as if they were hot potatoes; could Huo Brother be serious? There really was no need to be so detailed.

    "Brother Wu..." Tang Wan, her head in pain, sought his help.

    "We¡¯ve taken the information; we¡¯ve seen the people. We will choose slowly and will inform you if we find suitable ones." Jiang Jinsang remainedposed.

 Chapter 463 - 296 Strongly Onlookers the Lab Rat, Fifth Masterâ€™s Surgery Went Smoothly (13th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 463: 296 Strongly Onlookers the Lab Rat, Fifth Master¡¯s Surgery Went Smoothly (13th Update)</h4>

    Although spring had arrived, a snowfall in thest few days meant that even under a clear sky stretching for miles, it couldn¡¯t shake off a certain chill.

    In the operating room, all medical staff were busily preparing for the surgery. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s body had already been marked by Zhou Zhongqing, and nurses were disinfecting his body...

    "How are all the vital signs?" Zhou Zhongqing, having donned his protective gear, entered the operating room.

    "Very stable."

    "Xiaowu, how are you feeling?" Zhou Zhongqing approached the bed. This surgery had gathered nearly all of Beijing¡¯s medical authorities. Aside from those in the operating room responsible for the procedure, there was arge crowd observing through the ss.

    It was said...

    The surgery would be recorded in its entirety.

    In Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words, "Your rare andplicated disease, while notmon, holds significant research value. Many colleagues from out of town couldn¡¯t make it and even wanted me to live-stream the operation..."

    Live-stream?

    "I refuse." Jiang Jinsang frowned. Did these people really consider him ab rat, with a group performing surgery and another observing?

    Were they there to criticize or cheer on?

    No matter how he thought about it, the scene was quite eerie.

    "Actually, I¡¯m nervous too," Zhou Zhongqing said casually at the time, seemingly making a joke. In reality, he bore tremendous pressure.

    Especially since Tang Wan had been apanying him at the hospital, taking care of everything. She made sure to bring him every tasty treat she could find. The thought of their engagement, and the possibility of something going wrong...

    "Right now, I¡¯m doing well," Jiang Jinsang stated directly. "It¡¯s not my first time on the operating table."

    "This surgery will require general anesthesia and will take an especially long time, but it¡¯s okay... just sleep through it. Leave the rest to me; I¡¯ll make sure you get off the operating table safely."

    The surgery began, and all medical staff proceeded with their designated roles following the prearranged protocol. Although Zhou Zhongqing had thoroughly contemted the surgical n, unexpected issues could still arise once the procedure was underway...

    Two hours after Jiang Jinsang entered the operating room, those outside received a critical condition notice.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart clenched sharply, her chest feeling oppressively tight as if she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her vision darkened, and the sudden dizziness and disorientation were overwhelmingly suffocating...

    "Okay, I understand." Jiang Zhenhuan took a deep breath. "Thank you for your hard work."

    Except for Shen Zhixian, who had taken the two children away, the rest of the Jiang family were standing vigil outside. Qi Zeyan had even specially given Ruan Mengxi a few days off to keep Tang Wanpany.

    Tang Wan knew the surgery was risky, but she hadn¡¯t expected to receive a critical condition notice so soon. Waiting outside the operating room was unbearable.

    Apart from them, there were other patients¡¯ families around. Those with chairs were better off; the rest spread something on the floor and sat down. Hardly anyone talked, and the atmosphere was suffocatingly tense.

    Ruan Mengxi sat close to Tang Wan. Seeing her stand up, Ruan Mengxi frowned slightly. "Wanwan, where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m thirsty, going to find something to drink."

    "I¡¯ll go with you."

    ...

    She just couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere outside the operating room and needed to step out for some air.

    As the snow began to melt, stepping outside filled her with a prating cold. In the small garden behind the hospital, pale yellow winter jasmine embraced a soft nket of white snow, blossoming quietly.

    "Master Jiang will be fine," Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t know how else tofort her.

    "I know, he even said that once he gets out, we¡¯ll start decorating the marital home. He wants to prepare two nurseries and mentioned installing a big bathtub in our bedroom because of my bad lumbar spine..."

    Bathtub?

    And a big one at that...

    Ruan Mengxi, with her thoughts quickly straying, bit her lip and said, "Wanwan, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say."

    "Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t say it." Who knows what kinds of things she might blurt out.

    Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips. Maybe she was overthinking it...

    Master Jiang was probably just suggesting a bath for her to rx her body, he didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.

    Ruan Mengxi pped her own face: You shouldn¡¯t assume the worst about others.

    **

    At noon, Shen Zhixian brought the two children over and brought lunch for everyone. Knowing that no one had much appetite, she made a special pot of soup to at least fill their stomachs.

    Throughout the surgery, the critical condition alert was issued four times. It was expected tost eight hours, but as darkness fell, there was still no sign of it ending.

    Finally, after seven in the evening, the door to the operating room opened and a nurse called out.

    "Family of Jiang Jinsang, pleasee to the discussion room."

    The elderlydy had been sitting all day. Upon hearing her grandson¡¯s name, she hurriedly stood up with the support of her cane, her body staggering and nearly falling.

    "Mom, I¡¯ll go," said Jiang Zhenhuan. He had been solely responsible for all the paperwork andmunicating with the doctors that day.

    "I¡¯ll go with you," Tang Yunxian joined him in the discussion room.

    Soon, Zhou Zhongqing emerged, looking as if he had just soaked in water, with sweat at his temples. The protective gear was suffocating, and fine marks from the mask were etched on his face.

    "The surgery was touch-and-go, but it¡¯s over now. My colleague will handle things like stitching up. Later, in the recovery observation room, once the vital signs are stable and the anesthesia has mostly worn off, we can bring the patient out..." Zhou Zhongqing finished speaking and then briefly updated them on the details of the surgery, such as what had been done.

    "Thank you, thank you¡ª" Jiang Zhenhuan had been worried for days and finally heaved a sigh of relief, hurriedly expressing his gratitude.

    "Go out and tell the others," Zhou Zhongqing suggested.

    Having performed a rollercoaster surgery, Zhou Zhongqing was emotionally fraught. The family might be relieved, but for him, post-surgery recovery was crucial. Until the patient was discharged, his heart couldn¡¯t fully settle.

    Upon hearing the sessful surgery news, everyone exhaled in relief. The olddy¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears streamed uncontrobly...

    "Xiaowu¡¯s surgery was such a sess; why are you crying?" Fan Mingyu was ovee with emotion, but he held it back.

    "I¡¯m happy!" The olddy¡¯s fingers, clenching her cane, were still trembling.

    "It might be another three or four hours before he cane out..." exined Jiang Zhenhuan.

    "It¡¯s okay." The olddy smiled, "When he¡¯s out, I¡¯ll go to the temple myself to offer incense. The Buddha has blessed us."

    ...

    On the other side of the hospital, Jiang Chengsi came over again that evening, but didn¡¯t join the main group. He watched them from afar, smiling, then turned to the person beside him, "It looks like the surgery went smoothly."

    Jiang Shiyi squinted his eyes, "Grandpa used to say that Xiaowu, with all his crafty ideas, is even a handful for King Yan, who wouldn¡¯t take him easily."

    "Do you remember the little diner next to our school when we were kids? We used to eat there after sses because our parents were busy. I passed by a few days ago and it¡¯s still there. Shall we..." Jiang Chengsi tentatively asked.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    After the brothers left, Jiang Chengsi lit a cigarette. Everyone had been stressed for so long; a smoke could ease the tension.

    Although they both drove there today, since they were going to the same ce, taking one car was more convenient. Jiang Shiyi had just gotten into the car when Jiang Chengsi put out his cigarette, preparing to open the passenger door, but it was already locked.

    The window rolled down, and his elder brother remarked:

    "I¡¯m a bit of a germaphobe."

    "..."

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s germophobia was a lingering effect from their brother¡¯s death. Since then, he had be very particr about cleanliness. It wasn¡¯t as severe as it sounded, but his pedantic tendencies could be maddening at times.

    Jiang Chengsi gave a light scoff, "Are you saying I disgust you?"

    "Not disgust."

    "How is that not disgust?" They were blood brothers, raised together from childhood, and even though they hadn¡¯t spent many years together, as soon as they reconnected, they quickly reverted to their old ways.

    Jiang Shiyi casually pped his hands on the steering wheel, looked at him, and let loose a remark that nearly caused Jiang Chengsi to spit blood:

    "I just think you¡¯re dirty."

    "..."

    Could you be any more blunt?

    Back in school, when he asked for help with homework, he had gotten the same reaction. "Do you think dealing with a student like me is a headache?"

    Everyone has their strengths. Jiang Chengsi was never cut out for academics.

    "It¡¯s not a headache... I just think you¡¯re dumb."

    "..." After all these years, some things never change.

    Jiang Chengsi gritted his teeth, mounted his beloved motorbike, put on his helmet with a cold expression, started the engine, and deliberately elerated a bit more than necessary as he sped past Jiang Shiyi¡¯s car...

    The motorbike¡¯s exhaust sprayed directly on the windscreen of the car, which quickly dissipated, yet Jiang Shiyi¡¯s hands still clenched the steering wheel tighter.

    Between clenched teeth, he muttered: Absolutely childish!

    But Jiang Chengsi had sped to their destination on his bike and was then left waiting in the wind for half an hour...

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s car was decent, with good performance; not exactly racing car level, but... Jiang Chengsi crossed his arms and watched the car approach at a snail¡¯s pace from a distance, his brows twitching uncontrobly.

    How could he manage to drive at such a slow crawl?

    This guy couldn¡¯t possibly be doing it on purpose to make me wait out here, could he?

    When Jiang Shiyi got out of the car, he spoke before Jiang Chengsi could say anything: "The orientation of the driver¡¯s seat is different between domestic and foreign cars. I haven¡¯t gotten used to driving back here since I returned to the country. You must have been waiting a while."

    With you putting it that way, can I still hit you?

    If it were anyone else, Jiang Chengsi would have long walked away. Screw this meal; I¡¯m not eating. But since the person in question was his brother, he clenched his jaw tighter and endured.

 Chapter 463 - 296 Strongly Onlookers the Lab Rat, Fifth Masterâ€™s Surgery Went Smoothly (13th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 463: 296 Strongly Onlookers the Lab Rat, Fifth Master¡¯s Surgery Went Smoothly (13th Update)</h4>

    Although spring had arrived, a snowfall in thest few days meant that even under a clear sky stretching for miles, it couldn¡¯t shake off a certain chill.

    In the operating room, all medical staff were busily preparing for the surgery. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s body had already been marked by Zhou Zhongqing, and nurses were disinfecting his body...

    "How are all the vital signs?" Zhou Zhongqing, having donned his protective gear, entered the operating room.

    "Very stable."

    "Xiaowu, how are you feeling?" Zhou Zhongqing approached the bed. This surgery had gathered nearly all of Beijing¡¯s medical authorities. Aside from those in the operating room responsible for the procedure, there was arge crowd observing through the ss.

    It was said...

    The surgery would be recorded in its entirety.

    In Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words, "Your rare andplicated disease, while notmon, holds significant research value. Many colleagues from out of town couldn¡¯t make it and even wanted me to live-stream the operation..."

    Live-stream?

    "I refuse." Jiang Jinsang frowned. Did these people really consider him ab rat, with a group performing surgery and another observing?

    Were they there to criticize or cheer on?

    No matter how he thought about it, the scene was quite eerie.

    "Actually, I¡¯m nervous too," Zhou Zhongqing said casually at the time, seemingly making a joke. In reality, he bore tremendous pressure.

    Especially since Tang Wan had been apanying him at the hospital, taking care of everything. She made sure to bring him every tasty treat she could find. The thought of their engagement, and the possibility of something going wrong...

    "Right now, I¡¯m doing well," Jiang Jinsang stated directly. "It¡¯s not my first time on the operating table."

    "This surgery will require general anesthesia and will take an especially long time, but it¡¯s okay... just sleep through it. Leave the rest to me; I¡¯ll make sure you get off the operating table safely."

    The surgery began, and all medical staff proceeded with their designated roles following the prearranged protocol. Although Zhou Zhongqing had thoroughly contemted the surgical n, unexpected issues could still arise once the procedure was underway...

    Two hours after Jiang Jinsang entered the operating room, those outside received a critical condition notice.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart clenched sharply, her chest feeling oppressively tight as if she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her vision darkened, and the sudden dizziness and disorientation were overwhelmingly suffocating...

    "Okay, I understand." Jiang Zhenhuan took a deep breath. "Thank you for your hard work."

    Except for Shen Zhixian, who had taken the two children away, the rest of the Jiang family were standing vigil outside. Qi Zeyan had even specially given Ruan Mengxi a few days off to keep Tang Wanpany.

    Tang Wan knew the surgery was risky, but she hadn¡¯t expected to receive a critical condition notice so soon. Waiting outside the operating room was unbearable.

    Apart from them, there were other patients¡¯ families around. Those with chairs were better off; the rest spread something on the floor and sat down. Hardly anyone talked, and the atmosphere was suffocatingly tense.

    Ruan Mengxi sat close to Tang Wan. Seeing her stand up, Ruan Mengxi frowned slightly. "Wanwan, where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m thirsty, going to find something to drink."

    "I¡¯ll go with you."

    ...

    She just couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere outside the operating room and needed to step out for some air.

    As the snow began to melt, stepping outside filled her with a prating cold. In the small garden behind the hospital, pale yellow winter jasmine embraced a soft nket of white snow, blossoming quietly.

    "Master Jiang will be fine," Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t know how else tofort her.

    "I know, he even said that once he gets out, we¡¯ll start decorating the marital home. He wants to prepare two nurseries and mentioned installing a big bathtub in our bedroom because of my bad lumbar spine..."

    Bathtub?

    And a big one at that...

    Ruan Mengxi, with her thoughts quickly straying, bit her lip and said, "Wanwan, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say."

    "Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t say it." Who knows what kinds of things she might blurt out.

    Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips. Maybe she was overthinking it...

    Master Jiang was probably just suggesting a bath for her to rx her body, he didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.

    Ruan Mengxi pped her own face: You shouldn¡¯t assume the worst about others.

    **

    At noon, Shen Zhixian brought the two children over and brought lunch for everyone. Knowing that no one had much appetite, she made a special pot of soup to at least fill their stomachs.

    Throughout the surgery, the critical condition alert was issued four times. It was expected tost eight hours, but as darkness fell, there was still no sign of it ending.

    Finally, after seven in the evening, the door to the operating room opened and a nurse called out.

    "Family of Jiang Jinsang, pleasee to the discussion room."

    The elderlydy had been sitting all day. Upon hearing her grandson¡¯s name, she hurriedly stood up with the support of her cane, her body staggering and nearly falling.

    "Mom, I¡¯ll go," said Jiang Zhenhuan. He had been solely responsible for all the paperwork andmunicating with the doctors that day.

    "I¡¯ll go with you," Tang Yunxian joined him in the discussion room.

    Soon, Zhou Zhongqing emerged, looking as if he had just soaked in water, with sweat at his temples. The protective gear was suffocating, and fine marks from the mask were etched on his face.

    "The surgery was touch-and-go, but it¡¯s over now. My colleague will handle things like stitching up. Later, in the recovery observation room, once the vital signs are stable and the anesthesia has mostly worn off, we can bring the patient out..." Zhou Zhongqing finished speaking and then briefly updated them on the details of the surgery, such as what had been done.

    "Thank you, thank you¡ª" Jiang Zhenhuan had been worried for days and finally heaved a sigh of relief, hurriedly expressing his gratitude.

    "Go out and tell the others," Zhou Zhongqing suggested.

    Having performed a rollercoaster surgery, Zhou Zhongqing was emotionally fraught. The family might be relieved, but for him, post-surgery recovery was crucial. Until the patient was discharged, his heart couldn¡¯t fully settle.

    Upon hearing the sessful surgery news, everyone exhaled in relief. The olddy¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears streamed uncontrobly...

    "Xiaowu¡¯s surgery was such a sess; why are you crying?" Fan Mingyu was ovee with emotion, but he held it back.

    "I¡¯m happy!" The olddy¡¯s fingers, clenching her cane, were still trembling.

    "It might be another three or four hours before he cane out..." exined Jiang Zhenhuan.

    "It¡¯s okay." The olddy smiled, "When he¡¯s out, I¡¯ll go to the temple myself to offer incense. The Buddha has blessed us."

    ...

    On the other side of the hospital, Jiang Chengsi came over again that evening, but didn¡¯t join the main group. He watched them from afar, smiling, then turned to the person beside him, "It looks like the surgery went smoothly."

    Jiang Shiyi squinted his eyes, "Grandpa used to say that Xiaowu, with all his crafty ideas, is even a handful for King Yan, who wouldn¡¯t take him easily."

    "Do you remember the little diner next to our school when we were kids? We used to eat there after sses because our parents were busy. I passed by a few days ago and it¡¯s still there. Shall we..." Jiang Chengsi tentatively asked.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    After the brothers left, Jiang Chengsi lit a cigarette. Everyone had been stressed for so long; a smoke could ease the tension.

    Although they both drove there today, since they were going to the same ce, taking one car was more convenient. Jiang Shiyi had just gotten into the car when Jiang Chengsi put out his cigarette, preparing to open the passenger door, but it was already locked.

    The window rolled down, and his elder brother remarked:

    "I¡¯m a bit of a germaphobe."

    "..."

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s germophobia was a lingering effect from their brother¡¯s death. Since then, he had be very particr about cleanliness. It wasn¡¯t as severe as it sounded, but his pedantic tendencies could be maddening at times.

    Jiang Chengsi gave a light scoff, "Are you saying I disgust you?"

    "Not disgust."

    "How is that not disgust?" They were blood brothers, raised together from childhood, and even though they hadn¡¯t spent many years together, as soon as they reconnected, they quickly reverted to their old ways.

    Jiang Shiyi casually pped his hands on the steering wheel, looked at him, and let loose a remark that nearly caused Jiang Chengsi to spit blood:

    "I just think you¡¯re dirty."

    "..."

    Could you be any more blunt?

    Back in school, when he asked for help with homework, he had gotten the same reaction. "Do you think dealing with a student like me is a headache?"

    Everyone has their strengths. Jiang Chengsi was never cut out for academics.

    "It¡¯s not a headache... I just think you¡¯re dumb."

    "..." After all these years, some things never change.

    Jiang Chengsi gritted his teeth, mounted his beloved motorbike, put on his helmet with a cold expression, started the engine, and deliberately elerated a bit more than necessary as he sped past Jiang Shiyi¡¯s car...

    The motorbike¡¯s exhaust sprayed directly on the windscreen of the car, which quickly dissipated, yet Jiang Shiyi¡¯s hands still clenched the steering wheel tighter.

    Between clenched teeth, he muttered: Absolutely childish!

    But Jiang Chengsi had sped to their destination on his bike and was then left waiting in the wind for half an hour...

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s car was decent, with good performance; not exactly racing car level, but... Jiang Chengsi crossed his arms and watched the car approach at a snail¡¯s pace from a distance, his brows twitching uncontrobly.

    How could he manage to drive at such a slow crawl?

    This guy couldn¡¯t possibly be doing it on purpose to make me wait out here, could he?

    When Jiang Shiyi got out of the car, he spoke before Jiang Chengsi could say anything: "The orientation of the driver¡¯s seat is different between domestic and foreign cars. I haven¡¯t gotten used to driving back here since I returned to the country. You must have been waiting a while."

    With you putting it that way, can I still hit you?

    If it were anyone else, Jiang Chengsi would have long walked away. Screw this meal; I¡¯m not eating. But since the person in question was his brother, he clenched his jaw tighter and endured.

 Chapter 470 - 300 Brothers Compete in Wits, Huo Family Men Are Too Outstanding (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 470: 300 Brothers Compete in Wits, Huo Family Men Are Too Outstanding (2 more updates)</h4>

    After Jiang Yanting left, Jiang Jinsang naturally wouldn¡¯t do any so-called "serious business" with Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan was bending over, fussing with the flowers by the bedside.

    These were sent by ady from Beijing a few days ago after the Peach Garden opera performance; the olddy often attended operas and was very close to her. Thisdy had even pruned the flowers herself, and she spent a long time instructing Tang Wan on how to change the water and maintain them so that even without roots, the flowers would stay fresh in the vase for a while.

    But now... it had only been two days!

    Why had they wilted?

    Could it be that she had a toxic touch, killing whatever she tried to nurture?

    "Stop fussing, you can¡¯t bring these flowers back to life," Jiang Jinsang nced over at her.

    A few days ago, someone had sent over two potted nts. Nowadays, people sent nts as gifts, and they came in very delicate packaging. These nts were quite finicky. Tang Wan said they needed to be ced in sunlight to allow them to photosynthesize.

    But then they were left outside overnight and not brought back in. Several dayster, they discovered the nts had frozen to death.

    She handled embroidery and stitching without any problem, but when it came to caring for flowers and nts, she seemed to kill every one she touched.

    Tang Wan let out a small cough to change the subject, "Why did you send big brother away?"

    "He was deliberately teasing us."

    Jiang Jinsang was never one to suffer a loss.

    "By the way, my aunt is flying over tomorrow. I hadn¡¯t told grandfather and the others about your surgery, but grandpa ended up mentioning it on a phone call. Grandfather and grandmother are not well, so they asked my aunt toe."

    "Call big brother back in."

    Tang Wanughed, relieved that his conscience had finally kicked in.

    As she stepped out, Jiang Yanting was sitting on a public chair outside the room, working, "Big brother,e back in. Xiaowu was just joking with you, don¡¯t take it to heart..."

    Upon entering the ward, Jiang Yanting¡¯s first statement made Tang Wan wish she could sink into the ground from embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s only been 4 minutes; that was rather quick."

    ...

    His expression was as usual¡ªcold and solemn¡ªbut his voice carried a hint of surprise and mockery. Clearly he was alluding to something. They were all adults here, and suchments were easily understood.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled, "I might be unwell, but brother...has sister-inw let youe to bed yet?"

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s face remained expressionless, "That¡¯s none of your concern."

    "I¡¯m not concerned at all, just pure gossip."

    "A few days ago, Uncle Zhou mentioned that if the post-surgery recovery isn¡¯t good, another operation might be necessary."

    "Then I¡¯d be bothering big brother to take care of me for an extended period, which would be quite embarrassing."

    ...

    Tang Wan¡¯s headache intensified. Could these two ever stop bickering?

    A nurse came in for a routine checkup midway, and the two stopped their "attacks" on each other for the time being. Once the nurse left, Jiang Jinsang turned to Jiang Yanting, "Brother, thank you for everythingtely."

    One minute they were sniping at each other, the next he was showing gratitude, which immediately put Jiang Yanting on guard. Based on his understanding of his brother, there must be a hidden dagger in this sudden kindness.

    "What are you up to now?"

    "I know you¡¯ve been staying at the hospitaltely, which must be dull..."

    "Get to the point."

    "Wanwan¡¯s aunt is flying over tomorrow; you should go pick her up. I don¡¯t trust anyone else with that task."

    "..."

    Jiang Yanting knew this kid¡¯s sudden request couldn¡¯t be good.

    "Tomorrow I can drive there myself; big brother, you¡¯ve been inconvenienced enoughtely, and..." Besides Tang Wan, Jiang Yanting had spent the most time in the hospital. After Jiang Zhaolin was relieved of all his duties, the Jiang Group was facing a new round of internal shuffling, and Jiang Yanting was actually very busy.

    Moreover, they were picking up their own rtive; he felt awkward troubling Jiang Yanting.

    But Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, "We¡¯ve been a burden for so long; what¡¯s one more time, right big brother?"

    Jiang Yanting remained silent, opened hisptop, and resumed working. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward for a moment. Tang Wan also didn¡¯t understand what his silence meant.

    After about five or six minutes, he finally looked up at Tang Wan: "When is the flight tomorrow?"

    Shen Shuci wasing to see Jiang Jinsang. If he knew, even if Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t made the request, he would have gone to the airport himself.

    After all, they weren¡¯t married yet, and her traveling so far showed that she cared about his brother. It was only right for the Jiang family to greet her.

    Tang Wanter took the opportunity to tell him that she would go to the airport herself, and there was no need to trouble him. Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t mind, "He¡¯s been frail since childhood, and everyone at home indulges him. You¡¯ve also been through a lot with the surgery. I should be thanking you. If you see me as your big brother, there¡¯s no need to be so formal."

    "Family helps each other; it¡¯s only right. Besides, your care for..." Jiang Yanting paused, "I¡¯ve yet to thank you."

    Although Tang Wan hadn¡¯t been able to do much for Shen Zhixian, whatever she could think of, she did her utmost to protect her. Jiang Yanting kept that in mind.

    "Since we¡¯re family, helping Teacher Shen is my duty; you don¡¯t have to be polite."

    ...

    After a bout of formalities, their rtionship seemed a bit closer than before. When they returned to the ward, Jiang Jinsang looked at them, sensing a weird atmosphere, and frowned slightly.

    What were these two scheming behind his back?

    **

    The next day, Zhou Zhongqing came to do his rounds. In the past, getting him to take medication was like asking him to reach the sky. The man was uncooperative. Otherwise, Jiang Yanting wouldn¡¯t have had to say something like "force-feed him the medicine."

    Now, with Tang Wan here, he had to show some face. Whether it was for examinations or taking medication, he was quite cooperative, and his recovery was going well.

    "Once I finish my rounds, I¡¯lle over and remove the stitches in your abdomen." His wound had been healing for over ten days now, which was long enough.

    However, Tang Wan had already scheduled a time to go to the airport, so she wasn¡¯t there when Jiang Jinsang was getting his stitches removed.

    His abdominal incision ran across, contrasting starkly against his pale skin. Since he was thin, the sewn-up wound seemed even more ferocious and horrifying.

    His skin was delicate, and it hurt with just a tug. No matter how well the wound had healed, removing the stitches was bound to cause some sharp pain.

    "Bear with the pain a little," Zhou Zhongqing advised as the assistant at his side had already prepared tools like tweezers and scissors.

    Though dissolvable stitches existed that could be absorbed by the body, some materials could cause acute inmmation, or weren¡¯t strong enough. Zhou Zhongqing wanted to eliminate any potential risks. He didn¡¯t want to leave such a severe scar on him, but life was more important than aesthetics.

    "I¡¯m fine, you can proceed," said Jiang Jinsang, as it wasn¡¯t his first time having surgery.

    Zhou Zhongqing bent down to remove the stitches. As he was focused on his work, someone pushed the door open. He didn¡¯t look up but heard a low voice say, "It seems I¡¯vee at the wrong time."

    It was actually that youngster from the Huo Family...

    Zhou Zhongqing had no interest in interacting with him. His hands tensed, applying a bit too much force, which made Jiang Jinsang sharply inhale the cold air.

    "Carry on," the person said, standing by the bed without leaving. It was also the first time he saw the extent of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgical wound¡ªso long and so deep...

    His own cold demeanor, paired with his tall stature, created an imposing presence.

    Zhou Zhongqing took a deep breath, "You¡¯re blocking my light."

    "The light ising from the front of you, and I¡¯m standing behind you. How could I possibly be in your way?"

    "..."

    Zhou Zhongqing wished he would just go away; couldn¡¯t this kid take a hint at all?

    He continued to work on Jiang Jinsang, removing the stitches. When he was done, he cautioned him not to get wet, to pay attention to cleanliness, and that he would have a nursee regrly for disinfection and to apply ointment.

    After he left and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wound was treated and the ointment absorbed, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at the person beside him, "Why are you just standing there? Sit down."

    He gestured slightly, and someone ced a stack of books on his bedside table.

    Indeed, they weren¡¯t the usual home improvement books anymore but had been reced by a different kind.

    "These books shoulde in handy for you very soon."

    Jiang Jinsang buttoned up his clothing and turned to look at the stack of books...

    "Being a Man Who Can Manage Marriage Well"

    "Happiness in Marriage: The Long-term Way for Men and Women to Get Along"

    "Marriage is More Than Just Sharing a Bed"

    ...

    What was most frightening was that the stack also contained:

    "A Complete Book of Legal Regtions for Marriage and Family"

    "An Analysis of Typical Divorce Cases"

    "How to Marry Smartly and Divorce Wisely"

    ...

    "You give me these books, thinking I¡¯ll need them?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth twitched violently.

    At that moment, with no one else tending to him, he turned to pour himself a ss of water with a disposable cup, "Given your temperament, I¡¯m really worried Miss Tang won¡¯tst too long."

    People in Beijing say that a long illness makes you peevish; this isn¡¯t just an idle saying.

    His temperament isn¡¯t exactly good, and as a friend, one might not suffer too greatly from it, but one is always aware of it deep down.

    His sudden dive into romance had already surprised everyone, and looking at Tang Wan¡¯s soft and gentle nature, he was truly worried that one day she wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate him.

    The books he had brought to Jiang Jinsang previously were collected by his subordinates from far and wide, and he probably had grown tired of them by now. These books were very practical for him.

    "I think you should learn more about how to get along with your spouse; you¡¯ll probably need it after you get married." Marriage is a big deal, and managing it is no easy task.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, "How to get along with one¡¯s spouse, I have no experience. I probably do need to learn. But what about these legal books, and the ones about divorce? What do you mean by that?"

    "Better safe than sorry."

    Jiang Jinsang looked at him: I n to marry for life, what you¡¯re saying... are you serious?

    But his eyes clearly said:

    Look how thoughtful I am.

    Jiang Chengsi had stopped by in the morning and, upon seeing these books and inquiring about their purpose, nearly diedughing.

    "Xiaowu, you really should ept this heartfelt gesture from ol¡¯ Huo; I¡¯d even feel embarrassed if you didn¡¯t, ha ha¡ª"

    Could this man be any more ruthless?

 Chapter 471: 301 operations are so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 471: 301 operations are so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)</strong>

    ¡°How to get married is one thing, but how to divorce?¡±

    In ordinary circumstances, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be at a disadvantage, but his body wouldn¡¯t permit it. The slightest bit of anger made his abdominal wound hurt. Besides, he¡¯d been in a good moodtely, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to squabble with them. It was normal for them to trade insults.

    Getting angry was harmful to one¡¯s health and would only give someone a goodugh, which wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Jiang Chengsi sat to one side, peeling a tangerine while smiling, ¡°Are the second brother and sister-inw not here today?¡±

    ¡°Shen Shuci ising over, they¡¯ve gone to the airport to pick her up.¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child. He was recovering well and was also in the hospital, so there was no need to be attended to 24 hours a day.

    ¡°Shen Shuci¡­ you even used her full name. Dare you call her ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡± Jiang Chengsiughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a bit younger than the sister-inw? People online are saying Xie Duo¡¯s situation is tragic, having to call the second brother ¡®uncle.¡¯ It looks like you¡¯re about there too, soon having to respect a young girl as your elder.¡±

    Jinsang smirked, ¡°If I call her ¡®Auntie,¡¯ ording to our family¡¯s ranking, don¡¯t you have to call her ¡®Auntie¡¯ too? You think you can avoid it?¡±

    With Jiang Yanting having left, Jiang Jinsang switched his bantering target. This state was normal for the Jiang brothers. Someone sat quietly on the side, drinking water, used to the routine. Legs crossed, they watched the show in silence¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there recently?¡± Jinsang suddenly changed the subject, looking at Chengsi and naturally referring to Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s situation.

    Chengsi, peeling his tangerine, simply answered, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡­

    But in reality, how could Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s situation be good?

    He fancied himself clever, but he was grounded by his junior, Jiang Jinsang, in front of so many people at thepany. He was extremely proud and had already been humbled by Jiang Shiyi when he suddenly suffered an aneurysm. Though he was saved, his mind wasn¡¯t right anymore.

    Barely regaining some normalcy and refusing to cooperate with treatment, the doctor bluntly said, ¡°The aneurysm was indeed caused by acute anger. If you don¡¯t care for your own body, we are not responsible for any future paralysis or sudden death.¡±

    He did cherish his life, so he quieted down, but it seemed as though he had aged all at once.

    Even to his wife, who was looking after him, he said bitterly, ¡°You must be happy to see me lying here like this!¡±

    His usuallypliant mother actually resisted, ¡°I am quite happy, indeed.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin was almost angered to death. ¡°Even you¡­¡±

    His son was unfilial, and now his wife was betraying him too.

    ¡°Ever since you joined thepany, you¡¯ve had so many social engagements. When was thest time we had a good meal together? Whenever I bring you meals, you say I¡¯m only doing useless and unnecessary things. Instead, I should be spending the time towork with moredies, which might help you¡­ Sometimes I think about it, and it is quite pointless.¡±

    ¡°I know those assistants and secretaries who want to please you take very good care of you, but I just wanted to see you more.¡±

    ¡°Now I can see you every day, and I indeed feel happy.¡± She smiled, ¡°And don¡¯t always say your son is unfilial. All these years, how much effort have you put into them? You always scold Chengsi, calling him a rebellious son, but he still came back from abroad for your birthdayst year, and you chased him away with curses again¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you even remember when his birthday is? Feelings are mutual.¡±

    ¡°Since he left, all these years, do you even know how I, as a mother, have gotten through? Now that you are like this, if you still think about fighting and can¡¯t stay calm, maybe one day¡­ we should just divorce.¡±

    ¡­

    His mother spoke gently and softly, as if she had awakened him. Quiet now, he cooperated with the treatment and was well-behaved.

    Chengsi would visit his mother, always feeling that with his father lying sick in bed, wasting away, his mother seemed increasingly happy, dressing up exceptionally beautifully every day.

    Unable to hold back once, he said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been dressing up really nicelytely.¡±

    ¡°If he passes away, I¡¯ll also need to find myself a partner. I¡¯m getting old, and if I don¡¯t dress up, no one will want me. You wouldn¡¯t mind me finding you a stepfather, would you?¡±

    Chengsi had never spoken to Jiang Zhaolin, and with a sidelong nce, he saw him, burning with rage, his face ashen, neck stretching, and legs kicking, barely able to keep from passing out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He had already severed ties with Jiang Zhaolin, and didn¡¯t care about this.

    This angered him so much he called him a rebellious son and told him to get lost.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mom. She hasn¡¯t said a word, what right do you have to tell me to get lost?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin was left fuming, unable to do anything.

    ¡­

    So, when Jiang Jinsang asked him, he simply said: Not bad!

    ¡°And cousin? How has he beentely?¡± Jinsang spoke up, interrupting Chengsi¡¯s train of thought. Since hest saw Jiang Shiyi at thepany over half a month ago, he hadn¡¯t seen him since.

 Chapter 472: 301 Operation is so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 472: 301 Operation is so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t want to appear in the ward, and Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t expose him; in fact, the nutritional supplements he brought over today were all purchased by his brother.

    ¡°Is he nning to stay in Beijing long-term?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lately, Jiang Chengsi has been hanging out almost exclusively with Jiang Shiyi.

    ¡°What kind of job is he looking for?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s submitted one resume.¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s only interested in that onepany and he¡¯s quite certain they will hire him, so he doesn¡¯t see the need to cast a wide,¡± Jiang Chengsi shrugged, disying a helpless expression.

    Since childhood, he wasn¡¯t one for academics and had started his own business, so he naturally never had to look for a job, but he¡¯d never seen such a confident job seeker.

    The peak hiring season is after the new year, even a three-year-old knows not to put all eggs in one basket, yet he insists on hanging himself on a single tree.

    ¡°Well then, take care and rest up, I¡¯m going to head out,¡± Jiang Chengsi finished an orange and prepared to leave, ncing at the person beside him, ¡°Old Huo,ing with me?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang would have preferred thepany, but he simply said without expression, ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Xiaowu, take care of yourself. Once you¡¯re out of the hospital, big brother will treat you to something nice,¡± Jiang Chengsi said, twirling his car keys, then left.

    After the sound of footsteps faded away, Jiang Jinsang turned to the person in the corner, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with him?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t here alone. That person didn¡¯t show up, probably doesn¡¯t want to be recognized.¡±

    ¡°Third uncle?¡±

    He didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi indeed didn¡¯te alone, Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t enter the hospital today. With the Huo Family around, hiding wasn¡¯t an option, so he waited in the car.

    He simply didn¡¯t know that he was already discovered.

    ¡°Whye to the hospital if you¡¯re not going inside?¡± Jiang Chengsi settled into his car¡¯s passenger seat.

    Jiang Shiyi smiled indifferently, ¡°Given how embarrassing it was, they probably don¡¯t wish to see me either. Besides, our rtionship has always been average, and the hospital isn¡¯t exactly a pleasant ce, no point in joining that fray.¡±

    ¡°Not keen on joining the fray, yet you yourself keep running to the hospital every other day. If you¡¯re not avable, you send me. If you care about him, just say so. Lucky for you, you¡¯re his cousin, and a guy at that. If it were any other woman, I¡¯d suspect you had feelings for him¡­¡±

    ¡°Like your rtionship with Qi Zeyan?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi looked baffled, ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re totally tonic.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi wasn¡¯t one to follow celebrity gossip, yet he apparently knew.

    ¡°Did I say you two had something going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi wasn¡¯t one to be pushed around. With his temper rising, he gave a coldugh while rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Bro, that¡¯s not funny!¡±

    Jiang Shiyi replied leisurely, ¡°Has anyone ever told you not to mess with someone who studies chemistry.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi was flustered¡­

    Arguing was one thing, but without personal threats¡­

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi shed him a dazzling smile, ¡°It¡¯s that you never really understood me.¡±

    **

    Upon learning that Jiang Shiyi hade to the hospital without entering,bined with his previous behavior at thepany, Jiang Jinsang began to harbor a different view.

    Previously unfamiliar, and with Jiang Shiyi being so reserved, always showing little emotion making him hard to read, it was inevitable to have prejudiced views, assuming him to be not kind-hearted. Now it seems¡­

    His judgment was pretty urate. Dealing with Jiang Zhaolin with such a decisive and urate strike was indeed not the act of a kind person.

    He came all the way here but didn¡¯t enter. It¡¯s said today, but who knows how many times this had happened before.

    Still just as inscrutable.

    Lost in thought, his phone vibrated with an iing call from Tang Wan.

    ¡°Did you pick her up?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice suddenly softened, making the person in the corner unable to help but raise an eyebrow, as people say, being in love turns speech so sickly sweet it¡¯s hard to listen to.

    ¡°Yeah, took her to the hotel first to drop off her luggage, will head to the hospitalter.¡± Tang Wan previously lived at the Jiang Family¡¯s, Shen Shuci¡¯s asional overnight stay was reasonable, but now with Tang Wan residing at the hospital regrly, it would be really awkward for her to stay at the Jiang Family¡¯s, ¡°Have your stitches been removed?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been removed, went smoothly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡­

    The two chatted on the phone for about five or six minutes, seeing each other every day, yet debating who should hang up first, dragging on the cloying exchange for over two minutes.

    Shen Shuci sat beside Tang Wan, looking out the window. Ending a phone call should be straightforward, a matter of one second, nothing to be discussed.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Tang Wan hung up the phone and saw her daydreaming, so she called out to her softly.

    ¡°Is your call done?¡± Being younger, Shen Shuci always maintained the manner of an elder.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re particrly disgusted with me? I was only on the phone for a few minutes.¡±

 Chapter 467: Moved the Civil Affairs Bureau to the Hospital, the operations are getting trickier

    <h4>Chapter 467: Moved the Civil Affairs Bureau to the Hospital, the operations are getting trickier</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang woke upte in the evening, and the Jiang Family came to visit one after another. The night had already grown deep, yet they hadn¡¯t left.

    ording to Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s medical orders, Tang Wan prepared some warm water. She took a cotton swab, dipped it in water, and first helped to moisten his lips. Some surgeries might not allow the patient to drink water the same day, but the next day they could drink a little. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s case was rather special; he needed an imaging test the next day before they could consider letting him drink water.

    Tang Wan held the cotton swab, and gently wetted his lips. Someone stared intently at her the whole time.

    His lips were pale, but his eyes were full ofughter.

    He slightly lifted his hand. Tang Wan frowned, "Are you ufortable anywhere?"

    His throat was so hoarse he could barely articte a single syble, "...Hand."

    Tang Wan reached for his hand. He had little strength but managed to make a grasping gesture. His palm was dry and warm, lightly covering hers, as if trying topletely envelop her hand.

    It seemed like he wanted to reassure her, to tell her not to worry.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. He was awake now; what was there to worry about?

    "Let go for now. Let¡¯s get some water first to moisten your lips," Tang Wan spoke softly and patiently, but the person, thoughcking strength, still wanted to hold onto her hand...

    The Jiang Family and Tang Yunxian were both present. They were discussing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s condition in low voices with Zhou Zhongqing. Him holding onto her like that wasn¡¯t practical.

    Tang Wan leaned close to his ear and tenderly called out, "Xiaowu¡ª"

    The anesthesia on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s body had already worn off, and the pain pump was removed. His abdominal wound ached faintly. Her warm breath on his ear, along the side of his neck...

    Her warm breath on his ear.

    It made his heart feel soft and tingly.

    "Let go, be good¡ª"

    She feared being overheard, her voice especially low, even tremulous, soft and sweet as if holding back all impatience, decidedly cajoling.

    Warm and sweet breath.

    Good?

    Jiang Jinsang always felt that such words were useless on him. After all, ever since he was little and needed to be coaxed to take medicine or see a doctor, his family tried everything, both tough and gentle. They had tried every trick in the book, and it seemed this word had been said millions of times.

    Buting from her mouth, it numbed half his body.

    His breathing became heavier all of a sudden, his throat constricted. Already hoarse, it felt even more ufortable now. If he wasn¡¯t so incapacitated, he truly would have wanted to...

    Kiss her.

    But still, he did as told and let go. The swab moistened the corner of his lips, and hisplexion seemed to brighten a bit.

    That night, almost no one from the Jiang Family left. Tang Wan sat quietly and obediently to the side, chatting with them. But it was Jiang Jinsang who managed to stay awake until thetter half of the night, then fell asleep once more. When he woke again, it was morning.

    Everyone was eating breakfast in his room. He hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, relying solely on nutritional injections. Now, smelling the food, he surprisingly found his appetite whetted.

    "Xiaowu¡¯s awake." Fan Mingyu was the first to notice, "In a bit, you have to go for a test. Afterwards, depending on the circumstances, we might give you water and food..."

    But everyone was so happy about his awakening; breakfast tasted sweeter than usual. Arge group of people circled around him eating, and that feeling...

    The results of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s imaging test looked good, but he still couldn¡¯t eat immediately. He could only drink small amounts of water and gradually eat a light diet of liquid foods.

    The olddy couldn¡¯t rush to the hospital at any time due to her frail health. She took the initiative to cook, saying the doctor had rmended light food, and she exaggerated it even further. As a result, the food that reached Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth was almost tasteless.

    But it was a sign of her care, so despite theck of vor, he could only swallow it.

    Able to eat and drink, his body naturally recovered faster, with fewer IV drips each day...

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s constitution was inherently weak and not easy to cure. During the pre- and post-surgery period, very few rtives and friends visited, knowing that their presence would only cause trouble. It was only when they heard he was recovering that they gradually came to the hospital.

    Qi Zeyan almost visited daily. One day after work, he specifically came over and even brought two roast ducks from Quanjude.

    "Sister-inw, this is for you." Besides Tang Wan, Jiang Yanting was also in the hospital room. For the time being, Jiang Jinsang could be up briefly, but his body was too much for Tang Wan to support, and Jiang Yanting busied himself with caring for him.

    "For me?" Tang Wan, upon smelling the aroma, indeed felt a bit tempted.

    Qi Zeyan said, "My old man wanted to eat, so he went out to buy some. He got one for you too. It¡¯s already sliced and still warm. You better eat it while it¡¯s hot."

    "Thank you."

    Tang Wan had only had some porridge for dinner and truly felt a bit hungry. Opening the roast duck, the whole room was instantly filled with the aroma of crispy duck. She took out the lotus leaf pancakes and some side dishes, ready for dipping.

 Chapter 474: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators.

    <strong>Chapter 474: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators.</strong>

    On the way to the hospital with Shen Shuci, Tang Wan received a call from Fan Mingyu. He had just found out that Shen Shuci had arrived and wanted her to stay at their ce. Learning that she had already checked into a hotel, he sighed.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re all family, why be so polite? Invite her to have dinner at our ce tonight.¡±

    Tang Wan took the initiative and agreed on behalf of Shen Shuci, prompting her to frown involuntarily.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t met them before, and my dad is there too. It¡¯s just a dinner. Auntie is too enthusiastic, and I really couldn¡¯t refuse,¡± Tang Wan said apologetically with a smile.

    Shen Shuci, after all, wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Jiang Family. Even though she was of the same generation as Fan Mingyu and the others ording to seniority, there was still an age difference. When dealing with them, she acted very humbly and always considered herself a junior. Without Tang Wan around, going to the Jiang Family for dinner would undoubtedly feel a bit awkward.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m serious, you really should get yourself a boyfriend,¡± Tang Wan said, ncing sideways at her. Having grown up in an orphanage, her nature was always somewhat cold.

    ¡°You were busy with school before, but now you¡¯ve graduated. Staying single isn¡¯t ideal, and I¡¯m already engaged. You¡¯re my senior, after all.¡±

    ¡°What type of person do you like? Do you want me to keep an eye out for you?¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Shuci originally let it pass, thinking Tang Wan would drop the subject after a couple of remarks, but she kept going on and on without end. Shen Shuci frowned and turned to look at her, ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    ¡°When I was your age, the elders, I never pressured you to find a partner, so¡­¡± you shouldn¡¯t pressure me either.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to get engaged or married before me. Although I¡¯m your elder, you¡¯re older in age.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan nearly spat blood. Girls still don¡¯t like to have their age pointed out.

    ¡­

    Shen Shuci had specially brought some gifts from abroad and also bought a bouquet of flowers near the hospital before entering. Passing the nurses¡¯ station on the way to the patient rooms, she encountered Zhou Zhongqing talking with a nurse.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou,¡± Tang Wan whispered to greet him.

    ¡°Wanwan, wait a moment; I have something to tell you.¡± Zhou Zhongqing wanted to instruct her on how to apply medicine to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wound. Jinsang was not one to cooperate with others, and apart from Tang Wan, he didn¡¯t trust anyone else with this task.

    Jiang Yanting helped Shen Shuci carry the gifts, lifting his arm slightly to signal, ¡°Miss Shen, this way, let¡¯s go over first.¡±

    Holding the bouquet, Shen Shuci nodded and led the way to the patient¡¯s room.

    ¡°Room 1855.¡± Jiang Yanting, hands full with items and struggling with the weight, remarked about the gifts that Shen Shuci had brought with her in the car and which he took over only upon arrival at the hospital. It was as if his hands were grasping two barbells¡ªwhat exactly had she brought?

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room was easy to find since members of the Huo Family were standing outside chatting with Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu. They straightened up immediately upon seeing the two approaching.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, inside the patient room.

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, she had sent a message to Jiang Jinsang ahead of time. He looked towards the person basking in the sun, ¡°Wanwan and her aunt are almost at the hospital.¡±

    The person nced at his mechanical wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring to keep mepany,¡± Jiang Jinsang thanked him. After many years of mutual acquaintance, and although they asionally exchanged barbs, he was quite familiar with the other¡¯s temperament.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Yanting had left him alone when they departed, which was why he had stayed a bit longer.

    But he wasn¡¯t one who liked being busy. Now that everyone was back, he was nning to leave.

    He stood up, raised his hand to tidy up his clothes with a serious air. Even on his clothes, not a single wrinkle could remain. He had to keep them clean and tidy at all times¡ªa habit likely developed from his profession, as meticulous in his work as he was with his attire. ¡°Have you learned anything from reading that book?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang lifted his brows and looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s all about teaching people dating techniques. Do you want to take a couple of books back with you?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Perhaps from sitting too long, a crease had formed on the front of his shirt. He raised his hand to try to smooth it out but to no effect.

    Before leaving, he looked back at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°You seem to enjoy it quite a bit. If you like it so much, I¡¯ll bring you some more next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just in that moment of turning to speak, the door to the patient room opened, and arge bouquet of Ca Lilies faced him. He was too close to the door, and the flowers identally brushed against his clothes.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t expected someone to be blocking the doorway.

    But the person was so tall; she had to look up slightly to meet his eyes, and the idental eye contact startled her, causing her heart to race. Having grown up in an orphanage, she didn¡¯t im to have a sharp eye for people, yet she was observant, and her intuition told her:

 Chapter 475: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators_2

    <strong>Chapter 475: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators_2</strong>

    This man is dangerous.

    His aloofness differs from Jiang Yanting¡¯s. While Jiang Yanting maintains a self-restrained coldness, this man embodies a lethal kind. Those eyes were not only still as stagnant water but even seemed icebound for miles, undoubtedly sending a chill through anyone who inadvertently crosses his path.

    His coldness was thin as ice, tremendously intimidating¡ªan umon kindpared to most people.

    He slightly moved aside to let Shen Shuci in.

    ¡°What? Leaving?¡± Jiang Yanting followed her into the hospital room and ced his gifts on a side cab. ¡°Stay a little longer?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Shen Shuci had just greeted Jiang Jinsang. ¡°I¡¯ve just learned about your surgery and came to visit. How are you feeling now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite well, thanks for worrying you, grandmother, and grandfather.¡± He and Tang Wan were not formally married yet, and he was not too willing to call her his aunt presently.

    Shen Shuci ced the flowers on the bedside and then noticed a stack of books on marriage management andw on the bedside table, slightly frowning.

    It¡¯s one thing to read about managing a marriage, but why study how to smartly divorce?

    She frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re studying this already before getting married?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who bought them. Someone else gave them to me,¡± Jiang Jinsang nced sideways at someone standing by the doorway talking with his elder brother. ¡°He said it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°Your friend has quite a unique way of thinking.¡± Shen Shuci definitely hoped for him and Tang Wan to get married and stay together for a lifetime. Seeing books about divorce made her ufortable. ¡°If you¡¯re getting married, why n for what to do in case of divorce? It feels quite pointless.¡±

    ¡°I think so too, plus I don¡¯t need these at all.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang followed up on herment.

    ¡°His way of thinking, I can understand. Some things, it¡¯s necessary to prepare just in case, and some stuff really do need to be rified before marriage, but¡ª¡±

    Some things do need to get rified before marriage, but as a friend of the bride, seeing books presumably given by a friend of the groom about divorce does make one uneasy.

    Could it be that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s friend thinks that if there¡¯s an issue between the coupleter on, Tang Wan¡¯s side will cling desperately or take more than their fair share from him?

    Thus, encouraging him to be prepared in advance? After all, whenparing the Jiang Family¡¯s influence to the Tang Family¡¯s, thetter is somewhat lesser.

    Having lived abroad for a long time, Shen Shuci was fluent in Chinese, but not often using it internationally, she momentarily couldn¡¯t find the right words to express her feelings.

    As she was considering her words, a deep male voice came from behind.

    ¡°What about?¡±

    Shen Shuci slightly turned her head toward him.

    His eyes shot towards her like a sharp de, nearly sealing her throat, making her feel a chill down her neck.

    ¡°Was it me who gave the books? Any problem?¡±

    Shen Shuci couldn¡¯t believe that these books were a gift from him. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to do such a thing. Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the room was getting awkward when Tang Wan returned.

    ¡°Huo Big Brother, you¡¯re here too? Why is everyone standing, please have a seat.¡± She had just entered, still pondering how Zhou Zhongqing instructed her to apply medication to Jiang Jinsang and hadn¡¯t noticed the uneasy atmosphere in the room.

    ¡°Not sitting, I should be leaving.¡±

    He politely said his goodbyes to several people, but his eyes looked colder when he nced at Shen Shuci before turning to leave.

    That¡¯s just his nature, toe and go in a hurry, and Tang Wan didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Aunt, please sit, let me get you a ss of water.¡±

    Shen Shuci bit her lip but eventually decided to follow him out, previously identally bumping Jiang Chengsi¡¯s head, and it was he who had taken the me for it. Now, inadvertently criticizing the gifts he sent, she owed him a favor and had been rude, not how one should act or treat others, perhaps an apology was in order.

    But as she chased after him, a line of people had just entered the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, wait¡­¡± Shen Shuci saw the elevator doors weren¡¯t fully closed yet. Given her distance to the elevator, she could just make it in time.

    Just then, she saw someone raising his right hand, seemingly pressing a button.

    She was momentarily pleased, thinking he pressed the door-open button, allowing the elevator to pause longer.

    The next second¡­

    The elevator doors slowly closed, and Shen Shuci¡¯s heart skipped a beat. By the time she rushed forward, the doors had already sealed shut. She raised her hand and pressed the button on the side, but the elevator had already started moving down¡­

    What kind of strange temperament is this?

    Inside the elevator, the Huo Family exchanged nces¡ªthis was the second time this had happened.

    ¡°Sir¡­ just now Miss Shen seemed to have called you, and you just¡­¡± closed the door like that? It doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate, after all, she is also the future aunt of the Fifth Master.

    ¡°Did she?¡± the man slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    With your sight and hearing, you¡¯re telling us you didn¡¯t hear? You¡¯re kidding us.

    ¡°Do you also think those books I sent weren¡¯t quite appropriate?¡±

    Everyone hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°They were perfectly suitable, how are they not? Now, so many couples be enemies because of divorcewsuits, I think it¡¯s better to make things clear earlier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not about guarding against each other, it benefits both parties.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, your intentions are far-reaching, the Fifth Master will definitely feel it.¡±

    ¡­

    The elevator mirror reflected his face, cold as frost.

    He raised his hand to dust off hispel where the ca lily, which inherently had no scent but was deliberately sprayed with a light perfume by the flower shop, had brushed against him, causing his eyebrows to furrow deeply.

    The youngdy just casually made a remark, and you didn¡¯t need to deliberately close the elevator, did you? People exchanged nces; their master was so indifferent to charm and grace, when would their family ever have a mistress or add a little baby to the Huo Family¡­

    This is too hard.

    Mainly because the things he gives, nobody dares toin, Shen Shuci unintentionally touched the tiger¡¯s derriere.

    **

    In the hospital room

    When Shen Shuci came back, Tang Wan sized her up, ¡°Auntie? What happened? Did you go chasing after Brother Huo?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned. She and that man had met so many times and had nothing to say, and Shen Shuci had only met him twice and naturally had even less to discuss.

    But when she chased after him, Jiang Jinsang unbelievably let out augh, and even the usually stoic Jiang Yanting seemed to be holding back a smile. Tang Wan was perplexed. She had only spoken with Zhou Zhongqing for two minutes, what on earth had happened?

    She asked Jiang Jinsang what was so funny.

    Jiang Jinsang only said that the book looked especially entertaining, obviously bluffing her.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Shuci coughed softly, and sighed heavily. Awful, she seemed to have offended him.

    But giving these books to Jiang Jinsang was indeed untimely, especially seeing these, her female rtives and friends would naturally feel it inappropriate.

    Primarily, he really didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would give such things.

    ¡°Auntie, shall I open the gift?¡± Tang Wan was preparing to open and sort out the gifts Shen Shuci had brought. If it were someone else, they would definitely wait until the person left to open the gifts, but as Shen Shuci was family, there weren¡¯t as many formalities.

    ¡°Go ahead and open it.¡± Shen Shuci gritted her teeth and sighed again.

    Tang Wan opened the package, and insidey all sorts of health supplements¡ªeverything for liver protection, heart care, and regting the spleen and stomach¡­

    Other people give nutritional products when visiting the sick; does her family give health supplements?

    Jiang Jinsang nced at the bottles and slightly raised his eyebrows. Her gifts,pared to a certain someone¡¯s, were indeed notcking, and moreover, why were there kidney-enhancing, men¡¯s nourishing items¡­

    What did he need to nourish?

    These were all gift-ender items¡ªshe actually had the nerve to criticize others?

 Chapter 470 - 300 Brothers Compete in Wits, Huo Family Men Are Too Outstanding (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 470: 300 Brothers Compete in Wits, Huo Family Men Are Too Outstanding (2 more updates)</h4>

    After Jiang Yanting left, Jiang Jinsang naturally wouldn¡¯t do any so-called "serious business" with Tang Wan.

    Tang Wan was bending over, fussing with the flowers by the bedside.

    These were sent by ady from Beijing a few days ago after the Peach Garden opera performance; the olddy often attended operas and was very close to her. Thisdy had even pruned the flowers herself, and she spent a long time instructing Tang Wan on how to change the water and maintain them so that even without roots, the flowers would stay fresh in the vase for a while.

    But now... it had only been two days!

    Why had they wilted?

    Could it be that she had a toxic touch, killing whatever she tried to nurture?

    "Stop fussing, you can¡¯t bring these flowers back to life," Jiang Jinsang nced over at her.

    A few days ago, someone had sent over two potted nts. Nowadays, people sent nts as gifts, and they came in very delicate packaging. These nts were quite finicky. Tang Wan said they needed to be ced in sunlight to allow them to photosynthesize.

    But then they were left outside overnight and not brought back in. Several dayster, they discovered the nts had frozen to death.

    She handled embroidery and stitching without any problem, but when it came to caring for flowers and nts, she seemed to kill every one she touched.

    Tang Wan let out a small cough to change the subject, "Why did you send big brother away?"

    "He was deliberately teasing us."

    Jiang Jinsang was never one to suffer a loss.

    "By the way, my aunt is flying over tomorrow. I hadn¡¯t told grandfather and the others about your surgery, but grandpa ended up mentioning it on a phone call. Grandfather and grandmother are not well, so they asked my aunt toe."

    "Call big brother back in."

    Tang Wanughed, relieved that his conscience had finally kicked in.

    As she stepped out, Jiang Yanting was sitting on a public chair outside the room, working, "Big brother,e back in. Xiaowu was just joking with you, don¡¯t take it to heart..."

    Upon entering the ward, Jiang Yanting¡¯s first statement made Tang Wan wish she could sink into the ground from embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s only been 4 minutes; that was rather quick."

    ...

    His expression was as usual¡ªcold and solemn¡ªbut his voice carried a hint of surprise and mockery. Clearly he was alluding to something. They were all adults here, and suchments were easily understood.

    Jiang Jinsang smiled, "I might be unwell, but brother...has sister-inw let youe to bed yet?"

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s face remained expressionless, "That¡¯s none of your concern."

    "I¡¯m not concerned at all, just pure gossip."

    "A few days ago, Uncle Zhou mentioned that if the post-surgery recovery isn¡¯t good, another operation might be necessary."

    "Then I¡¯d be bothering big brother to take care of me for an extended period, which would be quite embarrassing."

    ...

    Tang Wan¡¯s headache intensified. Could these two ever stop bickering?

    A nurse came in for a routine checkup midway, and the two stopped their "attacks" on each other for the time being. Once the nurse left, Jiang Jinsang turned to Jiang Yanting, "Brother, thank you for everythingtely."

    One minute they were sniping at each other, the next he was showing gratitude, which immediately put Jiang Yanting on guard. Based on his understanding of his brother, there must be a hidden dagger in this sudden kindness.

    "What are you up to now?"

    "I know you¡¯ve been staying at the hospitaltely, which must be dull..."

    "Get to the point."

    "Wanwan¡¯s aunt is flying over tomorrow; you should go pick her up. I don¡¯t trust anyone else with that task."

    "..."

    Jiang Yanting knew this kid¡¯s sudden request couldn¡¯t be good.

    "Tomorrow I can drive there myself; big brother, you¡¯ve been inconvenienced enoughtely, and..." Besides Tang Wan, Jiang Yanting had spent the most time in the hospital. After Jiang Zhaolin was relieved of all his duties, the Jiang Group was facing a new round of internal shuffling, and Jiang Yanting was actually very busy.

    Moreover, they were picking up their own rtive; he felt awkward troubling Jiang Yanting.

    But Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, "We¡¯ve been a burden for so long; what¡¯s one more time, right big brother?"

    Jiang Yanting remained silent, opened hisptop, and resumed working. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward for a moment. Tang Wan also didn¡¯t understand what his silence meant.

    After about five or six minutes, he finally looked up at Tang Wan: "When is the flight tomorrow?"

    Shen Shuci wasing to see Jiang Jinsang. If he knew, even if Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t made the request, he would have gone to the airport himself.

    After all, they weren¡¯t married yet, and her traveling so far showed that she cared about his brother. It was only right for the Jiang family to greet her.

    Tang Wanter took the opportunity to tell him that she would go to the airport herself, and there was no need to trouble him. Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t mind, "He¡¯s been frail since childhood, and everyone at home indulges him. You¡¯ve also been through a lot with the surgery. I should be thanking you. If you see me as your big brother, there¡¯s no need to be so formal."

    "Family helps each other; it¡¯s only right. Besides, your care for..." Jiang Yanting paused, "I¡¯ve yet to thank you."

    Although Tang Wan hadn¡¯t been able to do much for Shen Zhixian, whatever she could think of, she did her utmost to protect her. Jiang Yanting kept that in mind.

    "Since we¡¯re family, helping Teacher Shen is my duty; you don¡¯t have to be polite."

    ...

    After a bout of formalities, their rtionship seemed a bit closer than before. When they returned to the ward, Jiang Jinsang looked at them, sensing a weird atmosphere, and frowned slightly.

    What were these two scheming behind his back?

    **

    The next day, Zhou Zhongqing came to do his rounds. In the past, getting him to take medication was like asking him to reach the sky. The man was uncooperative. Otherwise, Jiang Yanting wouldn¡¯t have had to say something like "force-feed him the medicine."

    Now, with Tang Wan here, he had to show some face. Whether it was for examinations or taking medication, he was quite cooperative, and his recovery was going well.

    "Once I finish my rounds, I¡¯lle over and remove the stitches in your abdomen." His wound had been healing for over ten days now, which was long enough.

    However, Tang Wan had already scheduled a time to go to the airport, so she wasn¡¯t there when Jiang Jinsang was getting his stitches removed.

    His abdominal incision ran across, contrasting starkly against his pale skin. Since he was thin, the sewn-up wound seemed even more ferocious and horrifying.

    His skin was delicate, and it hurt with just a tug. No matter how well the wound had healed, removing the stitches was bound to cause some sharp pain.

    "Bear with the pain a little," Zhou Zhongqing advised as the assistant at his side had already prepared tools like tweezers and scissors.

    Though dissolvable stitches existed that could be absorbed by the body, some materials could cause acute inmmation, or weren¡¯t strong enough. Zhou Zhongqing wanted to eliminate any potential risks. He didn¡¯t want to leave such a severe scar on him, but life was more important than aesthetics.

    "I¡¯m fine, you can proceed," said Jiang Jinsang, as it wasn¡¯t his first time having surgery.

    Zhou Zhongqing bent down to remove the stitches. As he was focused on his work, someone pushed the door open. He didn¡¯t look up but heard a low voice say, "It seems I¡¯vee at the wrong time."

    It was actually that youngster from the Huo Family...

    Zhou Zhongqing had no interest in interacting with him. His hands tensed, applying a bit too much force, which made Jiang Jinsang sharply inhale the cold air.

    "Carry on," the person said, standing by the bed without leaving. It was also the first time he saw the extent of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgical wound¡ªso long and so deep...

    His own cold demeanor, paired with his tall stature, created an imposing presence.

    Zhou Zhongqing took a deep breath, "You¡¯re blocking my light."

    "The light ising from the front of you, and I¡¯m standing behind you. How could I possibly be in your way?"

    "..."

    Zhou Zhongqing wished he would just go away; couldn¡¯t this kid take a hint at all?

    He continued to work on Jiang Jinsang, removing the stitches. When he was done, he cautioned him not to get wet, to pay attention to cleanliness, and that he would have a nursee regrly for disinfection and to apply ointment.

    After he left and Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wound was treated and the ointment absorbed, Jiang Jinsang tilted his head to look at the person beside him, "Why are you just standing there? Sit down."

    He gestured slightly, and someone ced a stack of books on his bedside table.

    Indeed, they weren¡¯t the usual home improvement books anymore but had been reced by a different kind.

    "These books shoulde in handy for you very soon."

    Jiang Jinsang buttoned up his clothing and turned to look at the stack of books...

    "Being a Man Who Can Manage Marriage Well"

    "Happiness in Marriage: The Long-term Way for Men and Women to Get Along"

    "Marriage is More Than Just Sharing a Bed"

    ...

    What was most frightening was that the stack also contained:

    "A Complete Book of Legal Regtions for Marriage and Family"

    "An Analysis of Typical Divorce Cases"

    "How to Marry Smartly and Divorce Wisely"

    ...

    "You give me these books, thinking I¡¯ll need them?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth twitched violently.

    At that moment, with no one else tending to him, he turned to pour himself a ss of water with a disposable cup, "Given your temperament, I¡¯m really worried Miss Tang won¡¯tst too long."

    People in Beijing say that a long illness makes you peevish; this isn¡¯t just an idle saying.

    His temperament isn¡¯t exactly good, and as a friend, one might not suffer too greatly from it, but one is always aware of it deep down.

    His sudden dive into romance had already surprised everyone, and looking at Tang Wan¡¯s soft and gentle nature, he was truly worried that one day she wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate him.

    The books he had brought to Jiang Jinsang previously were collected by his subordinates from far and wide, and he probably had grown tired of them by now. These books were very practical for him.

    "I think you should learn more about how to get along with your spouse; you¡¯ll probably need it after you get married." Marriage is a big deal, and managing it is no easy task.

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, "How to get along with one¡¯s spouse, I have no experience. I probably do need to learn. But what about these legal books, and the ones about divorce? What do you mean by that?"

    "Better safe than sorry."

    Jiang Jinsang looked at him: I n to marry for life, what you¡¯re saying... are you serious?

    But his eyes clearly said:

    Look how thoughtful I am.

    Jiang Chengsi had stopped by in the morning and, upon seeing these books and inquiring about their purpose, nearly diedughing.

    "Xiaowu, you really should ept this heartfelt gesture from ol¡¯ Huo; I¡¯d even feel embarrassed if you didn¡¯t, ha ha¡ª"

    Could this man be any more ruthless?

 Chapter 471: 301 operations are so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 471: 301 operations are so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)</strong>

    ¡°How to get married is one thing, but how to divorce?¡±

    In ordinary circumstances, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be at a disadvantage, but his body wouldn¡¯t permit it. The slightest bit of anger made his abdominal wound hurt. Besides, he¡¯d been in a good moodtely, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to squabble with them. It was normal for them to trade insults.

    Getting angry was harmful to one¡¯s health and would only give someone a goodugh, which wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Jiang Chengsi sat to one side, peeling a tangerine while smiling, ¡°Are the second brother and sister-inw not here today?¡±

    ¡°Shen Shuci ising over, they¡¯ve gone to the airport to pick her up.¡± Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child. He was recovering well and was also in the hospital, so there was no need to be attended to 24 hours a day.

    ¡°Shen Shuci¡­ you even used her full name. Dare you call her ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡± Jiang Chengsiughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a bit younger than the sister-inw? People online are saying Xie Duo¡¯s situation is tragic, having to call the second brother ¡®uncle.¡¯ It looks like you¡¯re about there too, soon having to respect a young girl as your elder.¡±

    Jinsang smirked, ¡°If I call her ¡®Auntie,¡¯ ording to our family¡¯s ranking, don¡¯t you have to call her ¡®Auntie¡¯ too? You think you can avoid it?¡±

    With Jiang Yanting having left, Jiang Jinsang switched his bantering target. This state was normal for the Jiang brothers. Someone sat quietly on the side, drinking water, used to the routine. Legs crossed, they watched the show in silence¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there recently?¡± Jinsang suddenly changed the subject, looking at Chengsi and naturally referring to Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s situation.

    Chengsi, peeling his tangerine, simply answered, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡­

    But in reality, how could Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s situation be good?

    He fancied himself clever, but he was grounded by his junior, Jiang Jinsang, in front of so many people at thepany. He was extremely proud and had already been humbled by Jiang Shiyi when he suddenly suffered an aneurysm. Though he was saved, his mind wasn¡¯t right anymore.

    Barely regaining some normalcy and refusing to cooperate with treatment, the doctor bluntly said, ¡°The aneurysm was indeed caused by acute anger. If you don¡¯t care for your own body, we are not responsible for any future paralysis or sudden death.¡±

    He did cherish his life, so he quieted down, but it seemed as though he had aged all at once.

    Even to his wife, who was looking after him, he said bitterly, ¡°You must be happy to see me lying here like this!¡±

    His usuallypliant mother actually resisted, ¡°I am quite happy, indeed.¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin was almost angered to death. ¡°Even you¡­¡±

    His son was unfilial, and now his wife was betraying him too.

    ¡°Ever since you joined thepany, you¡¯ve had so many social engagements. When was thest time we had a good meal together? Whenever I bring you meals, you say I¡¯m only doing useless and unnecessary things. Instead, I should be spending the time towork with moredies, which might help you¡­ Sometimes I think about it, and it is quite pointless.¡±

    ¡°I know those assistants and secretaries who want to please you take very good care of you, but I just wanted to see you more.¡±

    ¡°Now I can see you every day, and I indeed feel happy.¡± She smiled, ¡°And don¡¯t always say your son is unfilial. All these years, how much effort have you put into them? You always scold Chengsi, calling him a rebellious son, but he still came back from abroad for your birthdayst year, and you chased him away with curses again¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you even remember when his birthday is? Feelings are mutual.¡±

    ¡°Since he left, all these years, do you even know how I, as a mother, have gotten through? Now that you are like this, if you still think about fighting and can¡¯t stay calm, maybe one day¡­ we should just divorce.¡±

    ¡­

    His mother spoke gently and softly, as if she had awakened him. Quiet now, he cooperated with the treatment and was well-behaved.

    Chengsi would visit his mother, always feeling that with his father lying sick in bed, wasting away, his mother seemed increasingly happy, dressing up exceptionally beautifully every day.

    Unable to hold back once, he said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been dressing up really nicelytely.¡±

    ¡°If he passes away, I¡¯ll also need to find myself a partner. I¡¯m getting old, and if I don¡¯t dress up, no one will want me. You wouldn¡¯t mind me finding you a stepfather, would you?¡±

    Chengsi had never spoken to Jiang Zhaolin, and with a sidelong nce, he saw him, burning with rage, his face ashen, neck stretching, and legs kicking, barely able to keep from passing out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He had already severed ties with Jiang Zhaolin, and didn¡¯t care about this.

    This angered him so much he called him a rebellious son and told him to get lost.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mom. She hasn¡¯t said a word, what right do you have to tell me to get lost?¡±

    Jiang Zhaolin was left fuming, unable to do anything.

    ¡­

    So, when Jiang Jinsang asked him, he simply said: Not bad!

    ¡°And cousin? How has he beentely?¡± Jinsang spoke up, interrupting Chengsi¡¯s train of thought. Since hest saw Jiang Shiyi at thepany over half a month ago, he hadn¡¯t seen him since.

 Chapter 472: 301 Operation is so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 472: 301 Operation is so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t want to appear in the ward, and Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t expose him; in fact, the nutritional supplements he brought over today were all purchased by his brother.

    ¡°Is he nning to stay in Beijing long-term?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lately, Jiang Chengsi has been hanging out almost exclusively with Jiang Shiyi.

    ¡°What kind of job is he looking for?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s submitted one resume.¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡± Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s only interested in that onepany and he¡¯s quite certain they will hire him, so he doesn¡¯t see the need to cast a wide,¡± Jiang Chengsi shrugged, disying a helpless expression.

    Since childhood, he wasn¡¯t one for academics and had started his own business, so he naturally never had to look for a job, but he¡¯d never seen such a confident job seeker.

    The peak hiring season is after the new year, even a three-year-old knows not to put all eggs in one basket, yet he insists on hanging himself on a single tree.

    ¡°Well then, take care and rest up, I¡¯m going to head out,¡± Jiang Chengsi finished an orange and prepared to leave, ncing at the person beside him, ¡°Old Huo,ing with me?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang would have preferred thepany, but he simply said without expression, ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Xiaowu, take care of yourself. Once you¡¯re out of the hospital, big brother will treat you to something nice,¡± Jiang Chengsi said, twirling his car keys, then left.

    After the sound of footsteps faded away, Jiang Jinsang turned to the person in the corner, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with him?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t here alone. That person didn¡¯t show up, probably doesn¡¯t want to be recognized.¡±

    ¡°Third uncle?¡±

    He didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi indeed didn¡¯te alone, Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t enter the hospital today. With the Huo Family around, hiding wasn¡¯t an option, so he waited in the car.

    He simply didn¡¯t know that he was already discovered.

    ¡°Whye to the hospital if you¡¯re not going inside?¡± Jiang Chengsi settled into his car¡¯s passenger seat.

    Jiang Shiyi smiled indifferently, ¡°Given how embarrassing it was, they probably don¡¯t wish to see me either. Besides, our rtionship has always been average, and the hospital isn¡¯t exactly a pleasant ce, no point in joining that fray.¡±

    ¡°Not keen on joining the fray, yet you yourself keep running to the hospital every other day. If you¡¯re not avable, you send me. If you care about him, just say so. Lucky for you, you¡¯re his cousin, and a guy at that. If it were any other woman, I¡¯d suspect you had feelings for him¡­¡±

    ¡°Like your rtionship with Qi Zeyan?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi looked baffled, ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re totally tonic.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi wasn¡¯t one to follow celebrity gossip, yet he apparently knew.

    ¡°Did I say you two had something going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi wasn¡¯t one to be pushed around. With his temper rising, he gave a coldugh while rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Bro, that¡¯s not funny!¡±

    Jiang Shiyi replied leisurely, ¡°Has anyone ever told you not to mess with someone who studies chemistry.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi was flustered¡­

    Arguing was one thing, but without personal threats¡­

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi shed him a dazzling smile, ¡°It¡¯s that you never really understood me.¡±

    **

    Upon learning that Jiang Shiyi hade to the hospital without entering,bined with his previous behavior at thepany, Jiang Jinsang began to harbor a different view.

    Previously unfamiliar, and with Jiang Shiyi being so reserved, always showing little emotion making him hard to read, it was inevitable to have prejudiced views, assuming him to be not kind-hearted. Now it seems¡­

    His judgment was pretty urate. Dealing with Jiang Zhaolin with such a decisive and urate strike was indeed not the act of a kind person.

    He came all the way here but didn¡¯t enter. It¡¯s said today, but who knows how many times this had happened before.

    Still just as inscrutable.

    Lost in thought, his phone vibrated with an iing call from Tang Wan.

    ¡°Did you pick her up?¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s voice suddenly softened, making the person in the corner unable to help but raise an eyebrow, as people say, being in love turns speech so sickly sweet it¡¯s hard to listen to.

    ¡°Yeah, took her to the hotel first to drop off her luggage, will head to the hospitalter.¡± Tang Wan previously lived at the Jiang Family¡¯s, Shen Shuci¡¯s asional overnight stay was reasonable, but now with Tang Wan residing at the hospital regrly, it would be really awkward for her to stay at the Jiang Family¡¯s, ¡°Have your stitches been removed?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been removed, went smoothly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡­

    The two chatted on the phone for about five or six minutes, seeing each other every day, yet debating who should hang up first, dragging on the cloying exchange for over two minutes.

    Shen Shuci sat beside Tang Wan, looking out the window. Ending a phone call should be straightforward, a matter of one second, nothing to be discussed.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Tang Wan hung up the phone and saw her daydreaming, so she called out to her softly.

    ¡°Is your call done?¡± Being younger, Shen Shuci always maintained the manner of an elder.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re particrly disgusted with me? I was only on the phone for a few minutes.¡±

 Chapter 473 - 301 Operation so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 473: 301 Operation so tricky, you can never imagine (3 updates)_3</h4>

    "I just can¡¯t figure it out, seeing each other every day, why there is still something to talk about."

    Tang Wan frowned, and when she spoke about it, a five or six-minute call seemed indeed not to have covered anything substantial, "Sometimes when you call, it¡¯s not because you have something to say, maybe it¡¯s just because you miss him, want to talk to him; it¡¯s not always necessary to talk about something specific."

    "You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯ve got someone you like."

    Shen Shuci didn¡¯t say anything. She was an adopted daughter, and she was very grateful to the elders of the Shen Family for giving her a whole new life. During her school years, dating and such were never within her considerations.

    Being able to study abroad at a prestigious university was heaven¡¯s favor to her; she cherished everything, always feeling that dating was a waste of time.

    Jiang Yanting was in charge of driving. He listened to the two women talking in the back while driving to the hotel. At the entrance, he helped with the luggage, handled the check-in, and escorted them to the elevator before saying he would wait in the lobby for them.

    After all, it¡¯s a hotel, and once the room is arranged, it bes Shen Shuci¡¯s private space. It would be inappropriate for Jiang Yanting to go any further.

    People from the Jiang Family always had a sense of propriety.

    "It seems like you¡¯re getting along pretty well with the Jiang Family," Shen Shuci could feel that Tang Wan¡¯s interaction with Jiang Yanting was no longer as awkward as before.

    "It¡¯s alright."

    "Two operations, and you didn¡¯t notify us for either. Father was quite angry, and he told me to teach you a lesson when I saw you, as if you don¡¯t consider him your grandfather at all." One time it was Old Master Tang, this time it was Jiang Jinsang.

    "You couldn¡¯t have been of any help, and besides, it was too far away; I didn¡¯t want to worry you."

    ...

    The two of them took the hotel elevator to their rooms, while Jiang Yanting was sitting in the lobby, already causing the hotel receptionists to nce over frequently.

    "Second Master looks even more handsome than on TV; look at that body proportion."

    "How is he doing with the Xie family auntie? Ever since the press conference, there hasn¡¯t been a sighting of them together, and to think they secretly had two children, a boy and a girl, they are blessed."

    "But with such a cold man, you really don¡¯t know how he gets along with his wife in private. From the photos circting online, he always looks so serious, never smiling; it¡¯s hard to tell whether he really likes that Shen Zhixian or not."

    ...

    Just then, Jiang Yanting took out his phone to make a call, and his opening words made several girls¡¯ hearts melt.

    "Hello, Xianxian¡ª"

    Gentleness, after all, is all about contrast. The same person who was cold a moment ago suddenly became like this; such a change was bound to make hearts flutter.

    "Why are you calling me at this time today?" Shen Zhixian was at work; the two children were at kindergarten. Normally at this time, Jiang Yanting knew she was busy and wouldn¡¯t call her.

    "I just miss you, want to talk to you." His voice was low and husky, maic and pleasant to the ear.

    It was a blow to the heart¡ª

    For some reason, Shen Zhixian felt her ears warm up, and she awkwardly murmured a response while the hotel receptionists looked stunned.

    It must be some illusion!

    Because Tang Wan and Shen Shuci soon took the elevator down, the conversation between Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian was not long, though it was very pleasant.

    Tang Wan had no idea that the words she had said casually had been actively applied by someone else to flirt with his wife.

    So, you could never imagine how suave the Jiang brothers can be...

    **

    To avoid staring awkwardly at each other, Jiang Jinsang had already picked up the book he was given and casually read a few Chapters. Tilting his head, he looked at him, "There¡¯s stuff in here about how to pick up someone, about dating, do you want to learn?"

    "Do I need to pick up someone?"

    Jiang Jinsang paused, his meaning was:

    People came to pick him up, so he didn¡¯t need such techniques.

    How shameless does one have to be to say such a thing.

    "I think it¡¯s quite interesting, better if you don¡¯t have to use it..." Jiang Jinsang, supporting his chin with one hand, was actually looking at it quite seriously, "Just don¡¯te borrowing my bookter."

 Chapter 474: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators.

    <strong>Chapter 474: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators.</strong>

    On the way to the hospital with Shen Shuci, Tang Wan received a call from Fan Mingyu. He had just found out that Shen Shuci had arrived and wanted her to stay at their ce. Learning that she had already checked into a hotel, he sighed.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re all family, why be so polite? Invite her to have dinner at our ce tonight.¡±

    Tang Wan took the initiative and agreed on behalf of Shen Shuci, prompting her to frown involuntarily.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t met them before, and my dad is there too. It¡¯s just a dinner. Auntie is too enthusiastic, and I really couldn¡¯t refuse,¡± Tang Wan said apologetically with a smile.

    Shen Shuci, after all, wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Jiang Family. Even though she was of the same generation as Fan Mingyu and the others ording to seniority, there was still an age difference. When dealing with them, she acted very humbly and always considered herself a junior. Without Tang Wan around, going to the Jiang Family for dinner would undoubtedly feel a bit awkward.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m serious, you really should get yourself a boyfriend,¡± Tang Wan said, ncing sideways at her. Having grown up in an orphanage, her nature was always somewhat cold.

    ¡°You were busy with school before, but now you¡¯ve graduated. Staying single isn¡¯t ideal, and I¡¯m already engaged. You¡¯re my senior, after all.¡±

    ¡°What type of person do you like? Do you want me to keep an eye out for you?¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Shuci originally let it pass, thinking Tang Wan would drop the subject after a couple of remarks, but she kept going on and on without end. Shen Shuci frowned and turned to look at her, ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    ¡°When I was your age, the elders, I never pressured you to find a partner, so¡­¡± you shouldn¡¯t pressure me either.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to get engaged or married before me. Although I¡¯m your elder, you¡¯re older in age.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan nearly spat blood. Girls still don¡¯t like to have their age pointed out.

    ¡­

    Shen Shuci had specially brought some gifts from abroad and also bought a bouquet of flowers near the hospital before entering. Passing the nurses¡¯ station on the way to the patient rooms, she encountered Zhou Zhongqing talking with a nurse.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou,¡± Tang Wan whispered to greet him.

    ¡°Wanwan, wait a moment; I have something to tell you.¡± Zhou Zhongqing wanted to instruct her on how to apply medicine to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wound. Jinsang was not one to cooperate with others, and apart from Tang Wan, he didn¡¯t trust anyone else with this task.

    Jiang Yanting helped Shen Shuci carry the gifts, lifting his arm slightly to signal, ¡°Miss Shen, this way, let¡¯s go over first.¡±

    Holding the bouquet, Shen Shuci nodded and led the way to the patient¡¯s room.

    ¡°Room 1855.¡± Jiang Yanting, hands full with items and struggling with the weight, remarked about the gifts that Shen Shuci had brought with her in the car and which he took over only upon arrival at the hospital. It was as if his hands were grasping two barbells¡ªwhat exactly had she brought?

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room was easy to find since members of the Huo Family were standing outside chatting with Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu. They straightened up immediately upon seeing the two approaching.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, inside the patient room.

    When Tang Wan arrived at the hospital, she had sent a message to Jiang Jinsang ahead of time. He looked towards the person basking in the sun, ¡°Wanwan and her aunt are almost at the hospital.¡±

    The person nced at his mechanical wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring to keep mepany,¡± Jiang Jinsang thanked him. After many years of mutual acquaintance, and although they asionally exchanged barbs, he was quite familiar with the other¡¯s temperament.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Yanting had left him alone when they departed, which was why he had stayed a bit longer.

    But he wasn¡¯t one who liked being busy. Now that everyone was back, he was nning to leave.

    He stood up, raised his hand to tidy up his clothes with a serious air. Even on his clothes, not a single wrinkle could remain. He had to keep them clean and tidy at all times¡ªa habit likely developed from his profession, as meticulous in his work as he was with his attire. ¡°Have you learned anything from reading that book?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang lifted his brows and looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s all about teaching people dating techniques. Do you want to take a couple of books back with you?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Perhaps from sitting too long, a crease had formed on the front of his shirt. He raised his hand to try to smooth it out but to no effect.

    Before leaving, he looked back at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°You seem to enjoy it quite a bit. If you like it so much, I¡¯ll bring you some more next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just in that moment of turning to speak, the door to the patient room opened, and arge bouquet of Ca Lilies faced him. He was too close to the door, and the flowers identally brushed against his clothes.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t expected someone to be blocking the doorway.

    But the person was so tall; she had to look up slightly to meet his eyes, and the idental eye contact startled her, causing her heart to race. Having grown up in an orphanage, she didn¡¯t im to have a sharp eye for people, yet she was observant, and her intuition told her:

 Chapter 475: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators_2

    <strong>Chapter 475: 302 has offended the evil god, they are all gift terminators_2</strong>

    This man is dangerous.

    His aloofness differs from Jiang Yanting¡¯s. While Jiang Yanting maintains a self-restrained coldness, this man embodies a lethal kind. Those eyes were not only still as stagnant water but even seemed icebound for miles, undoubtedly sending a chill through anyone who inadvertently crosses his path.

    His coldness was thin as ice, tremendously intimidating¡ªan umon kindpared to most people.

    He slightly moved aside to let Shen Shuci in.

    ¡°What? Leaving?¡± Jiang Yanting followed her into the hospital room and ced his gifts on a side cab. ¡°Stay a little longer?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Shen Shuci had just greeted Jiang Jinsang. ¡°I¡¯ve just learned about your surgery and came to visit. How are you feeling now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite well, thanks for worrying you, grandmother, and grandfather.¡± He and Tang Wan were not formally married yet, and he was not too willing to call her his aunt presently.

    Shen Shuci ced the flowers on the bedside and then noticed a stack of books on marriage management andw on the bedside table, slightly frowning.

    It¡¯s one thing to read about managing a marriage, but why study how to smartly divorce?

    She frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re studying this already before getting married?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who bought them. Someone else gave them to me,¡± Jiang Jinsang nced sideways at someone standing by the doorway talking with his elder brother. ¡°He said it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°Your friend has quite a unique way of thinking.¡± Shen Shuci definitely hoped for him and Tang Wan to get married and stay together for a lifetime. Seeing books about divorce made her ufortable. ¡°If you¡¯re getting married, why n for what to do in case of divorce? It feels quite pointless.¡±

    ¡°I think so too, plus I don¡¯t need these at all.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang followed up on herment.

    ¡°His way of thinking, I can understand. Some things, it¡¯s necessary to prepare just in case, and some stuff really do need to be rified before marriage, but¡ª¡±

    Some things do need to get rified before marriage, but as a friend of the bride, seeing books presumably given by a friend of the groom about divorce does make one uneasy.

    Could it be that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s friend thinks that if there¡¯s an issue between the coupleter on, Tang Wan¡¯s side will cling desperately or take more than their fair share from him?

    Thus, encouraging him to be prepared in advance? After all, whenparing the Jiang Family¡¯s influence to the Tang Family¡¯s, thetter is somewhat lesser.

    Having lived abroad for a long time, Shen Shuci was fluent in Chinese, but not often using it internationally, she momentarily couldn¡¯t find the right words to express her feelings.

    As she was considering her words, a deep male voice came from behind.

    ¡°What about?¡±

    Shen Shuci slightly turned her head toward him.

    His eyes shot towards her like a sharp de, nearly sealing her throat, making her feel a chill down her neck.

    ¡°Was it me who gave the books? Any problem?¡±

    Shen Shuci couldn¡¯t believe that these books were a gift from him. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to do such a thing. Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the room was getting awkward when Tang Wan returned.

    ¡°Huo Big Brother, you¡¯re here too? Why is everyone standing, please have a seat.¡± She had just entered, still pondering how Zhou Zhongqing instructed her to apply medication to Jiang Jinsang and hadn¡¯t noticed the uneasy atmosphere in the room.

    ¡°Not sitting, I should be leaving.¡±

    He politely said his goodbyes to several people, but his eyes looked colder when he nced at Shen Shuci before turning to leave.

    That¡¯s just his nature, toe and go in a hurry, and Tang Wan didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Aunt, please sit, let me get you a ss of water.¡±

    Shen Shuci bit her lip but eventually decided to follow him out, previously identally bumping Jiang Chengsi¡¯s head, and it was he who had taken the me for it. Now, inadvertently criticizing the gifts he sent, she owed him a favor and had been rude, not how one should act or treat others, perhaps an apology was in order.

    But as she chased after him, a line of people had just entered the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, wait¡­¡± Shen Shuci saw the elevator doors weren¡¯t fully closed yet. Given her distance to the elevator, she could just make it in time.

    Just then, she saw someone raising his right hand, seemingly pressing a button.

    She was momentarily pleased, thinking he pressed the door-open button, allowing the elevator to pause longer.

    The next second¡­

    The elevator doors slowly closed, and Shen Shuci¡¯s heart skipped a beat. By the time she rushed forward, the doors had already sealed shut. She raised her hand and pressed the button on the side, but the elevator had already started moving down¡­

    What kind of strange temperament is this?

    Inside the elevator, the Huo Family exchanged nces¡ªthis was the second time this had happened.

    ¡°Sir¡­ just now Miss Shen seemed to have called you, and you just¡­¡± closed the door like that? It doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate, after all, she is also the future aunt of the Fifth Master.

    ¡°Did she?¡± the man slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    With your sight and hearing, you¡¯re telling us you didn¡¯t hear? You¡¯re kidding us.

    ¡°Do you also think those books I sent weren¡¯t quite appropriate?¡±

    Everyone hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°They were perfectly suitable, how are they not? Now, so many couples be enemies because of divorcewsuits, I think it¡¯s better to make things clear earlier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not about guarding against each other, it benefits both parties.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, your intentions are far-reaching, the Fifth Master will definitely feel it.¡±

    ¡­

    The elevator mirror reflected his face, cold as frost.

    He raised his hand to dust off hispel where the ca lily, which inherently had no scent but was deliberately sprayed with a light perfume by the flower shop, had brushed against him, causing his eyebrows to furrow deeply.

    The youngdy just casually made a remark, and you didn¡¯t need to deliberately close the elevator, did you? People exchanged nces; their master was so indifferent to charm and grace, when would their family ever have a mistress or add a little baby to the Huo Family¡­

    This is too hard.

    Mainly because the things he gives, nobody dares toin, Shen Shuci unintentionally touched the tiger¡¯s derriere.

    **

    In the hospital room

    When Shen Shuci came back, Tang Wan sized her up, ¡°Auntie? What happened? Did you go chasing after Brother Huo?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned. She and that man had met so many times and had nothing to say, and Shen Shuci had only met him twice and naturally had even less to discuss.

    But when she chased after him, Jiang Jinsang unbelievably let out augh, and even the usually stoic Jiang Yanting seemed to be holding back a smile. Tang Wan was perplexed. She had only spoken with Zhou Zhongqing for two minutes, what on earth had happened?

    She asked Jiang Jinsang what was so funny.

    Jiang Jinsang only said that the book looked especially entertaining, obviously bluffing her.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Shuci coughed softly, and sighed heavily. Awful, she seemed to have offended him.

    But giving these books to Jiang Jinsang was indeed untimely, especially seeing these, her female rtives and friends would naturally feel it inappropriate.

    Primarily, he really didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would give such things.

    ¡°Auntie, shall I open the gift?¡± Tang Wan was preparing to open and sort out the gifts Shen Shuci had brought. If it were someone else, they would definitely wait until the person left to open the gifts, but as Shen Shuci was family, there weren¡¯t as many formalities.

    ¡°Go ahead and open it.¡± Shen Shuci gritted her teeth and sighed again.

    Tang Wan opened the package, and insidey all sorts of health supplements¡ªeverything for liver protection, heart care, and regting the spleen and stomach¡­

    Other people give nutritional products when visiting the sick; does her family give health supplements?

    Jiang Jinsang nced at the bottles and slightly raised his eyebrows. Her gifts,pared to a certain someone¡¯s, were indeed notcking, and moreover, why were there kidney-enhancing, men¡¯s nourishing items¡­

    What did he need to nourish?

    These were all gift-ender items¡ªshe actually had the nerve to criticize others?

 Chapter 476 - 303 Wu Ye was forcibly fed dog food? Causal Loop (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 476: 303 Wu Ye was forcibly fed dog food? Causal Loop (2 updates)</h4>

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of Tang Wan organizing a pile of health supplements, most of which were in ss bottles, no wonder they were so heavy.

    In fact, when choosing a gift, Shen Shuci also gave it careful consideration. There are only so many things you can bring for a hospital visit: flowers, nutritional products, fruits aremon, and certainly most have been given by others, and Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯tcking any.

    The country where she lived wasn¡¯t exactly world-renowned for its health products, but when people purchased items to bring here, they mostly bought health supplements.

    She thought that Jiang Jinsang¡¯s condition was congenital, and he would definitely need to take good care of himself after the surgery. Instead of giving something shy but insubstantial, it might be better to choose some health supplements.

    All sorts of types, as long as they were suitable for a male to consume, she bought some, and honestly...

    It cost quite a bit of money.

    These health supplements, they sure can be expensive.

    "If you find that any of these work particrly well, let me know, and I¡¯ll mail them to you. The vast majority here can¡¯t be found domestically," Shen Shuci said.

    "Auntie, Big Brother Five just had surgery, he can¡¯t just eat anything..." Tang Wan looked at the pile of bottles with a bit of a headache.

    They all have a shelf life, so if Jiang Jinsang were to finish these before they expire, he¡¯d probably have to consume a mountain of pills every day.

    At that moment, Zhou Zhongqing walked in, "Oh, Wanwan, there were some things I forgot to say earlier... Wow, who brought all these?"

    Tang Wan nced at Shen Shuci, and Zhou Zhongqing understood, bending down to pick up a few bottles to look at, "He just had surgery, it¡¯s not suitable for him to take these. However, when he goes home to recuperate, it¡¯s okay to eat some in moderation, but regardless of what it is, moderation is key¡ªtoo much is as bad as too little..."

    Upon hearing this, Shen Shuci just smiled. As a visitor, having the gifts be useful naturally brought the most joy.

    Jiang Jinsang twisted his fingers, meaning:

    Was he supposed to take all these bottles and jars home?

    ...

    Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife, along with Tang Yunxian, had already visited. Around four in the afternoon, Shen Zhixian picked up the two children from kindergarten and brought them to the hospital to visit Jiang Jinsang.

    With two kids together, it was inevitable that they¡¯d get a bit rambunctious. Shen Zhixian had instructed them beforehand that they couldn¡¯t speak loudly in the hospital, so they were both well-behaved, with Jiangjianging up to Jiang Jinsang and rting some fun stories from kindergarten.

    "Today your teacher was teaching you to dance, right?" Shen Zhixian patted Taotao¡¯s head, "On the way here, weren¡¯t you saying that you wanted to perform for Second Uncle?"

    Taotao was particrly fond of Jiang Jinsang, it was just that she couldn¡¯te to the hospital often. Otherwise, she¡¯d certainly cling to him every day.

    "Dance? Taotao, you want to perform for me?" Jiang Jinsang was very patient with his little niece. Although he was a bit of a natural tease, he couldn¡¯t help it¡ªshe was just too cute.

    Taotao was usually quite outgoing. Last Children¡¯s Day, she had performed in kindergarten, but now, surrounded by familiar faces, she suddenly got shy and a little bashful.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze flickered to Jiangjiang, who was eating a banana and preparing to watch the show, "Jiangjiang, aren¡¯t you two in the same ss?"

    "Yes," Jiangjiang said, looking down and continuing to eat.

    It was Grandfather Xie who had arranged for Taotao to transfer schools. Although he didn¡¯t know at the time that they were siblings, to help the kids bond, he ced them in the same ss.

    "Then the teacher must have taught you the same things. If your little sister feels shy to dance, why don¡¯t you apany her?"

    Jiangjiang: "..."

    Uncle Scumbag! I am a boy, you know.

    "Go on, dance with your little sister."

    Jiangjiang wasn¡¯t the type to be clumsy, but he found the dances taught in kindergarten to be very childish. It was really embarrassing to perform them in front of so many people. Despite his young age, he cared about his dignity...

    He¡¯d rather die than dance.

    "Big Brother¡ª" Taotao, hearing she¡¯d havepany, naturally wanted Jiangjiang to join in.

    ...

    A minuteter, Jiangjiang stood in front of Taotao and began to dance, shaking his head, waving his hands, wiggling his butt...

    What on earth was all this!

    With children around, the hospital room naturally filled with joy. As time flew by, Tang Wan checked her watch, "Auntie, you should head over there for dinner."

    "I¡¯ll stay here tonight, and you can go back with her. You haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in so many days," Jiang Yanting spoke up. For almost half a month, Tang Wan had hardlyid down in bed, whereas other visitors had taken turns. Only Tang Wan was steadfast.

    "But..." Tang Wan, having taken care of him for so long, felt uneasy handing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s care over to others.

    "Listen to Big Brother, go and get some rest tonight," Jiang Jinsang had long suggested she go home for a few days of proper rest, which she stubbornly refused. This time with Shen Shuci¡¯s arrival, he took the chance to bring it up again.

    "I really don¡¯t feel at ease with only Big Brother here."

    Although, of course, Jiang Yanting wouldn¡¯t "kill" Jiang Jinsang as the rumors suggested, these two always liked to bicker andpete. She was worried that once she left, he might make things difficult for Jiang Jinsang.

 Chapter 477 - 303 Fifth Master is being forcefully fed dog food? Causal Loop (2 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 477: 303 Fifth Master is being forcefully fed dog food? Causal Loop (2 more updates)_2</h4>

    "Maybe..." Shen Zhixian frowned, "I¡¯ll stay tonight. My work has been rtively light recently, but the children will need to trouble you to take them back to the Jiang Family."

    She didn¡¯t know how to thank Jiang Jinsang for all the help she had provided when her situation was exposed.

    Given her position, besides visiting the sick and bringing some gifts, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to do more. Since today it was only Jiang Yanting here, she found it easier to stay and help.

    Tang Wan nced at Jiang Yanting. He was expressionless but said to her,

    "Stay or go home to rest, I¡¯m just making a suggestion. It¡¯s up to you."

    His tone was somewhat cold, as if he was threatening someone.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t easily intimidated. Pretending to be scared by him, she said, "Brother, do you think I should go back? Or shouldn¡¯t I? Hm?"

    It was like, "Your hint isn¡¯t clear enough; I didn¡¯t get your point."

    Jiang Yanting remained silent, and Jiang Jinsang spoke up, "Go home and rest well tonight. With big brother and sister-inw here, there won¡¯t be any problems."

    With that said, Tang Wan nodded in agreement, and together with Shen Shuci, drove the two children back to the Jiang Family.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t stayed here for a long time. The olddy noticed she had lost weight and felt relieved knowing her close rtionship with Xiaowu but also felt pain for her and tightly held her hand, "Since you¡¯re back, rest well tonight."

    "Hmm," although Tang Wan verbally agreed, she was still somewhat worried inside.

    After dinner, she specifically sent a message to Jiang Jinsang to inquire if he had eaten and taken his medicine...

    [...Did big brother give you a hard time?]

    [With sister-inw here, do you think he would?]

    At the hospital,

    To maintain a great image in front of Shen Zhixian of a son who cares and a brother who is protective, Jiang Yanting ensured to perform in various ways. Honestly, having been hospitalized for so long, this was the first time his brother was so attentive.

    "Xiaowu, it¡¯s time for your medicine," Jiang Yanting took out the already prepared pills and handed them over with a cup of warm water.

    "I don¡¯t really want to take them," Jiang Jinsang looked at him, deliberately provocative.

    "Take your medicine!" Jiang Yanting gritted his teeth. This guy really had him figured out; he wouldn¡¯t dare touch him in front of Shen Zhixian, would he?

    "It¡¯s too bitter..."

    "Be obedient!" The two words were uttered through clenched teeth, almost squeezing out from between them as he slightly bent over. "Jiang Xiaowu, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t go too far."

    "Mrs. Shen, how about your washing up tonight? Let me get some hot water for you," Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t just sit idly.

    As soon as she left the room, Jiang Yanting almost forcibly shoved the medicine down with water, "If you keep this up, I¡¯ll record your tantrums and send the video to your brother and sister-inw. I really want to see if you still want to keep your face."

    Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    "When you were previously sick, you felt untouchable, acting up and thinking others couldn¡¯t handle you, right? Now you¡¯ve got a weak spot, naturally, you¡¯re easier to control."

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth and remained silent.

    Shen Zhixian came back quickly, but since she had not stayed overnight here, she didn¡¯t know what to do next. "How do you wash up?"

    "I¡¯ll do it."

    Jiang Yanting began to "serve" Jiang Jinsang, wiping him down slightly¡ªit was like having a truly devoted older brother. Shen Zhixian had no idea how many times the brothers had covertly shed...

    After dark, the hospital ward quickly quieted down to where you could hear a pin drop. There was little in the way of entertainment; Shen Zhixian hid in the restroom to video call the children for a while. When she came out, she leaned back in her chair, yed with her phone, then fell into a deep sleep.

    Jiang Jinsang, having nothing much to do and not feeling sleepy, leaned against the headboard, still reading a book sent by someone.

    The book discussed certain theories that might be generally applicable, but every couple¡¯s experience of love and marriage is unique without much individual reference value. Flipping through the book casually, his peripheral vision caught his brother taking a thin nket from a side cab and covering Shen Zhixian with it.

    "Xianxian?" his voice was low, but since the hospital was so quiet, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Such a gentle tone made his scalp tingle and gave him goosebumps.

    Taking care of a child was exhausting, and Shen Zhixian¡¯s body was weakened from childbirth, easily fatigued. She closed her eyes and immediately felt drowsy.

    Jiang Yanting held the nket, covering her with utmost gentleness and care. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze lingered on the two of them, watching as his brother finished these tasks and then sat down next to her.

    Leaning on the chair to sleep, her bodycking support, she instinctively sought something to lean on, her body swaying slightly to one side.

    Jiang Jinsang then saw someone reach out with a long arm from behind her, his fingers pressing against her head, gently nudging, pulling her into his embrace.

    If it were just that, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t have said anything, right?

    Perhaps sensing that Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t shown signs of waking up, he slightly tilted his head, gently kissing her forehead...

    Jiang Jinsang frowned, but the next second, his brother actually turned his head downwards. It was just the angle, blocked by the back of his head, that kept Jiang Jinsang from seeing clearly. But he knew in his heart exactly what his brother was doing.

    In the hospital, in his hospital room, what was this flirtatious, leg-injured man trying to do?

    Worried about disturbing Shen Zhixian¡¯s sleep, Jiang Jinsang took out his phone and sent him a message:

    [Bro, that¡¯s enough, this is a hospital. Don¡¯t go too far.]

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s phone vibrated in his pocket; he took it out and first switched it to silent mode before replying:

    [Compared to what you and your little sister-inw are up to, you call this going too far?]

    They often stayed in the restroom for a long time, even asking him to guard the door for them. Was that reasonable?

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth:[Are you deliberately trying to retaliate and provoke me?]

    [It¡¯s purely because I want to kiss her. What does it have to do with you? You¡¯re really giving yourself too much credit.]

    Coming to his hospital room to push them together?

    Before Jiang Jinsang could reply, Jiang Yanting¡¯s messages came one after another:

    [When you¡¯re being affectionate with your little sister-inw, I always politely step aside. Isn¡¯t your behavior of spying on others being affectionate somewhat hical? I haven¡¯t settled this with you, and you dare to use me first?]

    [During your recovery, rest well. Don¡¯t end up without the strength to even climb onto the bedter.]

    ...

    This was clearly a response to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s previous tease about his brother-inw not allowing him on the bed, so he shot back with:

    You don¡¯t even have the strength to climb into bed.

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow at him, put away his phone and book, turned off the bedsidemp, and crawled under the covers to sleep.

    But all night long, someone¡¯s sneaky actions fed him a stomach full of dog food¡ªnormally, it was always his turn to annoy others. Jiang Jinsang had never thought there woulde a day when he would be force-fed dog food in his own hospital room.

    Spending the first night apart from his wife...

    He missed her!

    But the next morning, Jiang Yanting still smiled at him with a tender, brotherly affection, asking what he wanted for breakfast...

    What a crappy brother!

    Before heading to work, Qi Zeyan stopped by the hospital. He was about to go on a business trip and might not be able to visit for three or four days. Seeing Shen Zhixian here, he was a bit surprised, witnessing firsthand how Jiang Yanting flirted.

    ncing at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s sullen demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud:

    That¡¯s for making things difficult for me. Serves you right to be force-fed dog food.

    What goes aroundes around, huh? You¡¯ve had this daying too.

 Chapter 478 - 304 Book vs Health Products, Wuyeâ€™s Life-Challenging Question [Prize Quiz]

    <h4>Chapter 478: 304 Book vs Health Products, Wuye¡¯s Life-Challenging Question [Prize Quiz]</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang, still young, recovered well after his stitches were removed, and soon, even without assistance, he could take severalps around the corridor.

    Time passed quickly, and nearly a month after the surgery, under Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s arrangement, Jiang Jinsang underwent a full-body examination. Core experts from various departments of the hospital gathered, holding his medical report, for another consultation.

    "Previously we were worried about postoperative infections orplications, but currently, he seems to be recovering well."

    "He is more sensitive to external environments than ordinary people, and his metabolism is fast. Previously, Dr. Zhou was concerned that it might affect his postoperative recovery, but now, it seems that a fast metabolism is actually advantageous."

    "Based on the report, if there aren¡¯t any significant issues, he can be arranged to recuperate at home soon and juste for regr check-ups."

    ...

    Good hospitals usually have high demand for hospital rooms, especially after the New Year as many peoplee to Beijing for medical treatment, making the wards nearly saturated. As long as someone meets the discharge criteria, the hospital would not keep them.

    Finally, it was decided to let him stay a few more days before arranging his discharge.

    When the news reached the Jiang Family, everyone was overjoyed. Tang Yunxian and Shen Shuci, who had stayed in Beijing during this time, initially nned to leave, but upon hearing that Jiang Jinsang would be discharged soon, decided to stay a couple more days.

    Upon discharge, Jiang Jinsang would stay in the Jiang Family¡¯s old house, which was quiet and suitable for recuperation. The grandmother moved back a few days earlier to clean and disinfect the ce.

    Even the dry branches and leaves left in the courtyard from winter were thoroughly tidied up.

    The grandmother specially went to the mountain to pray for blessings, obtaining several peace talismans for the family. Jiangjiang and Taotao, being young, might not keep them well, so Shen Zhixian sealed the talismans in the children¡¯s backpackpartments, hoping for good fortune.

    **

    A few days before Jiang Jinsang¡¯s discharge, Tang Wan was sorting out his belongings. Between his hospital stays and visits, about a month and a half had passed. Many visitors had brought numerous gifts of milk and nutritional products, which had piled up.

    Most daunting was a stack of books someone had sent. Tang Wan had specifically asked Zhou Zhongqing for fourrge cardboard boxes, and they still weren¡¯t enough.

    "It looks like I need to ask Uncle Zhou for another box," Tang Wan said as she was about to leave. Opening the door, she saw a man about to knock ande in. "Uncle? What brings you here today?"

    The man wore a dark striped shirt with a ck padded coat and a spring-colored tie. His jet-ck hair was meticulouslybed, and his demeanor was refined and proper. He looked in his forties, standing straight with a serious air.

    This man was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s uncle¡ªFan Mingjue, who had visited several times.

    Although he was a director of studies and sort of a minor official, there wasn¡¯t a rigid rule stating he had to teach, but he couldn¡¯t stay idle and led two senior-year physics sses, keeping him quite busy.

    "I had a meeting at a brother school and stopped by to see him on the way."

    As a director of studies, managing high school students, especially certain boys in their adolescence, required a firm hand, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t keep those wild monkeys in check.

    Fan Mingjue, seemingly amiable, wielded considerable skill in managing students.

    Out of respect for the teaching profession, and also because he was the director, Tang Wan treated him with particr deference. "Uncle, pleasee in and have a seat. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water."

    After Fan Mingjue entered, Jiang Jinsang, who had been leaning on the bed, immediately sat up straight and called out to his uncle.

    "Hmm," Fan Mingjue took the water and looked over Jiang Jinsang, "How are you feeling today?"

    Being a teacher involved a lot of speaking. Fan Mingyu was a singer, so his voice was naturally beyond criticism, but Fan Mingjue¡¯s voice had long been roughened, adding to his authority.

    "Pretty good."

    "Any issues with your body, make sure to report them to the doctor in time."

    "I know."

    Their conversation resembled that between a teacher and a student, one maintaining an air of authority, the other exceedingly respectful.

    "Uncle, I¡¯ll step out for a moment, you and Fifth Brother can chat." Tang Wan still needed to find Zhou Zhongqing for another cardboard box. Not long after she left, she ran into Qi Zeyan.

    "What are you up to?"

    "I¡¯m looking for Uncle Zhou to get a cardboard box."

    "Xiaowu is alone in the ward."

    "My uncle is there."

    "Mr. Fan is here?" Qi Zeyan¡¯s voice changed upon hearing this.

    "Hmm..."

    "I just remembered there is something at thepany, here, take this fruit basket, I need to go..." After saying this, Qi Zeyan quickly left, which made Tang Wanugh. Was there a need to be so scared?

    When she returned to the ward, knowing Qi Zeyan had visited after she inquired about the fruit basket, she nced briefly at her uncle.

    "...He said something came up at work and left," Tang Wan gave a soft cough.

    Fan Mingjue pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. "He probably doesn¡¯t want to see me...I was just talking to Xiaowu about our school¡¯s 90th anniversary celebration. If you¡¯re free, you cane join the fun with him."

    "School anniversary?" Tang Wan looked at Jiang Jinsang.

    "There¡¯s still some time left, but by then the wisteria at school will be blooming, and many alumni wille. You guys cane if you¡¯re free."

    ...

    Fan Mingjue said the students were about to be dismissed and went to check the school gate, then hurried off.

    "My uncle is quite busy," Tang Wan pursed her lips. "How many years has he been the guidance director? Hasn¡¯t he been promoted?"

    "Technically, he could be a vice principal or even a principal by now, but that would involve dealing with all kinds of people and administration posts, which he¡¯s not interested in," Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    "After I graduated, I also heard about a group of students, a thousand of them, who petitioned for his promotion because they didn¡¯t want him to be the guidance director."

    That indeed piqued Tang Wan¡¯s interest. "What happened then?"

    "Later, my uncle announced at a school-wide meeting, thanking the students for their care and affection. He said he preferred interacting with the students over promotions and raises."

    Tang Wanughed out loud. He must enjoy torturing the kids.

    "Being the guidance director could easily lead toints from parents if not handled well; it¡¯s not a good position, and many don¡¯t want it. Since my uncle has no desire for promotion, the school leaders take special care of him."

    "Qi Zeyan came over just now, and ran off the moment he heard his name..."

    "When he and my elder brother were studying, they were frequent visitors to the academic office. My uncle often invited them over for tea and chats."

    Tang Wan snickered, "No wonder."

    "At the graduation reunion, both of them got drunk andined about how devilish and inhumane my uncle was, and were finally escaping his clutches. The next day, they realized that they were actuallyining while clinging to my uncle¡¯s arm. After that, they¡¯ve been too scared to face him."

    "There¡¯s even a video from that time, probably on myputer at home. I¡¯ll find it and show it to you when I get back."

    "Are you interested in going to the school anniversary my uncle mentioned?"

    Tang Wan¡¯s interest was purely about the ce he studied.

    "If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you around the campus that day."

    ...

    Tang Wan sealed and organized a bunch of books gifted by someone, sighed in relief, and just as she stood up and stretched, she saw a tall figure appear at the door of the hospital room. Through the small ss window on the door, his height and build made him easy to recognize.

    The door opened, and it really was him...

    "Huo...big brother..."

    Upon seeing the person behind him carrying two stacks of books, Tang Wan¡¯s scalp tingled.

    Somehow, he had been delivering books even more frequently than before, as if trying to prove something. Moreover, the amount of books he donated increased each time. If she wasn¡¯t familiar with him, she might have thought that the Huo Family owned a printing press or a bookstore.

    At this rate, it seemed she¡¯d have to hire a truck on the day of her discharge to take all the books home.

    "Xiaowu, should I pack up these health products my aunt sent and send them to the old house too?"

    Tang Wan pointed to a pair of ss medicine bottles on the cupboard, her head aching at the thought. These would need proper packaging too, otherwise, the ss bottles could get damaged on the way home.

    "Let Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu handle it; you rest for a while."

    Jiang Jinsang frowned; she seemed unable to sit still, always busy, while Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu, who were supposed to be working, did nothing.

    "I have nothing else to do..."

    As Tang Wan said that, she prepared to pack up the health products but caught a tall figure looming over her. He reached out and picked up a bottle of health product. "Are all these from her?"

    Tang Wan paused for a moment, not catching on.

    "Your aunt," he repeated.

    "Mm, she brought them specially from abroad."

    He nced at someone appearing at the door, put the medicine bottle down, and turned to look at Jiang Jinsang. "Reading books or taking health supplements, you must choose one. Which one do you like..."

    Jiang Jinsang had already spotted Shen Shuci at the door. Choose one? This was indeed a life-threatening question!

    How could she choose...

    Tang Wan looked baffled. Had she missed something?

 Chapter 479 - 305 Wuye killed in retaliation, do you care so much about her?

    <h4>Chapter 479: 305 Wuye killed in retaliation, do you care so much about her?</h4>

    Someone finished posing that deadly question, and the hospital room fell into an unspeakable silence.

    Shuci stood unmoved at the door. Outside, several people from the Huo Family were exchanging looks, believing their master¡¯s question to be incredibly childish. Ever since Miss Shen had criticized the type of books he giftedst time, he seemed determined to prove something, constantly stuffing books into Jinsang¡¯s hands...

    And today, he even asked such a question.

    As his wife would say, "He¡¯s simply too idle!"

    Tang Wan stood there, puzzled. Books and health products? One nourishes the mind, and the other strengthens the body¡ªwhere¡¯s the conflict?

    Jiang Jinsang leaned against the headboard and slightly raised his eyelids to look at the person standing before him. Everyone thought he would choose one over the other, but instead, he countered with a question,

    "If the gifts were of the same type, it would be easy topare, but how can you judge when they have nothing to do with each other?"

    "I know you¡¯repetitive, but even if I choose you now, what honor is there in winning against a girl almost ten years younger?"

    "Furthermore, so many people are giving gifts. Why do you single out the one given by my younger maternal aunt forparison?"

    "Old Huo, do you care about her that much?"

    ...

    Tang Wan was wide-eyed. What did he mean by that?

    "Jiang Jinsang!" The man¡¯s voice was rough and carried a hint of warning.

    Someone was always cunning in his maneuvers, but he hadn¡¯t expected that with just a few words¡ªnot only deflecting the subject but also slinging mud at himself and Shuci¡ªthey were clearly innocent.

    But Jiang Jinsang remained unphased, chuckling, "I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days. If you do something to me, I¡¯m afraid my grandma might storm over to your ce..."

    ...

    The Huo Family members suppressed theirughter. Indeed, when it came to cunning tactics, no one could outdo Jinsang.

    Their master¡¯s words were indeed inappropriate. The two were not close at all. By dragging Miss Shen into the conversation out of the blue, he inevitably led others to overthink.

    Such thoughts from Jinsang were only too normal.

    No problem at all.

    "Old Huo, a man¡¯s feelings for a woman usually start with concern. When he cares at heart, he¡¯ll notice her every action, and slowly he will..."

    Tang Wan was even more baffled. What on earth had she missed?!

    Could it be that there was a reason why Brother Huo leftst time and my aunt chased after him?

    One should never underestimate a woman¡¯s imagination. In just a few seconds, while everyone else felt an eternity passing, she had conjured up a mess of things in her mind.

    Shuci was just as bewildered.

    Counting today, she had only met this aloof man three times, without exchanging a single word. When had they...

    How could this man possibly be interested in her?

    It was utter nonsense.

    Jiang Jinsang adjusted the thin nket on the bed and looked at the man before him. His lips were tightly sealed, and although his face and demeanor seemed normal, his eyes were cold as December¡¯s frost, ready to freeze one¡¯s blood to ice.

    Yet Jiang Jinsang, sitting on the bed, casually propped himself up and looked at the tall figure before him:

    "Do you need me to make a choice now? If so, I¡¯ll pick my younger aunt. After all, I¡¯m not feeling well right now, and health products are more important to me."

    The focus of the conversation had already been shifted; whatever choice he made was inconsequential.

    Just then, as if only now noticing Shuci, Jiang Jinsang said, "Wanwan, the aunt is standing at the doorway. Why don¡¯t you invite her in?"

    Tang Wan came back to her senses and asked Shuci into the room. The atmosphere inside the hospital room grew even tenser...

    "Um... Brother Huo, Aunt, please take a seat. I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water." Tang Wan still felt strangely out of her depth¡ªeverything was so sudden, what was even happening?

    "I have other matters. I¡¯m leaving." The man said and left immediately.

    The footsteps of the Huo Family receded into the distance before Jiang Jinsang could no longer hold back a low chuckle. Turning his head to look at Shuci, he said, "Sorry, he and I were just joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart."

    "I¡¯m fine." Shuci wasn¡¯t foolish; that man couldn¡¯t possibly like her. His words were like a heavy blow that left her a bit dazed.

    "You were joking?" Tang Wan frowned.

    "What else?"

    Jiang Jinsang was not one to take things lying down. He had been on the receiving end of that biting tongue several times without any retort. Now faced with this deadly question, how could he remain indifferent?

    He was definitely going to pick the health products. She was Tang Wan¡¯s maternal rtive, an elder, and he also didn¡¯t want to offend Shuci. So the oue would be...

    He was bound to offend someone!

    Since he was going to offend someone anyway, he might as well drag the other person down with him...

    If he had to drown, he wouldn¡¯t make itfortable for them.

    "I actually thought..." Tang Wan had already imagined a whole dramatic scene, and now you¡¯re telling me it was all a joke?

    "He was joking with me, asking how to choose between books and health products, wanting me to offend someone, so I just teased him back..." Jiang Jinsang said with a smile as he looked at Shen Shuci, "If I¡¯ve offended you or made you ufortable, I apologize."

    "No problem." Shen Shuci was not stupid; she had been a bit stunned by Jiang Jinsang¡¯s earlier remarks, but now that she had regained herposure, she understood why he had done it.

    She wasn¡¯t one to hold a grudge, especially since someone¡¯s question was really mean-spirited; it was normal for Jiang Jinsang to fight back.

    "By the way, you just mentioned Brother Huo is ten years older than my aunt?" Tang Wan knew he was older than Jiang Yanting, but she had never inquired about his exact date of birth.

    "It should be about that." Jiang Jinsang had sessfully made someone lose face, smiling as he hooked his lips and continued to lower his head to read.

    ...

    However, as someone headed back, ncing out the window with an expressionless face, everyone knew deep down he was extremely annoyed.

    nning to trap Fifth Brother Jiang, but ended up being counter-killed!

    The Jiang brothers were known for their slick maneuvers¡ªit was clear to all that recently, since Fifth Brother Jiang started dating, he had be much more restrained. Yet when he made his move, it was still very formidable.

    The Huo family, when thinking about their own master losing face, couldn¡¯t help but want tough; after all, there were very few people in the world who could make him suffer in silence.

    "Do you find it funny to see me at a disadvantage?" The man¡¯s deep voice, when it arose, sounded like a demonic chant that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    "How could we? We think Fifth Brother Jiang went too far. You just casually asked whether he liked books or health products, and he ended up dragging in a bunch of nonsense and even saying you have feelings for Miss Shen..."

    "That¡¯s simply nderous! It¡¯s too much."

    "Indeed, sir, you kept sending him books graciously, yet Fifth Brother Jiang spread such rumors to tarnish your reputation. We all feel aggrieved on your behalf."

    ...

    The co-pilot and driver echoed each other.

    "Feel aggrieved for me?" The man¡¯s fingers gently massaged his knee.

    "Yes, we all think what Fifth Brother Jiang said was too excessive..."

    "Then go take revenge for me, beat him up."

    "..."

    The two were silent, feigning death¡ªmumbling to themselves that it was best to speak less.

    **

    Tang Wan still thought that he was difficult to get along with. Jiang Jinsang said it was just a joke, but it probably had offended him. She feared he wouldn¡¯t being around again soon, but to her surprise, while the man didn¡¯te...

    The books did!

    And there were even more than before.

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t mind; since he wanted to give them and it wasn¡¯t his own money being spent, he epted with gratitude and nned to have Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu pack them up and send them back to the old house.

    After Zhou Zhongqing performed one final checkup on him, he finally agreed that Jiang Jinsang could be discharged from the hospital.

    On the day of discharge, worried about the crowd and the hustle, only the brothers Jiang Yanting and Jiang Chengsi from the hospital¡¯s family went. One helped with the procedures while Jiang Chengsi took care of packing the belongings.

    The day before, Tang Wan had specially bought some small gifts to give to the medical staff who had been helping take care of Jiang Jinsang.

    "Congrattions on being discharged." Everyone offered their well-wishes.

    "Thank you, you¡¯ve all worked hard." Having been hospitalized for so long, he naturally had a good rtionship with the medical staff.

    "This is our job. If you two get married, remember to invite us to the wedding. We can meet privately, but let¡¯s not meet again in the hospital." Someone joked.

    "Definitely." Tang Wan had already discussed with Jiang Jinsang that if they ever got married, they would surely invite them.

    The discharge procedures werepleted by 8:30, but with the time spent packing, it took another hour. Around 10 o¡¯clock, they were ready to leave the hospital...

    But when Jiang Jinsang saw Jiang Chengsi wheeling out a wheelchair, the corner of his mouth twitched: "Fourth Brother, are my legs not working?"

    "Grandma said you¡¯re too weak and need this. I bought it specially for you; it¡¯s a folding model that can fit in the trunk." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery had been major, and even though he had recovered well enough to walk around the corridor a couple of times, he still couldn¡¯t stand for long...

    "Sit down. If anything happens on the way home from the hospital, Grandma will kill me and Chengsi." Jiang Yanting stared at him.

    Having no choice, Jiang Jinsang resigned himself to sitting in the wheelchair...

    There¡¯s a kind of cold that is when your grandmother thinks you¡¯re cold.

    And there¡¯s a kind of incapacity when your grandmother thinks you¡¯re incapable...

    His surgery had been aplex case, known to the whole hospital staff. On the day of his discharge, many from different departments, who had been involved in his surgery, came to say goodbye and take pictures with him. As he left the ward, some nurses lined up to send him off. Jiang Jinsang coughed softly and really thought...

    There was no need for this!

 Chapter 482 - 307 The Carnival of the Crowd vs. Fifth Masterâ€™s Loneliness (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 482: 307 The Carnival of the Crowd vs. Fifth Master¡¯s Loneliness (3 more updates)</h4>

    Zhou Zhongqing wanted to adopt Tang Wan as his goddaughter, and even Shen Shuci was unaware of it, let alone the Jiang Family.

    When he brought it up, since Jiang Jinsang had already informed the elder and others beforehand, they all thought he meant to adopt Jinsang as his godson.

    As a result, it circled around and became this way.

    "I know this may seem abrupt, and frankly, I¡¯m also quite nervous. Mr. Tang has raised such a grown daughter and invested so much, and here Ie just wanting to adopt her as my goddaughter. It really feels like I¡¯m taking advantage of the Tang Family."

    "But if Wanwan isn¡¯t willing, let¡¯s pretend I never mentioned it..."

    "You and Xiaowu, you are both no different from my own children."

    ...

    Tang Wan had not expected Zhou Zhongqing to have such an idea and was stunned for several seconds.

    Tang Yunxian spoke up, "Dr. Zhou has mentioned it to me many times, saying he really likes Wanwan. Having one more person doting on her is a good thing. Xiaowu, what do you think?"

    Having said that, what else could he say but nod with a smile, "It seems quite nice."

    Jiang Yanting rubbed the small wine cup in front of him, "I didn¡¯t expect Xiaowu¡¯s hospitalization to lead to such a fortunate event. It¡¯s indeed worth celebrating. Uncle Zhou doesn¡¯t have his own children, saying that it¡¯s like adopting a daughter, he will surely love her even more than a biological daughter."

    "And having someone from her maiden family here after marrying far will be much better."

    "There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about, really."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi was dumbfounded, whispering to the person next to him, "Big brother is really ruthless. Xiaowu knows very well that this goddaughter will definitely be adopted, and big brother keeps implying, it¡¯s just rubbing salt in the wound."

    Jiang Shiyi sipped his wine, "The prawns weren¡¯t eaten for free."

    The Jiang family had two pairs of brothers; one pair waspetitively adding the final touches while the other watched and enjoyed the drama.

    "Wanwan, having Dr. Zhou as your godfather is quite good," the elderlydy smiled. "Back in Beijing, you¡¯ll have a rtive from your maiden family..."

    "You don¡¯t even know how many people wish to be connected with him; he likes you so much, it¡¯s all fate, Wanwan. What are you still dumbfounded for? Hurry, grab your cup and propose a toast to him, calling him godfather." Fan Mingyu reminded aloud.

    Normally quite clever, why are you like a little fool at the critical moment?

    Only then did Tang Wane to her senses, holding the wine cup and walking towards Zhou Zhongqing, just about to speak when he stopped the cup...

    "Wanwan, are you sure you want to call me godfather?"

    "Um." Tang Wan nodded.

    "I can drink this cup now, but don¡¯t rush to speak; you can still call me Uncle Zhou. Later, I¡¯ll find a hotel, arrange a few tables, and have a lively event. I can¡¯t give you a present or a red envelope and let you call me godfather just like that."

    Zhou Zhongqing acting this way was unmistakably very fond of Tang Wan. Tang Yunxian, sitting to the side, naturally felt reassured.

    Having such support in Beijing, his heart also felt more at ease.

    "Alright, Uncle Zhou, here¡¯s a toast to you." Tang Wan offered him the drink.

    "Very good, very good¡ª" Zhou Zhongqing smiled broadly.

    "We really don¡¯t need to have a banquet," Tang Yunxian bluntly said. "You epting Wanwan as your goddaughter is her good fortune. If I¡¯m ever not in Pingjiang, I¡¯ll still need you to take extra care of her; we really don¡¯t need..."

    "Yunxian..." Zhou Zhongqing interrupted him, "This is my heartfelt intention."

    That might be so, but Tang Wan still felt there was no need for a party, having discussed privately with Zhou Zhongqing, who directly stated:

    "In my lifetime, I¡¯ve never married, had no children, and never needed to host any celebratory banquet. Over the years, the money I¡¯ve spent on gifts at others¡¯ celebrations, it¡¯s time to get some back." Zhou Zhongqing seemed to be joking.

    Leaving Tang Wan speechless.

    Getting the money back?

    ...

    However, Tang Wan agreeing to be Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s goddaughter pushed the atmosphere to another small climax; aside from Jiang Jinsang, everyone else was again lively, passing cups around.

    Jiang Jinsang held his chopsticks, lowering his head and toying with the boiled green vegetables on his te, as if all the hustle and bustle had nothing to do with him.

    Even Taotao had returned to Jiang Yanting¡¯s side unnoticed.

    Inexplicably gaining a father-inw, Jinsang knew very well, having known him since childhood, how tough Zhou Zhongqing could be; he wondered how to feel happy.

    Meanwhile, Taotao, standing beside Jiang Yanting, peeled a shrimp herself, handing it to the te in front of Yanting. The child peeled the shrimp, removing the head and tail, and lost some meat in the process, leaving only a nail-sized piece of shrimp meat on his te.

    His gaze tightened, turning his head to look at the little girl with greasy hands.

    "My hands are very clean. Do you think I did a poor job peeling, so you don¡¯t want to eat?"

    "No, thank you."

    Having his shrimp eaten by someone else, yet tasting the shrimp peeled by his daughter, it wasn¡¯t too bad a deal.

    Taotao was a very perceptive person; sensing Jiang Yanting¡¯s unhappiness, she immediately came over tofort him, after all, this uncle...

    Super rich.

    And most importantly, willing to spend money on her!

    She was almost guaranteed to get whatever she asked for; she definitely had to hold onto this benefactor tightly.

    ...

    At this meal, aside from Jiang Jinsang, everyone was delighted. Later, Jiang Zhenhuan had someone open two bottles of wine.

    "By the way, Xiaowu, how are you feeling? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should head back to your room to rest early," the olddy said with a smile, "I reckon this meal is going tost a while longer. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and you don¡¯t even drink alcohol¡ªyou don¡¯t need to keep uspany. Go rest first."

    Jiang Jinsang merely smiled, "It¡¯s no problem."

    "How can it be no problem? You¡¯ve just recovered; you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself. Hurry back to your room."

    Then, this "outsider" was forcefully arranged to rest in his room.

    This meal was supposed to celebrate his discharge from the hospital, but what ended up happening...

    Zhou Zhongqing recognizing Tang Wan as his goddaughter had already been leaked by Jiang Chengsi into their little circle.

    Qi Zeyan had burst intoughter at the time.

    [Jiang Xiaowu, that¡¯s impressive, gaining a father-inw right after getting discharged. Congrattions on your continuous happiness.]

    [Seriously, congrattions to you and your sister-inw. Uncle Zhou is a leading figure in the medical field. Having him take her as his goddaughter is a major win.]

    [I thought given his and your rtionship, Xiaowu, he might take you as a godson. Howe he went for your sister-inw instead? Truly remarkable.]

    ...

    While the Jiang brothers were eating and drinking, no one spoke in the group chat for a long while until someone finally broke the silence with two concise and to-the-point words:

    [Congrattions!]

    Theughter outside was loud. Jiang Jinsangy on his bed staring at the ceiling, feeling a sense of sorrow.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, "Second Uncle, are you asleep?"

    Jiangjiang¡¯s tender voice.

    "Not yet." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s abdomen, where he had been operated on, was still very sore; he propped himself up with his hands, leaning on the headboard. Seeing him push the door open, carrying a cup, and judging by the way he walked, it was definitely filled with water.

    Despite the onset of spring, Beijing¡¯s heating was still on, making the indoors inevitably feel a bit dry. Was this little guy here specifically to bring him water?

    Jiang Jinsang smiled and hooked his lips; after all these years, his affection wasn¡¯t wasted.

    "Second Uncle..." Jiangjiang handed him the cup, "Grandma asked me to remind you not to forget to take your medicine."

    "..." Jiang Jinsang held the warm cup in his hands, aplex feeling in his heart, "I¡¯ll take it."

    "Grandma told me to keep an eye on you, afraid you might not be obedient."

    This little sergeant Jiangjiang was utterly diligent and dutiful. He waited until Jiang Jinsang had taken all his medicine, holding the water cup, preparing to leave, "Grandma said to rest well."

    "I understand."

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth¡ªgetting sick, being hospitalized, undergoing surgery, and even now,ing home only to have this brat thinking of ruling over him?

    **

    This meal, starting from noon andsting until after three in the afternoon, marked Jiang Jinsang¡¯s recovery. A huge relief washed over the Jiang family. Zhou Zhongqing had taken a goddaughter, and everyone was happy, and drank a little too much.

    Tang Wan, who could hold her liquor well, helped settle several of the elders, then quietly pushed open Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room door.

    "I thought you might be asleep. Haven¡¯t rested?"

    "How do you think I could sleep?" Jiang Jinsang leaned against the headboard, a small wooden table before him with many puzzle pieces scattered on it.

    "ying with puzzles?"

    "Left here from before, never finished it. Just took it out to fiddle with when I¡¯m bored," Jiang Jinsang just wanted something to distract him, "During my hospital stay, you and Uncle Zhou got along well?"

    His world had been confined to that small hospital room; naturally, he was clueless about outside matters.

    "That¡¯s true; I brought him some goodies and drinks, but you know all this."

    "Then why would he suddenly decide to take you as his daughter?"

    "Could it be..." Tang Wan pursed her lips, "when you were unconscious, I sent him some gifts."

    "What?"

    "Compression stockings."

    "..."

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed the puzzle pieces in his hands. So... in his eyes, he was less important than a pair of stockings?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 482 - 307 The Carnival of the Crowd vs. Fifth Masterâ€™s Loneliness (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 482: 307 The Carnival of the Crowd vs. Fifth Master¡¯s Loneliness (3 more updates)</h4>

    Zhou Zhongqing wanted to adopt Tang Wan as his goddaughter, and even Shen Shuci was unaware of it, let alone the Jiang Family.

    When he brought it up, since Jiang Jinsang had already informed the elder and others beforehand, they all thought he meant to adopt Jinsang as his godson.

    As a result, it circled around and became this way.

    "I know this may seem abrupt, and frankly, I¡¯m also quite nervous. Mr. Tang has raised such a grown daughter and invested so much, and here Ie just wanting to adopt her as my goddaughter. It really feels like I¡¯m taking advantage of the Tang Family."

    "But if Wanwan isn¡¯t willing, let¡¯s pretend I never mentioned it..."

    "You and Xiaowu, you are both no different from my own children."

    ...

    Tang Wan had not expected Zhou Zhongqing to have such an idea and was stunned for several seconds.

    Tang Yunxian spoke up, "Dr. Zhou has mentioned it to me many times, saying he really likes Wanwan. Having one more person doting on her is a good thing. Xiaowu, what do you think?"

    Having said that, what else could he say but nod with a smile, "It seems quite nice."

    Jiang Yanting rubbed the small wine cup in front of him, "I didn¡¯t expect Xiaowu¡¯s hospitalization to lead to such a fortunate event. It¡¯s indeed worth celebrating. Uncle Zhou doesn¡¯t have his own children, saying that it¡¯s like adopting a daughter, he will surely love her even more than a biological daughter."

    "And having someone from her maiden family here after marrying far will be much better."

    "There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about, really."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi was dumbfounded, whispering to the person next to him, "Big brother is really ruthless. Xiaowu knows very well that this goddaughter will definitely be adopted, and big brother keeps implying, it¡¯s just rubbing salt in the wound."

    Jiang Shiyi sipped his wine, "The prawns weren¡¯t eaten for free."

    The Jiang family had two pairs of brothers; one pair waspetitively adding the final touches while the other watched and enjoyed the drama.

    "Wanwan, having Dr. Zhou as your godfather is quite good," the elderlydy smiled. "Back in Beijing, you¡¯ll have a rtive from your maiden family..."

    "You don¡¯t even know how many people wish to be connected with him; he likes you so much, it¡¯s all fate, Wanwan. What are you still dumbfounded for? Hurry, grab your cup and propose a toast to him, calling him godfather." Fan Mingyu reminded aloud.

    Normally quite clever, why are you like a little fool at the critical moment?

    Only then did Tang Wane to her senses, holding the wine cup and walking towards Zhou Zhongqing, just about to speak when he stopped the cup...

    "Wanwan, are you sure you want to call me godfather?"

    "Um." Tang Wan nodded.

    "I can drink this cup now, but don¡¯t rush to speak; you can still call me Uncle Zhou. Later, I¡¯ll find a hotel, arrange a few tables, and have a lively event. I can¡¯t give you a present or a red envelope and let you call me godfather just like that."

    Zhou Zhongqing acting this way was unmistakably very fond of Tang Wan. Tang Yunxian, sitting to the side, naturally felt reassured.

    Having such support in Beijing, his heart also felt more at ease.

    "Alright, Uncle Zhou, here¡¯s a toast to you." Tang Wan offered him the drink.

    "Very good, very good¡ª" Zhou Zhongqing smiled broadly.

    "We really don¡¯t need to have a banquet," Tang Yunxian bluntly said. "You epting Wanwan as your goddaughter is her good fortune. If I¡¯m ever not in Pingjiang, I¡¯ll still need you to take extra care of her; we really don¡¯t need..."

    "Yunxian..." Zhou Zhongqing interrupted him, "This is my heartfelt intention."

    That might be so, but Tang Wan still felt there was no need for a party, having discussed privately with Zhou Zhongqing, who directly stated:

    "In my lifetime, I¡¯ve never married, had no children, and never needed to host any celebratory banquet. Over the years, the money I¡¯ve spent on gifts at others¡¯ celebrations, it¡¯s time to get some back." Zhou Zhongqing seemed to be joking.

    Leaving Tang Wan speechless.

    Getting the money back?

    ...

    However, Tang Wan agreeing to be Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s goddaughter pushed the atmosphere to another small climax; aside from Jiang Jinsang, everyone else was again lively, passing cups around.

    Jiang Jinsang held his chopsticks, lowering his head and toying with the boiled green vegetables on his te, as if all the hustle and bustle had nothing to do with him.

    Even Taotao had returned to Jiang Yanting¡¯s side unnoticed.

    Inexplicably gaining a father-inw, Jinsang knew very well, having known him since childhood, how tough Zhou Zhongqing could be; he wondered how to feel happy.

    Meanwhile, Taotao, standing beside Jiang Yanting, peeled a shrimp herself, handing it to the te in front of Yanting. The child peeled the shrimp, removing the head and tail, and lost some meat in the process, leaving only a nail-sized piece of shrimp meat on his te.

    His gaze tightened, turning his head to look at the little girl with greasy hands.

    "My hands are very clean. Do you think I did a poor job peeling, so you don¡¯t want to eat?"

    "No, thank you."

    Having his shrimp eaten by someone else, yet tasting the shrimp peeled by his daughter, it wasn¡¯t too bad a deal.

    Taotao was a very perceptive person; sensing Jiang Yanting¡¯s unhappiness, she immediately came over tofort him, after all, this uncle...

    Super rich.

    And most importantly, willing to spend money on her!

    She was almost guaranteed to get whatever she asked for; she definitely had to hold onto this benefactor tightly.

    ...

    At this meal, aside from Jiang Jinsang, everyone was delighted. Later, Jiang Zhenhuan had someone open two bottles of wine.

    "By the way, Xiaowu, how are you feeling? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should head back to your room to rest early," the olddy said with a smile, "I reckon this meal is going tost a while longer. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and you don¡¯t even drink alcohol¡ªyou don¡¯t need to keep uspany. Go rest first."

    Jiang Jinsang merely smiled, "It¡¯s no problem."

    "How can it be no problem? You¡¯ve just recovered; you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself. Hurry back to your room."

    Then, this "outsider" was forcefully arranged to rest in his room.

    This meal was supposed to celebrate his discharge from the hospital, but what ended up happening...

    Zhou Zhongqing recognizing Tang Wan as his goddaughter had already been leaked by Jiang Chengsi into their little circle.

    Qi Zeyan had burst intoughter at the time.

    [Jiang Xiaowu, that¡¯s impressive, gaining a father-inw right after getting discharged. Congrattions on your continuous happiness.]

    [Seriously, congrattions to you and your sister-inw. Uncle Zhou is a leading figure in the medical field. Having him take her as his goddaughter is a major win.]

    [I thought given his and your rtionship, Xiaowu, he might take you as a godson. Howe he went for your sister-inw instead? Truly remarkable.]

    ...

    While the Jiang brothers were eating and drinking, no one spoke in the group chat for a long while until someone finally broke the silence with two concise and to-the-point words:

    [Congrattions!]

    Theughter outside was loud. Jiang Jinsangy on his bed staring at the ceiling, feeling a sense of sorrow.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, "Second Uncle, are you asleep?"

    Jiangjiang¡¯s tender voice.

    "Not yet." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s abdomen, where he had been operated on, was still very sore; he propped himself up with his hands, leaning on the headboard. Seeing him push the door open, carrying a cup, and judging by the way he walked, it was definitely filled with water.

    Despite the onset of spring, Beijing¡¯s heating was still on, making the indoors inevitably feel a bit dry. Was this little guy here specifically to bring him water?

    Jiang Jinsang smiled and hooked his lips; after all these years, his affection wasn¡¯t wasted.

    "Second Uncle..." Jiangjiang handed him the cup, "Grandma asked me to remind you not to forget to take your medicine."

    "..." Jiang Jinsang held the warm cup in his hands, aplex feeling in his heart, "I¡¯ll take it."

    "Grandma told me to keep an eye on you, afraid you might not be obedient."

    This little sergeant Jiangjiang was utterly diligent and dutiful. He waited until Jiang Jinsang had taken all his medicine, holding the water cup, preparing to leave, "Grandma said to rest well."

    "I understand."

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth¡ªgetting sick, being hospitalized, undergoing surgery, and even now,ing home only to have this brat thinking of ruling over him?

    **

    This meal, starting from noon andsting until after three in the afternoon, marked Jiang Jinsang¡¯s recovery. A huge relief washed over the Jiang family. Zhou Zhongqing had taken a goddaughter, and everyone was happy, and drank a little too much.

    Tang Wan, who could hold her liquor well, helped settle several of the elders, then quietly pushed open Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room door.

    "I thought you might be asleep. Haven¡¯t rested?"

    "How do you think I could sleep?" Jiang Jinsang leaned against the headboard, a small wooden table before him with many puzzle pieces scattered on it.

    "ying with puzzles?"

    "Left here from before, never finished it. Just took it out to fiddle with when I¡¯m bored," Jiang Jinsang just wanted something to distract him, "During my hospital stay, you and Uncle Zhou got along well?"

    His world had been confined to that small hospital room; naturally, he was clueless about outside matters.

    "That¡¯s true; I brought him some goodies and drinks, but you know all this."

    "Then why would he suddenly decide to take you as his daughter?"

    "Could it be..." Tang Wan pursed her lips, "when you were unconscious, I sent him some gifts."

    "What?"

    "Compression stockings."

    "..."

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed the puzzle pieces in his hands. So... in his eyes, he was less important than a pair of stockings?

 Chapter 482 - 307 The Carnival of the Crowd vs. Fifth Masterâ€™s Loneliness (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 482: 307 The Carnival of the Crowd vs. Fifth Master¡¯s Loneliness (3 more updates)</h4>

    Zhou Zhongqing wanted to adopt Tang Wan as his goddaughter, and even Shen Shuci was unaware of it, let alone the Jiang Family.

    When he brought it up, since Jiang Jinsang had already informed the elder and others beforehand, they all thought he meant to adopt Jinsang as his godson.

    As a result, it circled around and became this way.

    "I know this may seem abrupt, and frankly, I¡¯m also quite nervous. Mr. Tang has raised such a grown daughter and invested so much, and here Ie just wanting to adopt her as my goddaughter. It really feels like I¡¯m taking advantage of the Tang Family."

    "But if Wanwan isn¡¯t willing, let¡¯s pretend I never mentioned it..."

    "You and Xiaowu, you are both no different from my own children."

    ...

    Tang Wan had not expected Zhou Zhongqing to have such an idea and was stunned for several seconds.

    Tang Yunxian spoke up, "Dr. Zhou has mentioned it to me many times, saying he really likes Wanwan. Having one more person doting on her is a good thing. Xiaowu, what do you think?"

    Having said that, what else could he say but nod with a smile, "It seems quite nice."

    Jiang Yanting rubbed the small wine cup in front of him, "I didn¡¯t expect Xiaowu¡¯s hospitalization to lead to such a fortunate event. It¡¯s indeed worth celebrating. Uncle Zhou doesn¡¯t have his own children, saying that it¡¯s like adopting a daughter, he will surely love her even more than a biological daughter."

    "And having someone from her maiden family here after marrying far will be much better."

    "There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about, really."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi was dumbfounded, whispering to the person next to him, "Big brother is really ruthless. Xiaowu knows very well that this goddaughter will definitely be adopted, and big brother keeps implying, it¡¯s just rubbing salt in the wound."

    Jiang Shiyi sipped his wine, "The prawns weren¡¯t eaten for free."

    The Jiang family had two pairs of brothers; one pair waspetitively adding the final touches while the other watched and enjoyed the drama.

    "Wanwan, having Dr. Zhou as your godfather is quite good," the elderlydy smiled. "Back in Beijing, you¡¯ll have a rtive from your maiden family..."

    "You don¡¯t even know how many people wish to be connected with him; he likes you so much, it¡¯s all fate, Wanwan. What are you still dumbfounded for? Hurry, grab your cup and propose a toast to him, calling him godfather." Fan Mingyu reminded aloud.

    Normally quite clever, why are you like a little fool at the critical moment?

    Only then did Tang Wane to her senses, holding the wine cup and walking towards Zhou Zhongqing, just about to speak when he stopped the cup...

    "Wanwan, are you sure you want to call me godfather?"

    "Um." Tang Wan nodded.

    "I can drink this cup now, but don¡¯t rush to speak; you can still call me Uncle Zhou. Later, I¡¯ll find a hotel, arrange a few tables, and have a lively event. I can¡¯t give you a present or a red envelope and let you call me godfather just like that."

    Zhou Zhongqing acting this way was unmistakably very fond of Tang Wan. Tang Yunxian, sitting to the side, naturally felt reassured.

    Having such support in Beijing, his heart also felt more at ease.

    "Alright, Uncle Zhou, here¡¯s a toast to you." Tang Wan offered him the drink.

    "Very good, very good¡ª" Zhou Zhongqing smiled broadly.

    "We really don¡¯t need to have a banquet," Tang Yunxian bluntly said. "You epting Wanwan as your goddaughter is her good fortune. If I¡¯m ever not in Pingjiang, I¡¯ll still need you to take extra care of her; we really don¡¯t need..."

    "Yunxian..." Zhou Zhongqing interrupted him, "This is my heartfelt intention."

    That might be so, but Tang Wan still felt there was no need for a party, having discussed privately with Zhou Zhongqing, who directly stated:

    "In my lifetime, I¡¯ve never married, had no children, and never needed to host any celebratory banquet. Over the years, the money I¡¯ve spent on gifts at others¡¯ celebrations, it¡¯s time to get some back." Zhou Zhongqing seemed to be joking.

    Leaving Tang Wan speechless.

    Getting the money back?

    ...

    However, Tang Wan agreeing to be Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s goddaughter pushed the atmosphere to another small climax; aside from Jiang Jinsang, everyone else was again lively, passing cups around.

    Jiang Jinsang held his chopsticks, lowering his head and toying with the boiled green vegetables on his te, as if all the hustle and bustle had nothing to do with him.

    Even Taotao had returned to Jiang Yanting¡¯s side unnoticed.

    Inexplicably gaining a father-inw, Jinsang knew very well, having known him since childhood, how tough Zhou Zhongqing could be; he wondered how to feel happy.

    Meanwhile, Taotao, standing beside Jiang Yanting, peeled a shrimp herself, handing it to the te in front of Yanting. The child peeled the shrimp, removing the head and tail, and lost some meat in the process, leaving only a nail-sized piece of shrimp meat on his te.

    His gaze tightened, turning his head to look at the little girl with greasy hands.

    "My hands are very clean. Do you think I did a poor job peeling, so you don¡¯t want to eat?"

    "No, thank you."

    Having his shrimp eaten by someone else, yet tasting the shrimp peeled by his daughter, it wasn¡¯t too bad a deal.

    Taotao was a very perceptive person; sensing Jiang Yanting¡¯s unhappiness, she immediately came over tofort him, after all, this uncle...

    Super rich.

    And most importantly, willing to spend money on her!

    She was almost guaranteed to get whatever she asked for; she definitely had to hold onto this benefactor tightly.

    ...

    At this meal, aside from Jiang Jinsang, everyone was delighted. Later, Jiang Zhenhuan had someone open two bottles of wine.

    "By the way, Xiaowu, how are you feeling? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should head back to your room to rest early," the olddy said with a smile, "I reckon this meal is going tost a while longer. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and you don¡¯t even drink alcohol¡ªyou don¡¯t need to keep uspany. Go rest first."

    Jiang Jinsang merely smiled, "It¡¯s no problem."

    "How can it be no problem? You¡¯ve just recovered; you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself. Hurry back to your room."

    Then, this "outsider" was forcefully arranged to rest in his room.

    This meal was supposed to celebrate his discharge from the hospital, but what ended up happening...

    Zhou Zhongqing recognizing Tang Wan as his goddaughter had already been leaked by Jiang Chengsi into their little circle.

    Qi Zeyan had burst intoughter at the time.

    [Jiang Xiaowu, that¡¯s impressive, gaining a father-inw right after getting discharged. Congrattions on your continuous happiness.]

    [Seriously, congrattions to you and your sister-inw. Uncle Zhou is a leading figure in the medical field. Having him take her as his goddaughter is a major win.]

    [I thought given his and your rtionship, Xiaowu, he might take you as a godson. Howe he went for your sister-inw instead? Truly remarkable.]

    ...

    While the Jiang brothers were eating and drinking, no one spoke in the group chat for a long while until someone finally broke the silence with two concise and to-the-point words:

    [Congrattions!]

    Theughter outside was loud. Jiang Jinsangy on his bed staring at the ceiling, feeling a sense of sorrow.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, "Second Uncle, are you asleep?"

    Jiangjiang¡¯s tender voice.

    "Not yet." Jiang Jinsang¡¯s abdomen, where he had been operated on, was still very sore; he propped himself up with his hands, leaning on the headboard. Seeing him push the door open, carrying a cup, and judging by the way he walked, it was definitely filled with water.

    Despite the onset of spring, Beijing¡¯s heating was still on, making the indoors inevitably feel a bit dry. Was this little guy here specifically to bring him water?

    Jiang Jinsang smiled and hooked his lips; after all these years, his affection wasn¡¯t wasted.

    "Second Uncle..." Jiangjiang handed him the cup, "Grandma asked me to remind you not to forget to take your medicine."

    "..." Jiang Jinsang held the warm cup in his hands, aplex feeling in his heart, "I¡¯ll take it."

    "Grandma told me to keep an eye on you, afraid you might not be obedient."

    This little sergeant Jiangjiang was utterly diligent and dutiful. He waited until Jiang Jinsang had taken all his medicine, holding the water cup, preparing to leave, "Grandma said to rest well."

    "I understand."

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth¡ªgetting sick, being hospitalized, undergoing surgery, and even now,ing home only to have this brat thinking of ruling over him?

    **

    This meal, starting from noon andsting until after three in the afternoon, marked Jiang Jinsang¡¯s recovery. A huge relief washed over the Jiang family. Zhou Zhongqing had taken a goddaughter, and everyone was happy, and drank a little too much.

    Tang Wan, who could hold her liquor well, helped settle several of the elders, then quietly pushed open Jiang Jinsang¡¯s room door.

    "I thought you might be asleep. Haven¡¯t rested?"

    "How do you think I could sleep?" Jiang Jinsang leaned against the headboard, a small wooden table before him with many puzzle pieces scattered on it.

    "ying with puzzles?"

    "Left here from before, never finished it. Just took it out to fiddle with when I¡¯m bored," Jiang Jinsang just wanted something to distract him, "During my hospital stay, you and Uncle Zhou got along well?"

    His world had been confined to that small hospital room; naturally, he was clueless about outside matters.

    "That¡¯s true; I brought him some goodies and drinks, but you know all this."

    "Then why would he suddenly decide to take you as his daughter?"

    "Could it be..." Tang Wan pursed her lips, "when you were unconscious, I sent him some gifts."

    "What?"

    "Compression stockings."

    "..."

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed the puzzle pieces in his hands. So... in his eyes, he was less important than a pair of stockings?

 Chapter 483: 308 Dirty Daddys comeback to the Jianghu, feels pretty good to be an elder

    <strong>Chapter 483: 308 Dirty Daddy¡¯seback to the Jianghu, feels pretty good to be an elder</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang was discharged from the hospital that day, and everyone gathered to drink quite a lot, especially Zhou Zhongqing, who got so drunk he passed out and had to be settled in a guest room in the old house.

    Tang Yunxian woke up early. By evening, he knocked on the door of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Uncle Tang.¡± Jiang Jinsang was still leaning against the headboard, listlessly ying with that jigsaw puzzle from hell.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake.¡± Tang Wan was also there, drawing design drafts for Cyan Feather. It¡¯d been a while since shest held a pen, and she felt somewhat rusty, ¡°Do you want me to get you a ss of water?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Stimted and burned by alcohol, Tang Yunxian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his body still reeking of an unvanished boozy scent. He made his way to a chair and sat down, ufortably rubbing his brow and lifting his eyelids to nce at Tang Wan, ¡°Wanwan, in a few days, pack your things,e back to Pingjiang with me, and after a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Wan gripped the pen in her hand, her expression taut.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Xiaowu isn¡¯t well,¡± Tang Yunxian¡¯s voice was scorched by the liquor, raspy as if torn apart, ¡°otherwise, he should also go visit your mother.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers twirling the puzzle piece tightened slightly.

    Just now, he was curious why there was a sudden mention of going back and wanted to ask the reason, but seeing that both father and daughter¡¯s expressions were off, he refrained from asking.

    ¡°No worries. There will always be a chance.¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, I just came to tell you, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Tang Yunxian clearly did not want to discuss his deceased wife in front of Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Tang Wan set down her pen and paper and followed him out¡­

    She had just sent him back to his room and gently closed the door when she saw another guest room door open, and Jiang Yanting came out.

    Tang Wan frowned:

    Wasn¡¯t that ¡­ that¡¯s Shen Zhixian¡¯s bedroom, isn¡¯t it? Everyone had quite a few drinks, and Shen Zhixian had a low tolerance, already inebriated early on. Tang Wan, who helped her back to her room, naturally knew where she was staying.

    The most important thing was, someone was currently buttoning up his shirt, and it seemed like a button at the neck had popped off, leaving a dangling thread, jauntily sticking up ¡­ his knuckles long and elegant, distinct and methodical, unhurried and unflustered.

    Completelycking his usual elite demeanor, his dark hair in disarray conveyed a rebellious air, and his eyes were sharp and profound, lightly sweeping over her, making it hard to approach.

    A naturally stern person, perhaps still not sober from the alcohol, or maybe for other reasons, the corners of his eyes were red, seemingly¡­

    Sexually frustrated.

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Tang Wan greeted him in a low voice.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Yanting answered indifferently, turned to pour himself a ss of water, and then returned, just to run into Jiangjiang, ¡°Daddy, are you awake, then¡­ is Auntie awake?¡±

    Jiangjiang was clearly looking for Shen Zhixian, and with a long reach, Jiang Yanting caught the back of his cor, ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wake her up.¡±

    ¡°It might not be convenient.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient?¡± Jiangjiang, a child, didn¡¯t understand the implied meaning, his face innocent and pure, ¡°She promised to take me and my sister out this afternoon. It¡¯s already dark, and adults are all liars who don¡¯t keep their word.¡±

    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± Fan Mingyu happened to be around.

    Jiang Yanting bluntly said, ¡°Jiangjiang wants to eat carrots for dinner.¡±

    Jiangjiang: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want to eat, Grandma will cook for you. Our Jiangjiang is sensible, all grown up, and doesn¡¯t fuss over food, right?¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile.

    Jiangjiang waved his arms, trying to escape from the lifted cor, and Jiang Yanting let go, leaving the little guy standing with hands on his hips, ring at him furiously:

    Deadbeat dad.

    ¡°Try staring at me like that again?¡± Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow, his eyes still sharp, with an obvious warning.

    ¡°Hmph¡ª¡± Jiangjiang huffed and walked away with his little waist cocked.

    But Jiang Yanting remainedposed as he brushed past Tang Wan, not showing any embarrassment on his face. Tang Wan didn¡¯t speak, but he did, ¡°How much longer do you n to watch?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Wan coughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s Shen Zhixian¡¯s room, right?¡±

    ¡°She drank too much. I was taking care of her. Is there a problem?¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Jiang Yanting had been putting on his shirt when he came out earlier. You take care of others and your clothes are taken care of as well?

    ¡°No problem.¡± Tang Wan forced a smile.

    ¡°Do you want toe in too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Tang Wan said and fled in disarray.

    The guilty flee when no man pursueth, she hadn¡¯t done anything, yet why was she starting to feel nervous and embarrassed.

    **

    After Jiang Yanting entered the room, Shen Zhixian had juste out of the bathroom, wearing the clothes from earlier, now somewhat crumpled from manhandling.

    ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shen Zhixian took the water from his hand, her peripheral vision catching the popped button on his cor, leaving her feeling somewhat embarrassed. She didn¡¯t have much of a tolerance for alcohol to begin with, and had no idea that Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s prized liquor had such a strong aftereffect. She didn¡¯t even know how she got back to her room, only to wake up and find herself lying in the same bed with Jiang Yanting¡­

 Chapter 484: 308 Trash Daddy reappears in the Jianghu, feels pretty good to be an elder_2

    <strong>Chapter 484: 308 Trash Daddy reappears in the Jianghu, feels pretty good to be an elder_2</strong>

    Her head was still throbbing.

    ¡­

    In fact, after Tang Wan had helped her back to her room, Jiang Yanting, worried that she might have gotten drunk and vomited again and what with her not being in good health, came over to check on her.

    When he pushed open the door, the nket that had originally covered her had half fallen off. She had been wearing a shirt, the hem of which was tucked into the waist of her skirt, cinching a portion of her waist. Perhaps because the alcohol was making her neck overheat, her body felt hot, and she had recklessly pulled her shirt out.

    The outline of her soft waist was vaguely visible, her whole body tinged with a flush from the alcohol.

    Jiang Yanting frowned slightly and walked over to pull the nket up to her chest.

    ¡°Umm¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian felt extremely hot all over, and the nket was suffocating, making her miserably ufortable.

    Her lips were tinted with a hint of bright color, her appearance charming and lively. Usually a person of great elegance and propriety, methodical in her actions, it was rare for her to exhibit such expressions¡ªa hint of allure at the corners of her eyes, her small mouth opening and closing¡­

    It was as if she was intentionally provoking, seducing him.

    Ever since Jiang Jinsang had fallen ill and been hospitalized, the two had rarely even seen each other, let alone been alone together. He extended a hand to brush aside a lock of hair from her forehead.

    Her face was burning up, and when his cool fingertips touched her, it feltfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but hum softly.

    Jiang Yanting was by no means a saint. His throat tight and rolling, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and leaned in close¡­

    Shen Zhixian instinctively wanted to escape, but someone was holding her head, not allowing her to move. She struggled frantically, her fingers pulling at his shirt, and that was when the buttons were inadvertently torn off.

    One must not expect a drunk to be cooperative. Pushed to the limit, she even bit him hard on the shoulder.

    The old house¡¯s soundproofing was not very good, and the surrounding rooms were upied. Naturally, Jiang Yanting knew that he needed to stop at an appropriate point.

    When Shen Zhixian woke up, she was confused again.

    How was it that whenever she drank, shemitted a crime?

    However, this time when she woke up, Jiang Yanting was still lying in bed beside her, her entire body curled up in his embrace, their bodies pressing together seamlessly, in an intimate pose that would make anyone blush.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Her voice was hoarse from the alcohol.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t directly answer her question and instead got up, ¡°Does your throat feel very dry and sore? I¡¯ll go get you a ss of water.¡±

    As he got out of bed, Shen Zhixian noticed the bite mark on his shoulder and a few red marks on his chest that had been sucked.

    Clearly, these couldn¡¯t have been self-inflicted¡­

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s head exploded, ¡°Did I again do something to you¡­?¡±

    She had a history and naturally thought that she might have drunk too much and behaved inappropriately towards him again.

    Jiang Yanting, while getting dressed, nced at her indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fierce when you¡¯re drunk, biting so hard!¡±

    Shen Zhixian copsed¡­

    What on earth had she done to him again!

    Jiang Yanting, from beginning to end, did not exin that he had initiated everything. He made Shen Zhixian feel utterly ashamed, unable to bear looking at him.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Shen Zhixian was sipping water, her mind muddled, unable to recall anything.

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat here then head back,¡± Jiang Yanting dered matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Go back where?¡±

    Jiang Yanting suddenly leaned in close. Only a cup separated the two, and the steam rising from the cup formed a white mist between them, hazy enough to obscure vision.

    Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯tpletely sobered up yet and was somewhat bewildered. They were only here for a meal and certainly not to stay over.

    The steam from the water in the cup wafted around, intoxicating. Shen Zhixian¡¯s breath sunk, and by the time she came to her senses, he had already leaned in and gently kissed the corner of her lips with a reverence and tenderness that wound softly around¡­

    ¡°Where do you think we¡¯re going? Naturally, back to our own home.¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly as she felt herself grow warm again.

    After Jiang Jinsang had been hospitalized, the Jiang Family¡¯s house was in chaos. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Shen Zhixian, taking care of two children and handling work all by herself, and most of the time, she stayed with the Xie Family.

    She knew in her heart that there were still ghosts in the Xie Family that hadn¡¯t appeared, but since her rtionship with Jiang Yanting had been made public, she was forthright about it and decided to boldly return home.

    At the moment, the most anxious and worried was not her, but the ghost lurking within the Xie Family.

    ¡°Later, we¡¯ll go to the Xie Family together and take our things back home,¡± Jiang Yanting said in a low voice, with a hint of coaxing.

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s head was spinning; she hadn¡¯t recovered yet when everything was settled.

    **

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, along with their two children, finished dinner at the old house and were preparing to leave.

    Although the grandmother was reluctant to see them go, the family of four rarely had the time to spend together, so she didn¡¯t hold them back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them over often,¡± Jiang Yanting assured the grandmother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tidy up the guest room properly, so you cane back and stay anytime you want,¡± Fan Mingyu said with a smile, ¡°Yanting, you¡¯ve been working hard recently, too. Your father and I have discussed it already; you don¡¯t have to go to thepany for a while. Take a couple of days off at home and spend time with them.¡±

    Jiang Zhenhuan had drunk too much at noon and was still not sober.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Yanting nodded.

    ¡°Oh, what happened to your clothes?¡± The grandmother adjusted her sses and stared at Jiang Yanting¡¯s chest. He rarely came to the old house and had no change of clothes. Even though the button was torn off, he still had to wear it, ¡°Did a button fall off?¡±

    Shen Zhixian¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden, but Jiang Yanting remained calm, ¡°Hmm, it identally came off.¡±

    ¡°Go change as soon as you get back¡­¡±

    ¡­

    After the family of four left, the serving staff cleaning the house found the fallen button.

    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± The grandmother asked casually.

    ¡°In Miss Shen¡¯s room.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    This really was an ident.

    **

    The four of them went to the Xie Family to collect their belongings and returned to Qihu Mountain Vi.

    Old Mr. Xie pulled Jiang Yanting aside to inquire about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health again. Hearing that there was no serious issue, he uttered several praises and then urged the four to hurry back home.

    ¡°Xie Duo, what are you standing there for like a fool? Why aren¡¯t you hurrying to help your little aunt and uncle carry things?¡± Old Mr. Xie nced at the person standing on one side, ¡°You¡¯ve got no initiative at all, just standing there like a log!¡±

    Xie Duo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Previously, nobody knew who had gotten his little aunt pregnant, and Shen Zhixian refused to reveal the name of the ¡°scumbag.¡± The old man had cursed plenty in private, calling him a ¡°bastard,¡± and said that if they found this damned man, they¡¯d kill him.

    But when they found out it was Jiang Yanting, he was naturally furious and felt chest pains.

    Finding no outlet for his anger, he took it out on him, and Xie Duo had rebelled, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, go find the bastard who got my little aunt pregnant, why take it out on me!¡±

    The old man huffed, ¡°You think I¡¯d let Jiang Yanting off the hook? I tell you, if he dares toe to our house, I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t leave.¡±

    He spoke through clenched teeth as if he was ready to devour him.

    Yet the moment Jiang Yanting arrived, he was holding his hand warmly, as if he was the real grandson, and Xie Duo was apparently the one picked off the streets.

    With such double standards, what could Xie Duo say?

    Does he really deserve to take the me for nothing?

    Jiang Yanting watched as Xie Duo bustled about, helping to carry things, and a slight smile yed at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem happy?¡± With the world so vast and so many men around, Xie Duo had only one nemesis, and he really couldn¡¯tprehend how Shen Zhixian ended up choosing him.

    ¡°No wonder Lord Fu of the Fu Family loves putting on airs as an elder. Having a junior of the same age must feel¡­¡± Jiang Yanting chuckled, ¡°quite delightful.¡±

    Xie Duo had a big grin on his face, but in his heart he thought: Why don¡¯t you just ascend to heaven!

 Chapter 486 - 310 get household registration book, Spring breeze Jiang Wuye (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 486: 310 get household registration book, Spring breeze Jiang Wuye (3 more)</h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong?" The old master looked at her, a face of shock, yet his expression was leisurely.

    After sitting down, he surveyed the pot of mint on her table and leaned in to smell it. That the mint was still alive in her room was indeed no small feat.

    Someone who couldn¡¯t even keep a cactus alive had actually taken good care of this pot of mint.

    "Is this our family¡¯s household registration book?" Tang Wan¡¯s voice trembled slightly, incredulous as she looked at her own grandfather.

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t hung up the phone, and at the mention of the household registration book, his eyes lit up.

    Tang Wan, clutching the dark red booklet in astonishment, wondered if he hade knocking on her door in the dead of night, acting like a thief, just to deliver this household registration book to her?

    In the past, he couldn¡¯t wait to push her off to Jiang Jinsang, but now, he had even handed the household registration book to her. Lucky for her that the Civil Affairs Bureau wasn¡¯t owned by him, otherwise...

    "It¡¯s not from our family, then whose would it be? This household registration book, your dad used to keep it. Tonight he drank too much, so I just took it out with ease."

    "With ease?" Tang Wan bit her lip. "I remember the household registration book is kept in a safe, isn¡¯t it? How did you get the password?"

    "Your dad, with his stubborn mind, the password is either your or your mother¡¯s birthday. I tried twice and it opened," the old master huffed. "I could even figure out your dad¡¯s bank card PIN, believe it or not?"

    Tang Wan coughed softly, "So why are you giving me the household registration book?"

    "Don¡¯t you need a household registration book to get married and register?"

    "But Xiaowu and I haven¡¯t nned to register yet..."

    "Nonsense!" The old master¡¯s hand shook, and he plucked off a few mint leaves. "I heard that before Xiaowu woke up, you told your dad that as soon as he woke up, you would go register. Did you say that or not?"

    Tang Wan remained silent.

    "With your dad¡¯s temperament, trying to take the household registration book from his hands would be harder than reaching the heavens. Anyway, now that the book is in your hands, whenever the two of you want to go register, it¡¯s all good."

    "This is technically stolen by you, if my dad finds out, he..."

    "What stolen! I am the head of this household, what¡¯s wrong with me taking the household registration book? Besides, I asked him before I took it." The old master rubbed the mint leaves in his hands, "I asked him if I could take away the household registration book, and he nodded his head."

    "Right, I even recorded it. Don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll show you." The old master said, pulling out a brand-new smartphone from his pocket.

    "When did you get a new phone?"

    "Some days ago, Xiaowu bought it for me. I used to think a simple feature phone was good enough, but now I find smartphones quite handy."

    Tang Wan frowned. When had Jiang Jinsang sneaked a phone to her grandfather?

    Sneakily winning over hearts.

    The old master had presbyopia and squinted for a while before he flipped through and found a video. In the frame, Tang Yunxian was so drunk he was oblivious, probably not even aware of who was in front of him, just nodding mechanically.

    "Grandfather, I feel this..." Tang Wan pursed her lips; this really wasn¡¯t quite proper.

    "I¡¯m tired, off to sleep now."

    "Grandfather..."

    "Ah, is it going to rain soon or what? My waist and legs suddenly feel a bit sore." The old master went on talking to himself, not allowing her any chance to speak.

    After a minute, she finally remembered the video call with Jiang Jinsang, which hadn¡¯t been hung up. He might have heard everything, but by the time she took the phone, the call had already been disconnected. When she tried calling back...

    "Finished talking with Grandfather?" Jiang Jinsang spoke gently, no different from usual.

    "When did you disconnect the call?"

    "After Grandfather came in, I thought you might have some private matters to discuss, so I hung up. What¡¯s up?"

    "Nothing."

    ...

    Tang Wan, gripping the household registration book, felt her palms getting hot; she had no idle thoughts to delve into other matters.

    Given what she knew about Jiang Jinsang, if he was to find out her grandfather had handed her the household registration book, who knew what cunning n he woulde up with next.

    And Jiang Jinsang, having hung up the call and unable to sleep, got out of bed, put on a coat, and prepared to go out.

    "Dad, where are you going sote?" Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were almost always at the door. He was still a patient at this time, and if anything happened, he needed someone close by to take care of him.

    "Exercise my body."

    The two stood there dumbfounded. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and out in the suburbs, what are you wandering out for?

    "Uncle Zhou said I should exercise daily, in small but frequent amounts."

    That made sense, but in the dead of night, what really were you up to?

    The two of them couldn¡¯t stop him and could only follow behind. After nightfall, the wind in the suburbs was chilly...

    ...Yet someone was in high spirits, taking two strolls before heading back.

    He obediently took his medication and went to bed early, his w-abiding" behavior was somewhat terrifying.

    Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue, "This is the least troublesome and most spirited he¡¯s been since Miss Tang left. What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s weird..."

    Jiang Jinsang was never a "nice guy," and when Tang Wan was around, he still cared about face. The moment she left, sometimes he truly was difficult to serve.

    Seeing the person beside him silent, Jiang Cuo nudged him with his elbow, "Hey, do you think our master has suddenly changed his personality after the surgery?"

    Jiang Jiu bluntly replied, "Changed personality? I¡¯m more inclined to believe he took the wrong medicine."

    ...

    **

    The next day, at the Jiang Mansion in Beijing,

    Qi Zeyan made a special trip to visit before going to work, and also brought along a few property options he had recently selected for him.

    "Let me tell you, I carefully picked these properties, whether it¡¯s the location or the natural light, the use of shared space, and even the roomyouts¡ªeverything is pretty good," Qi Zeyan said as he handed over an album with propertyyouts and some photos taken on-site.

    "I¡¯ve even taken care of schools and shopping centers in the vicinity for you. Take a look and see if there is anything you like."

    Jiang Jinsang, with no known criteria, flipped through the materials very quickly...

    Qi Zeyan initially wanted to say something like take your time and look, I¡¯m going to work, but seeing him finish flipping through the materials and looking towards him:

    "There isn¡¯t a single one I like."

    "Jiang Jinsang, did you actually look carefully? The best apartments in Beijing are all here. What more do you want? You¡¯re not just messing with me, are you?"

    Jiang Jinsang was always sly, and this wasn¡¯t the first time he had pulled such a thing. Qi Zeyan started fuming at the thought of the effort he took to find these properties could very well have been a joke to him.

    "I¡¯m not messing with you. I really want to buy a property," Jiang Jinsang stated bluntly.

    "Then tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with these properties, where are you not satisfied!" Qi Zeyan tugged at his tie, his expression clearly conveying:

    If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I¡¯ll strangle you with my tie right here in your bed.

    But when a certain person spoke, the reason he provided was enough to make his well-groomed hair stand on end, practically on the brink of exploding.

    "The master bathroom and shower are too small."

    Qi Zeyan was taken aback, "You¡¯re making all this fuss because toilets are too small? Are you going to use the toilet or n to roll around in it?"

    "I want to install arge bathtub in my master bathroom now."

    "Bathtub..." It took Qi Zeyan some seconds to react and then pointed at Jiang Jinsang, "You... shameless!"

    "I have health issues, Uncle Zhou said regr baths are good for health. What¡¯s wrong with wanting arger bathtub? Plus, Wanwan is always hunched over working, I also hope to get a sizable tub so she can have a bath and rx," Jiang Jinsang said earnestly, even looking harmlessly at Qi Zeyan.

    "Is your brain filled with nothing but filth?"

    Qi Zeyan had never seen someone be so brazen and shameless, "Jiang Jinsang, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not harboring any ulterior motives with that bathtub, you¡¯re not thinking of..."

    "Thinking what?" Jiang Jinsang, with his naturally harmless face, stared straight at him.

    The look was as if saying:

    I am pure; I haven¡¯t thought about anything. It¡¯s you who¡¯s dirty; it¡¯s you who¡¯s filthy; it¡¯s you who¡¯s sordid!

    Qi Zeyan was almost at the point of cursing. As a longtime friend, how could he not know about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s crooked ideas?

    But the man staunchly denied it, and Qi Zeyan had no choice but to take a deep breath, "Apart from this, any other requirements for the property? Don¡¯t wait till I find you a house and you start being picky again."

    "To be further away from you."

    "..."

    Ruan Mengxi and Xiaozhu were sitting in the car outside, waiting for him toe out. Seeing their boss bouncy as he entered and then stormy as he left, his tie askew with anger.

    Looking like he¡¯d swallowed explosives, red with rage.

    "What happened? He was fine just now," said a bewildered Ruan Mengxi, knowing all too well if the boss was in a bad mood, things would be tough for them subordinates.

    "It¡¯s often like this after seeing Fifth Master, routine business," Xiaozhuughed.

    Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips. Jiang Jinsang was always polite and gentlemanly towards her. What on earth did he do to make their boss so furious?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 486 - 310 get household registration book, Spring breeze Jiang Wuye (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 486: 310 get household registration book, Spring breeze Jiang Wuye (3 more)</h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong?" The old master looked at her, a face of shock, yet his expression was leisurely.

    After sitting down, he surveyed the pot of mint on her table and leaned in to smell it. That the mint was still alive in her room was indeed no small feat.

    Someone who couldn¡¯t even keep a cactus alive had actually taken good care of this pot of mint.

    "Is this our family¡¯s household registration book?" Tang Wan¡¯s voice trembled slightly, incredulous as she looked at her own grandfather.

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t hung up the phone, and at the mention of the household registration book, his eyes lit up.

    Tang Wan, clutching the dark red booklet in astonishment, wondered if he hade knocking on her door in the dead of night, acting like a thief, just to deliver this household registration book to her?

    In the past, he couldn¡¯t wait to push her off to Jiang Jinsang, but now, he had even handed the household registration book to her. Lucky for her that the Civil Affairs Bureau wasn¡¯t owned by him, otherwise...

    "It¡¯s not from our family, then whose would it be? This household registration book, your dad used to keep it. Tonight he drank too much, so I just took it out with ease."

    "With ease?" Tang Wan bit her lip. "I remember the household registration book is kept in a safe, isn¡¯t it? How did you get the password?"

    "Your dad, with his stubborn mind, the password is either your or your mother¡¯s birthday. I tried twice and it opened," the old master huffed. "I could even figure out your dad¡¯s bank card PIN, believe it or not?"

    Tang Wan coughed softly, "So why are you giving me the household registration book?"

    "Don¡¯t you need a household registration book to get married and register?"

    "But Xiaowu and I haven¡¯t nned to register yet..."

    "Nonsense!" The old master¡¯s hand shook, and he plucked off a few mint leaves. "I heard that before Xiaowu woke up, you told your dad that as soon as he woke up, you would go register. Did you say that or not?"

    Tang Wan remained silent.

    "With your dad¡¯s temperament, trying to take the household registration book from his hands would be harder than reaching the heavens. Anyway, now that the book is in your hands, whenever the two of you want to go register, it¡¯s all good."

    "This is technically stolen by you, if my dad finds out, he..."

    "What stolen! I am the head of this household, what¡¯s wrong with me taking the household registration book? Besides, I asked him before I took it." The old master rubbed the mint leaves in his hands, "I asked him if I could take away the household registration book, and he nodded his head."

    "Right, I even recorded it. Don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll show you." The old master said, pulling out a brand-new smartphone from his pocket.

    "When did you get a new phone?"

    "Some days ago, Xiaowu bought it for me. I used to think a simple feature phone was good enough, but now I find smartphones quite handy."

    Tang Wan frowned. When had Jiang Jinsang sneaked a phone to her grandfather?

    Sneakily winning over hearts.

    The old master had presbyopia and squinted for a while before he flipped through and found a video. In the frame, Tang Yunxian was so drunk he was oblivious, probably not even aware of who was in front of him, just nodding mechanically.

    "Grandfather, I feel this..." Tang Wan pursed her lips; this really wasn¡¯t quite proper.

    "I¡¯m tired, off to sleep now."

    "Grandfather..."

    "Ah, is it going to rain soon or what? My waist and legs suddenly feel a bit sore." The old master went on talking to himself, not allowing her any chance to speak.

    After a minute, she finally remembered the video call with Jiang Jinsang, which hadn¡¯t been hung up. He might have heard everything, but by the time she took the phone, the call had already been disconnected. When she tried calling back...

    "Finished talking with Grandfather?" Jiang Jinsang spoke gently, no different from usual.

    "When did you disconnect the call?"

    "After Grandfather came in, I thought you might have some private matters to discuss, so I hung up. What¡¯s up?"

    "Nothing."

    ...

    Tang Wan, gripping the household registration book, felt her palms getting hot; she had no idle thoughts to delve into other matters.

    Given what she knew about Jiang Jinsang, if he was to find out her grandfather had handed her the household registration book, who knew what cunning n he woulde up with next.

    And Jiang Jinsang, having hung up the call and unable to sleep, got out of bed, put on a coat, and prepared to go out.

    "Dad, where are you going sote?" Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were almost always at the door. He was still a patient at this time, and if anything happened, he needed someone close by to take care of him.

    "Exercise my body."

    The two stood there dumbfounded. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and out in the suburbs, what are you wandering out for?

    "Uncle Zhou said I should exercise daily, in small but frequent amounts."

    That made sense, but in the dead of night, what really were you up to?

    The two of them couldn¡¯t stop him and could only follow behind. After nightfall, the wind in the suburbs was chilly...

    ...Yet someone was in high spirits, taking two strolls before heading back.

    He obediently took his medication and went to bed early, his w-abiding" behavior was somewhat terrifying.

    Jiang Cuo clicked his tongue, "This is the least troublesome and most spirited he¡¯s been since Miss Tang left. What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s weird..."

    Jiang Jinsang was never a "nice guy," and when Tang Wan was around, he still cared about face. The moment she left, sometimes he truly was difficult to serve.

    Seeing the person beside him silent, Jiang Cuo nudged him with his elbow, "Hey, do you think our master has suddenly changed his personality after the surgery?"

    Jiang Jiu bluntly replied, "Changed personality? I¡¯m more inclined to believe he took the wrong medicine."

    ...

    **

    The next day, at the Jiang Mansion in Beijing,

    Qi Zeyan made a special trip to visit before going to work, and also brought along a few property options he had recently selected for him.

    "Let me tell you, I carefully picked these properties, whether it¡¯s the location or the natural light, the use of shared space, and even the roomyouts¡ªeverything is pretty good," Qi Zeyan said as he handed over an album with propertyyouts and some photos taken on-site.

    "I¡¯ve even taken care of schools and shopping centers in the vicinity for you. Take a look and see if there is anything you like."

    Jiang Jinsang, with no known criteria, flipped through the materials very quickly...

    Qi Zeyan initially wanted to say something like take your time and look, I¡¯m going to work, but seeing him finish flipping through the materials and looking towards him:

    "There isn¡¯t a single one I like."

    "Jiang Jinsang, did you actually look carefully? The best apartments in Beijing are all here. What more do you want? You¡¯re not just messing with me, are you?"

    Jiang Jinsang was always sly, and this wasn¡¯t the first time he had pulled such a thing. Qi Zeyan started fuming at the thought of the effort he took to find these properties could very well have been a joke to him.

    "I¡¯m not messing with you. I really want to buy a property," Jiang Jinsang stated bluntly.

    "Then tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with these properties, where are you not satisfied!" Qi Zeyan tugged at his tie, his expression clearly conveying:

    If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I¡¯ll strangle you with my tie right here in your bed.

    But when a certain person spoke, the reason he provided was enough to make his well-groomed hair stand on end, practically on the brink of exploding.

    "The master bathroom and shower are too small."

    Qi Zeyan was taken aback, "You¡¯re making all this fuss because toilets are too small? Are you going to use the toilet or n to roll around in it?"

    "I want to install arge bathtub in my master bathroom now."

    "Bathtub..." It took Qi Zeyan some seconds to react and then pointed at Jiang Jinsang, "You... shameless!"

    "I have health issues, Uncle Zhou said regr baths are good for health. What¡¯s wrong with wanting arger bathtub? Plus, Wanwan is always hunched over working, I also hope to get a sizable tub so she can have a bath and rx," Jiang Jinsang said earnestly, even looking harmlessly at Qi Zeyan.

    "Is your brain filled with nothing but filth?"

    Qi Zeyan had never seen someone be so brazen and shameless, "Jiang Jinsang, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not harboring any ulterior motives with that bathtub, you¡¯re not thinking of..."

    "Thinking what?" Jiang Jinsang, with his naturally harmless face, stared straight at him.

    The look was as if saying:

    I am pure; I haven¡¯t thought about anything. It¡¯s you who¡¯s dirty; it¡¯s you who¡¯s filthy; it¡¯s you who¡¯s sordid!

    Qi Zeyan was almost at the point of cursing. As a longtime friend, how could he not know about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s crooked ideas?

    But the man staunchly denied it, and Qi Zeyan had no choice but to take a deep breath, "Apart from this, any other requirements for the property? Don¡¯t wait till I find you a house and you start being picky again."

    "To be further away from you."

    "..."

    Ruan Mengxi and Xiaozhu were sitting in the car outside, waiting for him toe out. Seeing their boss bouncy as he entered and then stormy as he left, his tie askew with anger.

    Looking like he¡¯d swallowed explosives, red with rage.

    "What happened? He was fine just now," said a bewildered Ruan Mengxi, knowing all too well if the boss was in a bad mood, things would be tough for them subordinates.

    "It¡¯s often like this after seeing Fifth Master, routine business," Xiaozhuughed.

    Ruan Mengxi pursed her lips. Jiang Jinsang was always polite and gentlemanly towards her. What on earth did he do to make their boss so furious?

 Chapter 491 - 313 Brother successfully proposed, still an unrecognized wild man (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 491: 313 Brother sessfully proposed, still an unrecognized wild man (3 more updates)_2</h4>

    ...

    And as the video yed on the first floor, it quickly shifted to the photos of the two children, Jiangjiang¡¯s and Taotao¡¯s, even including scenes of the two ying and frolicking together.

    Some images, to Shen Zhixian, were still very impactful. Her eyes slightly teared up, and as the screen faded, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her from behind.

    The man¡¯s arms were strong and broad, pulling her tightly into his chest, slightly bending down as his chin rested in the nape of her neck, his breath...

    So hot it burned to the bone.

    His voice was very low, "Xianxian, you should know, for all these years... I¡¯ve liked you."

    "Just you."

    The surroundings were too quiet, and as hisst word dropped, "thump¡ª" a sound, her heart fiercely mmed against her chest, her heart suddenly tightened.

    It felt oppressively heavy, her body rigid, a hard-to-describe feeling spreading meticulously to all her limbs.

    His voice was tender as if to drown her, softening her heart tremendously, quickening her heartbeat.

    Her breathing and heartbeat stuck in her throat, her fingers clenched into fists, her palms sweaty...

    She was too nervous.

    Just then, the arms around her slowly loosened, and Jiang Yanting, who knew when he had moved, stood in front of her, looking down straight at her.

    His breath, adding a hint of red to her fair skin, the scent of red wine in the room, without her tasting a sip, seemed to inebriate her, her head dizzy...

    This had the upstairs spectators on edge.

    Their angle originally allowed them to see every move the two made, but Jiang Yanting¡¯s shift left them nothing more than the back of his head!

    "Jiang Yanting, move aside¡ª" Qi Zeyan was somewhat anxious.

    ...

    Jiang Yanting reached out, gently grasped her hand, and slowly unclenched her fingers, "So nervous?"

    "What are you trying to do?" Shen Zhixian asked knowingly, with the situation set up like this, what else could it be?

    The next second...

    Jiang Yanting had already knelt on one knee, pulling out a ck velvet box from his pocket with the logo of Yan¡¯s Jewelry on it, and opened it to quietly reveal a diamond ring inside.

    The diamond was sorge it was nearly blinding, with a simple yet grand eight-w design.

    Shen Zhixian pretty much guessed what he was aiming to do, but truly, as he knelt down and took out the ring, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe irregrly, her mind feeling heavy as if everything was out of her control.

    Jiang Yanting was always calm andposed, even now as he proposed.

    His expression was indifferent, his face calm, even his gaze tranquil without ripples, yet holding the box, looking at the person in front of him, his heartbeat had long since lost its normal rhythm.

    Rapid, anxious, disordered...

    Perhaps no one was more nervous than he was.

    He and Shen Zhixian had been apart for too long, he didn¡¯t even know, throughout these years, whether she had met someone better than him, or if she would not reject him.

    Even if they lived together, he had publicly dered his im, but in the end, they were still without official status.

    Usually confident, he now felt more apprehensive.

    "Damn, he got down on one knee?" Qi Zeyan seemed more excited than the people involved.

    And Tang Wan took out her phone, ready to capture the moment.

    Compared to their nervousness, the onlookers inside the room were more excited, and even some girls with low tear thresholds had slightly reddened eyes, "What are you waiting for? Just say yes."

    But the cheering inside the room couldn¡¯t reach the first floor...

    **

    The two confronted each other tensely, the surroundings so quiet it seemed they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.

    As time slowly passed, Jiang Yanting¡¯s heart gradually sank...

    He even thought if he had been too hasty.

    "Jiang Yanting, I know you are a good person..." Shen Zhixian started speaking with a hoarse voice.

    Good person?

    As the words dropped, Jiang Yanting distinctly felt a sharp pain stab at his heart!

    It hurt and numbed him.

    "But now that you¡¯re kneeling before me, don¡¯t you have anything else to say?"

    Shen Zhixian had been waiting for him to speak.

    You say propose, and I could agree.

    You kneel here without a word, what does that mean?

    Not talking, just staring at her, would you speak up...

    Jiang Yanting too was too nervous, suddenly forgetting that he had knelt down without saying a word, feeling a bit embarrassed, "Xianxian... do you still want to be with me, marry me?"

    His voice strived for control.

 Chapter 494 - 315 Xie Lao suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 494: 315 Xie Lao suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 updates)</h4>

    It was the busy time between the end of work and dinner when Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived at the hospital¡¯s emergency room, only to find it packed with patients, family members, and medical personnel bustling about.

    Soon, Elder Xie was brought in and examined by Zhou Zhongqing himself.

    "Doctor Zhou, how is my father?" Du Jinn had been following closely the entire time. Just as she was about to approach, an assistant doctor stopped her, "Please stay calm, we need to examine the elder first."

    The emergency room was chaotic, the tense atmosphere inevitably making everyone edgy.

    Those who followed Elder Xie to the hospital included not just the Xie family, but also Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, and behind them, awyer.

    "Brother?" Jiang Jinsang frowned, "Didn¡¯t you and sister-inw go to grandfather¡¯s house?"

    The Fan family lived on the outskirts of town; it was impossible for them to arrive so quickly.

    Jiang Yanting frowned but said nothing.

    The video of their marriage proposal had just been uploaded online, and the emergency room, already a ce with many onlookers, attracted even more attention with the arrival of patients with both serious conditions and minorints like colds or fevers.

    The news of Elder Xie¡¯s sudden fainting and hospitalization spread in an instant on the inte...

    [I saw Jiang Er Ye and Xie family¡¯s youngest aunt at the hospital, it¡¯s indeed true that Elder Xie fainted. The Xie family is all there, including Xie Gongzi.]

    [Why did Elder Xie faint? It¡¯s supposed to be a happy event with the young aunt getting married.]

    [Now a good event has turned into a bad one.]

    ...

    After Zhou Zhongqing finished the examination, his expression grew even more somber. Turning his head to look at the assistant doctor, he said, "Arrange a ward for him first."

    After that, he turned to look at everyone present, "Who was there when Elder Xie fainted? Come with me, I have questions for you."

    The gaze of the Xie family members instantly converged on Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. Shen Zhixian¡¯s face was slightly pale and she looked bewildered, clearly showing that she had been scared as well.

    "I was there," Jiang Yanting stepped forward.

    Zhou Zhongqing then told the assistant about further procedures, probably about moving into a ward and setting up some equipment... Xie Duo was busy paying the bills, and the transfer from the emergency room to the ward seemed a bit chaotic.

    Several devices had been set up on the elder gentleman, and family members were, for the time being, asked to leave.

    Xie Yongqi, who was originally out at a social engagement, rushed to the hospital upon hearing that his father had suddenly fainted...

    "Where¡¯s dad? What happened? How could he have fainted just like that?" Elder Xie had always been in good health. His sudden fainting threw the entire Xie family into disarray.

    "I¡¯m not sure myself. He¡¯s in the ward now, he should be alright for now..." Du Jinn was so anxious her eyes were red.

    "What exactly caused him to faint?"

    Xie Yongqi definitely wanted to know the reason. It couldn¡¯t just be without cause...

    "Big brother..." Shen Zhixian suddenly spoke up, "It¡¯s my fault."

    "What happened to you?" Xie Yongqi frowned, "Today Jiang Yanting proposed to you. Elder should have been very happy, it can¡¯t be that he was too excited that he..."

    Fainted from excitement? That seemed unlikely.

    "No," Shen Zhixian shook her head, but she lowered her head and bit her lip, obviously hesitating to speak.

    "Lawyer Xiang, you were also there at the time. Just what happened?" Du Jinn suddenly turned to thewyer standing beside them, who had been following the whole time, silent,

    Thewyer also appeared to be in a difficult position.

    "What? Even at this point, is there something you can¡¯t talk about? Could it be that we are unworthy to know even the reason behind our father¡¯s fainting?" Du Jinn bit her lip, seemingly getting more anxious and worked up, "If anything serious happens to him today, who is going to take the responsibility?"

    "Madam..." thewyer frowned, "It¡¯s rted to the division of property, I indeed..."

    Thewyer had his own considerations.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang stood to one side; as outsiders, they were unaware of the details and thus could not interject.

    "Fifth Brother, what is this..." Tang Wan frowned, obviously sensing trouble brewing. Based on the current situation, when Elder Xie fainted, only Jiang Yanting, Shen Zhixian, and thewyer were present.

    If Shen Zhixian refuses to talk and thewyer hesitates, it indicates that the fainting was no unexpected ident - there must have been a trigger.

    "Let¡¯s just wait and see," Jiang Jinsang remained calm.

    ...

    "We were outside and just heard loud sounds of things being thrown inside. What on earth happened to make father so angry?" Du Jinn pressed on.

    "Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry," Shen Zhixian still kept her head low.

    "Young aunt?" Xie Tongtong frowned.

    In admitting her fault, Shen Zhixian seemed to be telling everyone that Elder Xie¡¯s fainting was rted to her.

    "What are you sorry for? Speak clearly..." Du Jinn seemed to be growing impatient.

    "Actually, it was due to the issue of family division, there was a disagreement," Shen Zhixian confessed with her head down, "Uncle hopes that in the future division, the shares I hold in thepany can be diluted to benefit Taotao. But Jiangjiang is also my child, I¡¯ve been missing from his life for so many years, I¡¯m already at fault towards him. Whatever Taotao receives, I naturally hope he can have too, but Uncle..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 491 - 313 Brother successfully proposed, still an unrecognized wild man (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 491: 313 Brother sessfully proposed, still an unrecognized wild man (3 more updates)_2</h4>

    ...

    And as the video yed on the first floor, it quickly shifted to the photos of the two children, Jiangjiang¡¯s and Taotao¡¯s, even including scenes of the two ying and frolicking together.

    Some images, to Shen Zhixian, were still very impactful. Her eyes slightly teared up, and as the screen faded, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her from behind.

    The man¡¯s arms were strong and broad, pulling her tightly into his chest, slightly bending down as his chin rested in the nape of her neck, his breath...

    So hot it burned to the bone.

    His voice was very low, "Xianxian, you should know, for all these years... I¡¯ve liked you."

    "Just you."

    The surroundings were too quiet, and as hisst word dropped, "thump¡ª" a sound, her heart fiercely mmed against her chest, her heart suddenly tightened.

    It felt oppressively heavy, her body rigid, a hard-to-describe feeling spreading meticulously to all her limbs.

    His voice was tender as if to drown her, softening her heart tremendously, quickening her heartbeat.

    Her breathing and heartbeat stuck in her throat, her fingers clenched into fists, her palms sweaty...

    She was too nervous.

    Just then, the arms around her slowly loosened, and Jiang Yanting, who knew when he had moved, stood in front of her, looking down straight at her.

    His breath, adding a hint of red to her fair skin, the scent of red wine in the room, without her tasting a sip, seemed to inebriate her, her head dizzy...

    This had the upstairs spectators on edge.

    Their angle originally allowed them to see every move the two made, but Jiang Yanting¡¯s shift left them nothing more than the back of his head!

    "Jiang Yanting, move aside¡ª" Qi Zeyan was somewhat anxious.

    ...

    Jiang Yanting reached out, gently grasped her hand, and slowly unclenched her fingers, "So nervous?"

    "What are you trying to do?" Shen Zhixian asked knowingly, with the situation set up like this, what else could it be?

    The next second...

    Jiang Yanting had already knelt on one knee, pulling out a ck velvet box from his pocket with the logo of Yan¡¯s Jewelry on it, and opened it to quietly reveal a diamond ring inside.

    The diamond was sorge it was nearly blinding, with a simple yet grand eight-w design.

    Shen Zhixian pretty much guessed what he was aiming to do, but truly, as he knelt down and took out the ring, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe irregrly, her mind feeling heavy as if everything was out of her control.

    Jiang Yanting was always calm andposed, even now as he proposed.

    His expression was indifferent, his face calm, even his gaze tranquil without ripples, yet holding the box, looking at the person in front of him, his heartbeat had long since lost its normal rhythm.

    Rapid, anxious, disordered...

    Perhaps no one was more nervous than he was.

    He and Shen Zhixian had been apart for too long, he didn¡¯t even know, throughout these years, whether she had met someone better than him, or if she would not reject him.

    Even if they lived together, he had publicly dered his im, but in the end, they were still without official status.

    Usually confident, he now felt more apprehensive.

    "Damn, he got down on one knee?" Qi Zeyan seemed more excited than the people involved.

    And Tang Wan took out her phone, ready to capture the moment.

    Compared to their nervousness, the onlookers inside the room were more excited, and even some girls with low tear thresholds had slightly reddened eyes, "What are you waiting for? Just say yes."

    But the cheering inside the room couldn¡¯t reach the first floor...

    **

    The two confronted each other tensely, the surroundings so quiet it seemed they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.

    As time slowly passed, Jiang Yanting¡¯s heart gradually sank...

    He even thought if he had been too hasty.

    "Jiang Yanting, I know you are a good person..." Shen Zhixian started speaking with a hoarse voice.

    Good person?

    As the words dropped, Jiang Yanting distinctly felt a sharp pain stab at his heart!

    It hurt and numbed him.

    "But now that you¡¯re kneeling before me, don¡¯t you have anything else to say?"

    Shen Zhixian had been waiting for him to speak.

    You say propose, and I could agree.

    You kneel here without a word, what does that mean?

    Not talking, just staring at her, would you speak up...

    Jiang Yanting too was too nervous, suddenly forgetting that he had knelt down without saying a word, feeling a bit embarrassed, "Xianxian... do you still want to be with me, marry me?"

    His voice strived for control.

 Chapter 494 - 315 Xie Lao suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 494: 315 Xie Lao suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 updates)</h4>

    It was the busy time between the end of work and dinner when Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived at the hospital¡¯s emergency room, only to find it packed with patients, family members, and medical personnel bustling about.

    Soon, Elder Xie was brought in and examined by Zhou Zhongqing himself.

    "Doctor Zhou, how is my father?" Du Jinn had been following closely the entire time. Just as she was about to approach, an assistant doctor stopped her, "Please stay calm, we need to examine the elder first."

    The emergency room was chaotic, the tense atmosphere inevitably making everyone edgy.

    Those who followed Elder Xie to the hospital included not just the Xie family, but also Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, and behind them, awyer.

    "Brother?" Jiang Jinsang frowned, "Didn¡¯t you and sister-inw go to grandfather¡¯s house?"

    The Fan family lived on the outskirts of town; it was impossible for them to arrive so quickly.

    Jiang Yanting frowned but said nothing.

    The video of their marriage proposal had just been uploaded online, and the emergency room, already a ce with many onlookers, attracted even more attention with the arrival of patients with both serious conditions and minorints like colds or fevers.

    The news of Elder Xie¡¯s sudden fainting and hospitalization spread in an instant on the inte...

    [I saw Jiang Er Ye and Xie family¡¯s youngest aunt at the hospital, it¡¯s indeed true that Elder Xie fainted. The Xie family is all there, including Xie Gongzi.]

    [Why did Elder Xie faint? It¡¯s supposed to be a happy event with the young aunt getting married.]

    [Now a good event has turned into a bad one.]

    ...

    After Zhou Zhongqing finished the examination, his expression grew even more somber. Turning his head to look at the assistant doctor, he said, "Arrange a ward for him first."

    After that, he turned to look at everyone present, "Who was there when Elder Xie fainted? Come with me, I have questions for you."

    The gaze of the Xie family members instantly converged on Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. Shen Zhixian¡¯s face was slightly pale and she looked bewildered, clearly showing that she had been scared as well.

    "I was there," Jiang Yanting stepped forward.

    Zhou Zhongqing then told the assistant about further procedures, probably about moving into a ward and setting up some equipment... Xie Duo was busy paying the bills, and the transfer from the emergency room to the ward seemed a bit chaotic.

    Several devices had been set up on the elder gentleman, and family members were, for the time being, asked to leave.

    Xie Yongqi, who was originally out at a social engagement, rushed to the hospital upon hearing that his father had suddenly fainted...

    "Where¡¯s dad? What happened? How could he have fainted just like that?" Elder Xie had always been in good health. His sudden fainting threw the entire Xie family into disarray.

    "I¡¯m not sure myself. He¡¯s in the ward now, he should be alright for now..." Du Jinn was so anxious her eyes were red.

    "What exactly caused him to faint?"

    Xie Yongqi definitely wanted to know the reason. It couldn¡¯t just be without cause...

    "Big brother..." Shen Zhixian suddenly spoke up, "It¡¯s my fault."

    "What happened to you?" Xie Yongqi frowned, "Today Jiang Yanting proposed to you. Elder should have been very happy, it can¡¯t be that he was too excited that he..."

    Fainted from excitement? That seemed unlikely.

    "No," Shen Zhixian shook her head, but she lowered her head and bit her lip, obviously hesitating to speak.

    "Lawyer Xiang, you were also there at the time. Just what happened?" Du Jinn suddenly turned to thewyer standing beside them, who had been following the whole time, silent,

    Thewyer also appeared to be in a difficult position.

    "What? Even at this point, is there something you can¡¯t talk about? Could it be that we are unworthy to know even the reason behind our father¡¯s fainting?" Du Jinn bit her lip, seemingly getting more anxious and worked up, "If anything serious happens to him today, who is going to take the responsibility?"

    "Madam..." thewyer frowned, "It¡¯s rted to the division of property, I indeed..."

    Thewyer had his own considerations.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang stood to one side; as outsiders, they were unaware of the details and thus could not interject.

    "Fifth Brother, what is this..." Tang Wan frowned, obviously sensing trouble brewing. Based on the current situation, when Elder Xie fainted, only Jiang Yanting, Shen Zhixian, and thewyer were present.

    If Shen Zhixian refuses to talk and thewyer hesitates, it indicates that the fainting was no unexpected ident - there must have been a trigger.

    "Let¡¯s just wait and see," Jiang Jinsang remained calm.

    ...

    "We were outside and just heard loud sounds of things being thrown inside. What on earth happened to make father so angry?" Du Jinn pressed on.

    "Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry," Shen Zhixian still kept her head low.

    "Young aunt?" Xie Tongtong frowned.

    In admitting her fault, Shen Zhixian seemed to be telling everyone that Elder Xie¡¯s fainting was rted to her.

    "What are you sorry for? Speak clearly..." Du Jinn seemed to be growing impatient.

    "Actually, it was due to the issue of family division, there was a disagreement," Shen Zhixian confessed with her head down, "Uncle hopes that in the future division, the shares I hold in thepany can be diluted to benefit Taotao. But Jiangjiang is also my child, I¡¯ve been missing from his life for so many years, I¡¯m already at fault towards him. Whatever Taotao receives, I naturally hope he can have too, but Uncle..."

 Chapter 491 - 313 Brother successfully proposed, still an unrecognized wild man (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 491: 313 Brother sessfully proposed, still an unrecognized wild man (3 more updates)_2</h4>

    ...

    And as the video yed on the first floor, it quickly shifted to the photos of the two children, Jiangjiang¡¯s and Taotao¡¯s, even including scenes of the two ying and frolicking together.

    Some images, to Shen Zhixian, were still very impactful. Her eyes slightly teared up, and as the screen faded, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her from behind.

    The man¡¯s arms were strong and broad, pulling her tightly into his chest, slightly bending down as his chin rested in the nape of her neck, his breath...

    So hot it burned to the bone.

    His voice was very low, "Xianxian, you should know, for all these years... I¡¯ve liked you."

    "Just you."

    The surroundings were too quiet, and as hisst word dropped, "thump¡ª" a sound, her heart fiercely mmed against her chest, her heart suddenly tightened.

    It felt oppressively heavy, her body rigid, a hard-to-describe feeling spreading meticulously to all her limbs.

    His voice was tender as if to drown her, softening her heart tremendously, quickening her heartbeat.

    Her breathing and heartbeat stuck in her throat, her fingers clenched into fists, her palms sweaty...

    She was too nervous.

    Just then, the arms around her slowly loosened, and Jiang Yanting, who knew when he had moved, stood in front of her, looking down straight at her.

    His breath, adding a hint of red to her fair skin, the scent of red wine in the room, without her tasting a sip, seemed to inebriate her, her head dizzy...

    This had the upstairs spectators on edge.

    Their angle originally allowed them to see every move the two made, but Jiang Yanting¡¯s shift left them nothing more than the back of his head!

    "Jiang Yanting, move aside¡ª" Qi Zeyan was somewhat anxious.

    ...

    Jiang Yanting reached out, gently grasped her hand, and slowly unclenched her fingers, "So nervous?"

    "What are you trying to do?" Shen Zhixian asked knowingly, with the situation set up like this, what else could it be?

    The next second...

    Jiang Yanting had already knelt on one knee, pulling out a ck velvet box from his pocket with the logo of Yan¡¯s Jewelry on it, and opened it to quietly reveal a diamond ring inside.

    The diamond was sorge it was nearly blinding, with a simple yet grand eight-w design.

    Shen Zhixian pretty much guessed what he was aiming to do, but truly, as he knelt down and took out the ring, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe irregrly, her mind feeling heavy as if everything was out of her control.

    Jiang Yanting was always calm andposed, even now as he proposed.

    His expression was indifferent, his face calm, even his gaze tranquil without ripples, yet holding the box, looking at the person in front of him, his heartbeat had long since lost its normal rhythm.

    Rapid, anxious, disordered...

    Perhaps no one was more nervous than he was.

    He and Shen Zhixian had been apart for too long, he didn¡¯t even know, throughout these years, whether she had met someone better than him, or if she would not reject him.

    Even if they lived together, he had publicly dered his im, but in the end, they were still without official status.

    Usually confident, he now felt more apprehensive.

    "Damn, he got down on one knee?" Qi Zeyan seemed more excited than the people involved.

    And Tang Wan took out her phone, ready to capture the moment.

    Compared to their nervousness, the onlookers inside the room were more excited, and even some girls with low tear thresholds had slightly reddened eyes, "What are you waiting for? Just say yes."

    But the cheering inside the room couldn¡¯t reach the first floor...

    **

    The two confronted each other tensely, the surroundings so quiet it seemed they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.

    As time slowly passed, Jiang Yanting¡¯s heart gradually sank...

    He even thought if he had been too hasty.

    "Jiang Yanting, I know you are a good person..." Shen Zhixian started speaking with a hoarse voice.

    Good person?

    As the words dropped, Jiang Yanting distinctly felt a sharp pain stab at his heart!

    It hurt and numbed him.

    "But now that you¡¯re kneeling before me, don¡¯t you have anything else to say?"

    Shen Zhixian had been waiting for him to speak.

    You say propose, and I could agree.

    You kneel here without a word, what does that mean?

    Not talking, just staring at her, would you speak up...

    Jiang Yanting too was too nervous, suddenly forgetting that he had knelt down without saying a word, feeling a bit embarrassed, "Xianxian... do you still want to be with me, marry me?"

    His voice strived for control.

 Chapter 497: 317 scolds Jiang Chengsi: Is the Jiang Family going to ruin the child?

    <strong>Chapter 497: 317 scolds Jiang Chengsi: Is the Jiang Family going to ruin the child?</strong>

    Tang Wan was entangled by Jiang Jinsang all night yesterday, he woke up energetic, while she slept in until the sun was high in the sky.

    When she got downstairs, she saw the olddy trimming a branch with a pair of scissors wrapped in red thread. The olddy smiled at her when she saw her out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tang Wan was somewhat embarrassed because she got upte, ¡°I went to bed a bittest night, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu told us, he said you went to bedte, so we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu said that?¡±

    ¡°We understand, grandma isn¡¯t some old fogey, you just came back from Pingjiang, and that boy was bound to pester you¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s smile carried a bit of mischievousness, ¡°Xiaowu has been quite persuasive since he was young, not many can endure it, but Wanwan¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know when to stop, you can¡¯t follow his nonsense, some things need to be just right, no rush, right?¡±

    Tang Wan understood the implication, and her face burned with embarrassment.

    It seemed in the future, she needed to lock her door when she slept.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet when she received a call from Zhou Zhongqing, suggesting they have lunch together and discuss the matters regarding the family recognition banquet. However, Zhou Zhongqing still had a few patients to see, so they decided to meet at the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital, please check on the Xie Family while you¡¯re there. I also called themst night, they said the person hasn¡¯t woken up yet, needs rest, and they¡¯re not allowing visitors. You go over, even if you can¡¯t see them, at least we¡¯ve been there,¡± the olddy instructed.

    Tang Wan nodded in agreement. Jiang Jinsang came back from exercising outside and saw her leaving. He intended to follow¡­

    ¡°You want to go out again?¡± The olddy held the scissors, ¡°We especially moved to the old house for some peace and quiet, for you to recuperate, and you¡¯re itching to run outside.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou said it¡¯s good to go outside and breathe some fresh air.¡± Jiang Jinsang found various reasons to want to go outside.

    Tang Wan looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Uncle Zhou, and you want toe along?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.

    After all, he was going to be one of his future fathers-inw, not someone he could afford to offend.

    **

    Inside the hospital

    Tang Wan bought flowers and fruit, and first went to visit Elder Xie¡¯s ward. She still wasn¡¯t allowed in, and the Xie Family members were all guarding outside. When they saw her, they naturally exchanged courtesies.

    There were many visitors today. Although they couldn¡¯t enter, people stood outside the door andforted the Xie Family. Tang Wan didn¡¯t stay long due to the crowd.

    However, she and Zhou Zhongqing were already at the parking lot, ready to go for lunch, when she unexpectedly received a call from Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°Hello, Chengsi? Howe you have time to call me?¡± Zhou Zhongqing answered the phone while fastening the seat belt with one hand, ¡°What¡¯s that? The kid fell?¡±

    Tang Wan, who was initially sending a message to Jiang Jinsang from the passenger seat, instantly became rmed.

    It was the weekend, and Jiang Chengsi had taken the two kids out, which the Jiang Family and she knew about.

    ¡°When will you reach the hospital? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in my office.¡± Zhou Zhongqing ended the call, ready to get out of the car.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou? Who fell?¡±

    ¡°Taotao!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart pounded. She hurriedly followed him to the office. Zhou Zhongqing had just gotten dressed when Jiang Chengsi arrived with the child. Apart from Jiangjiang who followed behind with red-rimmed eyes, there were a few others, three dressed in racing suits and one in a business suit, looking like a manager.

    ¡°Put her here!¡± Zhou Zhongqing had a bed, and he told them to gentlyy the child down.

    Taotao¡¯s clothes were scuffed and dirty, her neatly tied ponytail was now loose and sagging. Her forehead was scraped, and the palms of her hands had blood beads, but the protective gear on her head, elbows, and knees seemed to have prevented any injuries. However, when Zhou Zhongqing tried to remove the gear, she kept on crying out in pain.

    ¡°Endure it for a bit, grandpa is going to check on you.¡±

    For Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s age, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate for a child to call him grandpa.

    And his assistant was already prepared with iodine, alcohol for disinfection, and the like.

    Zhou Zhongqing looked toward Jiang Chengsi, ¡°Jiang Chengsi, you took her to¡­¡±

    It was clear from the protective gear on Taotao and the people in professional racing outfits behind him what they had been up to.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous even for adults, you really¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing could only soothe her while he took off Taotao¡¯s protective gear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done a preliminary check, the bones don¡¯t seem injured, but I still want to bring her in for a check-up.¡± Jiang Chengsi stood on the side, looking very solemn.

    There were medical personnel on standby at the racing track, responsible for emergency care, but ultimately, they¡¯d still need to bring casualties to the hospital.

    Zhou Zhongqing frowned and signaled his assistant to pull the curtains around the bed for privacy before he began examining Taotao.

    Other than the clearly visible injuries, the rest of her body bore marks from bumps and knocks, no broken skin or bleeding, but there was redness, swelling, and bruising. With such tender skin, it was no wonder she was in severe pain.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, Taotao¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t she?¡± Jiang Chengsi reached up to scratch his hair, feeling somewhat restless.

    ¡°Should we get an X-ray to check, or does she need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention at the time, I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Can you shut up?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had already taken Jiangjiang aside and poured him a cup of hot water. Though usually everyone called him the little Demon King or the little ancestor, he was after all just a child, still in shock, his little face pale and his small hands trembling slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your sister will be fine,¡± Tang Wan held his hand tightly, soothing him in a low voice.

    ¡°Really? Will she be okay?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Before her words had finished, the office door suddenly burst open. The ones who entered were none other than Du Jinn and Xie Tongtong, who had clearly heard the news and rushed over.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Taotao?¡± Du Jinn was visibly anxious, but Zhou Zhongqing was still treating her wounds, the assistant blocked her, preventing her from seeing.

    ¡°Mrs. Xie, please calm down. The child is fine; the teacher is taking care of her.¡±

    ¡°How did she fall?¡± Du Jinn nced at the people inside the office, noticing Jiangjiang wearing protective gear and Jiang Chengsi being there, she understood immediately and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°Taotao was always so well-behaved and obedient, she never did anything dangerous. In our home, we never let her get hurt, so how is it that she gets injured as soon as she¡¯s with the Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°Is this how the Jiang Family brings up children?¡±

    ¡°I am responsible for this incident, it is indeed my fault.¡± Jiang Chengsi was never someone to shirk responsibility. If a child got hurt on his watch, he would definitely own up.

    In Beijing, he was notorious for his unruly behavior, never ying by the rules, and being particrly oundish, not just in the Jiang Family, but in the entire Beijing circle as well.

    People inevitably viewed him through tinted lenses, and Du Jinn was no exception.

    ¡°Taking kids to y with Racing Cars?¡±

    ¡°What you do with your life is none of my business, but you shouldn¡¯t bring harm to the children.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still so young, and you¡¯re letting her y with these things, it seems like you¡¯re intentionally trying to ruin her!¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi initially thought, since Taotao grew up in the Xie Family, Du Jinn¡¯s panic and irritation were normal; he was willing to let her vent, but as she spoke, her words became increasingly nasty, especially the disdainful and contemptuous look she gave him.

    He wasn¡¯t someone with a good temper either and responded with augh, ¡°Mrs. Xie, you should be careful with your words!¡±

    ¡°That tone, are you threatening me? The child had an ident in your care, and you still think you¡¯re right?¡±

    ¡°I failed to look after her properly, I am responsible. You can reprimand me for that, but to say I want to ruin her? I simply wanted to make her happy.¡±

    Du Jinn snorted derisively, ¡°Are you implying that Taotao was unhappy in the Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re determined to misinterpret my words, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Jiang Chengsi chuckled.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Du Jinn was just about to speak when Zhou Zhongqing pulled back the curtain, his expression dark, ¡°Are you done yet? Get out, both of you. This is a hospital, not a ce for you to raise your voices.¡±

    His voice was stern, clearly scolding both for their inappropriate behavior.

    Thick-skinned, Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t take it to heart, whereas Du Jinn, who had never been reprimanded like this, turned pale with embarrassment.

    ¡­

    It was the weekend, and Shen Zhixian had been at home sorting out seasonal clothes for the children, when she received the call and hurried to the Hospital. Meanwhile, a piece of news suddenly appeared online, iming that Jiang Chengsi often took the two children racing and speeding through the streets.

    Initially, this report received mixed reviews, but it was quickly followed by news of Taotao¡¯s ident, tipping the scales entirely in one direction¡­

 Chapter 498: 318 Exploiting the Topic to Expand, Warning: Dont Touch My Daughter (2 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 498: 318 Exploiting the Topic to Expand, Warning: Don¡¯t Touch My Daughter (2 more chapters)</strong>

    Hospital

    Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting rushed to the hospital just as Zhou Zhongqing was still carefully treating Taotao¡¯s wounds, which were rtively minor but needed to be handled with extra care due to the child¡¯s young age.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Shen Zhixian looked towards Jiang Chengsi, who was standing at the entrance.

    ¡°Sister-inw, second brother, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t watch the kids properly.¡±

    ¡°You took them to the racing car track?¡± Jiang Yanting said with a stern expression.

    ¡°Second brother¡­¡±

    ¡°How did they fall?¡± Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t enter the room, but she could hear Taotao¡¯s muffled groansing intermittently from the office, causing her heart to tremble wildly and her mind to be in turmoil.

    ¡°It was just an ident.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi briefly exined what had happened.

    Today was no different from any other day; he drove the two kids around the track for a couple ofps, naturally not going very fast.

    But the two children insisted on riding by themselves. These were motorcycles meant for adults, and there was no way for the kids to y with them.

    He was someone who indulged the children a lot and, in the end, had no choice but to relent after their badgering. He told them that if they wanted to ride motorcycles, they at least needed to learn how to ride bicycles first, because otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain basic bnce once on the motorcycle.

    Neither child knew how to ride a bicycle, but both showed extreme interest. Unfortunately, there were no children¡¯s bicycles at the racing track, so Jiang Chengsi simply turned his head to make a call, hoping to get a couple of bicycles brought over.

    Taotao stood beside the motorcycle, which hadn¡¯t beenpletely turned off and the keys not removed. At first, she just touched the body of the motorcycle¡­

    Jiang Chengsi saw her out of the corner of his eye and specifically warned her that she could touch the body, but not to tamper with anything else.

    But children are naturally curious, and there were many buttons on the motorcycle¡¯s handlebars. She was just randomly touching them.

    Unexpectedly, the rear wheel suddenly started turning, and the motorcycle, which had been stationary, lurched into motion, knocking Taotao down and almost pinning her underneath.

    Everything happened so suddenly, they gave her a brief checkup before bringing her to the hospital.

    The child was sufficiently frightened, and so was Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°At the end of the day, it was my fault for not looking after them well enough.¡±

    Shen Zhixian was both anxious and irritated deep down. If he was to me, she herself wasn¡¯t meless, as after all, the child had been out ying for so long and she, as the mother, hadn¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°We will talk about this matterter,¡± Shen Zhixian bit her lip tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Du Jinn was also guarding the door, looking agitated and speaking in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Xie Tongtong frowned.

    ¡°The reports have said it, they have been there many times; do you parents really have no idea?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Xie, I have already said that my brother and sister-inw werepletely unaware,¡± Jiang Chengsi frowned.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s believable? The child yed out there for so long, and not a single word about it when she got back? Everyone knows how well-behaved Taotao is, could it be that she wouldn¡¯t say anything when she got back? Did she deliberately lie?¡± Du Jinn challenged.

    ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tightened slightly.

    ¡°Even if Taotao hid it, she is such a good child, why would she lie for no reason? It could well be someone taught her, I really don¡¯t understand what the Jiang Family is trying to do.¡±

    ¡°A perfectly good child, taken out to y such dangerous games, and now she has even learned to lie.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, if it¡¯s not to ruin the child, then what is it? She used to be so good when she was with our Xie Family.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian knew in her heart that Du Jinn was just seizing the opportunity to make trouble, but her next words made Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°I do not want a perfectly good child to be ruined by the Jiang Family.¡±

    ¡°Zhixian, I know you want to make up for Jiangjiang and might have neglected Taotaotely. Her residence registration is still with our Xie Family, so if you really cannot take care of her, I think she would be better off staying with our family.¡±

    Keep Taotao?

    Shen Zhixian scoffed lightly, ¡°After all that, so this is what you¡¯re after.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of the child¡¯s welfare!¡±

    ¡°Is it for the child¡¯s sake, or for your own? Sister-inw, my uncle has just been hospitalized after fainting, are you in such a rush? You were not like this before.¡±

    Du Jinn had a gentle disposition, kind to everyone, and was very patient.

    ¡°What rush? Could it be that you expect me to stand by and watch the child being¡­¡±

    Du Jinn didn¡¯t finish her sentence, as Shen Zhixian suddenly stepped forward, closing the distance between them. She whispered right into her ear, her voice lowered, ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve waited so long, finally seizing the chance after uncle and I fell out, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been patient enough, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We are both mothers, and I believe you understand that for the sake of my child, I can do anything.¡±

    Her voice was a bit hoarse with worry, deliberately suppressed, like a venomous snake hissing in her ear, even her breath carried a chill.

    Du Jinn narrowed her eyes, her body trembling slightly, ¡°Shen Zhixian, are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Just a friendly warning.¡±

    At this moment, the door to Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s office opened. Tang Wan and Jiangjiang had been inside, and Jiangjiang rushed out, hugging Jiang Yanting¡¯s leg, ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±

    Jiang Yanting patted his head.

    Taotao¡¯s wounds were all treated; her head was bandaged, her hands covered in iodine, her hair messy, and her clothes dirty, looking rather disheveled. Disinfecting the wounds was painful, and with her eyes red from holding back tears, she could no longer restrain them when she saw Shen Zhixian, letting the tears fall.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou¡­¡± Jiang Yanting looked at Zhou Zhongqing, who was removing his disinfectant gloves.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, mostly bruises, she¡¯ll recover after some rest. She¡¯s probably been scared, sofort her a bit. If you¡¯re worried, you can have her stay in the hospital for observation and get some tests done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Zhou Zhongqing looked deeply at Jiang Chengsi, who stood at the back, ¡°you, young man¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t we go in and see?¡± Xie Tongtong didn¡¯t know what Shen Zhixian had just said to her mother, but she saw her face turned as white as a ghost, as if she had seen one.

    She stiffened and turned to walk towards the other side.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Xie Tongtong frowned. Ever since Grandpa¡¯s ident, the whole family had been in chaos.

    What on earth was going on?

    **

    The news of Jiang Chengsi taking kids street racing exploded like the wind and reached the Jiang Family.

    The members of the Jiang Family were not the gossipy type, but when an issue was rted to them, even if they didn¡¯t pry, people would always bring the news to their doorstep.

    The olddy was originally pruning her flowers, but upon hearing the news, her hands shook, and she almost ruined the flowers. She hurriedly called Jiang Yanting, and after learning that Taotao was not seriously hurt, she felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°What about that little bastard Jiang Chengsi?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s by my side.¡±

    ¡°Hand the phone over to that little bastard!¡±

    Jiang Yanting passed the phone, ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s call.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi knew in his heart that since Taotao got thrown off, he couldn¡¯t escape punishment. Sure enough, the moment he picked up the phone and hadn¡¯t finished saying hello, he got an earful from the other side.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯ve really got some nerve, you little punk. Hurry back here so I can see if I should break your damn legs. I want to see how you¡¯re going to ride a bike with a limp leg.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°Get your ass back here! You rascallion.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting by the window basking in the sun, a nket over his knees and a tablet resting on top, scrolling throughments online.

    ¡°This is pretty dangerous for adults, not to mention children. It¡¯s really not suitable for a child¡¯s y, even with professionals around, you can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be idents.¡±

    ¡°Proper safety measures should be taken, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, what doesn¡¯te with risks? The main thing is for parents to keep an eye on their children.¡±

    ¡­

    Initially, opinions were divided online, but with the news of Taotao¡¯s ident, they all turned into scathing condemnation of Jiang Chengsi, and the mes all fell on the Jiang Family in the end.

    ¡°Fourth brother really is¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang furrowed his brows, ncing sideways at the person opposite, ¡°What do you think of this matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty normal for Jiang Chengsi to do something like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He was someone who never yed by the rules, capable of taking a child street racing around his own estate. He had recorded it, but not exposed him, but that didn¡¯t mean others wouldn¡¯t find out about it.

    Jiang Jinsang narrowed his eyes: Now, his brother and sister-inw are clearly ready for a showdown with the Xie Family. He didn¡¯t believe that the Xie Family, that ghost, had such a long reach to dare to harm Taotao in front of Jiang Chengsi.

    This matter was most likely an ident, but given the current climate, it was inevitable that people would exploit the situation.

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows, looking at him, ¡°Did you know about this earlier?¡±

    ¡°A little earlier than you guys.¡± He kept his head down, not once looking at Jiang Jinsang even as he spoke.

    ¡°Is Minesweeper really that much fun?¡±

    The man was naturally dull, apart from training, the only game he yed was this one, incessantly.

    ¡°Do you want to y too?¡± He raised his brows, ncing at Jiang Jinsang.

    Jiang Jinsang had no real interest in that kind of game, but before he could say anything, the person opposite said calmly:

    ¡°This game might seem simple, but it¡¯s not something everyone can y well. It really tests one¡¯s intelligence.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°¡­¡±

    What is that supposed to mean? Saying I¡¯m not smart enough?

    He really had the nerve. All of Beijing might say he¡¯s in poor health, but this was the first time someone suggested hecks intelligence!

    At that moment, the sound of the olddy angrily ordering Jiang Chengsi toe home and her reproach echoed from downstairs.

    Jiang Jinsang slightly raised his eyebrows, the news sure traveled fast, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Leave for what?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Fourth brother will be home soon.¡±

    Soon Jiang Chengsi would return, and faced with the olddy¡¯s temper, she would definitely give him a fierce scolding, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she got violent with him. This family embarrassment, the host having a family matter to attend to, as a guest, surely, he should leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°He¡¯sing back, what does that have to do with me? I¡¯m here to visit the sick, seeing you is enough.¡±

    That statement made it clear, he was staying to watch the drama unfold.

    Not long after, the sound of a car was heard from outside, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Considering the distance from the hospital to the old house, Jiang Chengsi shouldn¡¯t be arriving this soon.

    Jiang Cuo knocked and entered, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Third Young Master.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled. What was he doing here? ¡°Old Huo, do you think he¡¯s here to plead, or¡­ like you, here to watch the drama?¡±

    The other person looked up at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit the sick.¡±

    Stubborn as iron!

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 494 - 315 Xie Lao suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 494: 315 Xie Lao suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 updates)</h4>

    It was the busy time between the end of work and dinner when Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived at the hospital¡¯s emergency room, only to find it packed with patients, family members, and medical personnel bustling about.

    Soon, Elder Xie was brought in and examined by Zhou Zhongqing himself.

    "Doctor Zhou, how is my father?" Du Jinn had been following closely the entire time. Just as she was about to approach, an assistant doctor stopped her, "Please stay calm, we need to examine the elder first."

    The emergency room was chaotic, the tense atmosphere inevitably making everyone edgy.

    Those who followed Elder Xie to the hospital included not just the Xie family, but also Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, and behind them, awyer.

    "Brother?" Jiang Jinsang frowned, "Didn¡¯t you and sister-inw go to grandfather¡¯s house?"

    The Fan family lived on the outskirts of town; it was impossible for them to arrive so quickly.

    Jiang Yanting frowned but said nothing.

    The video of their marriage proposal had just been uploaded online, and the emergency room, already a ce with many onlookers, attracted even more attention with the arrival of patients with both serious conditions and minorints like colds or fevers.

    The news of Elder Xie¡¯s sudden fainting and hospitalization spread in an instant on the inte...

    [I saw Jiang Er Ye and Xie family¡¯s youngest aunt at the hospital, it¡¯s indeed true that Elder Xie fainted. The Xie family is all there, including Xie Gongzi.]

    [Why did Elder Xie faint? It¡¯s supposed to be a happy event with the young aunt getting married.]

    [Now a good event has turned into a bad one.]

    ...

    After Zhou Zhongqing finished the examination, his expression grew even more somber. Turning his head to look at the assistant doctor, he said, "Arrange a ward for him first."

    After that, he turned to look at everyone present, "Who was there when Elder Xie fainted? Come with me, I have questions for you."

    The gaze of the Xie family members instantly converged on Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. Shen Zhixian¡¯s face was slightly pale and she looked bewildered, clearly showing that she had been scared as well.

    "I was there," Jiang Yanting stepped forward.

    Zhou Zhongqing then told the assistant about further procedures, probably about moving into a ward and setting up some equipment... Xie Duo was busy paying the bills, and the transfer from the emergency room to the ward seemed a bit chaotic.

    Several devices had been set up on the elder gentleman, and family members were, for the time being, asked to leave.

    Xie Yongqi, who was originally out at a social engagement, rushed to the hospital upon hearing that his father had suddenly fainted...

    "Where¡¯s dad? What happened? How could he have fainted just like that?" Elder Xie had always been in good health. His sudden fainting threw the entire Xie family into disarray.

    "I¡¯m not sure myself. He¡¯s in the ward now, he should be alright for now..." Du Jinn was so anxious her eyes were red.

    "What exactly caused him to faint?"

    Xie Yongqi definitely wanted to know the reason. It couldn¡¯t just be without cause...

    "Big brother..." Shen Zhixian suddenly spoke up, "It¡¯s my fault."

    "What happened to you?" Xie Yongqi frowned, "Today Jiang Yanting proposed to you. Elder should have been very happy, it can¡¯t be that he was too excited that he..."

    Fainted from excitement? That seemed unlikely.

    "No," Shen Zhixian shook her head, but she lowered her head and bit her lip, obviously hesitating to speak.

    "Lawyer Xiang, you were also there at the time. Just what happened?" Du Jinn suddenly turned to thewyer standing beside them, who had been following the whole time, silent,

    Thewyer also appeared to be in a difficult position.

    "What? Even at this point, is there something you can¡¯t talk about? Could it be that we are unworthy to know even the reason behind our father¡¯s fainting?" Du Jinn bit her lip, seemingly getting more anxious and worked up, "If anything serious happens to him today, who is going to take the responsibility?"

    "Madam..." thewyer frowned, "It¡¯s rted to the division of property, I indeed..."

    Thewyer had his own considerations.

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang stood to one side; as outsiders, they were unaware of the details and thus could not interject.

    "Fifth Brother, what is this..." Tang Wan frowned, obviously sensing trouble brewing. Based on the current situation, when Elder Xie fainted, only Jiang Yanting, Shen Zhixian, and thewyer were present.

    If Shen Zhixian refuses to talk and thewyer hesitates, it indicates that the fainting was no unexpected ident - there must have been a trigger.

    "Let¡¯s just wait and see," Jiang Jinsang remained calm.

    ...

    "We were outside and just heard loud sounds of things being thrown inside. What on earth happened to make father so angry?" Du Jinn pressed on.

    "Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry," Shen Zhixian still kept her head low.

    "Young aunt?" Xie Tongtong frowned.

    In admitting her fault, Shen Zhixian seemed to be telling everyone that Elder Xie¡¯s fainting was rted to her.

    "What are you sorry for? Speak clearly..." Du Jinn seemed to be growing impatient.

    "Actually, it was due to the issue of family division, there was a disagreement," Shen Zhixian confessed with her head down, "Uncle hopes that in the future division, the shares I hold in thepany can be diluted to benefit Taotao. But Jiangjiang is also my child, I¡¯ve been missing from his life for so many years, I¡¯m already at fault towards him. Whatever Taotao receives, I naturally hope he can have too, but Uncle..."

 Chapter 495: 315 Thank you, Mr. Xie suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 495: 315 Thank you, Mr. Xie suddenly fainted, conflict erupted (2 more updates)_2</strong>

    The reason was easy to understand, once the family split, Shen Zhixian would possess a significant portion of thepany¡¯s shares, which might potentially threaten the Xie Family by transferring some shares to the children, thereby diluting others, which was quite normal.

    In reality, the shares given to the children were almost equivalent to giving them to their guardian, to Taotao, but they were still effectively controlled by Shen Zhixian, no different.

    However, Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting hadn¡¯t formally married yet, and Jiangjiang¡¯s legal guardian was Jiang Yanting; giving shares to Jiangjiang would essentially mean giving them to the Jiang Family¡­

    It seemed normal for Old Master Xie to be displeased.

    ¡°Is it just because of this?¡± Du Jinn scoffed lightly, ¡°Zhixian, Father has always treated you well, even if there are disputes, he¡¯s old, what¡¯s wrong with humoring him a little? Why must you push him¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted to split the family, and we agreed, even Xie Jing¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have upset him like that.¡±

    Shen Zhixian looked up at her, and with a smile, said, ¡°Sister-inw, since it¡¯s agreed that we will split the family, all the family wealth belongs to me, and how I distribute it is my affair.¡±

    ¡°Do I not even have the right to deal with my own assets?¡±

    ¡°What sounds good is splitting the family, but before the division isplete, I can¡¯t even decide whom to marry without restrictions, facing demands here and there¡­¡±

    ¡°All I want is to take back what belongs to me, why must I alwaysply with your wishes?¡±

    Everyone was seemingly taken aback that Shen Zhixian suddenly made such statements, and Xie Tongtong, standing to the side, was particrly stunned, ¡°Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Shen Zhixian, do you have no conscience saying these things¡­¡± Du Jinn¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°When you were abroad, what was the situation like, if not for us¡­¡±

    ¡°If we are discussing that, if it wasn¡¯t for your family tearing apart my parents, one dying in depression, and the other working themselves to death, how would I have ended up like that!¡± Shen Zhixian scoffed lightly, ¡°Your kindness to me, isn¡¯t it just to make amends?¡±

    ¡°Because your Xie Family indeed owes me¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Du Jinn seemed infuriated, suddenly raising her arm, about to strike her¡­

    Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were too far to help her.

    Just when everyone thought the p wouldnd, Xie Yongqi, who had hardly spoken, raised his hand to stop his wife¡­

    ¡°Yongqi?¡± Du Jinn looked at her husband in disbelief.

    ¡°Have you caused enough trouble?¡±

    Xie Yongqi, always a man of few words and dignified manner, possessed a natural authority as a longtime leader.

    ¡°Did you hear what she said? She said our Xie Family¡­¡± Du Jinn was furious.

    ¡°What she said wasn¡¯t wrong, our Xie Family does indeed owe her.¡±

    Xie Yongqi suddenly let go; Du Jinn, caught off guard, staggered backward.

    ¡°Even if our Xie Family wronged her, we¡¯ve given her what she was owed, she should not be bringing in outsiders to provoke Father, relying on someone¡¯s support.¡±

    At that moment, Jiang Yanting was also present, and everyone knew who had given her the confidence.

    ¡°This is a hospital, Father is still lying inside, isn¡¯t it shameful enough, and yet making a scene?¡± Xie Yongqi frowned, ¡°Tongtong, your mother is tired, help her go somewhere else to rest.¡±

    ¡°Xie Yongqi!¡± Du Jinn red at him.

    ¡°Xie Tongtong!¡± Xie Yongqi frowned.

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Xie Tongtong quickly pulled her mother away.

    After the two had left, Xie Yongqi then looked deeply at Shen Zhixian.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have treated my sister-inw like that¡­¡± except this, Shen Zhixian seemed not to know what else to say.

    ¡°You are also tired today, I will look after things here at the hospital, you go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°I want to wait for Doctor Zhou toe back¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡­

    The dispute here had already attracted many on the same floor, both patients and medical staff. In the hospital, aside from medical disputes, many family conflicts also urred, in some families, with their illness not cured, their homes had dissolved.

    There was an argument, not that it was surprising, but since it involved a renowned family from Beijing, naturally everyone was curious.

    After listening for a while, it seemed they had grasped some approximation of what happened.

    ¡°Is there anything good about a big family? For just a bit of money, they always end up fighting tooth and nail.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Madame Xie wasn¡¯t wrong either. The Xie Family did a good job by bringing her back, recognizing her as kin, and even holding a press conference to help her. It does seem a bit hurtful, what she said.¡±

    ¡°Since the property was given to someone else, how they distribute it should be their own choice, right? The Xie Family is interfering too much.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s all about protecting their own interests.¡±

    ¡­

    When Xie Duo finished the hospital admission procedures and returned, he could tell the atmosphere was off, and his expression was inexplicably serious.

    Not far away, some patients and hospital staff were spectating, whispering amongst themselves, Shen Zhixian¡¯s expression looked extremely unpleasant, and awyer standing beside him seemed quite at a loss.

    ¡°Dad? You¡¯re here,¡± Xie Duo said, holding some payment documents in his hand.

    ¡°Have you finished all the procedures?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Soon Jiang Yanting and Zhou Zhongqing returned. Zhou Zhongqing briefly discussed Elder Xie¡¯s condition using medical jargon. Honestly, for those who weren¡¯t medically knowledgeable, it was enough to scare them.

    The general situation was that he had been struck by a severe agitation and needed rest. As for the specific details, they¡¯d have to wait for further examinations.

    After Zhou Zhongqing finished speaking, Xie Yongqi let Xie Duo send Shen Zhixian and others away. Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang naturally left with them too.

    When Xie Duo returned, only Xie Yongqi was there.

    ¡°Where are mom and Tongtong?¡± He had wanted to ask earlier.

    ¡°Your grandfather suddenly fainted. Your mother couldn¡¯t handle the shock and got a bit tired, so I had Tongtong help her go rest.¡±

    ¡°Then just now with your sister-inw¡­¡± Xie Duo wasn¡¯t foolish, just from the atmosphere earlier, he knew something was amiss, ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡±

    ¡°When did you be so talkative!¡±

    Xie Duo looked dumbfounded: ¡°¡­¡±

    I just asked a question!

    What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s like I¡¯m being attacked for no reason.

    ¡°Go home, get some clothes for your grandfather to change into, and stop by the supermarket to pick up some necessities. It looks like he¡¯ll be staying in the hospital for a while.¡±

    Xie Duo nodded, ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ording to Zhou Zhongqing, there was no immediate danger to his life. Observing his father¡¯s solemn demeanor, Xie Duo tried to change the subject, ¡°I¡¯lle byter with some food, what would you like to eat?¡±

    By this time, it was already dark. Xie Yongqi must have rushed over without having dinner.

    Xie Yongqi nced at him, ¡°Your grandfather is like this, and you still have the mind to ask what I want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Xie Duo finally understood; his dad was holding in some anger and venting it on him.

    ¡­

    During his return trip, he encountered a traffic jam, which gave him a chance to check his phone. He then found out online that his mother had had a conflict with Shen Zhixian, witnessed by many. Now everyone was discussing whose fault it was.

    Was it that the Xie Family was too meddlesome, or was Shen Zhixian ungrateful, causing Elder Xie to be hospitalized?

    Elder Jiang¡¯s proposal, Elder Xie¡¯s hospitalization, Shen Zhixian¡¯s dispute with Madame Xie¡­izens were just looking for drama.

    Meanwhile, Xie Duo gripped the steering wheel tightly, a trace of mncholy shing behind his rimless sses¡­

    Had it really been calm for so long, only for trouble to finally arise?

 Chapter 497: 317 scolds Jiang Chengsi: Is the Jiang Family going to ruin the child?

    <strong>Chapter 497: 317 scolds Jiang Chengsi: Is the Jiang Family going to ruin the child?</strong>

    Tang Wan was entangled by Jiang Jinsang all night yesterday, he woke up energetic, while she slept in until the sun was high in the sky.

    When she got downstairs, she saw the olddy trimming a branch with a pair of scissors wrapped in red thread. The olddy smiled at her when she saw her out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tang Wan was somewhat embarrassed because she got upte, ¡°I went to bed a bittest night, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu told us, he said you went to bedte, so we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu said that?¡±

    ¡°We understand, grandma isn¡¯t some old fogey, you just came back from Pingjiang, and that boy was bound to pester you¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s smile carried a bit of mischievousness, ¡°Xiaowu has been quite persuasive since he was young, not many can endure it, but Wanwan¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know when to stop, you can¡¯t follow his nonsense, some things need to be just right, no rush, right?¡±

    Tang Wan understood the implication, and her face burned with embarrassment.

    It seemed in the future, she needed to lock her door when she slept.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet when she received a call from Zhou Zhongqing, suggesting they have lunch together and discuss the matters regarding the family recognition banquet. However, Zhou Zhongqing still had a few patients to see, so they decided to meet at the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital, please check on the Xie Family while you¡¯re there. I also called themst night, they said the person hasn¡¯t woken up yet, needs rest, and they¡¯re not allowing visitors. You go over, even if you can¡¯t see them, at least we¡¯ve been there,¡± the olddy instructed.

    Tang Wan nodded in agreement. Jiang Jinsang came back from exercising outside and saw her leaving. He intended to follow¡­

    ¡°You want to go out again?¡± The olddy held the scissors, ¡°We especially moved to the old house for some peace and quiet, for you to recuperate, and you¡¯re itching to run outside.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou said it¡¯s good to go outside and breathe some fresh air.¡± Jiang Jinsang found various reasons to want to go outside.

    Tang Wan looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Uncle Zhou, and you want toe along?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.

    After all, he was going to be one of his future fathers-inw, not someone he could afford to offend.

    **

    Inside the hospital

    Tang Wan bought flowers and fruit, and first went to visit Elder Xie¡¯s ward. She still wasn¡¯t allowed in, and the Xie Family members were all guarding outside. When they saw her, they naturally exchanged courtesies.

    There were many visitors today. Although they couldn¡¯t enter, people stood outside the door andforted the Xie Family. Tang Wan didn¡¯t stay long due to the crowd.

    However, she and Zhou Zhongqing were already at the parking lot, ready to go for lunch, when she unexpectedly received a call from Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°Hello, Chengsi? Howe you have time to call me?¡± Zhou Zhongqing answered the phone while fastening the seat belt with one hand, ¡°What¡¯s that? The kid fell?¡±

    Tang Wan, who was initially sending a message to Jiang Jinsang from the passenger seat, instantly became rmed.

    It was the weekend, and Jiang Chengsi had taken the two kids out, which the Jiang Family and she knew about.

    ¡°When will you reach the hospital? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in my office.¡± Zhou Zhongqing ended the call, ready to get out of the car.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou? Who fell?¡±

    ¡°Taotao!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart pounded. She hurriedly followed him to the office. Zhou Zhongqing had just gotten dressed when Jiang Chengsi arrived with the child. Apart from Jiangjiang who followed behind with red-rimmed eyes, there were a few others, three dressed in racing suits and one in a business suit, looking like a manager.

    ¡°Put her here!¡± Zhou Zhongqing had a bed, and he told them to gentlyy the child down.

    Taotao¡¯s clothes were scuffed and dirty, her neatly tied ponytail was now loose and sagging. Her forehead was scraped, and the palms of her hands had blood beads, but the protective gear on her head, elbows, and knees seemed to have prevented any injuries. However, when Zhou Zhongqing tried to remove the gear, she kept on crying out in pain.

    ¡°Endure it for a bit, grandpa is going to check on you.¡±

    For Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s age, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate for a child to call him grandpa.

    And his assistant was already prepared with iodine, alcohol for disinfection, and the like.

    Zhou Zhongqing looked toward Jiang Chengsi, ¡°Jiang Chengsi, you took her to¡­¡±

    It was clear from the protective gear on Taotao and the people in professional racing outfits behind him what they had been up to.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous even for adults, you really¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing could only soothe her while he took off Taotao¡¯s protective gear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done a preliminary check, the bones don¡¯t seem injured, but I still want to bring her in for a check-up.¡± Jiang Chengsi stood on the side, looking very solemn.

    There were medical personnel on standby at the racing track, responsible for emergency care, but ultimately, they¡¯d still need to bring casualties to the hospital.

    Zhou Zhongqing frowned and signaled his assistant to pull the curtains around the bed for privacy before he began examining Taotao.

    Other than the clearly visible injuries, the rest of her body bore marks from bumps and knocks, no broken skin or bleeding, but there was redness, swelling, and bruising. With such tender skin, it was no wonder she was in severe pain.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, Taotao¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t she?¡± Jiang Chengsi reached up to scratch his hair, feeling somewhat restless.

    ¡°Should we get an X-ray to check, or does she need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention at the time, I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Can you shut up?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had already taken Jiangjiang aside and poured him a cup of hot water. Though usually everyone called him the little Demon King or the little ancestor, he was after all just a child, still in shock, his little face pale and his small hands trembling slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your sister will be fine,¡± Tang Wan held his hand tightly, soothing him in a low voice.

    ¡°Really? Will she be okay?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Before her words had finished, the office door suddenly burst open. The ones who entered were none other than Du Jinn and Xie Tongtong, who had clearly heard the news and rushed over.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Taotao?¡± Du Jinn was visibly anxious, but Zhou Zhongqing was still treating her wounds, the assistant blocked her, preventing her from seeing.

    ¡°Mrs. Xie, please calm down. The child is fine; the teacher is taking care of her.¡±

    ¡°How did she fall?¡± Du Jinn nced at the people inside the office, noticing Jiangjiang wearing protective gear and Jiang Chengsi being there, she understood immediately and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°Taotao was always so well-behaved and obedient, she never did anything dangerous. In our home, we never let her get hurt, so how is it that she gets injured as soon as she¡¯s with the Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°Is this how the Jiang Family brings up children?¡±

    ¡°I am responsible for this incident, it is indeed my fault.¡± Jiang Chengsi was never someone to shirk responsibility. If a child got hurt on his watch, he would definitely own up.

    In Beijing, he was notorious for his unruly behavior, never ying by the rules, and being particrly oundish, not just in the Jiang Family, but in the entire Beijing circle as well.

    People inevitably viewed him through tinted lenses, and Du Jinn was no exception.

    ¡°Taking kids to y with Racing Cars?¡±

    ¡°What you do with your life is none of my business, but you shouldn¡¯t bring harm to the children.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still so young, and you¡¯re letting her y with these things, it seems like you¡¯re intentionally trying to ruin her!¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi initially thought, since Taotao grew up in the Xie Family, Du Jinn¡¯s panic and irritation were normal; he was willing to let her vent, but as she spoke, her words became increasingly nasty, especially the disdainful and contemptuous look she gave him.

    He wasn¡¯t someone with a good temper either and responded with augh, ¡°Mrs. Xie, you should be careful with your words!¡±

    ¡°That tone, are you threatening me? The child had an ident in your care, and you still think you¡¯re right?¡±

    ¡°I failed to look after her properly, I am responsible. You can reprimand me for that, but to say I want to ruin her? I simply wanted to make her happy.¡±

    Du Jinn snorted derisively, ¡°Are you implying that Taotao was unhappy in the Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re determined to misinterpret my words, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Jiang Chengsi chuckled.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Du Jinn was just about to speak when Zhou Zhongqing pulled back the curtain, his expression dark, ¡°Are you done yet? Get out, both of you. This is a hospital, not a ce for you to raise your voices.¡±

    His voice was stern, clearly scolding both for their inappropriate behavior.

    Thick-skinned, Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t take it to heart, whereas Du Jinn, who had never been reprimanded like this, turned pale with embarrassment.

    ¡­

    It was the weekend, and Shen Zhixian had been at home sorting out seasonal clothes for the children, when she received the call and hurried to the Hospital. Meanwhile, a piece of news suddenly appeared online, iming that Jiang Chengsi often took the two children racing and speeding through the streets.

    Initially, this report received mixed reviews, but it was quickly followed by news of Taotao¡¯s ident, tipping the scales entirely in one direction¡­

 Chapter 497: 317 scolds Jiang Chengsi: Is the Jiang Family going to ruin the child?

    <strong>Chapter 497: 317 scolds Jiang Chengsi: Is the Jiang Family going to ruin the child?</strong>

    Tang Wan was entangled by Jiang Jinsang all night yesterday, he woke up energetic, while she slept in until the sun was high in the sky.

    When she got downstairs, she saw the olddy trimming a branch with a pair of scissors wrapped in red thread. The olddy smiled at her when she saw her out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tang Wan was somewhat embarrassed because she got upte, ¡°I went to bed a bittest night, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu told us, he said you went to bedte, so we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu said that?¡±

    ¡°We understand, grandma isn¡¯t some old fogey, you just came back from Pingjiang, and that boy was bound to pester you¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s smile carried a bit of mischievousness, ¡°Xiaowu has been quite persuasive since he was young, not many can endure it, but Wanwan¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know when to stop, you can¡¯t follow his nonsense, some things need to be just right, no rush, right?¡±

    Tang Wan understood the implication, and her face burned with embarrassment.

    It seemed in the future, she needed to lock her door when she slept.

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet when she received a call from Zhou Zhongqing, suggesting they have lunch together and discuss the matters regarding the family recognition banquet. However, Zhou Zhongqing still had a few patients to see, so they decided to meet at the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital, please check on the Xie Family while you¡¯re there. I also called themst night, they said the person hasn¡¯t woken up yet, needs rest, and they¡¯re not allowing visitors. You go over, even if you can¡¯t see them, at least we¡¯ve been there,¡± the olddy instructed.

    Tang Wan nodded in agreement. Jiang Jinsang came back from exercising outside and saw her leaving. He intended to follow¡­

    ¡°You want to go out again?¡± The olddy held the scissors, ¡°We especially moved to the old house for some peace and quiet, for you to recuperate, and you¡¯re itching to run outside.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou said it¡¯s good to go outside and breathe some fresh air.¡± Jiang Jinsang found various reasons to want to go outside.

    Tang Wan looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Uncle Zhou, and you want toe along?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.

    After all, he was going to be one of his future fathers-inw, not someone he could afford to offend.

    **

    Inside the hospital

    Tang Wan bought flowers and fruit, and first went to visit Elder Xie¡¯s ward. She still wasn¡¯t allowed in, and the Xie Family members were all guarding outside. When they saw her, they naturally exchanged courtesies.

    There were many visitors today. Although they couldn¡¯t enter, people stood outside the door andforted the Xie Family. Tang Wan didn¡¯t stay long due to the crowd.

    However, she and Zhou Zhongqing were already at the parking lot, ready to go for lunch, when she unexpectedly received a call from Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°Hello, Chengsi? Howe you have time to call me?¡± Zhou Zhongqing answered the phone while fastening the seat belt with one hand, ¡°What¡¯s that? The kid fell?¡±

    Tang Wan, who was initially sending a message to Jiang Jinsang from the passenger seat, instantly became rmed.

    It was the weekend, and Jiang Chengsi had taken the two kids out, which the Jiang Family and she knew about.

    ¡°When will you reach the hospital? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in my office.¡± Zhou Zhongqing ended the call, ready to get out of the car.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou? Who fell?¡±

    ¡°Taotao!¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart pounded. She hurriedly followed him to the office. Zhou Zhongqing had just gotten dressed when Jiang Chengsi arrived with the child. Apart from Jiangjiang who followed behind with red-rimmed eyes, there were a few others, three dressed in racing suits and one in a business suit, looking like a manager.

    ¡°Put her here!¡± Zhou Zhongqing had a bed, and he told them to gentlyy the child down.

    Taotao¡¯s clothes were scuffed and dirty, her neatly tied ponytail was now loose and sagging. Her forehead was scraped, and the palms of her hands had blood beads, but the protective gear on her head, elbows, and knees seemed to have prevented any injuries. However, when Zhou Zhongqing tried to remove the gear, she kept on crying out in pain.

    ¡°Endure it for a bit, grandpa is going to check on you.¡±

    For Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s age, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate for a child to call him grandpa.

    And his assistant was already prepared with iodine, alcohol for disinfection, and the like.

    Zhou Zhongqing looked toward Jiang Chengsi, ¡°Jiang Chengsi, you took her to¡­¡±

    It was clear from the protective gear on Taotao and the people in professional racing outfits behind him what they had been up to.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous even for adults, you really¡­¡± Zhou Zhongqing could only soothe her while he took off Taotao¡¯s protective gear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done a preliminary check, the bones don¡¯t seem injured, but I still want to bring her in for a check-up.¡± Jiang Chengsi stood on the side, looking very solemn.

    There were medical personnel on standby at the racing track, responsible for emergency care, but ultimately, they¡¯d still need to bring casualties to the hospital.

    Zhou Zhongqing frowned and signaled his assistant to pull the curtains around the bed for privacy before he began examining Taotao.

    Other than the clearly visible injuries, the rest of her body bore marks from bumps and knocks, no broken skin or bleeding, but there was redness, swelling, and bruising. With such tender skin, it was no wonder she was in severe pain.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, Taotao¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t she?¡± Jiang Chengsi reached up to scratch his hair, feeling somewhat restless.

    ¡°Should we get an X-ray to check, or does she need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention at the time, I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Can you shut up?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had already taken Jiangjiang aside and poured him a cup of hot water. Though usually everyone called him the little Demon King or the little ancestor, he was after all just a child, still in shock, his little face pale and his small hands trembling slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your sister will be fine,¡± Tang Wan held his hand tightly, soothing him in a low voice.

    ¡°Really? Will she be okay?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Before her words had finished, the office door suddenly burst open. The ones who entered were none other than Du Jinn and Xie Tongtong, who had clearly heard the news and rushed over.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Taotao?¡± Du Jinn was visibly anxious, but Zhou Zhongqing was still treating her wounds, the assistant blocked her, preventing her from seeing.

    ¡°Mrs. Xie, please calm down. The child is fine; the teacher is taking care of her.¡±

    ¡°How did she fall?¡± Du Jinn nced at the people inside the office, noticing Jiangjiang wearing protective gear and Jiang Chengsi being there, she understood immediately and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°Taotao was always so well-behaved and obedient, she never did anything dangerous. In our home, we never let her get hurt, so how is it that she gets injured as soon as she¡¯s with the Jiang Family?¡±

    ¡°Is this how the Jiang Family brings up children?¡±

    ¡°I am responsible for this incident, it is indeed my fault.¡± Jiang Chengsi was never someone to shirk responsibility. If a child got hurt on his watch, he would definitely own up.

    In Beijing, he was notorious for his unruly behavior, never ying by the rules, and being particrly oundish, not just in the Jiang Family, but in the entire Beijing circle as well.

    People inevitably viewed him through tinted lenses, and Du Jinn was no exception.

    ¡°Taking kids to y with Racing Cars?¡±

    ¡°What you do with your life is none of my business, but you shouldn¡¯t bring harm to the children.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still so young, and you¡¯re letting her y with these things, it seems like you¡¯re intentionally trying to ruin her!¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi initially thought, since Taotao grew up in the Xie Family, Du Jinn¡¯s panic and irritation were normal; he was willing to let her vent, but as she spoke, her words became increasingly nasty, especially the disdainful and contemptuous look she gave him.

    He wasn¡¯t someone with a good temper either and responded with augh, ¡°Mrs. Xie, you should be careful with your words!¡±

    ¡°That tone, are you threatening me? The child had an ident in your care, and you still think you¡¯re right?¡±

    ¡°I failed to look after her properly, I am responsible. You can reprimand me for that, but to say I want to ruin her? I simply wanted to make her happy.¡±

    Du Jinn snorted derisively, ¡°Are you implying that Taotao was unhappy in the Xie Family?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re determined to misinterpret my words, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Jiang Chengsi chuckled.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Du Jinn was just about to speak when Zhou Zhongqing pulled back the curtain, his expression dark, ¡°Are you done yet? Get out, both of you. This is a hospital, not a ce for you to raise your voices.¡±

    His voice was stern, clearly scolding both for their inappropriate behavior.

    Thick-skinned, Jiang Chengsi didn¡¯t take it to heart, whereas Du Jinn, who had never been reprimanded like this, turned pale with embarrassment.

    ¡­

    It was the weekend, and Shen Zhixian had been at home sorting out seasonal clothes for the children, when she received the call and hurried to the Hospital. Meanwhile, a piece of news suddenly appeared online, iming that Jiang Chengsi often took the two children racing and speeding through the streets.

    Initially, this report received mixed reviews, but it was quickly followed by news of Taotao¡¯s ident, tipping the scales entirely in one direction¡­

 Chapter 498: 318 Exploiting the Topic to Expand, Warning: Dont Touch My Daughter (2 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 498: 318 Exploiting the Topic to Expand, Warning: Don¡¯t Touch My Daughter (2 more chapters)</strong>

    Hospital

    Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting rushed to the hospital just as Zhou Zhongqing was still carefully treating Taotao¡¯s wounds, which were rtively minor but needed to be handled with extra care due to the child¡¯s young age.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Shen Zhixian looked towards Jiang Chengsi, who was standing at the entrance.

    ¡°Sister-inw, second brother, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t watch the kids properly.¡±

    ¡°You took them to the racing car track?¡± Jiang Yanting said with a stern expression.

    ¡°Second brother¡­¡±

    ¡°How did they fall?¡± Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t enter the room, but she could hear Taotao¡¯s muffled groansing intermittently from the office, causing her heart to tremble wildly and her mind to be in turmoil.

    ¡°It was just an ident.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi briefly exined what had happened.

    Today was no different from any other day; he drove the two kids around the track for a couple ofps, naturally not going very fast.

    But the two children insisted on riding by themselves. These were motorcycles meant for adults, and there was no way for the kids to y with them.

    He was someone who indulged the children a lot and, in the end, had no choice but to relent after their badgering. He told them that if they wanted to ride motorcycles, they at least needed to learn how to ride bicycles first, because otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain basic bnce once on the motorcycle.

    Neither child knew how to ride a bicycle, but both showed extreme interest. Unfortunately, there were no children¡¯s bicycles at the racing track, so Jiang Chengsi simply turned his head to make a call, hoping to get a couple of bicycles brought over.

    Taotao stood beside the motorcycle, which hadn¡¯t beenpletely turned off and the keys not removed. At first, she just touched the body of the motorcycle¡­

    Jiang Chengsi saw her out of the corner of his eye and specifically warned her that she could touch the body, but not to tamper with anything else.

    But children are naturally curious, and there were many buttons on the motorcycle¡¯s handlebars. She was just randomly touching them.

    Unexpectedly, the rear wheel suddenly started turning, and the motorcycle, which had been stationary, lurched into motion, knocking Taotao down and almost pinning her underneath.

    Everything happened so suddenly, they gave her a brief checkup before bringing her to the hospital.

    The child was sufficiently frightened, and so was Jiang Chengsi.

    ¡°At the end of the day, it was my fault for not looking after them well enough.¡±

    Shen Zhixian was both anxious and irritated deep down. If he was to me, she herself wasn¡¯t meless, as after all, the child had been out ying for so long and she, as the mother, hadn¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°We will talk about this matterter,¡± Shen Zhixian bit her lip tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Du Jinn was also guarding the door, looking agitated and speaking in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Xie Tongtong frowned.

    ¡°The reports have said it, they have been there many times; do you parents really have no idea?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Xie, I have already said that my brother and sister-inw werepletely unaware,¡± Jiang Chengsi frowned.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s believable? The child yed out there for so long, and not a single word about it when she got back? Everyone knows how well-behaved Taotao is, could it be that she wouldn¡¯t say anything when she got back? Did she deliberately lie?¡± Du Jinn challenged.

    ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Shen Zhixian¡¯s fingers tightened slightly.

    ¡°Even if Taotao hid it, she is such a good child, why would she lie for no reason? It could well be someone taught her, I really don¡¯t understand what the Jiang Family is trying to do.¡±

    ¡°A perfectly good child, taken out to y such dangerous games, and now she has even learned to lie.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, if it¡¯s not to ruin the child, then what is it? She used to be so good when she was with our Xie Family.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Zhixian knew in her heart that Du Jinn was just seizing the opportunity to make trouble, but her next words made Shen Zhixian¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°I do not want a perfectly good child to be ruined by the Jiang Family.¡±

    ¡°Zhixian, I know you want to make up for Jiangjiang and might have neglected Taotaotely. Her residence registration is still with our Xie Family, so if you really cannot take care of her, I think she would be better off staying with our family.¡±

    Keep Taotao?

    Shen Zhixian scoffed lightly, ¡°After all that, so this is what you¡¯re after.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of the child¡¯s welfare!¡±

    ¡°Is it for the child¡¯s sake, or for your own? Sister-inw, my uncle has just been hospitalized after fainting, are you in such a rush? You were not like this before.¡±

    Du Jinn had a gentle disposition, kind to everyone, and was very patient.

    ¡°What rush? Could it be that you expect me to stand by and watch the child being¡­¡±

    Du Jinn didn¡¯t finish her sentence, as Shen Zhixian suddenly stepped forward, closing the distance between them. She whispered right into her ear, her voice lowered, ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve waited so long, finally seizing the chance after uncle and I fell out, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been patient enough, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We are both mothers, and I believe you understand that for the sake of my child, I can do anything.¡±

    Her voice was a bit hoarse with worry, deliberately suppressed, like a venomous snake hissing in her ear, even her breath carried a chill.

    Du Jinn narrowed her eyes, her body trembling slightly, ¡°Shen Zhixian, are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Just a friendly warning.¡±

    At this moment, the door to Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s office opened. Tang Wan and Jiangjiang had been inside, and Jiangjiang rushed out, hugging Jiang Yanting¡¯s leg, ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±

    Jiang Yanting patted his head.

    Taotao¡¯s wounds were all treated; her head was bandaged, her hands covered in iodine, her hair messy, and her clothes dirty, looking rather disheveled. Disinfecting the wounds was painful, and with her eyes red from holding back tears, she could no longer restrain them when she saw Shen Zhixian, letting the tears fall.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou¡­¡± Jiang Yanting looked at Zhou Zhongqing, who was removing his disinfectant gloves.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, mostly bruises, she¡¯ll recover after some rest. She¡¯s probably been scared, sofort her a bit. If you¡¯re worried, you can have her stay in the hospital for observation and get some tests done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Zhou Zhongqing looked deeply at Jiang Chengsi, who stood at the back, ¡°you, young man¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t we go in and see?¡± Xie Tongtong didn¡¯t know what Shen Zhixian had just said to her mother, but she saw her face turned as white as a ghost, as if she had seen one.

    She stiffened and turned to walk towards the other side.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Xie Tongtong frowned. Ever since Grandpa¡¯s ident, the whole family had been in chaos.

    What on earth was going on?

    **

    The news of Jiang Chengsi taking kids street racing exploded like the wind and reached the Jiang Family.

    The members of the Jiang Family were not the gossipy type, but when an issue was rted to them, even if they didn¡¯t pry, people would always bring the news to their doorstep.

    The olddy was originally pruning her flowers, but upon hearing the news, her hands shook, and she almost ruined the flowers. She hurriedly called Jiang Yanting, and after learning that Taotao was not seriously hurt, she felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°What about that little bastard Jiang Chengsi?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s by my side.¡±

    ¡°Hand the phone over to that little bastard!¡±

    Jiang Yanting passed the phone, ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s call.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi knew in his heart that since Taotao got thrown off, he couldn¡¯t escape punishment. Sure enough, the moment he picked up the phone and hadn¡¯t finished saying hello, he got an earful from the other side.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯ve really got some nerve, you little punk. Hurry back here so I can see if I should break your damn legs. I want to see how you¡¯re going to ride a bike with a limp leg.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°Get your ass back here! You rascallion.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang was sitting by the window basking in the sun, a nket over his knees and a tablet resting on top, scrolling throughments online.

    ¡°This is pretty dangerous for adults, not to mention children. It¡¯s really not suitable for a child¡¯s y, even with professionals around, you can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be idents.¡±

    ¡°Proper safety measures should be taken, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, what doesn¡¯te with risks? The main thing is for parents to keep an eye on their children.¡±

    ¡­

    Initially, opinions were divided online, but with the news of Taotao¡¯s ident, they all turned into scathing condemnation of Jiang Chengsi, and the mes all fell on the Jiang Family in the end.

    ¡°Fourth brother really is¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang furrowed his brows, ncing sideways at the person opposite, ¡°What do you think of this matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty normal for Jiang Chengsi to do something like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He was someone who never yed by the rules, capable of taking a child street racing around his own estate. He had recorded it, but not exposed him, but that didn¡¯t mean others wouldn¡¯t find out about it.

    Jiang Jinsang narrowed his eyes: Now, his brother and sister-inw are clearly ready for a showdown with the Xie Family. He didn¡¯t believe that the Xie Family, that ghost, had such a long reach to dare to harm Taotao in front of Jiang Chengsi.

    This matter was most likely an ident, but given the current climate, it was inevitable that people would exploit the situation.

    Jiang Jinsang raised his eyebrows, looking at him, ¡°Did you know about this earlier?¡±

    ¡°A little earlier than you guys.¡± He kept his head down, not once looking at Jiang Jinsang even as he spoke.

    ¡°Is Minesweeper really that much fun?¡±

    The man was naturally dull, apart from training, the only game he yed was this one, incessantly.

    ¡°Do you want to y too?¡± He raised his brows, ncing at Jiang Jinsang.

    Jiang Jinsang had no real interest in that kind of game, but before he could say anything, the person opposite said calmly:

    ¡°This game might seem simple, but it¡¯s not something everyone can y well. It really tests one¡¯s intelligence.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°¡­¡±

    What is that supposed to mean? Saying I¡¯m not smart enough?

    He really had the nerve. All of Beijing might say he¡¯s in poor health, but this was the first time someone suggested hecks intelligence!

    At that moment, the sound of the olddy angrily ordering Jiang Chengsi toe home and her reproach echoed from downstairs.

    Jiang Jinsang slightly raised his eyebrows, the news sure traveled fast, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Leave for what?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Fourth brother will be home soon.¡±

    Soon Jiang Chengsi would return, and faced with the olddy¡¯s temper, she would definitely give him a fierce scolding, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she got violent with him. This family embarrassment, the host having a family matter to attend to, as a guest, surely, he should leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°He¡¯sing back, what does that have to do with me? I¡¯m here to visit the sick, seeing you is enough.¡±

    That statement made it clear, he was staying to watch the drama unfold.

    Not long after, the sound of a car was heard from outside, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Considering the distance from the hospital to the old house, Jiang Chengsi shouldn¡¯t be arriving this soon.

    Jiang Cuo knocked and entered, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Third Young Master.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled. What was he doing here? ¡°Old Huo, do you think he¡¯s here to plead, or¡­ like you, here to watch the drama?¡±

    The other person looked up at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit the sick.¡±

    Stubborn as iron!

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 499: 319 Plastic Brotherhood, Fourth Master exiled abroad?

    <strong>Chapter 499: 319 stic Brotherhood, Fourth Master exiled abroad?</strong>

    Jiang Mansion

    Taotao finally stayed in the hospital for observation for a day. Jiang Chengsi had helped with the hospital admission procedures before returning to the mansion, but he had not expected that, apart from the olddy and Jiang Jinsang, there were actually two more people, enough for a table of mahjong.

    ¡°What are you doing standing at the door? Do I need to invite you in?¡± the olddy frowned, still holding scissors, trimming her potted nts.

    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Chengsi mustered his courage and approached. ¡°Grandma, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel, going out and causing trouble is one thing, but taking the kids with you, they are so young¡­¡± In her anger, the olddy gestured with the scissors, which were sharp and pointy, used for trimming nts.

    Jiang Chengsi flinched. ¡°Grandma, be careful.¡±

    ¡°You still know how to be scared!¡± the olddy eximed angrily, mming the scissors down on the table. ¡°This time nothing happened, but if something had, how would you exin it to your brother and sister-inw? Have you apologized to them?¡±

    ¡°Um, my second brother ignored me.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t beat you up, that¡¯s good enough, and you still expect him to talk to you? You know what kind of temper Yanting has,¡± the olddy huffed. ¡°Boy, you really deserve a beating¡ª¡±

    The olddy had just taken a few steps when Jiang Shiyi hurriedly got up and handed her the walking stick.

    ¡°Shiyi, you don¡¯t think I know what you¡¯re thinking? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve made up my mind to beat this boy today. He actually took the kids out to drive a racing car; I think he¡¯s gone mad¡­ If you try to stop me today, I¡¯ll hit you too.¡±

    Though Jiang Yanting was fine, hearing that the little girl had injuries to her head and hands made the olddy anxious to go to the hospital. However, she was told that the olddy was too shaken up and should visitter.

    Feeling agitated at home, she definitely needed to vent her anger, and the only target was Jiang Chengsi!

    ¡°Brother.¡± Jiang Chengsi kept making eye contact with Jiang Shiyi.

    He knew he could not escape punishment this time, but he had not expected Jiang Shiyi to show up. He nced at the other two drinking tea and watching dramas; indeed¡­

    In crucial moments, real brothers are reliable.

    However, what Jiang Shiyi said next felt like plunging from the warmth of March straight into the harsh cold of December.

    ¡°Who said I came here to plead for him? This boy has caused such a mess; he indeed deserves a beating. I just think you need a handy object to take out your frustration on. He¡¯s rough-skinned and tough; you can hit him a few more times to vent.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s pupils trembled. Is this really what a real brother would say?

    So you handed over the walking stick for grandma to beat me?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t you think you deserve a beating?¡± Jiang Shiyi looked at him with indifferent eyes and an even cooler voice.

    Jiang Chengsi remained silent.

    The olddy clutched the walking stick tighter, somewhat taken aback. ¡°I thought you rushed here to plead for this little rascal¡­¡±

    ¡°I guessed that he would definitely be punished by you. If he were to be injured or crippled, I am his real brother, after all. I could just drag him home, saving you the trouble.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. This third cousin really was ruthless.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu!¡± Jiang Chengsi red at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re still ring at Xiaowu? You little scoundrel¡ª¡± the olddy raised her walking stick and indeed did hit him a few times, though she did not use too much force as he was her own grandson.

    And given her old age, after a few hits, she was panting heavily, unable to lift her arms.

    ¡°Oh dear, I¡­¡± leaning on her walking stick, she breathed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s really tough getting older, I just don¡¯t have the strength anymore.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi saw she was tired and wanted to say something tofort her. Just then, a certain cold, stern presence in the living room who had been silent all along suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Grandma Jiang, such violent acts aren¡¯t suited for you, I can take over.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi¡¯s tongue tied in a knot.

    It was clear he was taking advantage of the situation. As a friend, instead of helping him up when he was down, he was kicking him while he was down? What kind of brother does that?

    ¡°Sure, you do it!¡± the olddy, aware that although these boys were friends, they loved to bicker and trip each other up, quickly handed him the walking stick.

    The man, already imposing and fierce in appearance, held the walking stick, and his whole demeanor changed, exuding a ferocious energy as if he was ready to kill.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Lao Huo¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi started to panic.

    His own martial arts skills were nothingpared to this man, who could break bricks barehanded. With his force and ruthlessness, one hit with the stick might break his spine.

    He toyed with the walking stick, seemingly weighing how to grip itfortably, and as he looked at Jiang Chengsi, his cold eyes stern and his voice low, he asked:

    ¡°Anyst words?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi was speechless, what a jinx.

    ¡°We have had no recent grudges, no past grievances, you¡¯re doing this because¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi cleared his throat.

    ¡°I remember you often drove around our house recently¡­¡±

    ¡°Holding a grudge for that?¡±

    ¡°Are you just realizing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The cane never came crashing down; had it hit Jiang Chengsi, he likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of bed the next day.

    The olddy scolded him once again, expressly forbidding him from going to the race track or street racing anytime soon.

    ¡°Grandma, I know I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Go check on the soup in the pot. You¡¯reing with me to the hospitalter. This boy¡­¡± the olddy sighed, ¡°your brother and sister-inw are already having enough trouble, and here you are adding to it.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi reached back and touched his lower back; though the olddy hadn¡¯t hit him hard, the several strikes were still painfully tingling.

    ¡°Lift your shirt, let me see. Did I hit you that hard?¡± the olddy asked, concerned, as she noticed him constantly rubbing his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Let me see!¡± the olddy demanded coldly.

    There were a few red marks on his back; nothing serious. The olddy patted his lower back, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. What are you making a fuss about? You¡¯re so fragile!¡±

    Her firm pat actually made him suck in a breath from the pain.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll apply some ointment.¡± Jiang Shiyi got some ointment from Jiang Jinsang and motioned for Jiang Chengsi to follow him to the restroom.

    Soon, Jiang Chengsi¡¯s cries of pain could be heard:

    ¡°Damn, bro, are you applying medicine or trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I¡¯d use some chemical reagent that could make you disappear quietly. Why bother with all this trouble?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi bit his teeth in frustration, ¡°Can you be a bit gentler!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop shrieking at every touch like a little girl?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    What does he mean by ¡®shrieking at every touch¡¯? What atrocious usations!

    **

    Hospital

    Since Taotao was hospitalized, Tang Wan had been staying to help care for Jiangjiang. During this time, the Xie father and son and Xie Tongtong had visited. They were all men of few words, advising her to rest well.

    ¡°Big brother¡ª¡± Shen Zhixian called out to him as he was about to leave.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Xie Yongqi, looking exhausted after spending a sleepless night because of the old man¡¯s hospitalization, asked.

    ¡°I want to transfer Taotao¡¯s household registration.¡±

    Xie Yongqi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    Back then, the situation wasplicated. Shen Zhixian had lost a lot of blood during childbirth and had been in an emergencya for a long time, while the child needed to be registered, ending up registered under the Xie name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you the documents needed for the transfer.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± Shen Zhixian said, somewhat meekly, ¡°as for my uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s nothing to worry about now, just waiting for him to wake up.¡±

    Even though Shen Zhixian said he would prepare the materials himself, Xie Yongqi still mentioned it to Xie Duo. Since Xie Duo hadn¡¯t dealt with transferring a household registration before, he even went online to research it, finding myriad answers fromizens.

    ¡­

    Currently, many people were watching the Jiang and Xie families, especially Jiang Chengsi, who, having caused the child¡¯s injury, was closely watched by many reporters. Seeing him go to the hospital with the olddy of the Jiang family, then leave alone with a grim face and drive not home but straight to the airport.

    Upon inquiry, it turned out he had bought a ticket and directly left the country.

    This led to the immediate cirction of news online.

    ¡°Fourth Young Master of the Jiang Family Banished Abroad.¡±

    ¡°There seems to be a rift within the Jiang Family; The Fourth Young Master is Punished.¡±

    ¡­

    This was not important; what was crucial was that Qi Zeyan had lost his temper at the office today, which, althoughpletely unrted to Jiang Chengsi, was reported as:

    ¡°Someone goes abroad, and someone loses his temper at the office.¡±

    Qi Zeyan had been busy running in circlestely and had only learned of Jiang Chengsi¡¯s ident involving Taotao when he had a chance to rest, rushing to the hospital, looking hurried and frantic¡­

    This was misinterpreted as:

    ¡°Fourth Young Master Banished, Qi Goes to Demand an Exnation.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was nearly furious to death.

    Yet, ording to reporters¡¯ research, the country Jiang Chengsi had traveled to was Country E, the same country where Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian had studied, unknown to outsiders but clear to the Xie family. It probably wasn¡¯t any kind of ¡°banishment¡­¡±

    Though Taotao had been injured in a fall, the injuries were not serious enough to warrant sending Jiang Chengsi to Country E, clearly not a coincidence.

 Chapter 503 - 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Declared as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 503: 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Dered as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_2</h4>

    "You are illegally detaining me!"

    Jiang Chengsi stayed silent, took his phone out of his pocket, and threw it onto the bed, "Call the police! Arrest me."

    He was arrogantly domineering.

    Du Jinn pressed her hand against her stomach, the pain turning her face deathly pale as she looked at him; her heart sinking bit by bit. She had been too hasty since the warning from Shen Zhixian at the hospital.

    She had never expected Jiang Chengsi to bring someone along! With Shen Zhixian at the hospital inquiring when the old master would wake, how could she not be anxious?

    "What now? Going to make a call, or do you want me to help?" Jiang Chengsi squatted down, his eyes level with hers, "You were quite powerful back in the hospital, weren¡¯t you?"

    "Why are you silent now?"

    "You use me of restricting your freedom, but how does thatpare to you deliberately murdering someone..."

    Du Jinn shuddered, her face twitching violently, if only for a moment, as she looked at Jiang Chengsi, "What are you talking about?"

    Meanwhile, the unfortunate other person abandoned her luggage and turned to run. Du Jinn stared after her, but just as her figure had disappeared, she saw her slowlying back, her body trembling...

    Then, she stumbled over a water bottle that had just fallen to the ground...

    Caught off guard, she staggered and faltered.

    "Ah¡ª" the woman screamed as she fell to the ground.

    The next second, Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian appeared in the room.

    Apanying them were Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, especially Jiang Jinsang, who was sitting in a wheelchair, wrapped in a nket, holding a thermos cup, clearly there to watch the drama, just like...

    Azy Demon.

    "What, scared like this upon seeing me, Nurse Fo, did you hurt yourself?" Shen Zhixian looked at the woman on the ground, reaching out his hand.

    Her name was Fo Jie, Shen Zhixian¡¯s birth assistant nurse. Jiang Chengsi had tried to find out more about her before, but since she seemed very proper and had an excellent reputation at the hospital, he hadn¡¯t investigated her deeply when the time came.

    "I... I¡¯m fine."

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the tall man beside her, whom she had seen during the day. His expression was cold, and now even more so, his face deadly serious, looking like a god of death, his gaze even more murderously sharp.

    Any bit of sleepiness waspletely scared away.

    Fo Jie dared not touch her hand and dressed herself from the ground, but ended up with a wet bottom, extremely annoyed.

    **

    The atmosphere in the guest room was extremely eerie until "click¡ª" twice, all the room¡¯s lights were turned on, breaking the silence.

    Jiang Jinsang withdrew his hand, looked at everyone, "The light was too dim, my body isn¡¯t well, my eyes aren¡¯t good, this light is morefortable."

    Tang Wan coughed lightly,ing to watch a drama, only to find so much going on.

    Du Jinn also stood up, looking at Shen Zhixian, "What are you trying to do? With so many people, are you really nning on detaining me illegally?"

    "Detain?" Shen Zhixian scoffed softly, "And what about the people you intentionally harmed?"

    "Nonsense." The hotel room¡¯s entrance had only a narrow hallway,pletely blocked by Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wheelchair. If she wanted to get out, she might have to grow wings and fly over him.

    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Shen Zhixian countered.

    "You... what are you here for?" Du Jinn was clearly panicked, her speech bing disordered.

    "Throwing bait naturally means fishing, waiting for the fish to take the bait," Jiang Chengsi smirked.

    "Was it you who was behind Jiangjiang¡¯s incident back then?" Shen Zhixian cut straight to the point.

    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about? Let me go..."

    Du Jinn was not typically a shameless person, nor had she faced such a spectacle. Confused, she still only wanted to leave this ce of conflict, but just as she was passing by Shen Zhixian, her forearm was suddenly grabbed.

    She struggled a bit, Shen Zhixian exerted all his strength, tightly gripping her, the pain making her gasp for air.

    "I called you sister-inw, treated you like family, why did you do this?" Shen Zhixian struggled to control himself, managing to keep his voice from trembling.

    "When I was giving birth at the hospital, you sabotaged me?"

    "When Jiangjiang was born, he was merely weak, yet you tampered with him, telling me the child was gone, causing me to have a hemorrhage after giving birth to Taotao, nearly losing my life, and leaving me with lingering ailments."

    "For what, money?"

    "Let go, let go of me..." The grip on her forearm was like an iron hoop, painfully dulling her heart. She had been drained of most of her strength in the struggle with Jiang Chengsi, and now she had no energy left.

 Chapter 504 - 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Declared as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 504: 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Dered as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_3</h4>

    Just as she struggled to free herself, Shen Zhixian suddenly exerted force. She fell and almost bumped her face directly into hers.

    The breath exhaled by Shen Zhixian was clear and audible.

    The breath was warm... but when itnded on her skin, it felt like snow falling in the harsh winter, cold enough to chill one¡¯s bones.

    "Is money really that important to you? You don¡¯t hesitate to harm others¡¯ lives?"

    Du Jinn seemed to steady herself a bit, "How well did I take care of you in the hospital, have you forgotten? And now you nder me, saying I harmed your child?"

    "Then tell me, who was it?" Shen Zhixian gritted her teeth, "Uncle, my older brother, Xie Duo, or Tongtong?"

    "This woman has said everything, and you still want to argue?"

    "Why did you meet her in the dead of night? Are you afraid that I would take her to see Uncle, that you¡¯ve be anxious? Are you panicking?"

    Her words seemed to carry endless despair, her eyes cold as if a single nce could freeze a person¡¯s blood.

    "You took care of me? If it weren¡¯t for you, why would I have hemorrhaged and needed your care in the first ce!"

    Du Jinn suddenly looked towards Fo Jie standing to the side, the woman¡¯s face a picture of bewilderment.

    "I thought you and this man..." she pointed at Jiang Chengsi, "were in league. Besides, I wasn¡¯t the one who said it, he did, I just... just..."

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "You just didn¡¯t deny it!"

    Fo Jie wasn¡¯t a fool either, these kinds of things were definitely not to be unted. But she couldn¡¯t resist the coaxing of Jiang Chengsi.

    Moreover, his words seemed logical, and he even had Du Jinn¡¯s photos and phone number... she had no choice but to believe.

    "Mrs. Xie, do you know why she agreed toe back with me?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "Someone paid off is said to be reliable, but that¡¯s not necessarily the truth, after all..."

    "With the right amount of money, she would still take the bait. I told her you wanted to split the family assets, and toe share the money, and she actually believed it. Isn¡¯t that funny?"

    People greedy for wealth just need to smell a hint of fishiness, and they will take the bait.

    "I have a recording here, do you want to listen to it..."

    Du Jinn¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the sea, the moment Jiang Chengsi appeared, she knew she was done for today, all the struggles were in vain.

    "Actually, I¡¯ve investigated this matter for a long time to no avail. Being able to find her is, after all, thanks to you, Mrs. Xie..." Jiang Yanting suddenly spoke up, "I should probably thank you."

    "What are you talking about?" Du Jinn thought their ultimate goal was to take this person to see the old master.

    Who knew they would corner her here.

    Thinking about it, it was her own panic that disrupted her defense. With the old master in the hospital, Shen Zhixian pressing step by step, and constant warnings to her, the more afraid she felt, the more desperately she sought a way out, thus blundering right into this.

    "If it weren¡¯t for your phone call, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to trace her down."

    Already a person with a frosty countenance, at this moment, she was wrapped in a severe chill, her eyes deep and ocean-like, infused with coldness, her voice even more chilling and hoarse.

    It seemed to hover just above...

    Hammering against Du Jinn¡¯s ears.

    "What are you saying, it was... it was me?" Du Jinn panicked; that day she had only made one phone call.

    "If I had the ability to find her, why would I have waited until now?"

    It was an incident overseas, years ago, not easy to investigate, and with Du Jinn¡¯s meticulous conduct, if they could find this person, there would be no need to waste so much effort.

    So...

    It was her own doing...

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly: "Self-exposed as the wolf."

    Jiang Jinsang: "Too stupid!"

    Her body trembled violently, Shen Zhixian released the grip on her wrist, her body softened, and she nearly fell.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 502 - 321 Ghost Hunting at Midnight: Confessing to Be a Wolf, Too Stupid (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 502: 321 Ghost Hunting at Midnight: Confessing to Be a Wolf, Too Stupid (3 more updates)</h4>

    a.m.

    The night had deepened, and though it was spring, heavy dewy about; only a slim crescent moon was visible, veiled by clouds, dim and lightless.

    The hotel corridor was even quieter, and even though the person tiptoed, moving gingerly with minimal arm swings to minimize the rustling of clothes, the sound was still distinctly audible, apanied by the crisp ringing of the doorbell. After several rings, a woman¡¯s voice came from inside.

    Perhaps awakened from sleep, her voice bore traces of drowsiness and she asked in English who it was.

    The doorbell continued ringing, and soon the person opened the door and nced at the visitor, frowning slightly.

    The visitor was dressed entirely in ck, the brim of the hat pulled low and a mask on,pletely obscuring the face.

    "You are..."

    The visitor pulled down the mask a half-inch, and, recognizing them, she hurriedly let them in.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you that someone might be looking for you recently, and to be vignt? How could youe here!"

    "Still following that person, you must be insane."

    "What did you tell him? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?"

    ...

    The visitor was frantic and agitated, while the woman originally in the room, still sleepy-faced from being awoken and bombarded with usations, was also a bit distressed.

    "Wasn¡¯t it you who told that person to find me?"

    "Afterward, you didn¡¯t answer my calls. He knew you and even showed me a photo, so I came with him. I heard about a division of assets; are you preparing to give me some money?"

    "When I arrived in the country, he gave me a new phone, thetest Apple model. Wealthy people really are different."

    The woman unscrewed a bottle of mineral water provided by the hotel. "The climate here is really too dry; it¡¯s making my lips peel."

    "He said he wanted to talk to me in person, and as soon as I returned to the country, he took me to meet that girl. It scared me to death, but then she actually thanked me, saying she appreciated my help with the birth. She still doesn¡¯t know that back then the child was..."

    "Shut up!" The visitor suddenly shouted.

    Startled, the woman¡¯s hand shook, and the mineral water bottle fell to the floor, water gushing from it and soaking the carpet.

    "When did I tell someone to look for you?"

    "Right after you called, that man came over, carrying your photo and all..."

    The two exchanged a nce, seemingly both sensing that something was amiss.

    Their legs felt as if entwined by vines, arge having been drawn open...

    Ready to drag her into a swamp of despair.

    The visitor breathed rapidly, masked up quickly, and turned to leave, while the other person, not minding the spilled water, grabbed their suitcase, preparing to pack up and leave quickly...

    But upon opening the door, they ran straight into the person standing there.

    Tall and long-legged, d in a flight jacket, with delicate ck hair and thin lips curled into a wicked smile.

    It was the early morning hours, and his smile was wildly improper, possibly due tock of sleep, his eyes reddened, making him appear more reckless.

    "What, leaving just after arriving?"

    Her heart seemed to be harshly squeezed, making her breath uneven. Bowing her head, she subconsciously reached to pull her hat brim further down, but in the next instant, Jiang Chengsi suddenly raised his hand, knocking off the hat.

    The person instinctively reached out to protect their head, struggling for the hat, but Jiang was faster, and in one swift motion, he also yanked off the person¡¯s mask.

    Fully exposed under the bright light.

    As if grasped by the throat, the person¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, nowhere to hide, nowhere to run, their heartbeat and breath momentarily stolen, leaving their mind nk.

    Jiang Chengsi casually held the mask in his hand, his smile growing more maniacal: "Thieving in the night, yet afraid to be seen?"

    "After doing shameless deeds, now you know shame..."

    "Mrs. Du!"

    Du Jinn¡¯s pupils trembled, "Get out of the way!"

    Driven by the instinct to survive, she kicked out and tried to rush past, but Jiang Chengsi, blocking the doorway, naturally wouldn¡¯t let her leave easily. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her inside.

    The person inside, who had been about to pack their luggage, was also sufficiently frightened by this scene.

    Du Jinn was dragged along, desperately struggling, but the difference in strength between men and women was significant.

    She was normally pampered and privileged, and Jiang Chengsi, trained and usually engaged in extreme sports, had even greater strength in his wrists.

    Dragging her was effortless.

    Du¡¯s body staggered as she was pulled into the room, and in a fling, she was thrown onto the bed. But in her struggles, her abdomen hit the corner of the bed, causing her to sharply inhale from the pain.

    "Jiang Chengsi! You lunatic."

    "I tell you, I won¡¯t let you get away with this..."

 Chapter 503 - 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Declared as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 503: 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Dered as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_2</h4>

    "You are illegally detaining me!"

    Jiang Chengsi stayed silent, took his phone out of his pocket, and threw it onto the bed, "Call the police! Arrest me."

    He was arrogantly domineering.

    Du Jinn pressed her hand against her stomach, the pain turning her face deathly pale as she looked at him; her heart sinking bit by bit. She had been too hasty since the warning from Shen Zhixian at the hospital.

    She had never expected Jiang Chengsi to bring someone along! With Shen Zhixian at the hospital inquiring when the old master would wake, how could she not be anxious?

    "What now? Going to make a call, or do you want me to help?" Jiang Chengsi squatted down, his eyes level with hers, "You were quite powerful back in the hospital, weren¡¯t you?"

    "Why are you silent now?"

    "You use me of restricting your freedom, but how does thatpare to you deliberately murdering someone..."

    Du Jinn shuddered, her face twitching violently, if only for a moment, as she looked at Jiang Chengsi, "What are you talking about?"

    Meanwhile, the unfortunate other person abandoned her luggage and turned to run. Du Jinn stared after her, but just as her figure had disappeared, she saw her slowlying back, her body trembling...

    Then, she stumbled over a water bottle that had just fallen to the ground...

    Caught off guard, she staggered and faltered.

    "Ah¡ª" the woman screamed as she fell to the ground.

    The next second, Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian appeared in the room.

    Apanying them were Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan, especially Jiang Jinsang, who was sitting in a wheelchair, wrapped in a nket, holding a thermos cup, clearly there to watch the drama, just like...

    Azy Demon.

    "What, scared like this upon seeing me, Nurse Fo, did you hurt yourself?" Shen Zhixian looked at the woman on the ground, reaching out his hand.

    Her name was Fo Jie, Shen Zhixian¡¯s birth assistant nurse. Jiang Chengsi had tried to find out more about her before, but since she seemed very proper and had an excellent reputation at the hospital, he hadn¡¯t investigated her deeply when the time came.

    "I... I¡¯m fine."

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the tall man beside her, whom she had seen during the day. His expression was cold, and now even more so, his face deadly serious, looking like a god of death, his gaze even more murderously sharp.

    Any bit of sleepiness waspletely scared away.

    Fo Jie dared not touch her hand and dressed herself from the ground, but ended up with a wet bottom, extremely annoyed.

    **

    The atmosphere in the guest room was extremely eerie until "click¡ª" twice, all the room¡¯s lights were turned on, breaking the silence.

    Jiang Jinsang withdrew his hand, looked at everyone, "The light was too dim, my body isn¡¯t well, my eyes aren¡¯t good, this light is morefortable."

    Tang Wan coughed lightly,ing to watch a drama, only to find so much going on.

    Du Jinn also stood up, looking at Shen Zhixian, "What are you trying to do? With so many people, are you really nning on detaining me illegally?"

    "Detain?" Shen Zhixian scoffed softly, "And what about the people you intentionally harmed?"

    "Nonsense." The hotel room¡¯s entrance had only a narrow hallway,pletely blocked by Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wheelchair. If she wanted to get out, she might have to grow wings and fly over him.

    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Shen Zhixian countered.

    "You... what are you here for?" Du Jinn was clearly panicked, her speech bing disordered.

    "Throwing bait naturally means fishing, waiting for the fish to take the bait," Jiang Chengsi smirked.

    "Was it you who was behind Jiangjiang¡¯s incident back then?" Shen Zhixian cut straight to the point.

    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about? Let me go..."

    Du Jinn was not typically a shameless person, nor had she faced such a spectacle. Confused, she still only wanted to leave this ce of conflict, but just as she was passing by Shen Zhixian, her forearm was suddenly grabbed.

    She struggled a bit, Shen Zhixian exerted all his strength, tightly gripping her, the pain making her gasp for air.

    "I called you sister-inw, treated you like family, why did you do this?" Shen Zhixian struggled to control himself, managing to keep his voice from trembling.

    "When I was giving birth at the hospital, you sabotaged me?"

    "When Jiangjiang was born, he was merely weak, yet you tampered with him, telling me the child was gone, causing me to have a hemorrhage after giving birth to Taotao, nearly losing my life, and leaving me with lingering ailments."

    "For what, money?"

    "Let go, let go of me..." The grip on her forearm was like an iron hoop, painfully dulling her heart. She had been drained of most of her strength in the struggle with Jiang Chengsi, and now she had no energy left.

 Chapter 504 - 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Declared as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 504: 321 Catching Ghosts at Midnight: Self-Dered as a Wolf, Too Silly (3 more updates)_3</h4>

    Just as she struggled to free herself, Shen Zhixian suddenly exerted force. She fell and almost bumped her face directly into hers.

    The breath exhaled by Shen Zhixian was clear and audible.

    The breath was warm... but when itnded on her skin, it felt like snow falling in the harsh winter, cold enough to chill one¡¯s bones.

    "Is money really that important to you? You don¡¯t hesitate to harm others¡¯ lives?"

    Du Jinn seemed to steady herself a bit, "How well did I take care of you in the hospital, have you forgotten? And now you nder me, saying I harmed your child?"

    "Then tell me, who was it?" Shen Zhixian gritted her teeth, "Uncle, my older brother, Xie Duo, or Tongtong?"

    "This woman has said everything, and you still want to argue?"

    "Why did you meet her in the dead of night? Are you afraid that I would take her to see Uncle, that you¡¯ve be anxious? Are you panicking?"

    Her words seemed to carry endless despair, her eyes cold as if a single nce could freeze a person¡¯s blood.

    "You took care of me? If it weren¡¯t for you, why would I have hemorrhaged and needed your care in the first ce!"

    Du Jinn suddenly looked towards Fo Jie standing to the side, the woman¡¯s face a picture of bewilderment.

    "I thought you and this man..." she pointed at Jiang Chengsi, "were in league. Besides, I wasn¡¯t the one who said it, he did, I just... just..."

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "You just didn¡¯t deny it!"

    Fo Jie wasn¡¯t a fool either, these kinds of things were definitely not to be unted. But she couldn¡¯t resist the coaxing of Jiang Chengsi.

    Moreover, his words seemed logical, and he even had Du Jinn¡¯s photos and phone number... she had no choice but to believe.

    "Mrs. Xie, do you know why she agreed toe back with me?" Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly, "Someone paid off is said to be reliable, but that¡¯s not necessarily the truth, after all..."

    "With the right amount of money, she would still take the bait. I told her you wanted to split the family assets, and toe share the money, and she actually believed it. Isn¡¯t that funny?"

    People greedy for wealth just need to smell a hint of fishiness, and they will take the bait.

    "I have a recording here, do you want to listen to it..."

    Du Jinn¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the sea, the moment Jiang Chengsi appeared, she knew she was done for today, all the struggles were in vain.

    "Actually, I¡¯ve investigated this matter for a long time to no avail. Being able to find her is, after all, thanks to you, Mrs. Xie..." Jiang Yanting suddenly spoke up, "I should probably thank you."

    "What are you talking about?" Du Jinn thought their ultimate goal was to take this person to see the old master.

    Who knew they would corner her here.

    Thinking about it, it was her own panic that disrupted her defense. With the old master in the hospital, Shen Zhixian pressing step by step, and constant warnings to her, the more afraid she felt, the more desperately she sought a way out, thus blundering right into this.

    "If it weren¡¯t for your phone call, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to trace her down."

    Already a person with a frosty countenance, at this moment, she was wrapped in a severe chill, her eyes deep and ocean-like, infused with coldness, her voice even more chilling and hoarse.

    It seemed to hover just above...

    Hammering against Du Jinn¡¯s ears.

    "What are you saying, it was... it was me?" Du Jinn panicked; that day she had only made one phone call.

    "If I had the ability to find her, why would I have waited until now?"

    It was an incident overseas, years ago, not easy to investigate, and with Du Jinn¡¯s meticulous conduct, if they could find this person, there would be no need to waste so much effort.

    So...

    It was her own doing...

    Jiang Chengsi scoffed lightly: "Self-exposed as the wolf."

    Jiang Jinsang: "Too stupid!"

    Her body trembled violently, Shen Zhixian released the grip on her wrist, her body softened, and she nearly fell.

 Chapter 507 - 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master...

    <h4>Chapter 507: 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master...</h4>

    The east wind blew, and life sparked in the withered wood once again...

    The spring rain murmured softly, dense and lingering, mixed with the coolness of the winter days yet to fade, hitting the window and making a tapping sound.

    Tang Wan had just finished the hairpin in her hands and looked up at the person by the window. The rain washed over the ss, forming a curtain of water; he sat there, his eyebrows and eyes drooping. Since Jiang Jinsang had undergone surgery, he hadn¡¯t trimmed his hair, which was slightly long, wispy, and lightly covering his eyebrows and eyes.

    Half of his face was in shadow, vague and unclear, his pale skin naturally exuding a mncholic air.

    He held a book titled "A Brief Discussion on Marriage between the Sexes" in his hands...

    Everyone was busy with their own affairs, and few had visited the old house recently. Tang Wan suddenly thought, had he always been like this, alone...

    Lonely, deste.

    "Jinsang?"

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, "Are you done?"

    "Is the book interesting?"

    "It¡¯s just okay." Such things, all big principles, not much readability.

    "Huo Brother sends books every now and then, but it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen him in person."

    "Work, probably. Sometimes he¡¯s gone for a year and a half, and even his parents don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s quite normal." Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, "I just didn¡¯t expect, with him gone, he still remembers to send me books."

    "Fourth Brother also went abroad for racing, it feels a bit quiet here." Tang Wan chuckled lightly.

    Jiang Chengsi had left a week ago, saying that if he didn¡¯t leave, he feared his life would be in jeopardy in Beijing.

    After Taotao¡¯s injury, Jiang Chengsi lived in perpetual fear, especially when seeing Jiang Yanting. He knew his second brother well¡ªa man who held grudges¡ªand he thought...

    With the Xie Family matter settled, was it time for him to settle the score?

    Frightened for a whole half month with no consequences, he never expected that, on a dark and windy night, Jiang Yanting came for him...

    Since then, it was said that he sought him out nightly to "share feelings."

    What exactly was said, only the two of them knew.

    Jiang Chengsi was always a spontaneous and straightforward person. After being tormented by him for three days, he finally snapped, shouting, "Jiang Yanting, what exactly do you want? Have the guts to finish this quickly!"

    Jiang Yanting, as always aloof, replied, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    "You do this every day, are you trying to kill me intentionally?"

    "You don¡¯t like me finding you?"

    "..."

    "Being your brother, I felt I had always neglected you and wanted tomunicate more with you, deepen our feelings, but it seems... I was being presumptuous."

    Jiang Chengsi went insane...

    With his nature, direct confrontation didn¡¯t scare him at all; but he was most afraid of these subtle torments, and since he was the one who did wrong, he dared not retaliate. Otherwise, he would have fought back long ago.

    Finally, with no other choice, he had to seek help from his own blood brother...

    Jiang Shiyi had just started a new job, was extremely busy, and had to manage the hospital affairs; so it was very rare to catch him.

    "...Brother, you have to help me with this."

    "Whye to me? I¡¯m not close with Second Brother." Jiang Shiyi was a detached person, virtually unfamiliar with all the Jiang family members.

    "That¡¯s why. Because you¡¯re not close, if you plead with Second Brother, he can¡¯t refuse."

    Jiang Shiyi paused thoughtfully, "That¡¯s reasonable."

    "Brother, so you agree?"

    "I refuse!"

    His tone was cold, almost like a heartbreaker.

    Jiang Chengsi had no other choice, and with a recent racing carpetition overseas¡ªwhich he hadn¡¯t initially wanted to participate in¡ªhe still packed his bags overnight and fled...

    Just as the nended, and he breathed the fresh air abroad, feeling relieved, he received a message from Jiang Yanting:

    [Chengsi, don¡¯t forget... I¡¯m waiting for you at home.]

    Jiang Chengsi was infuriated:

    This is simply devilish.

    ...

    Thinking about the recent events where Jiang Chengsi was driven mad, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "I wonder when Fourth Brother wille back?"

    "He probably doesn¡¯t want toe back in his lifetime." Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    With his brother threatening his life and the olddy pressing for marriage, his days weren¡¯t going well.

    Regarding the olddy pressuring for marriage, it was quite a story; the olddy didn¡¯t have much else to do and was rather idle. Among the Jiang brothers, two were without partners, yet she relentlessly targeted Jiang Chengsi.

    Frustrated, Jiang Chengsi directly pushed his brother forward: "Grandma, my brother is also single; why don¡¯t you introduce someone to him? He¡¯s even older than me."

    The olddy said tly, "Your brother is more sensible in his actions than you; I trust him."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 507 - 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master...

    <h4>Chapter 507: 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master...</h4>

    The east wind blew, and life sparked in the withered wood once again...

    The spring rain murmured softly, dense and lingering, mixed with the coolness of the winter days yet to fade, hitting the window and making a tapping sound.

    Tang Wan had just finished the hairpin in her hands and looked up at the person by the window. The rain washed over the ss, forming a curtain of water; he sat there, his eyebrows and eyes drooping. Since Jiang Jinsang had undergone surgery, he hadn¡¯t trimmed his hair, which was slightly long, wispy, and lightly covering his eyebrows and eyes.

    Half of his face was in shadow, vague and unclear, his pale skin naturally exuding a mncholic air.

    He held a book titled "A Brief Discussion on Marriage between the Sexes" in his hands...

    Everyone was busy with their own affairs, and few had visited the old house recently. Tang Wan suddenly thought, had he always been like this, alone...

    Lonely, deste.

    "Jinsang?"

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, "Are you done?"

    "Is the book interesting?"

    "It¡¯s just okay." Such things, all big principles, not much readability.

    "Huo Brother sends books every now and then, but it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen him in person."

    "Work, probably. Sometimes he¡¯s gone for a year and a half, and even his parents don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s quite normal." Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, "I just didn¡¯t expect, with him gone, he still remembers to send me books."

    "Fourth Brother also went abroad for racing, it feels a bit quiet here." Tang Wan chuckled lightly.

    Jiang Chengsi had left a week ago, saying that if he didn¡¯t leave, he feared his life would be in jeopardy in Beijing.

    After Taotao¡¯s injury, Jiang Chengsi lived in perpetual fear, especially when seeing Jiang Yanting. He knew his second brother well¡ªa man who held grudges¡ªand he thought...

    With the Xie Family matter settled, was it time for him to settle the score?

    Frightened for a whole half month with no consequences, he never expected that, on a dark and windy night, Jiang Yanting came for him...

    Since then, it was said that he sought him out nightly to "share feelings."

    What exactly was said, only the two of them knew.

    Jiang Chengsi was always a spontaneous and straightforward person. After being tormented by him for three days, he finally snapped, shouting, "Jiang Yanting, what exactly do you want? Have the guts to finish this quickly!"

    Jiang Yanting, as always aloof, replied, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    "You do this every day, are you trying to kill me intentionally?"

    "You don¡¯t like me finding you?"

    "..."

    "Being your brother, I felt I had always neglected you and wanted tomunicate more with you, deepen our feelings, but it seems... I was being presumptuous."

    Jiang Chengsi went insane...

    With his nature, direct confrontation didn¡¯t scare him at all; but he was most afraid of these subtle torments, and since he was the one who did wrong, he dared not retaliate. Otherwise, he would have fought back long ago.

    Finally, with no other choice, he had to seek help from his own blood brother...

    Jiang Shiyi had just started a new job, was extremely busy, and had to manage the hospital affairs; so it was very rare to catch him.

    "...Brother, you have to help me with this."

    "Whye to me? I¡¯m not close with Second Brother." Jiang Shiyi was a detached person, virtually unfamiliar with all the Jiang family members.

    "That¡¯s why. Because you¡¯re not close, if you plead with Second Brother, he can¡¯t refuse."

    Jiang Shiyi paused thoughtfully, "That¡¯s reasonable."

    "Brother, so you agree?"

    "I refuse!"

    His tone was cold, almost like a heartbreaker.

    Jiang Chengsi had no other choice, and with a recent racing carpetition overseas¡ªwhich he hadn¡¯t initially wanted to participate in¡ªhe still packed his bags overnight and fled...

    Just as the nended, and he breathed the fresh air abroad, feeling relieved, he received a message from Jiang Yanting:

    [Chengsi, don¡¯t forget... I¡¯m waiting for you at home.]

    Jiang Chengsi was infuriated:

    This is simply devilish.

    ...

    Thinking about the recent events where Jiang Chengsi was driven mad, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "I wonder when Fourth Brother wille back?"

    "He probably doesn¡¯t want toe back in his lifetime." Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    With his brother threatening his life and the olddy pressing for marriage, his days weren¡¯t going well.

    Regarding the olddy pressuring for marriage, it was quite a story; the olddy didn¡¯t have much else to do and was rather idle. Among the Jiang brothers, two were without partners, yet she relentlessly targeted Jiang Chengsi.

    Frustrated, Jiang Chengsi directly pushed his brother forward: "Grandma, my brother is also single; why don¡¯t you introduce someone to him? He¡¯s even older than me."

    The olddy said tly, "Your brother is more sensible in his actions than you; I trust him."

 Chapter 507 - 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master...

    <h4>Chapter 507: 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master...</h4>

    The east wind blew, and life sparked in the withered wood once again...

    The spring rain murmured softly, dense and lingering, mixed with the coolness of the winter days yet to fade, hitting the window and making a tapping sound.

    Tang Wan had just finished the hairpin in her hands and looked up at the person by the window. The rain washed over the ss, forming a curtain of water; he sat there, his eyebrows and eyes drooping. Since Jiang Jinsang had undergone surgery, he hadn¡¯t trimmed his hair, which was slightly long, wispy, and lightly covering his eyebrows and eyes.

    Half of his face was in shadow, vague and unclear, his pale skin naturally exuding a mncholic air.

    He held a book titled "A Brief Discussion on Marriage between the Sexes" in his hands...

    Everyone was busy with their own affairs, and few had visited the old house recently. Tang Wan suddenly thought, had he always been like this, alone...

    Lonely, deste.

    "Jinsang?"

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, "Are you done?"

    "Is the book interesting?"

    "It¡¯s just okay." Such things, all big principles, not much readability.

    "Huo Brother sends books every now and then, but it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen him in person."

    "Work, probably. Sometimes he¡¯s gone for a year and a half, and even his parents don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s quite normal." Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, "I just didn¡¯t expect, with him gone, he still remembers to send me books."

    "Fourth Brother also went abroad for racing, it feels a bit quiet here." Tang Wan chuckled lightly.

    Jiang Chengsi had left a week ago, saying that if he didn¡¯t leave, he feared his life would be in jeopardy in Beijing.

    After Taotao¡¯s injury, Jiang Chengsi lived in perpetual fear, especially when seeing Jiang Yanting. He knew his second brother well¡ªa man who held grudges¡ªand he thought...

    With the Xie Family matter settled, was it time for him to settle the score?

    Frightened for a whole half month with no consequences, he never expected that, on a dark and windy night, Jiang Yanting came for him...

    Since then, it was said that he sought him out nightly to "share feelings."

    What exactly was said, only the two of them knew.

    Jiang Chengsi was always a spontaneous and straightforward person. After being tormented by him for three days, he finally snapped, shouting, "Jiang Yanting, what exactly do you want? Have the guts to finish this quickly!"

    Jiang Yanting, as always aloof, replied, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    "You do this every day, are you trying to kill me intentionally?"

    "You don¡¯t like me finding you?"

    "..."

    "Being your brother, I felt I had always neglected you and wanted tomunicate more with you, deepen our feelings, but it seems... I was being presumptuous."

    Jiang Chengsi went insane...

    With his nature, direct confrontation didn¡¯t scare him at all; but he was most afraid of these subtle torments, and since he was the one who did wrong, he dared not retaliate. Otherwise, he would have fought back long ago.

    Finally, with no other choice, he had to seek help from his own blood brother...

    Jiang Shiyi had just started a new job, was extremely busy, and had to manage the hospital affairs; so it was very rare to catch him.

    "...Brother, you have to help me with this."

    "Whye to me? I¡¯m not close with Second Brother." Jiang Shiyi was a detached person, virtually unfamiliar with all the Jiang family members.

    "That¡¯s why. Because you¡¯re not close, if you plead with Second Brother, he can¡¯t refuse."

    Jiang Shiyi paused thoughtfully, "That¡¯s reasonable."

    "Brother, so you agree?"

    "I refuse!"

    His tone was cold, almost like a heartbreaker.

    Jiang Chengsi had no other choice, and with a recent racing carpetition overseas¡ªwhich he hadn¡¯t initially wanted to participate in¡ªhe still packed his bags overnight and fled...

    Just as the nended, and he breathed the fresh air abroad, feeling relieved, he received a message from Jiang Yanting:

    [Chengsi, don¡¯t forget... I¡¯m waiting for you at home.]

    Jiang Chengsi was infuriated:

    This is simply devilish.

    ...

    Thinking about the recent events where Jiang Chengsi was driven mad, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "I wonder when Fourth Brother wille back?"

    "He probably doesn¡¯t want toe back in his lifetime." Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    With his brother threatening his life and the olddy pressing for marriage, his days weren¡¯t going well.

    Regarding the olddy pressuring for marriage, it was quite a story; the olddy didn¡¯t have much else to do and was rather idle. Among the Jiang brothers, two were without partners, yet she relentlessly targeted Jiang Chengsi.

    Frustrated, Jiang Chengsi directly pushed his brother forward: "Grandma, my brother is also single; why don¡¯t you introduce someone to him? He¡¯s even older than me."

    The olddy said tly, "Your brother is more sensible in his actions than you; I trust him."

 Chapter 508: 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master..._2

    <strong>Chapter 508: 324 Flower Destroyer is online, the trivial matters concerning Fifth Master¡­_2</strong>

    ¡°Grandma, to say that¡­ It¡¯s as if you think I¡¯m the kind of person who doesn¡¯t act with discretion, right?¡±

    ¡°What about Taotao¡¯s issue?¡±

    A critical hit right to the heart!

    Fine, this house has be unbearable to stay in, caught between two fronts with nowhere to hide. This finally drove Jiang Chengsi to drop everything and run.

    Tang Wan bowed her head to pack up the Cyan Feather tools on her desk and nced at Jiang Jinsang, ¡°By the way, I heard from my sister-inw a few days ago that the Xie Family¡¯s¡­ Xie Tongtong went abroad?¡±

    Tang Wan used to address Shen Zhixian as Teacher Shen, but after having a meal together, the olddy teased her that it felt distant for family members to address each other as Teacher. Tang Wan then changed the way she addressed him.

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Jiang Jinsang was never really concerned with these matters.

    After what happened to Du Jinn, the Xie Family might have seemed calm on the surface, but inside, it¡¯s likely that no one wasfortable¡­

    Xie Duo was busy with work all day and didn¡¯t show any signs of unusual behavior, Xie Tongtong kept to herself andter went abroad, saying that she needed to clear her mind. Before leaving, she bought plenty of gifts for Jiangjiang and Taotao.

    ¡­

    They chatted for a while, and Jiang Jinsang was about to start her daily rehabilitation. Tang Wan didn¡¯t apany her but went downstairs to check on the olddy. She was supposed to go out to watch a y, but it had rained, so she didn¡¯t go. At the moment, a social affairs program was on TV as she sat with scissors, closely inspecting the flowers she doted on.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Are you done? Where¡¯s Xiaowu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s exercising.¡± Tang Wan stood beside her, also feeling bored, and twiddled her fingers, ¡°Grandma, let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need, you just finished your tasks; you must be tired. I can handle pruning the flowers by myself¡­¡±

    The olddy had thought, because Tang Wan was a craftsperson, she must surely be skilled and dexterous, and she was good at cooking too. Once, to avoid work, the olddy had asked her to look after some nts, and almost watched one of her cherished orchid pots perish at Tang Wan¡¯s hands.

    Since then, whenever Tang Wan approached those nts, the olddy didn¡¯t say anything directly, not wanting to hurt the girl¡¯s feelings.

    But her eyes guarded them like a thief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Tang Wan flexed her wrists.

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely tired!¡± insisted the olddy.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Come, Grandma will have tea with you!¡± Dropping the scissors, the olddy pulled the self-proimed Flower Destroyer away quickly.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips and nced at the pots of flowers in the corridor, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°Tea, hurry up!¡± The olddy urged with a smile, ¡°By the way, Xiaowu told me that in a few days, you two are going to the high school reunion; what are you nning to wear?¡±

    The olddy quickly changed the subject, watching her own little treasures warily even as they approached them.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but even though it¡¯s a reunion, I don¡¯t need to dress too extravagantly, right? Being neat and appropriate should be good.¡± Speaking of which, this was going to be their first public outing since their engagement, and she felt a flutter of anticipation.

    ¡°How can you wear just anything? You must dress beautifully¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was a psychological tactic, but the olddy always felt that the Flower Destroyer was eyeing her little treasures. Taking her by the hand, they headed into the house, ¡°Come, Grandma will find you a couple of beautiful clothes¡­¡±

    The olddy, eager to divert Tang Wan¡¯s attention, took out all the clothes she had stored away, many of which were from her youth, all very well preserved, with materials and craftsmanship that were of high quality from that time. Trends in fashion tend to cycle around, so clothes from decades ago looked not at all outdated now¡­

    Tang Wan often visited the olddy¡¯s room but had no idea she had hidden so many clothes in her wardrobe and chests; it was obvious that the olddy loved to dress nicely when she was young.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ When Xiaowu was in school, even though he looked frail, he was a good-looking boy. You wouldn¡¯t believe how many young girls liked him. When you go to the reunion with him, you¡¯ll need to be careful.¡±

    The olddy muttered as she helped her choose clothes.

    ¡°He was quite popr at school when he got sick, and the ss often organized visits to see him, with some girls evening alone. Some would run to the hospital every day.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wan had never heard about this before.

    ¡°He received quite a few love letters at the time. There was one girl who wrote to him for over a month¡­¡±

    As the olddy rummaged through clothes, sheid bare all the secrets of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s school days.

    ¡°Many people sent him well wishes when he was hospitalized. As students, they didn¡¯t have much money, so it was mostly letters, drawings, greeting cards, and such. You have no idea how popr he was.¡±

    ¡°Those girls didn¡¯t know what a little demon he was; they were all fooled by his appearance.¡±

    ¡°When he was sick as a child, he was such a handful. Thankfully, Dr. Zhou was there to keep him in line.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, remembering the first time she saw Jiang Jinsang. Love at first sight often starts with physical attraction. She must have been bewitched by his looks, hungering for his face.

    ¡°Wanwan, what do you think of this outfit? It¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± The olddy pulled out clothes from her youth, touched her own waist, and could only sigh:

    Time is a butcher¡¯s knife that ages everyone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is quite appropriate for the school anniversary celebration.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? A young girl like you should dress brightly and not look so old-fashioned.¡± Tang Wan, while at work in her studio, mostly wore ck and white to appear more mature.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on, change into it and let me have a look. I think it suits you. Don¡¯t mind. This outfit is new, custom-made by a master tailor. I think I got pregnant shortly after and never wore it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± The olddy was meticulous; the clothes were ironed, folded, and still had the desant in them, good as new.

    The olddy was also bored, with no Jiang Chengsi to fuss over, so she turned her attention to Tang Wan¡­

    After changing into more than a dozen outfits, Tang Wan was physically and mentally exhausted, drenched in sweat. When she returned to her room, she happened to run into Jiang Jinsang, who had just finished working out and was about to go take a shower.

    ¡°What have you been up to?¡± Jiang Jinsang had a towel draped over his neck and was wearing a slightly clingy, quick-dry sports top.

    Ever since he was discharged from the hospital, he had kept up with his fitness and nutrition, which made hisplexion far better than before. Having just exercised, he looked dappled with the fresh beauty of pear blossoms after rain¡­

    A man transformed by force into an extraordinary spirit.

    His rosy lips and pearly teeth exuded an enchanting allure, definitely very appealing. Even Tang Wan felt her heart flutter looking at him now, thinking how even more delicate he must have been as a child, no wonder so many girls were smitten.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Jiang Jinsang called out to remind her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been spacing out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going to take a shower in my room, you should hurry and shower too, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang towelled off the sweat on his neck, wondering what was up. Why did she seem to look at him strangely?

    At this moment, he had no idea that all the trivial matters of his school days had been thoroughly aired out by his grandmother, which led to Tang Wan dressing up specially for him on the day of the school celebration¡­

    Seeing his own wife dressed up beautifully, he was naturally happy, but he was very annoyed by the crowd of people staring at her!

 Chapter 509: 325 The Romantic Affairs of Fifth Master? Jealousy Overturned the Heavens (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 509: 325 The Romantic Affairs of Fifth Master? Jealousy Overturned the Heavens (2 updates)</strong>

    School Anniversary Day

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes tightened when he saw Tang Wan descending the stairs. She was dressed in a modified cheongsam with a coat draped over her arms, with long sleeves and a high cor that was wrapped snuggly around her neck, reaching down to her ankles. However, the high slits on the side revealed quite a lot.

    She had an appearance of a gentle and harmless housewife, but she possessed a delicate bone structure with a slender waist and long legs, a well-proportioned figure. Although the cheongsam was in, the embroidered patterns were vivid, casting an inadvertent radiance on her.

    Her whole demeanor was soft to the point of being absurd, yet it seemed every inch of her was enticing.

    ¡°I knew it, this outfit suits you perfectly,¡± the olddyughed.

    Tang Wan merely smiled but covertly observed Jiang Jinsang¡¯s expression. He seemed impassive¡­

    It made her frown slightly:

    Could it be that he doesn¡¯t like it? Isn¡¯t it pretty enough?

    ¡°Xiaowu, I¡¯m just going to change my shoes and then we can leave,¡± said Tang Wan as she walked to the entrance hall, bending down to grab a pair of high heels from the shoe cab.

    Jiang Jinsang stood beside her, holding her coat, his gaze sweeping over her cheongsam¡­

    Such a high slit¡­ quite daring indeed!

    As soon as she had put on the shoes, the coat fell upon her: ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, make sure you¡¯re dressed warmly.¡±

    Although it was a warm spring day and the night was cool, the daytime temperature wasfortable, she protested, ¡°I¡¯m not cold yet.¡±

    ¡°You are cold!¡±

    With that, he disregarded her feelings and forcefully helped her into her coat. The olddy, sitting to the side, watched with amusement; she had never realized that her Xiaowu had such a side to him.

    Once they were in the car, conversation was sparse. Tang Wan¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, pulling at the hem of her cheongsam, trying to figure out what was going on with this man?

    ¡­

    After arriving at the school, a massive LED disy greeted them at the entrance with celebratory messages for the school anniversary. Banners weed alumni of all years, and student volunteers were busy with registration and distributing brochures.

    An alumni association was different from a student council in that alumni varied greatly in age; there were both young talents and septuagenarians present.

    After registering their information at the entrance, Tang Wan flipped through the distributed booklet, which had school history, photographs, and prominent alumni ¨C mostly figures in the military and government, as well as notable scientists. Some were celebrities she had only seen in textbooks before. Looking to Jiang Jinsang, she remarked, ¡°Your school has produced so many famous people.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Flipping to the back, she was surprised to see a familiar face: ¡°Brother Huo graduated from here too?¡± It clearly listed all his promotions.

    Among the notable alumni, he was one of the youngest.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Will he being?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    Given his work nature, the whereabouts of this individual were unpredictable, and their friends never pried.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Big Brother from the same school? Is he really noting today?¡±

    Jiang Yanting had recently been busier than a dog, dealing with Jiang Zhaolin¡¯s mess at thepany, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery, the Xie Family issues, and even now he couldn¡¯t break away from thepany.

    ¡°Busy with work.¡±

    Tang Wan frowned: he was too distant today¡­

    She always felt that Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t want to talk to her, and muttering to herself felt pointless, so she fell silent.

    Where did Jiang Jinsang have the inclination to chat with her? The whole way there, it seemed that almost every man took an extra nce at her, and she, with her head down flipping through the booklet, waspletely unaware, but it made him uneasy¡­

    People are visual creatures; seeing something or someone attractive naturally merits a second look. Tang Wan was beautiful and had dressed up especially for today. How could she not attract attention?

    At that moment, his phone vibrated with a message from Qi Zeyan:

    [Jiang Xiaowu, urgent matter in uncle¡¯s office,e save me asap!]

    *

    Qi Zeyan was also having a stroke of bad luck. Today, many alumni who were more renowned and aplished than him were present; he was simply catching up with ssmates at the entrance when Fan Mingjue caught him red-handed.

    He could only chuckle and greet him, ¡°Hello, uncle.¡±

    In the past at school, they would call him teacher, but after graduating, they referred to him as uncle.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Such a significant event as the school anniversary,¡± Qi Zeyan responded, ¡°you know how deeply I feel for the school, how could I miss it?¡±

    ¡°Come to my office for some tea.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I have some other things¡­¡± Qi Zeyan certainly didn¡¯t want to go to his office; that ce held bad memories for him.

    ¡°Zeyan,¡± Fan Mingjue patted his shoulder, ¡°do you know? When you lie, your eyes always flicker. I noticed this habit since you were little. Didn¡¯t expect that after working for so long, you still haven¡¯t changed?¡±

 Chapter 510: 325 The Romantic Affairs of Fifth Master? Jealousy Overturned the Heavens (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 510: 325 The Romantic Affairs of Fifth Master? Jealousy Overturned the Heavens (2 updates)_2</strong>

    Qi Zeyan wanted to cry but had no tears. He was decisive when doing business and negotiating, but his childhood trauma left shadows; he was genuinely scared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Fan Mingjue walked ahead, and Qi Zeyan could only follow.

    The office had not changed much; awards and medals given by the school were still disyed in the cab on the wall, showcasing just how outstanding someone was as the director.

    ¡°Have some tea.¡± Fan Mingjue made him a cup of tea.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s work recently?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t started dating yet? Xiaowu is already engaged; you should hurry up.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Qi Zeyan was still dressed in a broad suit today, with a side-parted slick hairstyle, looking every bit the domineering CEO. However, he was as meek as a chicken in front of Fan Mingjue.

    ¡°By the way,st time at the hospital, why did you suddenly leave? Did you hear I was in Xiaowu¡¯s room and didn¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat: Damn¡­it finally came up.

    ¡°How could that be, Uncle? You have no idea how much I missed you.¡±

    ¡°After graduating high school, not many students still think about me¡­ Uncle didn¡¯t pamper you for nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t want to see his uncle either, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate not to greet him on his turf.

    Seeing Jiang Jinsang, Qi Zeyan was happier than seeing his own mother, his eyes bright and seemingly radiating light.

    Thinking he was saved, he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Jinsang to sit down with Tang Wan and not leave at all?

    I brought you here to get me out, and now you¡¯re caught up in conversation?

    As Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan wandered around the school, men would stare at her, which annoyed him quite a bit. It was better toe here for some peace, as many students feared Fan Mingjue; even if they returned for reunions, few would greet him.

    The whole school was bustling, but here¡­ it was eerily quiet.

    Qi Zeyan kept giving Jiang Jinsang meaningful nces:

    Hurry up and get me out of here!

    But the other person pretended not to notice and started chatting casually with Fan Mingjue instead.

    Qi Zeyan was grinding his teeth in frustration: Damn it, you¡¯re going to be the death of me.

    ¡°¡­Xiaowu looks like he¡¯s recovered well. Pick a weekend, and you twoe to our house for a meal. I¡¯ll have your aunty cook you something tasty,¡± although strict, Fan Mingjue obviously adored his own rtives.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Tang Wan answered with a smile.

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, the kids have grown up so much. Xiaowu is even getting married. I worried a lot about him when he was in school. Many girls chased him, and the school forbade early romances. For his sake, I even handled a few female students¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, who hade over, certainly didn¡¯t want his uncle airing his dirtyundry and coughed lightly, ¡°Uncle, that was all a long time ago.¡±

    Fan Mingjue justughed, ¡°What happened in the past, when I think about it now¡­ it¡¯s still vivid in my mind.¡±

    Sitting on the side, Qi Zeyan took a sip of tea and listened to Fan Mingjue revealing¡­

    Some things, even he didn¡¯t know.

    The school always dealt severely with early romances. It was the first time Tang Wan heard that Jiang Jinsang and another girl were caught ¡°in the act¡± by Fan Mingjue in a small grove.

    ¡°Uncle, it was her following me. There was nothing between us, let¡¯s not bring it up,¡± so much time had passed, yet his uncle still remembered.

    Fan Mingjue chuckled, ¡°If it had been true, it would have been announced to the whole school.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Luckily, several of Fan Mingjue¡¯s former students came to visit, allowing Jiang Jinsang and others to leave on that pretext; otherwise, the topic might never have ended.

    ¡°Jiang Xiaowu, there were indeed rumors back then about a couple dating in the grove and being caught red-handed by Uncle. Everyone thought the school would issue a notice soon, but nothing happened, and now it turns out it was you,¡± Qi Zeyanughed hysterically.

    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just too funny, weren¡¯t you scared to death then?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why would I be scared?¡±

    From the corner of his eye, Jiang Jinsang nced at Tang Wan, who had been unresponsive to him earlier but was thoroughly enjoying this gossip.

    **

    The school anniversary festivities were plenty andsted for a week, but none were as lively as on the actual anniversary. In the school¡¯s auditorium, there was arge cultural performance. Seeing the performance was secondary; it was mainly about so many alumni gathering together for some fun.

    The seating arrangement had school leaders and some highly respected alumni sitting in the front, while famous alumni and those who had made significant achievements in their fields were also arranged together, making quite a disy.

    Jiang Jinsang had basked in the glory of the Jiang Family and his own elder brother, and ended up sitting in a forward position alongside Qi Zeyan.

    Tang Wan was looking at the program of the cultural performance. Aside from students, there were several celebrities and singers, allbeled as alumni.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize your school had produced so many big stars.¡± Just as Tang Wan closed the program, she heard a soft and whiny female voice from behind.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    Qi Zeyan turned his head to nce at her and nodded with a rather cold demeanor as a form of greeting.

    Tang Wan turned her head and caught a glimpse of the woman. Just after mentioning stars, she had run into one, and a familiar one at that. This woman had starred in ¡°Feng Que,¡± and Tang Wan had only met her agent before.

    And she was also the one who had been giving Ruan Mengxi a lot of headaches recently¡­

    Every aspect was full of nitpicking in costume and makeup, making her difficult to please.

    Nevertheless, she was all smiles now, gentle and kind, with no trace of her usual tricky and overbearing nature that made the staff¡¯s lives difficult.

    ¡°Jiang¡­ Jinsang?¡± she tentatively asked.

    Jiang Jinsang only turned his head politely to nce at her¡­

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we in the same ss before? Do you remember?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang looked at her, as if trying to recall¡­

    ¡°When we split into arts and sciences, I initially chose science, butter found it too hard and switched to arts. We were in the science ss at the time, so we were ssmates for a month¡­¡± the woman exined with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiang Jinsang nodded faintly and turned his head back, not speaking further.

    Seeing that he was not interested in talking, the woman said nothing more and just smiled at Tang Wan, greeting her.

    Tang Wan turned her head and whispered into Jiang Jinsang¡¯s ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had a celebrity among your ssmates.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°So pretty, and you have no recollection at all?¡±

    Most people who be celebrities aren¡¯t bad looking.

    ¡°I was always focusing on my studies when I was in school.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± With no faults in his reply, Tang Wan was left speechless.

    After the cultural performance ended and everyone started leaving, the celebrity effect meant many people approached the female star to exchange contact information. Yet, as she turned her head, she looked towards Jiang Jinsang¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates, how about adding each other on WeChat?¡±

    Tang Wan nced at the person next to her, only to hear him mutter, ¡°I don¡¯t use WeChat.¡±

    A tant lie!

    After being refused once, and with so many people around, naturally, the woman wouldn¡¯t make a scene. Qi Zeyan then nudged him with his elbow, ¡°Do you know how many people want her contact info?¡±

    ¡°Has Grandfather Qi stopped pressuring you to get married, not setting up any blind dates for youtely?¡±

    Qi Zeyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan had dressed up beautifully today, yet Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯tplimented her even once. Even their conversations were less than usual, and the atmosphere was quite awkward.

    The olddy watched Tang Wan leave the house happily and wondered why she came back looking so down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you enjoy the school reunion?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just tired. I¡¯ll go to my room to rest.¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with Jiang Jinsang. She changed her shoes at the entrance and headed upstairs¡­

    ¡°Xiaowu? What¡­¡± the olddy frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiang Jinsang quickly followed.

    Just as Tang Wan entered her room and hadn¡¯t closed the doorpletely, it was suddenly pushed open. She had not even reacted when she was pressed against the wall, and her mouth was bitten painfully before she could push him away twice¡­

 Chapter 511: The 326th rejected Lord Jiang, sullen and joyless [Prize Quiz]

    <h4>Chapter 511: The 326th rejected Lord Jiang, sullen and joyless [Prize Quiz]</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang bit her hard, causing Tang Wan to sharply inhale cool air and push him away. When she did, he just stared at her intently.

    She reached out to touch the corner of her lip, and his eyes seemed to carry a warm breeze as his gaze traveled downward,nding on the slit of her cheongsam. Perhaps she had struggled too fiercely just before, revealing a stretch of skin...

    Soft and dazzling.

    She lifted her hand to pull at the dress, and the tips of her ears turned red in a sh.

    Jiang Jinsang looked down at her, and after a long pause, chuckled lightly, "Now you know to be shy?"

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart was pounding wildly, as if it was about to burst out of her chest. She bit her lip and said softly, "When you keep staring like that, anyone would feel embarrassed. Yet the moment you walked in the door..."

    She touched the corner of her lip again, feeling somewhat annoyed.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Jinsang stepped forward, reached out to ruffle her hair, and said, "You look very pretty today."

    "I thought that..."

    His voice was very low, and as he leaned in close, he teased her ear with a slight nibble, "Just wear it at home for me to see in the future..."

    This remark seemed to carry different undertones.

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart rhythm was thunderous. She slightly tilted her head down and buried it in his chest, faintly hearing his strong heartbeat. Wear it at home for him to see? Such words, no matter how she heard them, were somewhat shameful. Tang Wan, feeling rather embarrassed, snuggled into his embrace...

    From his remark, she probably guessed why he was acting off today. She just hadn¡¯t expected someone to be so incredibly jealous.

    And staying silent about it for so long.

    He truly was quite the tease.

    Jiang Jinsang snickered with restraint, pinched her chin, bent his waist, and inclined his body to kiss her.

    Tang Wan, with her face upturned and her back pressed tightly against the wall, was in a daze...

    "Wanwan..."

    "Hmm?" Tang Wan¡¯s voice was also soft, her body pressing against his.

    They say that Southern women are made of water, and her current state...

    Indeed seemed like one could squeeze water out of her.

    "The things you said to me in the hospital, do they still count?" His voice was low, as if tempting her.

    "What?"

    "The matter of getting the certificate."

    Tang Wan simply hummed in response.

    "Wanwan..." It seemed like someone was trying to seduce her soul again.

    ...

    It wasn¡¯t until the two knocked over the dresser box that they were shocked back to reality. Tang Wan let out a low cough and reached to adjust her neckline.

    Jiang Jinsang bent over to pick up the box, remarking, "The cheongsam does look nice, but there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s not so great..."

    "What?"

    "The buttons are hard to undo." This cheongsam designed with Chinese knotted buttons, and not being familiar with this kind of clothing, Jiang Jinsang had never worn such attire. Handling these kinds of buttons was naturally quite a struggle.

    Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed even redder, as she stooped to pick things up, "I¡¯ll clean it up."

    "Wanwan, about getting our certificate, what do you think?" Jiang Jinsang teased her.

    "What about it?"

    "I think driving with a license, being legally on the road, is better, don¡¯t you agree?"

    Tang Wan crouched down gathering the items, which had previously been neatly arranged in the box but were now hastily shoved in by her, obviously not fitting. This caused her some annoyance, and she muttered casually:

    "Are you that conservative?"

    Jiang Jinsang: "..."

    In modern society, unlike the past, it is quite normal to have a rtionship or live together before marriage.

    "About the certificate, it¡¯s still..." Unable to fit everything in the box, Tang Wan opened a drawer to temporarily ce the items there before she could organize them. However, upon opening the drawer, she found it silently housing a dark red booklet.

    "You even brought the household registration book." Jiang Jinsang, quick-eyed and deft-handed, had already picked up the household registration book.

    "No, this..."

    Tang Wan hadpletely forgotten that she had ced the household registration book in this particr drawer. Now that Jiang Jinsang held it in his hands, she felt both embarrassed and annoyed.

    "I brought the household registration book to Beijing not to register our marriage with you. You know, I¡¯m working here now, and some procedures might require the household registration book..."

    "If I asked my dad to post it again, it would be a problem if it got lost on the way."

    "Dealing with things in a different ce is always tricky, having documents on hand is just being prudent!"

    ...

    Tang Wan certainly couldn¡¯t admit, "I brought the household registration book over just to marry you."

    Talking nonsense, she was about to bluff her way through this encounter.

    Jiang Jinsang caressed the booklet teasingly, his expression clearly saying,

    "Keep making it up, go on!"

    He knew very well how she had acquired this household registration book.

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t continue, and when she tried to snatch the booklet, Jiang Jinsang wouldn¡¯t let go. This back and forth struggled ended up on the bed...

    "Jiang Jinsang!" Tang Wan was getting anxious.

    Jiang Jinsang stopped teasing her and just whispered in her ear as he finally handed over the booklet:

    "Wanwan, lying is not good."

    "When have I ever..." Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Had she been that obvious just now?

    "Your grandfather wasn¡¯t saying this when he gave you the booklet."

    Tang Wan¡¯s mind exploded. He really had heard. When she had asked him, he had acted so righteous, not eavesdropping on others¡¯ privacy, right?

    Now to say such a thing, his tactics were almost shamelessly relentless.

    After Tang Wan got up from the bed and started tidying up again, feeling somewhat stifled, Jiang Jinsang approached her after a while and whispered, "Are you angry?"

    "Not really."

    "But... I was serious when I spoke to you. About getting our marriage license, you should think it over carefully. I¡¯m always free." His voice was deep and purposely flirtatious, making Tang Wan feel weak in the knees. "I truly..."

    "...want to marry you, to be with you forever."

    ...

    That night, perhaps because of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s excessive teasing during the day, Tang Wan was dazed and had a vivid dream, which was quite embarrassing.

    In the dream, she and Jiang Jinsang not only got the marriage license but also had children. The most terrifying part was that at the age of twenty-eight, he had passed away, leaving her to raise their children as a widow...

    She woke up from the nightmare sweating profusely.

    **

    Ever since Jiang Jinsang mentioned getting the marriage license, Tang Wan didn¡¯t say much but essentially rejected the idea. When they met again, everything seemed normal, yet she could clearly feel that he was a bit downcast.

    He wasn¡¯t focusing during workouts, warming up inadequately, almost causing a ligament strain. Even when reading, he couldn¡¯t concentrate, his mind elsewhere all day long.

    Even Qi Zeyan noticed when he visited him, asking reflexively:

    "Jiang Xiaowu, what¡¯s up with youtely? Feeling blue?"

    Others might not know, but Tang Wan was well aware. The proposal was her idea, and she had practically declined him in the end. Thinking about it, he was probably heartbroken...

    She thought it would pass in a few days, but his low spirits persisted. During a hospital visit, Zhou Zhongqing seemed to notice something and indirectly asked her if Jiang Jinsang was dealing with something that made his mood off.

    "Shouldn¡¯t be anything serious."

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t tell him the real situation; moreover, it was all just her spection.

    "His recovery is at a crucial stage right now. Maintaining a happy mood is important. If there¡¯s an issue, try to console him more. If he keeps being down, it could affect his recovery," Zhou Zhongqing said with a light chuckle. "This kid has always been carefree; there isn¡¯t much that can affect him. What¡¯s up with him?"

    Tang Wan remained silent...

    "Oh yes, the family recognition banquet in a few days¡ªI¡¯ve already notified your grandfather and father." Zhou Zhongqing considered this event extremely important.

    Tang Wan nodded. "They mentioned it to me, saying they¡¯d being to Beijing in a few days."

    Tang Wan of course understood what was really bothering Jiang Jinsang...

    After much thought, the person who tied the bell must also be the one to untie it. So, one evening, she still knocked on his door.

    "Visiting sote?" Jiang Jinsang, having just taken a shower, was distracting himself by teasing Lord Wansui. This tortoise had been harassed by him countless times since he was in the hospital and moved to the old house.

    Boredom, tease a tortoise.

    Happy, tease a tortoise.

    Upset, still torment the poor thing.

    Lord Wansui felt that the human heart was tooplicated to understand.

    "I¡¯ve got something to tell you." Tang Wan¡¯s knuckle brushed her lips as she coughed.

    "Oh, by the way, my sister-inw said she¡¯s cooking tomorrow and invited us over for dinner."

    "Okay."

    Tang Wan hesitated, biting her lip...

    "What do you want to say?" Jiang Jinsang lowered his head, poking at the tortoise.

    "About getting our marriage license..."

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes brightened for a moment, his demeanor calm and unruffled, showing no sign of anger or joy, just calmly tossing the tortoise back into the tank.

    Lord Wansui: ...

 Chapter 512: 327 wants to be your husband, for you to lean on for a lifetime

    <strong>Chapter 512: 327 wants to be your husband, for you to lean on for a lifetime</strong>

    The old house was already extremely quiet, and now it was nighttime; apart from the wind rustling the leaves, the inside of the house was so silent that one could almost hear their own heartbeat.

    Tang Wan wasn¡¯t usually one to be coy or overly sentimental, but when the words reached her lips, she didn¡¯t quite know how to continue, repeatedly pondering over her phrasing. Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes, however, shone brighter and brighter, until he could wait no longer and simply got up and walked over.

    His tall figure loomed over her, blocking all the light in front of her.

    ¡°What about the marriage certificate, what did you want to say?¡± His voice was gentle, extraordinarily tender.

    He suddenly reached out, his dry, warm fingertips sliding over the side of her neck. Tang Wan flinched, instinctively wanting to dodge¡­

    His finger hooked and from the cor of her sweater, teased out a strand of hair that had been pressed down.

    ¡°Mmm? Speak up,¡± Jiang Jinsang pressed.

    The lower his voice, the more aching it became.

    Some things were clear in her heart, yet Tang Wan found them difficult to speak of.

    The man stood right in front of her, looking down from above, with searing breath streaming down from above, inch by inch scorching her skin, like a mid-August monsoon in the wilderness¡­

    Damp and hot, making one¡¯s body ufortably heated.

    His voice was tender, his lips curling with a touch of warmth, but his gaze, fixed on her, was a bit feverish.

    Tang Wan leaned against a table at her lower back, her hands nervously fiddling with the edge of the table, ¡°You haven¡¯t been very happytely, is it because of the marriage certificate?¡±

    ¡°How could it be, you¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly, ¡°I know getting a marriage certificate is a big deal, and your hesitation is normal, it means I haven¡¯t done well enough¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very good,¡± Tang Wan blurted out.

    Jiang Jinsangughed, the fingers that had been picking out her hair still resting against the side of her neck. He slightly moved back his hand, stroking the back of her head, then leaned in over her¡­

    Gently, longingly, he eroded her resolve, without haste and without pause, yet making Tang Wan¡¯s body grow warm all over.

    ¡°Wanwan, how much harder do you think I need to work, to be your husband¡­¡±

    The word ¡°husband¡± utterly melted Tang Wan.

    Nowadays, couples who weren¡¯t married yet called each other ¡°husband¡± and ¡°wife¡± quite a lot, but for the two of them, this was the first time, and it seemed just the thought of it could speed up one¡¯s heartbeat.

    Tang Wan felt so weak she could barely stand, all she could do was cling tightly to the table behind her, hands desperately gripping the table¡¯s edge, but the next second¡­

    His hand covered hers.

    He held her hand tightly, prying her fingers from the edge of the table bit by bit and forcibly wrapping them around his waist.

    With a slight force on her wrist, Tang Wan¡¯s entire body¡¯s support shifted from the table directly onto him. Jiang Jinsang tilted his head and pecked her cheek, his voice so deep it seemed to crash into her heart:

    ¡°The table is so hard, isn¡¯t it better to lean on me?¡±

    ¡°When you were in the hospital, you took care of me, and in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you lean on me for a lifetime.¡±

    The heartbeat thumped wildly¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s forehead rested against his chest; having just been kissed, Jiang Jinsang was no vice-free sage, he must feel something, his heart beating faster than usual, even one beat faster than the next, as if it were about to burst forth and had already mmed into her atrium¡­

    For a moment, their breathing synchronized, their heartbeats united, as if the two were naturally a single entity meant to coexist.

    She felt like a fish dropped into a frying pan, so hot she feared she might shed ayer of skin.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Tang Wan sped the clothes at his waist a bit tighter.

    ¡°When you were undergoing surgery, there were many life-threatening moments, and the surgery took a particrly long time, it was really scary; I kept thinking, what would I do if something really happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I might never meet someone like you again in my life¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s very appearance was unexpected; they agreed to cancel the engagement but then got back together, and if it ever truly ended in such a tragic fashion, it would be difficult for Tang Wan to forget in this lifetime.

    ¡°Wanwan¡­¡± No matter how dangerous the surgery had been, he had heard about it from Zhou Zhongqing; this wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory for anyone, he deliberately avoided it, never asking Tang Wan about it, and now hearing her bring it up, he naturally felt distressed.

    ¡°I was really scared, scared that if you were gone¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to like anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Nobody could make me feel that even in silence, joy arises.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s arms tightened, holding her close to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for making you worry.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ if you don¡¯t marry me, I don¡¯t know who else I should marry¡­¡± Her voice was low, nestling in his embrace, yet her voice wound around his heart like slender vines¡­

    Awkward, throbbing, joyful, yet painfully tugging at the heart.

 Chapter 513: 327 wants to be your husband, to be your lifelong support_2

    <strong>Chapter 513: 327 wants to be your husband, to be your lifelong support_2</strong>

    In fact, many things had be evident when Tang Wan decided to apany him for his surgery and take care of him. Only someone who truly cared would be willing to rush to a foreignnd to take care of someone whose life or death was uncertain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang reached out and ruffled her hair, ¡°Besides you, I never thought of marrying anyone else in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°A lifetime is very long, if you¡¯re not willing now, I can wait¡­¡±

    ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t willing.¡± Tang Wan felt as if she had talked in vain for quite a while.

    In matters of affection, isn¡¯t everyone a bit anxious, cautiously probing the intentions of their loved one?

    She looked up at Jiang Jinsang, her eyes gentle. Compared to the frail and skinny figure she first met, hisplexion was still pale, but his lips were tinged with color.

    After days of exercise, Tang Wan, holding him, could naturally feel the changes in his body, ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re too clever for your own good, and sometimes a bit foolish. Did you take a serious look at the book that Brother Huo sent you?¡±

    ¡°Look at what?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the book teach you when to do what, and what the hidden meanings are behind a girl¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°All that is written there is about how to get along as husband and wife. Do you want to be my wife?¡±

    Tang Wan felt that this person¡¯s ploy was too deep, and if she wasn¡¯t careful, she would fall right into the pit. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and chuckle softly, feeling an illusion that she wouldpletely sumb to him in this lifetime¡­

    Jiang Jinsang gazed at her deeply and leaned in to kiss her, and at that moment, the table behind them came in handy.

    Ever since the matter with the household registration, the two of them had seen each other daily but rarely engaged in particrly intimate actions. Jiang Jinsang came on strong, and as both of them had just bared their anxious hearts, the tension was palpable.

    Entangled together, they seemed to be bound for a lifetime, inseparable.

    **

    A gust of wind suddenly blew through the window outside, startling the birds on the branches into flight, fluttering their wings, and causing the tree¡¯s leaves to sway. Although it was already like spring, the night was still cool and bleak outside.

    But inside the room, even the air was humid and intense, and the two of them were inseparable, with even their breaths exuding an intimate warmth¡­

    Somehow, they went from the table to the bed, and someone¡¯s clothes seemed to have been taken off without notice, until her fingers touched the wound on his abdomen, and she suddenly snapped back to reality.

    ¡°Jiu Ge, not yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Jinsang, a normal man, was losing his rationality at this moment.

    The words that followed, however, greatly dampened his spirits.

    ¡°Your body can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan!¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    ¡°This can¡¯t happen now, we can¡¯t squander our efforts.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. You¡¯d think we were pursuing some kind of unparalleled power, talking about squandering our efforts, ¡°I know my own body.¡±

    ¡°We must listen to Uncle Zhou.¡±

    Tang Wan, of course, had no doubt about Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wanwan, it¡¯s really okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think the words of a sickly person are more credible than those of a doctor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang clenched his teeth and pulled Tang Wan into the bathroom.

    ¡­

    When Tang Wan returned to the room, she stood by the washbasin, brushing her teeth continually until her gums slightly bled. Only then did she rinse her mouth with tworge cups of water and looked at herself in the mirror, unable to stop her face from flushing with heat.

    Jiang Jinsang, that madman!

    As shey in bed, she noticed Tang Yunxian had called her over ten minutes ago. She immediately sat up and returned the call.

    ¡°Dad, I was taking a shower just now and didn¡¯t notice your call.¡± Tang Wan instinctively made up a lie; she couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that she was with Jiang Jinsang¡­

    ¡°Your grandfather and I are discussing the matter of Dr. Zhou acknowledging you as his goddaughter. He once saved your grandfather¡¯s life and is also a benefactor to the Tang Family. We¡¯re thinking of sending him something. Does he have anything particrly fond of?¡±

    ¡°Something he¡¯s particrly fond of¡­¡± Tang Wan furrowed her brows, ¡°It seems that aside from seeing patients and performing surgeries, he doesn¡¯t have any other hobbies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± Tang Yunxian frowned.

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something¡­ I want to talk to you about,¡± Tang Wan fidgeted with the nket.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Spill it out,¡± he said.

    ¡°Last time when we sent Grandma and Grandpa off, and we had dinner together, you said you wouldn¡¯t oppose me getting a marriage certificate with Xiaowu, were you serious?¡±

    Tang Yunxian nced at the old man out of the corner of his eye. The phone was on speaker, and he cleared his throat:

    ¡°Of course, I was serious.¡±

    He had to sweet-talk his father with nice words, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight; the old man wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.

    ¡°If Jiang Jinsang dares to let you down, to not marry you, I¡¯ll never forgive him.¡± He remembered how diligently Tang Wan had taken care of him when he was in the hospital, and he, as her father, saw it all.

    Of course, he felt distressed.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t oppose it?¡±

    ¡°What do I have to oppose? Just be good to each other,¡± Tang Yunxian chuckled, ¡°How has his recovery been recently?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good. You and Grandpa will see when youe over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. He made it through the surgery, so if he screws up now, I¡¯d¡­¡± Tang Yunxian chuckled lightly, ¡°How about him? Is he treating you well? Hasn¡¯t he been giving you a hard time?¡±

    Tang Yunxian thought that sometimes Jiang Jinsang¡¯s character was quite like his father¡¯s. For instance, his unwillingness to undergo surgery. And when the old man was recovering, he was quite demanding.

    His daughter was far away in Beijing, so Tang Yunxian was still worried in his heart.

    ¡°No,¡±ughed Tang Wan.

    ¡°If he ever gives you a hard time, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. While you¡¯re not married yet, you really need to observe him closely. Today¡¯s minor evils could be major ones after marriage, understand?¡± Tang Yunxian was both father and mother, advising earnestly.

    ¡°Marriage is a lifetime matter; the important thing is that you¡¯re happy¡­¡±

    ¡°If that boy bullies you, you must tell me, and I¡¯ll immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°Yunxian!¡± the elder interrupted him, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Xiaowu is not like that, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tang Wan had no idea her grandfather was right there and quickly called out to him.

    ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t listen to your dad, just make sure you two are good to each other¡­¡±

    The old man took the phone and started chatting warmly with her, motioning with his hand for Tang Yunxian to get lost.

    With the family recognition banquet in Beijinging up in a few days, and Tang Yunxian¡¯spany having a pile of things to sort out in advance, he immediately went into the study.

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan noticed that Jiang Jinsang had sent her a text a few minutes earlier.

    [Wanwan, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.]

    Tang Wan bit her lip. At that moment, her head was foggy, and she could only hear Jiang Jinsang murmuring something into her ear¡­

    ¡°¡­If you feel insecure, shall we go get the marriage certificate tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with me forever?¡±

    At the time, Tang Wan was feeling dizzy, and she wasn¡¯t opposed. It seemed she had agreed.

    She looked down and replied to the message: [I know.]

    But on the other side, both Jiang Jiu and Jiang Cuo were somewhat dumbfounded. Their lord and master had them up in the middle of the night, talking about getting all his properties and assets in order¡­

    Jiang Jinsang had a stake in the Jiang family business and countless properties, which he listed one by one.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± Jiang Cuo yawned, ¡°What are you doing this for?¡±

    ¡°Preparing for marriage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang pinched a property deed, ¡°This location is good, give it to Wanwan, this one is not bad either, give it to her, this one¡­¡±

    Leaning against the headboard, Tang Wan was texting Ruan Mengxi, armed with an arsenal of reaction stickers,pletely unaware that she was about to be a real estate mogul.

 Chapter 514 - 328 go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificate... (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 514: 328 go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificate... (2 more updates)</h4>

    The next day, under the brilliant sunshine,

    Jiang Jinsang had to go to the hospital for a follow-up exam, and Tang Wan had work to deal with. After dropping him off at the hospital and meeting with Ruan Mengxi, she went straight to the studio.

    After a meetingsting over two hours with no results, during a break, she ced a call to Jiang Jinsang.

    "Is the check-up finished?" Tang Wan leaned against the window.

    "An emergency patient came in, and he went to take care of it. We still have to wait a while; how about you?"

    "The meeting¡¯s still ongoing."

    "Then, when I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle pick you up, and we¡¯ll have lunch outside." Jiang Jinsang had recovered well, and at this point, moving about wasn¡¯t an issue -- the olddy didn¡¯t insist he had to use a wheelchair.

    "Mhm."

    ...

    After hanging up the phone, Chen Zhi walked over and made her a cup of ck tea. "Thank you, Uncle Chen."

    "It seems that he treats you very well." Chen Zhi smiled. "You can tell if someone is happy just by looking at their eyes."

    "Really?" Tang Wan held the mug. "You¡¯vee to Beijing with me; Auntie must have a hard time at home taking care of the kids. Has she everined?"

    "A man has to earn money to support the family. Once ¡¯Feng Que¡¯ is wrapped up, I¡¯m nning to take them abroad next year for a trip. If I end up settling down in Beijing in the future, I will bring them over..."

    Some say that all happy families are alike, while every unhappy family is unhappy in its own way. In truth, even happiness is entirely different. For Chen Zhi, earning money to provide for his wife and children equated to happiness. For Tang Wan...

    The sess of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery and being with him meant happiness.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Zhou Zhongqing hurried back to his office from the emergency room, his white coat stained with specks of blood, his forehead slick with sweat...

    "You¡¯ve been waiting a long time, haven¡¯t you?" Zhou Zhongqing took off the blood-stained white coat and put on a clean one. "A patient suddenly started internal bleeding, constantly vomiting blood."

    "Is it stable now?" Jiang Jinsang poured him a ss of water.

    Zhou Zhongqing shook his head. "I wanted to get him to the operating room quickly, but the patient is over eighty and his body can¡¯t sustain it, and the family is having a hard time epting it..."

    Even after so many years ustomed to life and death, Zhou Zhongqing still sighed deeply.

    Jiang Jinsang handed him the water. Zhou Zhongqing was not an emergency department doctor; normally, getting an appointment with him was difficult. Being called over in a rush meant that the situation must have been beyond the emergency department¡¯s control. Unexpectedly...

    "Let me see your physical exam report for today." Zhou Zhongqing drank a big gulp of water. "I have a surgery scheduled for 10:30, so I need to hurry up."

    Jiang Jinsang handed over the medical report with the few values he needed to look at. "It¡¯s okay; you can let up on your diet restrictions a little now, eat slightly heavier food. However, you should still stay away from anything too spicy or irritating."

    "Do I need to increase my exercise?" Before, Jiang Jinsang¡¯s poor health meant too much exercise was as bad as too little.

    "You can step it up, but gradually. Sudden increases can be too much for your body to take."

    Zhou Zhongqing spoke and took another sip of water.

    "When can I engage in more strenuous activity?"

    "What kind of activity?" Zhou Zhongqing asked, sipping his water while flipping through a patient¡¯s records for the surgery toe, only ncing at Jiang Jinsang¡¯s report in an aloof manner.

    "The kind that couples like to do."

    Zhou Zhongqing spurted out the water, coughing. "Can¡¯t you be more subtle with your words?"

    "I was very subtle before, but you didn¡¯t understand."

    "..."

    "Uncle Zhou, when can my body..."

    "You in such a rush?"

    "Uncle Zhou..." Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips. "Please don¡¯t take offense at my words."

    "Speak your mind. After all these years, how many times have you offended me?"

    "You¡¯ve never married; there are things you really don¡¯t understand."

    Zhou Zhongqing frowned and only wanted to send him away with one word: "Scram."

    "Uncle Zhou, about my health..."

    "Wait a bit longer." Zhou Zhongqing snorted. In reality, he had been recovering welltely, but this matter would take advantage of his goddaughter. Plus, after so many years of dealing with the young man, how could Zhou Zhongqing easily let him have his way?

    "Uncle Zhou?"

    "You could always try. If something goes wrong, when others ask how you got sick, I¡¯d feel embarassed to say. It¡¯s not just you who would be ashamed¡ªconsider Wanwan too; she¡¯s shy and cares about her dignity."

    "..."

    Zhou Zhongqing had surgery to prepare for and left swiftly. When Jiang Jinsang left the hospital, he was still disheartened. He felt fine, but Zhou Zhongqing wasn¡¯t giving the go-ahead, and Tang Wan took Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s advice to heart. What was he to do?

 Chapter 517 - 329 Getting Certified, Big Brother is Deeply Stabbed in the Heart (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 517: 329 Getting Certified, Big Brother is Deeply Stabbed in the Heart (3 more updates)</h4>

    Registering for marriage wasn¡¯t asplicated as they had thought. The staff asked about their preferences and basic information, had them fill out forms, sign their names, and press their fingerprints.

    Following the staff¡¯s instructions step by step.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were both dumbfounded. Honestly, it was rare to see him so well-behaved.

    The staff wanted to take their photo, and he just sat there quietly, even the poses he took with his hands were just right.

    "You two can get a bit closer, and you can smile please, no need to be so serious."

    Not everyone¡¯s a celebrity; facing camera shes, it¡¯s natural for ordinary people to feel nervous.

    Tang Wan moved a bit closer to him, and the photographer said with a smile, "Rx a bit; back don¡¯t blink."

    The photos were processed quickly. The staff quickly cut them out and pasted them onto the marriage certificates, stamped them, and in no time, two warm red bookletsy in front of them.

    "Congrattions¡ª"

    When both of their names appeared on the same booklet and they touched it, reality finally set in.

    "Thank you." Jiang Jinsang thanked her.

    "No problem, after finishing with you guys, we can close for the day." They had only seen them on TV before, especially the rumors about Jiang Jinsang in Beijing, which were numerous. Meeting them in reality, he was gentle and polite, showing none of the airs of a noble son.

    They couldn¡¯t resist secretly taking a few photos of the good-looking couple.

    "Thank you, for your trouble," Jiang Jinsang thanked the staff multiple times before he and Tang Wan left.

    Only when they got into the car and Tang Wan was caressing the red booklet did she feel that everything had indeed happened.

    "...still daydreaming?"

    Jiang Jinsang felt thrilled, thinking:

    Wow, life has reached its climax.

    "It all feels a bit unreal." Tang Wan bit her lip and turned to look at Jiang Jinsang, "Is it really that simple?"

    Jiang Jinsang leaned over and pecked her on the lips, "How about now? Does it feel real?"

    "It still feels a bit... hmm¡ª"

    Someone was excited and naturally kissed her urgently. The car was very quiet.

    The two people sitting in the front exchanged looks; this was awkward. Should they get out of the car, or just keep their heads down and pretend to be dead?

    **

    Hexi, Qihu Mountain Vi

    After buying a few things at the shopping mall, it was dark by the time they arrived. Jiang Yanting looked at his brother with a cold face, "You said you were going to do something serious, and to call me back. Where¡¯s your phone?"

    "Sorry, I was too busy," Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    "Second uncle!" Taotao ran out and hugged his leg, then shouted to Tang Wan, "Second aunt!"

    "Why buy anything,e in quickly," Shen Zhixian invited them into the house, "Let¡¯s talk while we eat."

    Cold dishes were already ced on the dining table. Tang Wan felt embarrassed; she had wanted toe early to help, not realizing Shen Zhixian had already prepared everything alone. "Wait for me, I¡¯ll serve the dishes."

    "Sister-inw, let me help," Tang Wan said, putting down her bag and heading to the kitchen.

    Jiang Yanting nced at Jiang Jinsang, who was distributing gifts to Jiangjiang and Taotao, "You seem to be in a good mood today."

    "Not bad."

    "You were quite morose the past few days. You¡¯re better now?" Someone had previously seemed like frostbitten eggnts, all wilted.

    "There wasn¡¯t really anything wrong."

    Since Jiang Yanting isn¡¯t much of a talker and saw he was in a good mood, he didn¡¯t ask further, and they all sat down to eat. Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t drink, but Tang Wan had a couple of sses.

    Jiang Jinsang was picking fish bones for the two children and looked casually at Shen Zhixian sitting across from him, "Sister-inw, is everything settled with the Xie Family?"

    "Yeah, all settled."

    Shen Zhixian recently managed affairs concerning properties with the Xie Family. Although they didn¡¯t divide half of the properties, there were quite a few assets to transition, which took a lot of time.

    With the Xie Family, the situation was different from transferring personal property; it involved Xie Company, which was inevitably moreplicated.

    This one transaction was one thing; when Shen Zhixian got married, the Xie Family naturally would prepare a generous dowry.

    But Xie was cautious, insisting that the properties be clearly transferred before permitting Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting to register their marriage. This was not necessarily a precaution against Jiang Yanting but rather to ensure all properties would end up under Shen Zhixian¡¯s name, giving her more security.

    Jiang Yanting also understood his meaning, thus he didn¡¯t bring up marriage registration until the property transaction was clear.

    Everything had been settled today, and he could focus on organizing the wedding, which was why they had invited them for dinner.

    "So, when are you nning the wedding celebration?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.

    "We n to register first," Jiang Yanting stated bluntly.

    "Then we¡¯ll go to the university where we studied, take wedding photos, and also take the two children out for a bit; we¡¯ve been too busy recently to spend time with them."

    "As for the event, the elder Xie wants it to be grand, so it might take some time to prepare."

    Shen Zhixian was indifferent about the wedding type; it was Jiang Yanting who insisted, and since Xie strongly demanded a grand wedding, she just went along.

    "Chinese style or Western style?" Tang Wan pursued.

    "I haven¡¯t thought about that yet," Shen Zhixian said with a smile.

    ...

    Jiang Yanting usually spoke in a cold and sharp manner, but this time, when he talked about preparing for the wedding, even his voice softened a bit.

    "Xiaowu, you¡¯re already engaged. Once your health improves, you should start preparing for the wedding."

    "We¡¯ll need to make a trip to Pingjiang then."

    "Make sure you take good care of yourself, don¡¯t worry the family anymore."

    Jiang Yanting was in a good mood, carrying the demeanor of an elder brother, as he lectured him.

    "Brother, you¡¯ve been sounding a lot like an older rtive recently," Jiang Jinsang said just after picking bones out of the fish for the child and wiped his hands with a wet wipe.

    "I¡¯ve been in regr contact with Xie Duo recently. I need to adapt to my new role quickly."

    Everyone: "..."

    New role: Uncle?

    If Xie Duo heard this, he¡¯d probably want to hit his head against the wall, wishing he could knock himself out.

    At this moment, Jiang Yanting also felt he had reached the peak of his life, but in the next second, a statement from Jiang Jinsangpletely crushed him.

    "Brother, sister-inw, I have something I want to tell you."

    "What¡¯s the matter? You look so serious," Shen Zhixianughed.

    "I and Wanwan have gotten our marriage certificate."

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian looked at each other, seemingly unable to recover, barely believing it, while Jiangjiang and Taotao, busy eating, didn¡¯t care at all about what the adults were discussing.

    Right then, Jiang Jinsang pulled out the marriage certificate and ced it on the table...

    "Wanwan, you guys this..." Shen Zhixian was astonished.

    "It¡¯s true," Tang Wan admitted, looking a bit embarrassed.

    "This..." Jiang Yanting¡¯s mind raced. "Could this be the ¡¯serious matter¡¯ you were talking about?"

    "Yes!" someone asserted decisively.

    "Congrattions. If I¡¯d known you two were getting your certificate today, I would have prepared a couple more dishes," Shen Zhixian nudged Jiang Yanting and motioned with her eyes:

    What are you doing standing there, say something.

    Jiang Yanting, who thought he had reached the pinnacle of his life, pursed his lips and managed only two words: "Congrattions!"

    The dinner suddenly became tasteless. After sending the two away, his phone buzzed. Someone had already taken a picture of the marriage certificate and posted it in the group chat.

    Qi Zeyan immediately popped up: [Damn, got the certificate like that? So thrilling! Congrattions.]

    [Jiang Xiaowu, that¡¯s not cool, sneaking around to pull off such a big event.]

    [I thought among all of us, Yanting would be the first to get a certificate and get married. Turns out it was you.]

    ...

    A shot to the heart!

    Until tonight, that was what Jiang Yanting had also thought.

    After a while, someone from afar also sent a message: [Congrattions.]

    Jiang Jinsang: [Thanks, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner some day.]

    **

    From Hexi to Jiang Mansion, the distance was not short. The two went to get the certificate without hiding it. Excluding the staff, other people were bound to see, so even before they had told their elders, news had already exploded online.

    [Explosive! Young Master Jiang and Miss Tang have gotten their certificate!]

    The rumors were not unfounded, and there were pictures to prove it.

    Someone had even possibly used connections to check if the two had registered, and the results were indeed urate.

    At that time, Tang Yunxian was at home trying on clothes, about to go to Beijing for a reunion banquet. The old master wanted to dress solemnly and appropriately, and had several suits custom-made for him and Tang Yunxian. He was trying on clothes at home.

    "Dad, my regr suits are fine to wear," Tang Yunxian frowned.

    "This is a big event. Doctor Zhou is my life-saver, we can¡¯t dress too casually." The old master had specifically ordered a ck and red Tang suit, understated yet impressive.

    Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t argue with him and couldn¡¯t find a way to escape, so he had to go along, but then the phone rang, which delighted him as he thought he finally had a way to escape his father.

    "Hello, Old Teng¡ª" The caller was a longtime friend.

    "Yunxian, you really aren¡¯t being fair."

    "What did I do?" Tang Yunxianughed.

    "Such a big event as Wanwan getting her certificate, and you didn¡¯t tell me? Although I¡¯m not rich, I¡¯ve never been stingy with this niece of mine."

    "Wanwan got her certificate?"

    The old master, who was considering whether to pair a pocket watch with his Tang suit on the day, froze in his tracks when he heard this.

 Chapter 518 - 330 Concerns from the Father-in-Law, Affection Displayed All Over the Sky (4 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 518: 330 Concerns from the Father-in-Law, Affection Disyed All Over the Sky (4 Updates)</h4>

    The silence in the bedroom was so profound that one could hear a pin drop. The patriarch stopped what he was doing and listened quietly.

    "Marriage registration?"

    These two kids actually went and did it!

    He only wanted to say one thing, "Well done!"

    Tang Yunxian waspletely dumbfounded, only to hear his friend still talking on the other end, "...don¡¯t y dumb with me, the news has already been reported, and it¡¯s been verified, plus there¡¯s a photo. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, and you¡¯re still hiding things from me? That¡¯s not very kind."

    "Old Teng, stop joking around." Tang Yunxian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    "Alright, no more kidding. When Wanwan gets married, I definitely want to go. Even though Beijing is far, I can still afford the ne ticket. Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? In the blink of an eye, the kids are getting married..."

    Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t hang up the phone but instead ran out and headed straight for the study...

    Upon hearing this, the patriarch¡¯s first reaction was to close the door quickly, lock it from the inside, and call Tang Wan for confirmation. Getting the urate news, he was naturally overjoyed.

    He had been thinking about this very thing when he had given the household registration book to Tang Wan; he had not expected that they would actually go ahead and get the certificate.

    When Tang Yunxian opened the safe in the study and saw that the household registration book had vanished, he waspletely stunned.

    Thinking back on what Tang Wan said to him yesterday, it felt like someone had smacked him hard on the head!

    His thoughts were confused.

    "Wife, I¡¯ve managed to lose our daughter."

    Thinking more carefully, he knew his daughter well. Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to secretly take the household registration book. After much thought, he turned to ask his own father, because who else in the family could do such a thing? And yet, the door was now locked from the inside.

    "Dad¡ª"

    "I¡¯m sleeping!" said the elderly man straightforwardly.

    "I have something to ask you."

    "My head hurts, my legs are sore, and I want to sleep. Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning."

    He had just tried on new clothes and had been full of energy. Now, all of a sudden, his head hurt and his legs were sore. Quite a coincidence.

    "Dad, is our household registration book with you..."

    "Sleeping now. I¡¯m not in good health and need peace and quiet. Your voice is even noisier than Hua Mei¡¯s."

    ...

    With the old patriarch acting so unreasonably, there was nothing he could do but glower in frustration. He had agreed to the kids¡¯ marriage registration. Calling them up now and giving them an earful didn¡¯t seem right.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Family, the situation was much the same. Jiang Zhenhuan had social engagements tonight. As soon as everyone got the news, they eagerly congratted him. At first, he was bewildered and uprehendingly epted the congrattions, all the while keeping a smile on his face to not appear overly shocked.

    Otherwise, if his son got married and he, the father, knew nothing about it, it wouldn¡¯t look good.

    On the way home, he sought confirmation from Jiang Jinsang and called his wife...

    "Xiaowu told me when he called today. I thought he was just asking casually; I didn¡¯t take it seriously," said Fan Mingyu, both shocked and delighted. "Did he ask you?"

    "He did," Jiang Zhenhuan frowned.

    "The Tang Family must know about this," Fan Mingyu also frowned.

    "If they didn¡¯t, where would Wanwan have gotten the household registration book from? She wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to steal it; surely the Tang Family knows." In Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s mind, Tang Wan had always been well-behaved and wouldn¡¯t do anything improper.

    It couldn¡¯t be that they hadn¡¯t told their families before Jiang Jinsang went ahead and registered for marriage.

    The main thing was that during the call his son made today, his tone was as casual as if they were discussing the weather. Additionally, Jiang Zhenhuan indeed didn¡¯t oppose their marriage registration¡ªit was bound to happen since they were engaged. He just didn¡¯t expect them to act so swiftly.

    From a daytime call to notify, by evening the entire web...

    All the citizens of the country knew the couple had registered their marriage.

    The olddy was also a mix of surprise and delight upon learning the news. Although Tang Wan would eventually be part of the Jiang Family, being entered into the household registration book was naturally different.

    Some people also witnessed Jiang Jinsang entering and leaving Tang Wan¡¯s studio, picking her up from work, and dining together...

    Photos were everywhere; an ostentatious disy of affection.

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s surgerysted until past ten o¡¯clock that evening. When he finally left the operating room, his back was so sore he couldn¡¯t straighten up. By then, the hospital was deserted, with only a few on-duty medical staff around. Seeing him, they simply said, "Congrattions!"

    He initially thought they were congratting him for a sessful surgery. It wasn¡¯t until he reached his office and turned on his phone, seeing the news about the couple¡¯s marriage registration, did he narrow his eyes.

    Jiang Jinsang, you¡¯re quite something. Didn¡¯t I say no strenuous activities? And here you have whisked someone onto the household registration book already?

    If I had said today that you could engage in strenuous activities, I bet by tomorrow you would even have a kid for me to see!

    ...

    Not only were they affected by this incident, so was Jiang Chengsi.

    He was originallypeting abroad, but Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s recognition banquet wasing up, and he had to return. The grandmother had given a strict order, and even Jiang Shiyi had to attend.

    He arrived in Beijing on an early morning flight, turned on his mobile, and was greeted by this kind of news, his mind exploding at the moment.

    He had just taken a ne and slept for a bit, how had the world changed so much!

    He had gone abroad to avoid attention, and after such a long time, he thought Jiang Yanting must have cooled off by now. Jiang Chengsi brought back quite a few specialties from abroad for him and his sister-inw, nning to butter them up with a few nice words, hoping the incident of identally injuring Taotao could be glossed over.

    Well now, the second brother hadn¡¯t gotten married, and Jiang Xiaowu, the brat, had jumped the gun. That certain person¡¯s mood must be terrible. He had always felt that among them, he would be the first to get a marriage certificate, but who would have thought...

    Jiang Xiaowu had beaten him to the punch.

    If that certain person was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t take it out on the "sick" one, it would be his own misfortune in the end!

    Jiang Chengsi cursed under his breath, "Jiang Jinsang, do you have a vendetta against me or what?"

    Damn it, what kind of mess is this!

    **

    But when the news reached the Shen Family far abroad, the elder couple was quite happy. It was daytime over there, and they went out and bought a lot of things, preparing to let Shen Shuci bring them to Beijing as a wedding gift for the newly registered couple.

    They specifically called Tang Yunxian and chatted about this event.

    The old man was happy, so Tang Yunxian could only go along and say he was also very pleased. Gradually, many rtives and friends came to offer their congrattions.

    But that night...

    He tossed and turned, unable to sleep!

    Unable to fall asleep, he opened his wife¡¯s photo and gazed at it for a long while, feeling as though he had failed her trust, not caring for his daughter well, letting her be snatched away by a wolf.

    And his own father, before dawn, quietly took Hua Mei and went to the park to do Tai Chi with a group of old men, entirely out of sight.

    As dawn broke, neighbors came to congratte them, and at thepany, staff and subordinates greeted him with well-wishes at the mention of Tang Wan¡¯s uing marriage, saying they would surely attend the wedding feast. Tang Yunxian could only smile and thank everyone while his mind churned with indescribable feelings.

    Tang Wan had called Tang Yunxianst night, but he didn¡¯t answer. When she called again this morning, she still felt somewhat apprehensive.

    "Dad, are you angry?"

    "What do I have to be angry about? It¡¯s with my consent that you two registered," Tang Yunxian said, holding a pen in hand, inadvertently pressing the tip into the document and creating a blot of ink.

    Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t foolish; his daughter was willing to register with Jiang Jinsang, it naturally meant she liked him, and it was indeed a joyful asion. He saw no reason to get angry at this time, potentially ruining her mood, upsetting her, and damaging the father-daughter rtionship. He should be speaking with Jiang Jinsang instead.

    "Is there anything special you want to eat? I¡¯m going to Beijing the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go buy it for you tomorrow."

    "I want to eat pastries from Yiyu Tea House."

    "Alright, anything else?" Tang Yunxian was naturally a refined person who did things in a sophisticated and appropriate manner.

    "Could you also bring me some glutinous rice cakes?"

    "I¡¯ll buy more, then, and bring some for the Jiang Family and your Uncle Zhou as well..."

    "Thank you, Dad." Hearing Tang Yunxian speak like this reassured Tang Wan.

    "How is Xiaowu doing?"

    "He¡¯s doing great."

    "That¡¯s good as long as he¡¯s healthy," otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to take a hit, "Pass on a message to him for me."

    "What is it?"

    "Wait for me at home, I haven¡¯t seen him in a while and I¡¯m starting to miss him. Tell him to take good care of his health."

    ...

    When Tang Wan ryed this message to Jiang Jinsang, the person in question was working on his hellish puzzle and his fingers paused.

    Zhou Zhongqing had called that morning to "offer congrattions"; now it was Tang Yunxian¡¯s turn. These two fathers-inw... he couldn¡¯t escape them.

    However, Tang Wan was now a person on his household registration book, so even if both gave him a hard time or reprimanded him, he epted it.

    It was like a prelude to a warm-up in preparation for the future fetching the bride.

    The news of Tang Wan¡¯s registration had a huge impact on many people, and Ruan Mengxi, besides congratting her, was also secretly pondering if she should signal something to Qi Zeyan?

    Otherwise, being treated only as an assistant,pletely disregarded as a woman, that wouldn¡¯t do!

    Old Master Qi, seeing the Jiang Family¡¯s grandson both registering and preparing for a wedding, was anxious and busily searching for a suitable match for his grandson. Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan could only hide away in thepany...

    He wasn¡¯t aware that right beside him, someone had set their sights on him!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 517 - 329 Getting Certified, Big Brother is Deeply Stabbed in the Heart (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 517: 329 Getting Certified, Big Brother is Deeply Stabbed in the Heart (3 more updates)</h4>

    Registering for marriage wasn¡¯t asplicated as they had thought. The staff asked about their preferences and basic information, had them fill out forms, sign their names, and press their fingerprints.

    Following the staff¡¯s instructions step by step.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were both dumbfounded. Honestly, it was rare to see him so well-behaved.

    The staff wanted to take their photo, and he just sat there quietly, even the poses he took with his hands were just right.

    "You two can get a bit closer, and you can smile please, no need to be so serious."

    Not everyone¡¯s a celebrity; facing camera shes, it¡¯s natural for ordinary people to feel nervous.

    Tang Wan moved a bit closer to him, and the photographer said with a smile, "Rx a bit; back don¡¯t blink."

    The photos were processed quickly. The staff quickly cut them out and pasted them onto the marriage certificates, stamped them, and in no time, two warm red bookletsy in front of them.

    "Congrattions¡ª"

    When both of their names appeared on the same booklet and they touched it, reality finally set in.

    "Thank you." Jiang Jinsang thanked her.

    "No problem, after finishing with you guys, we can close for the day." They had only seen them on TV before, especially the rumors about Jiang Jinsang in Beijing, which were numerous. Meeting them in reality, he was gentle and polite, showing none of the airs of a noble son.

    They couldn¡¯t resist secretly taking a few photos of the good-looking couple.

    "Thank you, for your trouble," Jiang Jinsang thanked the staff multiple times before he and Tang Wan left.

    Only when they got into the car and Tang Wan was caressing the red booklet did she feel that everything had indeed happened.

    "...still daydreaming?"

    Jiang Jinsang felt thrilled, thinking:

    Wow, life has reached its climax.

    "It all feels a bit unreal." Tang Wan bit her lip and turned to look at Jiang Jinsang, "Is it really that simple?"

    Jiang Jinsang leaned over and pecked her on the lips, "How about now? Does it feel real?"

    "It still feels a bit... hmm¡ª"

    Someone was excited and naturally kissed her urgently. The car was very quiet.

    The two people sitting in the front exchanged looks; this was awkward. Should they get out of the car, or just keep their heads down and pretend to be dead?

    **

    Hexi, Qihu Mountain Vi

    After buying a few things at the shopping mall, it was dark by the time they arrived. Jiang Yanting looked at his brother with a cold face, "You said you were going to do something serious, and to call me back. Where¡¯s your phone?"

    "Sorry, I was too busy," Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    "Second uncle!" Taotao ran out and hugged his leg, then shouted to Tang Wan, "Second aunt!"

    "Why buy anything,e in quickly," Shen Zhixian invited them into the house, "Let¡¯s talk while we eat."

    Cold dishes were already ced on the dining table. Tang Wan felt embarrassed; she had wanted toe early to help, not realizing Shen Zhixian had already prepared everything alone. "Wait for me, I¡¯ll serve the dishes."

    "Sister-inw, let me help," Tang Wan said, putting down her bag and heading to the kitchen.

    Jiang Yanting nced at Jiang Jinsang, who was distributing gifts to Jiangjiang and Taotao, "You seem to be in a good mood today."

    "Not bad."

    "You were quite morose the past few days. You¡¯re better now?" Someone had previously seemed like frostbitten eggnts, all wilted.

    "There wasn¡¯t really anything wrong."

    Since Jiang Yanting isn¡¯t much of a talker and saw he was in a good mood, he didn¡¯t ask further, and they all sat down to eat. Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t drink, but Tang Wan had a couple of sses.

    Jiang Jinsang was picking fish bones for the two children and looked casually at Shen Zhixian sitting across from him, "Sister-inw, is everything settled with the Xie Family?"

    "Yeah, all settled."

    Shen Zhixian recently managed affairs concerning properties with the Xie Family. Although they didn¡¯t divide half of the properties, there were quite a few assets to transition, which took a lot of time.

    With the Xie Family, the situation was different from transferring personal property; it involved Xie Company, which was inevitably moreplicated.

    This one transaction was one thing; when Shen Zhixian got married, the Xie Family naturally would prepare a generous dowry.

    But Xie was cautious, insisting that the properties be clearly transferred before permitting Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting to register their marriage. This was not necessarily a precaution against Jiang Yanting but rather to ensure all properties would end up under Shen Zhixian¡¯s name, giving her more security.

    Jiang Yanting also understood his meaning, thus he didn¡¯t bring up marriage registration until the property transaction was clear.

    Everything had been settled today, and he could focus on organizing the wedding, which was why they had invited them for dinner.

    "So, when are you nning the wedding celebration?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.

    "We n to register first," Jiang Yanting stated bluntly.

    "Then we¡¯ll go to the university where we studied, take wedding photos, and also take the two children out for a bit; we¡¯ve been too busy recently to spend time with them."

    "As for the event, the elder Xie wants it to be grand, so it might take some time to prepare."

    Shen Zhixian was indifferent about the wedding type; it was Jiang Yanting who insisted, and since Xie strongly demanded a grand wedding, she just went along.

    "Chinese style or Western style?" Tang Wan pursued.

    "I haven¡¯t thought about that yet," Shen Zhixian said with a smile.

    ...

    Jiang Yanting usually spoke in a cold and sharp manner, but this time, when he talked about preparing for the wedding, even his voice softened a bit.

    "Xiaowu, you¡¯re already engaged. Once your health improves, you should start preparing for the wedding."

    "We¡¯ll need to make a trip to Pingjiang then."

    "Make sure you take good care of yourself, don¡¯t worry the family anymore."

    Jiang Yanting was in a good mood, carrying the demeanor of an elder brother, as he lectured him.

    "Brother, you¡¯ve been sounding a lot like an older rtive recently," Jiang Jinsang said just after picking bones out of the fish for the child and wiped his hands with a wet wipe.

    "I¡¯ve been in regr contact with Xie Duo recently. I need to adapt to my new role quickly."

    Everyone: "..."

    New role: Uncle?

    If Xie Duo heard this, he¡¯d probably want to hit his head against the wall, wishing he could knock himself out.

    At this moment, Jiang Yanting also felt he had reached the peak of his life, but in the next second, a statement from Jiang Jinsangpletely crushed him.

    "Brother, sister-inw, I have something I want to tell you."

    "What¡¯s the matter? You look so serious," Shen Zhixianughed.

    "I and Wanwan have gotten our marriage certificate."

    Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian looked at each other, seemingly unable to recover, barely believing it, while Jiangjiang and Taotao, busy eating, didn¡¯t care at all about what the adults were discussing.

    Right then, Jiang Jinsang pulled out the marriage certificate and ced it on the table...

    "Wanwan, you guys this..." Shen Zhixian was astonished.

    "It¡¯s true," Tang Wan admitted, looking a bit embarrassed.

    "This..." Jiang Yanting¡¯s mind raced. "Could this be the ¡¯serious matter¡¯ you were talking about?"

    "Yes!" someone asserted decisively.

    "Congrattions. If I¡¯d known you two were getting your certificate today, I would have prepared a couple more dishes," Shen Zhixian nudged Jiang Yanting and motioned with her eyes:

    What are you doing standing there, say something.

    Jiang Yanting, who thought he had reached the pinnacle of his life, pursed his lips and managed only two words: "Congrattions!"

    The dinner suddenly became tasteless. After sending the two away, his phone buzzed. Someone had already taken a picture of the marriage certificate and posted it in the group chat.

    Qi Zeyan immediately popped up: [Damn, got the certificate like that? So thrilling! Congrattions.]

    [Jiang Xiaowu, that¡¯s not cool, sneaking around to pull off such a big event.]

    [I thought among all of us, Yanting would be the first to get a certificate and get married. Turns out it was you.]

    ...

    A shot to the heart!

    Until tonight, that was what Jiang Yanting had also thought.

    After a while, someone from afar also sent a message: [Congrattions.]

    Jiang Jinsang: [Thanks, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner some day.]

    **

    From Hexi to Jiang Mansion, the distance was not short. The two went to get the certificate without hiding it. Excluding the staff, other people were bound to see, so even before they had told their elders, news had already exploded online.

    [Explosive! Young Master Jiang and Miss Tang have gotten their certificate!]

    The rumors were not unfounded, and there were pictures to prove it.

    Someone had even possibly used connections to check if the two had registered, and the results were indeed urate.

    At that time, Tang Yunxian was at home trying on clothes, about to go to Beijing for a reunion banquet. The old master wanted to dress solemnly and appropriately, and had several suits custom-made for him and Tang Yunxian. He was trying on clothes at home.

    "Dad, my regr suits are fine to wear," Tang Yunxian frowned.

    "This is a big event. Doctor Zhou is my life-saver, we can¡¯t dress too casually." The old master had specifically ordered a ck and red Tang suit, understated yet impressive.

    Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t argue with him and couldn¡¯t find a way to escape, so he had to go along, but then the phone rang, which delighted him as he thought he finally had a way to escape his father.

    "Hello, Old Teng¡ª" The caller was a longtime friend.

    "Yunxian, you really aren¡¯t being fair."

    "What did I do?" Tang Yunxianughed.

    "Such a big event as Wanwan getting her certificate, and you didn¡¯t tell me? Although I¡¯m not rich, I¡¯ve never been stingy with this niece of mine."

    "Wanwan got her certificate?"

    The old master, who was considering whether to pair a pocket watch with his Tang suit on the day, froze in his tracks when he heard this.

 Chapter 518 - 330 Concerns from the Father-in-Law, Affection Displayed All Over the Sky (4 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 518: 330 Concerns from the Father-in-Law, Affection Disyed All Over the Sky (4 Updates)</h4>

    The silence in the bedroom was so profound that one could hear a pin drop. The patriarch stopped what he was doing and listened quietly.

    "Marriage registration?"

    These two kids actually went and did it!

    He only wanted to say one thing, "Well done!"

    Tang Yunxian waspletely dumbfounded, only to hear his friend still talking on the other end, "...don¡¯t y dumb with me, the news has already been reported, and it¡¯s been verified, plus there¡¯s a photo. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, and you¡¯re still hiding things from me? That¡¯s not very kind."

    "Old Teng, stop joking around." Tang Yunxian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    "Alright, no more kidding. When Wanwan gets married, I definitely want to go. Even though Beijing is far, I can still afford the ne ticket. Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? In the blink of an eye, the kids are getting married..."

    Tang Yunxian didn¡¯t hang up the phone but instead ran out and headed straight for the study...

    Upon hearing this, the patriarch¡¯s first reaction was to close the door quickly, lock it from the inside, and call Tang Wan for confirmation. Getting the urate news, he was naturally overjoyed.

    He had been thinking about this very thing when he had given the household registration book to Tang Wan; he had not expected that they would actually go ahead and get the certificate.

    When Tang Yunxian opened the safe in the study and saw that the household registration book had vanished, he waspletely stunned.

    Thinking back on what Tang Wan said to him yesterday, it felt like someone had smacked him hard on the head!

    His thoughts were confused.

    "Wife, I¡¯ve managed to lose our daughter."

    Thinking more carefully, he knew his daughter well. Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to secretly take the household registration book. After much thought, he turned to ask his own father, because who else in the family could do such a thing? And yet, the door was now locked from the inside.

    "Dad¡ª"

    "I¡¯m sleeping!" said the elderly man straightforwardly.

    "I have something to ask you."

    "My head hurts, my legs are sore, and I want to sleep. Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning."

    He had just tried on new clothes and had been full of energy. Now, all of a sudden, his head hurt and his legs were sore. Quite a coincidence.

    "Dad, is our household registration book with you..."

    "Sleeping now. I¡¯m not in good health and need peace and quiet. Your voice is even noisier than Hua Mei¡¯s."

    ...

    With the old patriarch acting so unreasonably, there was nothing he could do but glower in frustration. He had agreed to the kids¡¯ marriage registration. Calling them up now and giving them an earful didn¡¯t seem right.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Family, the situation was much the same. Jiang Zhenhuan had social engagements tonight. As soon as everyone got the news, they eagerly congratted him. At first, he was bewildered and uprehendingly epted the congrattions, all the while keeping a smile on his face to not appear overly shocked.

    Otherwise, if his son got married and he, the father, knew nothing about it, it wouldn¡¯t look good.

    On the way home, he sought confirmation from Jiang Jinsang and called his wife...

    "Xiaowu told me when he called today. I thought he was just asking casually; I didn¡¯t take it seriously," said Fan Mingyu, both shocked and delighted. "Did he ask you?"

    "He did," Jiang Zhenhuan frowned.

    "The Tang Family must know about this," Fan Mingyu also frowned.

    "If they didn¡¯t, where would Wanwan have gotten the household registration book from? She wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to steal it; surely the Tang Family knows." In Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s mind, Tang Wan had always been well-behaved and wouldn¡¯t do anything improper.

    It couldn¡¯t be that they hadn¡¯t told their families before Jiang Jinsang went ahead and registered for marriage.

    The main thing was that during the call his son made today, his tone was as casual as if they were discussing the weather. Additionally, Jiang Zhenhuan indeed didn¡¯t oppose their marriage registration¡ªit was bound to happen since they were engaged. He just didn¡¯t expect them to act so swiftly.

    From a daytime call to notify, by evening the entire web...

    All the citizens of the country knew the couple had registered their marriage.

    The olddy was also a mix of surprise and delight upon learning the news. Although Tang Wan would eventually be part of the Jiang Family, being entered into the household registration book was naturally different.

    Some people also witnessed Jiang Jinsang entering and leaving Tang Wan¡¯s studio, picking her up from work, and dining together...

    Photos were everywhere; an ostentatious disy of affection.

    Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s surgerysted until past ten o¡¯clock that evening. When he finally left the operating room, his back was so sore he couldn¡¯t straighten up. By then, the hospital was deserted, with only a few on-duty medical staff around. Seeing him, they simply said, "Congrattions!"

    He initially thought they were congratting him for a sessful surgery. It wasn¡¯t until he reached his office and turned on his phone, seeing the news about the couple¡¯s marriage registration, did he narrow his eyes.

    Jiang Jinsang, you¡¯re quite something. Didn¡¯t I say no strenuous activities? And here you have whisked someone onto the household registration book already?

    If I had said today that you could engage in strenuous activities, I bet by tomorrow you would even have a kid for me to see!

    ...

    Not only were they affected by this incident, so was Jiang Chengsi.

    He was originallypeting abroad, but Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s recognition banquet wasing up, and he had to return. The grandmother had given a strict order, and even Jiang Shiyi had to attend.

    He arrived in Beijing on an early morning flight, turned on his mobile, and was greeted by this kind of news, his mind exploding at the moment.

    He had just taken a ne and slept for a bit, how had the world changed so much!

    He had gone abroad to avoid attention, and after such a long time, he thought Jiang Yanting must have cooled off by now. Jiang Chengsi brought back quite a few specialties from abroad for him and his sister-inw, nning to butter them up with a few nice words, hoping the incident of identally injuring Taotao could be glossed over.

    Well now, the second brother hadn¡¯t gotten married, and Jiang Xiaowu, the brat, had jumped the gun. That certain person¡¯s mood must be terrible. He had always felt that among them, he would be the first to get a marriage certificate, but who would have thought...

    Jiang Xiaowu had beaten him to the punch.

    If that certain person was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t take it out on the "sick" one, it would be his own misfortune in the end!

    Jiang Chengsi cursed under his breath, "Jiang Jinsang, do you have a vendetta against me or what?"

    Damn it, what kind of mess is this!

    **

    But when the news reached the Shen Family far abroad, the elder couple was quite happy. It was daytime over there, and they went out and bought a lot of things, preparing to let Shen Shuci bring them to Beijing as a wedding gift for the newly registered couple.

    They specifically called Tang Yunxian and chatted about this event.

    The old man was happy, so Tang Yunxian could only go along and say he was also very pleased. Gradually, many rtives and friends came to offer their congrattions.

    But that night...

    He tossed and turned, unable to sleep!

    Unable to fall asleep, he opened his wife¡¯s photo and gazed at it for a long while, feeling as though he had failed her trust, not caring for his daughter well, letting her be snatched away by a wolf.

    And his own father, before dawn, quietly took Hua Mei and went to the park to do Tai Chi with a group of old men, entirely out of sight.

    As dawn broke, neighbors came to congratte them, and at thepany, staff and subordinates greeted him with well-wishes at the mention of Tang Wan¡¯s uing marriage, saying they would surely attend the wedding feast. Tang Yunxian could only smile and thank everyone while his mind churned with indescribable feelings.

    Tang Wan had called Tang Yunxianst night, but he didn¡¯t answer. When she called again this morning, she still felt somewhat apprehensive.

    "Dad, are you angry?"

    "What do I have to be angry about? It¡¯s with my consent that you two registered," Tang Yunxian said, holding a pen in hand, inadvertently pressing the tip into the document and creating a blot of ink.

    Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t foolish; his daughter was willing to register with Jiang Jinsang, it naturally meant she liked him, and it was indeed a joyful asion. He saw no reason to get angry at this time, potentially ruining her mood, upsetting her, and damaging the father-daughter rtionship. He should be speaking with Jiang Jinsang instead.

    "Is there anything special you want to eat? I¡¯m going to Beijing the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go buy it for you tomorrow."

    "I want to eat pastries from Yiyu Tea House."

    "Alright, anything else?" Tang Yunxian was naturally a refined person who did things in a sophisticated and appropriate manner.

    "Could you also bring me some glutinous rice cakes?"

    "I¡¯ll buy more, then, and bring some for the Jiang Family and your Uncle Zhou as well..."

    "Thank you, Dad." Hearing Tang Yunxian speak like this reassured Tang Wan.

    "How is Xiaowu doing?"

    "He¡¯s doing great."

    "That¡¯s good as long as he¡¯s healthy," otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to take a hit, "Pass on a message to him for me."

    "What is it?"

    "Wait for me at home, I haven¡¯t seen him in a while and I¡¯m starting to miss him. Tell him to take good care of his health."

    ...

    When Tang Wan ryed this message to Jiang Jinsang, the person in question was working on his hellish puzzle and his fingers paused.

    Zhou Zhongqing had called that morning to "offer congrattions"; now it was Tang Yunxian¡¯s turn. These two fathers-inw... he couldn¡¯t escape them.

    However, Tang Wan was now a person on his household registration book, so even if both gave him a hard time or reprimanded him, he epted it.

    It was like a prelude to a warm-up in preparation for the future fetching the bride.

    The news of Tang Wan¡¯s registration had a huge impact on many people, and Ruan Mengxi, besides congratting her, was also secretly pondering if she should signal something to Qi Zeyan?

    Otherwise, being treated only as an assistant,pletely disregarded as a woman, that wouldn¡¯t do!

    Old Master Qi, seeing the Jiang Family¡¯s grandson both registering and preparing for a wedding, was anxious and busily searching for a suitable match for his grandson. Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan could only hide away in thepany...

    He wasn¡¯t aware that right beside him, someone had set their sights on him!

 Chapter 519: For the sake of his wife, Jiang Wuye actively works out

    <strong>Chapter 519: For the sake of his wife, Jiang Wuye actively works out</strong>

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan¡¯s marriage registration caused quite a stir in the Beijing circle. The news came abruptly, but the most significant factor was the entrenched subconscious belief that Jiang Xiaowu, long-suffering from illness, would not live past twenty-eight. Many people thought Tang Wan was too bold, feeling at the very least, they should wait for his recovery.

    If something had indeed happened to him, then she would really be widowed¡­

    After returning to Beijing, Jiang Chengsi adhered to the principle that a short pain is better than a long agony. The very next day, he visited Jiang Yanting¡¯s house. Shen Zhixian was nning to take the kids to kindergarten, and someone was still in their home clothes, seemingly with no ns to go out.

    The two kids were naturally excited to see Jiang Chengsi, and he even brought many tasty treats and fun things for them. However, Jiang Yanting sat on the side with a cold face¡ªa recent incident involving the children and him racing and causing havoc still made them feel guilty. After a brief greeting, they reluctantly left.

    Once the three of them were gone, therge living room was left with only Jiang Yanting and Jiang Chengsi.

    Sitting opposite each other, one was looking at the morning financial news on a tablet, while Jiang Chengsi awkwardly sat, not even offered a ss of water.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi clenched his fist, cleared his throat softly, ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you going to thepany today?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou is arranging a kinship banquet for sister-inw. He is usually busy with work, and Xiaowu¡¯s condition can¡¯t help, so my mother called mest night asking me to oversee it for a couple of days.¡±

    Zhou Zhongqing had no spouse or children, and Tang Wan usually had to stay and take care of Jiang Jinsang, so inexplicably, the responsibility of overseeing the kinship banquet had fallen on Jiang Yanting¡¯s head¡­

    Stung by the news of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s registration and now his wife getting a godfather, and he having to help?

    What was all this!

    ¡°Xiaowu¡­¡± Jiang Chengsi chuckled, ¡°He got his certificate and didn¡¯t even give us a heads up. I was really a bit shocked when I heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Logically, in every family, it should be the older brother who gets the marriage certificate first, ording to that order. This kid, appearing indifferent and unambitious, not only has a strong possessive desire but also a strongpetitive spirit. He knew you were getting married and clearly did it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, making you sweat over his wife¡¯s family banquet, this is really a bit too much!¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi wasn¡¯t foolish; he understood why Jiang Yanting was upset. As long as he found amon topic, jointly resenting Jiang Xiaowu, perhaps he would overlook the incident involving Taotao getting hurt before.

    At that moment, Jiang Yanting¡¯s phone vibrated twice. He raised his brows at Jiang Chengsi, ¡°Have you been busytely? Your sister-inw inviting you to dinner at our house tonight.¡±

    ¡°Not busy at all!¡± Jiang Chengsi replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble for sister-inw.¡±

    Someone smiled obsequiously.

    ¡°Do you also think those actions were excessive?¡± Jiang Yanting was typically stoic, and having been immersed in business for so long, it was hard to read any emotions on his face.

    ¡°Definitely excessive¡­¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, the person in the house who cares about me the most, who understands me the most, turns out to be you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Chengsi thought there was hope and quickly smiled, ¡°Of course, big brother, when ites to malicious maneuvers, who in our family canpare to Jiang Xiaowu? That guy, he¡¯s been trouble since he was little¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you care about me so much, why don¡¯t you oversee the kinship banquet for me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiang Chengsi¡¯s smile froze on his lips. What the hell?

    ¡°And¡­¡± Jiang Yanting looked at him, ¡°Speaking ill of others behind their back isn¡¯t the conduct of a nobleman. Xiaowu is still my brother, don¡¯t do that next time.¡±

    Thousands of curses raced through Jiang Chengsi¡¯s mind. What kind of mess was this?

    When I was enthusiastically ¡°criticizing,¡± you didn¡¯t interrupt me, seemed quite entertained, and now what, pretending to be all high and mighty?

    Meanwhile, Fan Mingyu called, merely reminding Jiang Yanting not to forget about overseeing the kinship banquet. He just smiled, ¡°This morning Chengsi came over, saw I¡¯ve been having a hard time, and volunteered for the task.¡±

    ¡°Chengsi? He¡¯s back in the country?¡± Fan Mingyuughed, ¡°This kid went abroad and hase back much wiser.¡±

    ¡°He has be wiser; as an older brother, I also feel quite relieved.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Chengsi sat beside him, his face full of despair.

    In terms of malicious maneuvers, you two brothers are equally matched.

    **

    Since Jiang Jinsang¡¯s marriage registration, many people seized the opportunity toe and offer their congrattions and gifts. But, residing in the old house and refusing visitors under the pretext of recuperating from illness, people could only target Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife, making Fan Mingyutely afraid to even step out of the house.

 Chapter 520: For the sake of his wife, Jiang Wuye actively works out_2

    <strong>Chapter 520: For the sake of his wife, Jiang Wuye actively works out_2</strong>

    Even the olddy couldn¡¯t escape the disruption while listening to opera at Peach Garden, as some sought the opportunity to get close and form connections, while others simply wanted to offer genuine congrattions.

    But no matter what, the olddy couldn¡¯t stand the bother and ended up hiding in the old house, shutting her doors and refusing toe out.

    The entire Jiang Family, and even Beijing, was abuzz with activity, but ironically, the person involved sought peace and quiet.

    Jiang Jinsang was in the midst of rehabilitation when he caught a glimpse of Tang Wan, neatly dressed and holding her bag, apparently nning to leave. He wiped the fine sweat from his neck with a towel, ¡°Are you heading to the airport?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Today Shen Shuci wasing, and she was definitely going to pick her up at the airport.

    ¡°Do you really not need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need, just focus on your exercise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary, the airport is quite close.¡±

    Although Tang Wan and Shen Shuci were not of the same generation, their rtionship was almost like sisters. After a long absence, they naturally wished to have some private time to talk, and having Jiang Cuo or Jiang Jiu apany them would invariably feel restrictive.

    ¡°Stay in touch with me at all times¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang instructed before letting her go.

    When Tang Wan arrived at the airport, Shen Shuci¡¯s flight hadnded early, and she was already waiting at the exit, donned in a red trench coat, standing under the bright sun and the east wind, looking in yet outstanding in her demeanor. Her habit of practicing martial arts gave her an aura of distinction wherever she stood.

    With her slim waist and remarkable poise, she attracted much attention.

    ¡°Aunt?¡± Tang Wan, recently quite prominent in Beijing, had to wear a face mask when she went out, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Seeing her, Shen Shuci cracked a faint smile, her expression as clean and pure as blossoming pear trees by a spring brook.

    Tang Wan took her luggage, and they walked toward the parking lot.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you yet, on getting your marriage certificate.¡±

    Tang Wan just smiled, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay at my ce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a ce, and I have several job interviews starting tomorrow.¡±

    Previously, Shen Shuci¡¯s visits to Beijing were short, as she came to visit family. Staying at the Jiang Family¡¯s house for a couple of days by virtue of Tang Wan¡¯s connection was eptable, but now things were different. Since she was nning to stay long-term, it was sensible to have amodations sorted out in advance.

    She was adamant about her decision, and Tang Wan couldn¡¯t change her mind. Once in the car, Tang Wan pulled up the navigation, ¡°Where¡¯s the apartment you found?¡±

    Shen Shuci handed her the phone, and Tang Wan nced at the screen.

    ¡°Why did you pick Hexi? That ce is a bit out of the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cheap.¡±

    Even though the Shen Family elders had given her a generous amount of money, even suggesting buying her an apartment in Beijing, Shen Shuci, who grew up ustomed to hardship, didn¡¯t want them to spend so much¡ªif she could save, she would.

    ¡°If your workce is in the city center, even by car, it¡¯s a fairly long drive.¡± The surroundings were nice, but it was just too far from downtown.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wake up a bit earlier.¡±

    ¡°Your ce is a bit far from mine, but big brother and sister-inw, fourth brother, and Brother Huo all live nearby. If you encounter any emergencies, you can also contact them.¡± Tang Wan smiled, ¡°That way, when I visit sister-inw, I can also conveniently stop by your ce.¡±

    Shen Shuci was quite independent and didn¡¯t want to inconvenience Tang Wan, deliberately choosing a room that was cheaper and further away from her. Little did she know, there were actually many acquaintances living nearby¡­

    What kind of feng shui treasurend was this, that everyone lived around here?

    She wasn¡¯t too familiar with the people in the Beijing circle, and naturally had not inquired where they lived. This wasn¡¯t taken into consideration when she was apartment hunting.

    ¡­

    The apartment Shen Shuci found was just an ordinary studio, less than forty square meters,pact butplete. It was enough for one person, but having been unupied for a long time, it needed a thorough cleaning.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back and do it myselfter,¡± Shen Shuci suggested, seeing Tang Wan already taking off her jacket, ready to help her clean.

    ¡°You must be tired after the flight. Besides, it¡¯ll take you forever to clean it alone. I¡¯ll help you, so we can finish earlier and you can treat me to a meal¡ªit won¡¯t be for nothing.¡±

    But as she was halfway through being busy, Tang Wan felt a dull pain in her abdomen, her intuition telling her it might be her period¡­

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Shen Shuci frowned, ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I think my period started.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy some things for you.¡± Shen Shuci had juste over and wouldn¡¯t have stocked up on sanitary napkins or the like, as Tang Wan was originally here to help¡­

    As a result, not only did Shen Shuci need to clean his ce, but he also had to take care of her, nearly making himself dizzy from the busyness.

    ¡°Your menstrual pain has been severetely, do you want to find time to get it checked out?¡± Shen Shuci looked at her wrapped in a nket, her face deathly pale, ¡°I remember it wasn¡¯t this bad before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    It seemed that ever since Grandpa fell ill and she had been worried and anxious, then various things happened, during the time Jiang Jinsang was sick and in the hospital, she had even dyed her period by a week.

    Soon, Jiang Jinsang rushed over after hearing about it. Seeing her in pain, he truly felt helpless¡ªhe always said that long illnesses turn patients into doctors, but with menstrual pain, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Shen Shuci pursed his lips, ¡°Maybe you should go to the hospital or try some Chinese medicine to help regte it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Jinsang pursed his lips, ¡°Is there¡­ any way to cure menstrual painpletely?¡±

    ¡°Completely cure?¡±

    ¡°Is there any kind of miracle drug, or¡­¡±

    Shen Shuci shook his head. If it were so easy to cure, there wouldn¡¯t be so many girls suffering to death from menstrual pain in the world.

    However, he did hear someone mention a method.

    At this point, Tang Wan was in so much pain she felt out of it, barely able to speak, yet not quite fainting. She could still hear their conversation loud and clear.

    ¡°What method?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at his wife in pain, felt utterly helpless, and naturally was both anxious and heartbroken.

    ¡°That¡¯s mostly up to you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it gets better after having a child.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s realization dawned as he looked at the person lying in bed, wrapped in a nket, wishing he could bury himself in the pillow. Tang Wan hoarsely said, ¡°Auntie, all these are just rumors, they might not be true.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never given birth, how do you know it¡¯s false? It might just be true¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang twirled his fingers, ¡°Auntie has a point.¡±

    For the first time, someone willingly called her auntie¡­

    But Tang Wan felt her abdomen pain even more.

    **

    And after this, someone became even more diligent about rehabilitation exercises. The olddy, seeing his efforts, couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Xiaowu, exercising so hard, I see you don¡¯t feel tired after your rehab is done, you¡¯re still so energetic. Sure enough, after getting the certificate, your whole state has changed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not exercising just for myself¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s also for Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be sensible, knowing that you¡¯re not alone anymore, and can¡¯t act so recklessly.¡±

    Tang Wan, listening on the side, clearly understood the implication in his words and nearly died of shame and anger.

    And this change in Jiang Jinsang, in the eyes of the olddy, provided an even better reason for Jiang Chengsi to push for marriage:

    Marriage can indeed change a man!

    If Jiang Chengsi countered with a few words, the olddy would bring out Jiang Jinsang as an example, ¡°Look at your younger brother, his life is now so active and positive, he¡¯s a living example.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi was momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 521 - 332 Love from Fathers-in-law, Cannot Bear It (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 521: 332 Love from Fathers-inw, Cannot Bear It (2nd Update)</h4>

    Two days before the family reunion dinner, Elder Tang and Tang Yunxian rushed over from Pingjiang. Tang Wan was on her period, suffering for two days, so Jiang Jinsang had to go to the airport alone to pick them up.

    When Elder Tang saw Jiang Jinsang, he held his hand and examined him for a while, "After the surgery, you indeed look different, yourplexion is even better than before, not bad at all."

    "Sorry to have worried you."

    "We are family, why talk like an outsider."

    Now they truly were, in every real sense, a family.

    "Grandpa, please get in the car first." Jiang Jinsang opened the car door for him, then turned his head toward Tang Yunxian, "Uncle Tang, after you..."

    "Xiaowu,e sit here, I want to sit together and chat with you, it¡¯s been so long, I¡¯ve really missed you."

    Elder Tang hadn¡¯t visited during Jiang Jinsang¡¯s surgery, and this concern had led to several days of poor eating and sleeping.

    The hospital situation was urgent, and it was not suitable for him to keep calling to ask, so he could only worry at home.

    Now that they were reunited, naturally, he wanted to be closer.

    To make the two of them morefortable, Jiang Jinsang had Jiang Cuo specifically drive a spacious vehicle where even three people in the back wouldn¡¯t feel too crowded, but as Jiang Jinsang sat next to Elder Tang, Tang Yunxian should have naturally taken the co-driver¡¯s seat. Unexpectedly, he also followed them in.

    Jiang Jinsang was inexplicably sandwiched between the father and son.

    One as warm as fire, the other as cold as ice, it was indeed a case of ice and fire.

    Jiang Cuo cast a nce at the three in the back seat and could only sigh inwardly:

    Poor Fifth Master!

    Although the old master had been avoiding Tang Yunxian recently, when living under the same roof, you can hide for a day but not forever. Tang Yunxian still found an opportunity: "Dad, did you sneak the family registry to Wanwan?"

    "How can you call it sneaking? Tang Yunxian, be mindful of your words, I am your father, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, I took it!" Elder Tang retorted stubbornly.

    "But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you sneaked away with the family registry."

    Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t have imagined, after all the precautions and constant vignce against Jiang Jinsang, he¡¯d been guarding against the wrong target, and a thief had arisen within his own home.

    "Nonsense, when I took the family registry, it was with your consent. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have video evidence here." The old man immediately showed him the video he had recorded earlier.

    Tang Yunxian¡¯s face turned green, he couldn¡¯t believe this kind of thing had been recorded.

    "I was drunk at that time, my words at that moment don¡¯t count."

    "How do they not count? Drunk driving leads to prison time, are you saying that in court, if you tell the judge ¡¯I was drunk, what I did doesn¡¯t count¡¯?" The old man snorted lightly.

    "Don¡¯t conte two unrted things and change the subject," Tang Yunxian frowned.

    "You¡¯re being unreasonable," the old man said, striking the floor with his cane, appearing quite angry.

    Tang Yunxian was caught betweenughter and tears, "Who¡¯s being unreasonable in the end?"

    How had ite to the point where the guilty party was lodging theint first, using him of being unreasonable?

    "Ouch, my head suddenly started hurting, you useless woman, listen to what this scoundrel is saying, calling me unreasonable, how can I live with this..."

    At that moment, Huang Ma and the others were watching and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Tang Yunxian took a deep breath, "Dad, everyone is watching, at least maintain some dignity."

    Deny responsibility and act confused? His dad wasn¡¯t like this when he was younger. How had he changed so much with age, in temperament and character!

    "Are you saying that I¡¯m shameless now?"

    "I..."

    It wasn¡¯t without reason he was called the old baby. When it came to arguing and being unreasonable, Tang Yunxian naturally couldn¡¯t outdo him. Later, someone clutched their forehead, grunting and moaning about a headache caused by the irritating argument.

    Tang Yunxian couldn¡¯t do anything, in the end, he had to coax him and apologize.

    Elder Tang then harrumphed, "Fine, after all, you are my son. I don¡¯t want to haggle with you anymore. I¡¯ll just swallow my grievances."

    Tang Yunxian was left speechless, getting the upper hand and still ying the victim.

    ...

    That¡¯s why his gaze toward Jiang Jinsang was now even colder.

    Unable to confront his own father and not wanting to trouble his daughter, the only one left was him...

    "Wanwan didn¡¯te with you?" Elder Tang held Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand, his warmth almost melting him.

    "She said she¡¯s cooking at home, waiting for you toe over." Jiang Jinsang naturally didn¡¯t mention that Tang Wan had recently been feeling unwell.

    "I haven¡¯t eaten Wanwan¡¯s cooking in a long time, I really miss it a bit..."

    **

    When the two arrived at the Jiang Mansion, almost everyone from the Jiang Family was there, even Jiang Shiyi and Jiang Chengsi hade. Zhou Zhongqing and Shen Shuci were also called over. Gathering together, it was naturally particrly lively.

    Zhou Zhongqing had treated both Elder Tang and Jiang Jinsang in the past. The old master was grateful and toasted him three times.

 Chapter 522 - 332 Love from Fathers-in-Law, Canâ€™t Bear It (2 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 522: 332 Love from Fathers-in-Law, Can¡¯t Bear It (2 more updates)_2</h4>

    "Mr. Tang, you are too polite, we are going to be family after all, you really don¡¯t need to act like this."

    "Even if we are family, I still need to thank you, and when Wanwan is in Beijing, I¡¯ll need to rely on you to take care of her."

    "It¡¯s my duty to do so."

    This dinner could be described as a joyous gathering of hosts and guests, the only exception being Jiang Jinsang who felt somewhat dispirited because the two fathers-inw happened to sit opposite him. Aside from making merry with others, their gazes upon him were piercing.

    "Dr. Zhou, how is Xiaowu really doing?" Tang Yunxian tilted his head towards Zhou Zhongqing.

    "He¡¯s quite well, actually drinking a bit of alcohol isn¡¯t a problem, alcohol activates the blood, it¡¯s good for his health."

    "As long as he¡¯s healthy..." Tang Yunxian picked up the small wine cup in front of him and downed the liquor in one gulp.

    If he¡¯s not healthy, that wouldn¡¯t be good at all!

    After dinner, everyone sat in the living room for a while, and Jiang Jinsang found himself inexplicably sandwiched between the two fathers-inw. Everyone was present, so obviously they wouldn¡¯t say much, merely making small talk and asking about him and Wanwan¡¯s recent situation.

    However, facing their sudden affection, Jiang Jinsang felt somewhat overwhelmed.

    "Sister-inw, I¡¯m nning to head back now." Shuci had an interview to prepare for.

    "Don¡¯t you live in Hexi? Why don¡¯t you go back with Shiyi and Chengsi? They¡¯re driving, and can drop you off on the way," the elderdy promptly said, "It¡¯s hard to hail a cab from here."

    Shuci had only arrived recently and had been thinking about buying a car formuting, but purchasing a car cannot be rushed.

    "Miss Shen, where do you live?" Jiang Shiyi asked.

    "Left Bank Garden."

    "That¡¯s on the way too."

    After bidding farewell to everyone, Shuci got into the car with the two brothers, with Jiang Shiyi driving. He managed to drive the high-performance car at a snail¡¯s pace.

    "Miss Shen, are you in a hurry?"

    "I¡¯m not."

    "It¡¯s safer to drive slowly."

    Jiang Chengsi, sitting in the passenger seat, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. The two brothers were indeed extremes, one liked speeding and chasing velocity, while Jiang Shiyi favored a slow and leisurely pace; one was free-spirited, and the other, a graduate in Chemical Engineering, was frighteningly meticulous in his methods.

    Being not very familiar with each other and sharing a ride, the atmosphere was unavoidably a bit stilted. Jiang Shiyi coughed softly, shooting a nce at Chengsi to urge him.

    Jiang Shiyi: Talk, chat with her for a bit!

    Jiang Chengsi frowned: Why don¡¯t you talk?

    Jiang Shiyi nced at the steering wheel and gestured to him: Didn¡¯t you see I¡¯m driving?

    Chengsi had no choice but cleared his throat, hesitated for a long time, and finally managed to squeeze out a few words: "Miss Shen, the weather is pretty nice today."

    Today in Beijing, smoggy with extremely low visibility, even the sunlight was mostly obscured¡ªwhat was nice about it?

    But Shuci still courteously replied, "It¡¯s alright."

    "I heard you¡¯re settling in Beijing; we live close by, we should visit each other more."

    "Yeah."

    "How¡¯s the job hunt?"

    "Still looking."

    ...

    Jiang Chengsi coughed, struggling to think of what to discuss. He stole a nce at Jiang Shiyi, who was also looking at him with a rather disdainful expression.

    Finally, after dropping off Shuci at her home and on the way back, Jiang Chengsi breathed a sigh of relief, "That was suffocating, what were you expecting me to talk about with her? So awkward."

    "Actually, grandmom was right, you really should go on more dates."

    "What?"

    "You need to learn how to interact with girls, otherwise you¡¯ll end up driving your future wife away."

    "Bro, what you said is just..."

    "When we get home, help me wipe down inside the car."

    There we go, the neat freak is back.

    Jiang Chengsi, naturally a carefree and uninhibited person whether in work or life, found it challenging to live with Jiang Shiyi who had a slight obsession with cleanliness; such a person inevitably disyed somepulsive tendencies, making living together feel like being in hell.

    He tried to move out, but Jiang Shiyi just smiled at him:

    "Don¡¯t you want to live with me?"

    "It¡¯s not that, I just..."

    "Then don¡¯t move out. I¡¯m scared to live in such a big house alone."

    Good grief, you¡¯re kidding me, you¡¯ve lived abroad alone since you were young, and now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re scared?

    "Bro, that¡¯s a bit far-fetched."

    Yet Jiang Shiyi said earnestly, "You know, after big brother left, this house... I¡¯m genuinely scared."

    Jiang Chengsi had no choice but to obediently stay at home, and Qi Zeyan even joked that ever since his brother returned to the country, someone had turned into a well-behaved child.

    **

    Meanwhile, Jiang Jinsang, ever since Mr. Tang and Tang Yunxian came over, his situation was rather troubling.

    Mr. Tang often keptpany with the elderdy, walking or reminiscing about the old times, while Tang Yunxian was idle. Whether Jiang Jinsang was reading or starting his rehabilitation, Tang Yunxian would watch; even chatting a bit more with Tang Wan would elicit tender looks from his father-inw.

    If there was anything that needed help, previously Tang Wan would lend a hand, but now it had all changed to Tang Yunxian...

    Once, when he woke up from a nap, he opened his eyes to find Tang Yunxian in the room, startling him considerably.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Did I frighten you? I was bored, came to your room to find some books to read, saw you were asleep, so didn¡¯t wake you."

    "It¡¯s fine, feel free to read."

    "¡¯How to Marry Smart, How to Divorce Smart,¡¯ ¡¯Analysis of Typical Divorce Cases¡¯? Are these the books you¡¯re reading?" Tang Yunxian asked, examining them carefully.

    "These were gifts from others."

    Tang Yunxian just smiled, but his eyes clearly said:

    Howe these are the kind of books your friends give you when you just got married? Who are you trying to fool?

    Jiang Jinsang could read his gaze, and could only silently curse someone, who wasn¡¯t even in Beijing, for still causing him trouble.

    Meanwhile, the "chief culprit" was sitting in a car, looking out the window at the smog-filled sky, barely able to see anyone beyond ten meters, "How much longer to reach Beijing?"

    "Over an hour."

    Zhou Zhongqing had once saved his life. After so many years, he was attending his first joyful event; without anything important, he of course had to show up.

 Chapter 525: The drunken Fifth Master is a vexing demon.

    <h4>Chapter 525: The drunken Fifth Master is a vexing demon.</h4>

    Tang Wan looked at the three drunken individuals, her head throbbing intensely. She asked Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu for help, to lead them back to their rooms first.

    "Father, stop drinking," Tang Wan said, watching Tang Yunxian pick up his cup again. It was already empty, but he still brought it to his lips and smacked his mouth twice, his boozy eyes squinting around in search of more liquor¡ª"Where¡¯s the wine¡ª¡ª"

    Just as he grabbed a bottle, Tang Wan snatched it away from him, "Dad, let me help you back to your room."

    "Ah, Wanwan¡ª¡ª" Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t so drunk as to not recognize his own family. He staggered to his feet and almost took a tumble.

    "You two help Fifth Brother and Zhou Zhongqing back."

    Jiang Jiu immediately supported Zhou Zhongqing, "Doctor Zhou, let me help you back to rest."

    Zhou Zhongqing, who could hold his liquor well, didn¡¯t create a scene or act crazy. He followed Jiang Jiu to the guest room, while Jiang Cuo stood beside Jiang Jinsang with an exasperated expression, silently cursing Jiang Jiu¡ªthe sted fellow moved so quickly, leaving him alone to take care of Jiang Jinsang?

    Everyone knew how difficult someone could be when drunk, "Sir, then I¡¯ll also..."

    As he was about to reach out, Jiang Jinsang gave him a sharp look that unmistakably said:

    Don¡¯t touch me!

    "Everyone¡¯s gone now, shouldn¡¯t we head back to rest as well?" Jiang Cuo spoke in a low voice, cajoling, after all, he wasn¡¯t Jiang Yanting; he didn¡¯t dare to tie him up and haul him back to the room.

    Tang Wan finally got Tang Yunxian settled and had thought that Jiang Cuo and the others would have taken Jiang Jinsang back to his room as well. When she called to ask, only Zhou Zhongqing had returned, but Jiang Jinsang was still in the banquet hall.

    "Why didn¡¯t you help him back?"

    "He won¡¯t let me touch him," replied Jiang Cuo looking helpless. "He¡¯s ignoring what I say, so I¡¯m just..."

    Tang Wan walked over and bent down, speaking softly, "Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go back to rest."

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, "Okay."

    A twitch crossed Jiang Cuo¡¯s lips: Talk about double standards.

    As he staggered to his feet, his arm leaned on Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder. Although his mind was aiming to exert minimal pressure on her, his drunken body defied his control, almost half-leaning on her.

    "Wanwan¡ª¡ª"

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her body going half limp.

    "I only drank a little bit..."

    "I know."

    "Go home?" Jiang Jinsang, usually quite obedient, slurred his words with drunkenness.

    "It¡¯s toote, we¡¯ll stay at the hotel tonight."

    "Then will you..." his eyes lowered to the person before him, "sleep with me?"

    With a nce out of the corner of her eye at Jiang Cuo behind them, carrying her bag and coat, Tang Wan, who also cared about appearances, was too embarrassed to answer his question.

    "Wanwan, we¡¯re married now, it¡¯s perfectly normal..."

    After they got their marriage certificate, Tang Yunxian arrived soon after. Let alone sharing a room, just being together, they could feel the deathly re from her father-inw. Counting up the days, their intimate moments had been few and far between.

    While someone rambled on, Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed red. It took her a great effort to help him to the room door when Jiang Cuo quickly took out the room card.

    With a beep, the door opened.

    As soon as she entered the room, before Tang Wan could react, the man took her inside...

    Standing by the door, Jiang Cuo was utterly baffled. Their family¡¯s Fifth Master, due to health reasons, had always been one for a restrained and simple lifestyle¡ªnever had he seen him in such a lustful hurry. And now, he was left standing there with Tang Wan¡¯s bag and clothes in hand, while the two of them in the foyer were...

    What was he supposed to do?

    Tang Wan herself was somewhat stunned, the man¡¯s aggressive manner leaving her defenseless.

    She caught sight of Jiang Cuo still at the doorway and couldn¡¯t help but push on him, "Fifth Brother, that..."

    Just as Jiang Cuo hesitated, the next second...

    "Bang¡ª" The door closed, sending a tremor through Tang Wan¡¯s heart.

    "No one¡¯s here now," a low and husky voice said.

    At that moment, she was swept off her feet in a horizontal carry. The hotel room was small, and it took only a few steps to reach the bed. The room was well-heated. Jiang tripped slightly as he walked, and Tang Wan, fearing she would fall, instinctively clung tightly to his neck.

    Before she knew it, she was on the bed...

    Jiang Cuo stood at the doorway for a while, then suddenly thought of what might happen inside. He couldn¡¯t help blushing with embarrassment and hurried back to his own room.

    He and Jiang Jiu had always shared a room. When he entered, Jiang Jiu had just taken off his shirt, getting ready to take a shower.

    They were both men. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen each other before, so there wasn¡¯t much need for discretion.

    But looking at him now, Jiang Cuo suddenly remembered what the Fifth Master Jiang and Miss Tang might be about to do. He cleared his throat with a low cough, his face awkward and his ears tinged red.

    Jiang Jiu raised an eyebrow slightly, "Why are you blushing when you look at me?"

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s pupils shook slightly, "I¡¯m not blushing because of you, it¡¯s just that..."

    He was just thinking about what Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan might be doing and felt embarrassed. He usually followed Jiang Jinsang and had no personal affairs or time for romance. In some ways, he was quite innocent.

    Jiang Jiu nced at him coolly, "What are you embarrassed about then?"

    "..."

    **

    That night, the two of themy in the same bed. Tang Wan¡¯s period hadn¡¯t ended, so naturally, they didn¡¯t go all the way, but she was still tormented by him until thetter part of the night.

    When she woke up, it was already past nine in the morning. The olddy had called her twice, and thetter call had been picked up by someone.

    "Did you take Grandma¡¯s call?" Tang Wan looked over at the person who had finished washing and was now getting dressed.

    His clothes fromst night were all wrinkled from being manhandled, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind and slowly fastened the buttons, "Yes, I took it."

    "What did you tell her?"

    "I said you were too tired yesterday and still sleeping. What else could I say?"

    "..."

    Fortunately, Tang Yunxian and Zhou Zhongqing were so drunkst night that they didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon. The four of them found a nearby restaurant and ate something casually. Those hungover had little appetite, and the three of them stared at Tang Wan unblinkingly.

    Thinking about the absurd things she did with Jiang Jinsangst night, Tang Wan kept her head down, eating without daring to look at the two other people.

    Her heart palpitated, and she appeared unnatural.

    "Wanwan, are you not feeling well? You look pale," Tang Yunxian, who took a sip of tea, rubbed his temples with a headache that felt nearly splitting.

    She had been tormented by someone untiltest night; how could she have slept well?

    "Do I?" Tang Wan replied with a reluctant smile.

    "Is it difort in your body? Maybe I should introduce you to a gynecologist one of these days to give you a proper examination." Zhou Zhongqing guessed that her period had not ended since she had suffered from it for more than two days.

    As a doctor, he naturally wasn¡¯t embarrassed to discuss this topic.

    Tang Yunxian also knew about Tang Wan¡¯s recent menstrual cycle and knew that the two wouldn¡¯t go that far, so she didn¡¯t think in that direction either, "Otherwise, seeing a traditional medicine practitioner to regte your body might be good."

    "It¡¯s a bit painful," Tang Wan admitted, though she couldn¡¯t say it was because of Jiang Jinsang.

    He wasn¡¯t usually like this. Why did he turn into such an insatiable goblin after having too much to drink?

    This is maddening!

    She bowed her head and lied without changing her expression, but her hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 525: The drunken Fifth Master is a vexing demon.

    <h4>Chapter 525: The drunken Fifth Master is a vexing demon.</h4>

    Tang Wan looked at the three drunken individuals, her head throbbing intensely. She asked Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu for help, to lead them back to their rooms first.

    "Father, stop drinking," Tang Wan said, watching Tang Yunxian pick up his cup again. It was already empty, but he still brought it to his lips and smacked his mouth twice, his boozy eyes squinting around in search of more liquor¡ª"Where¡¯s the wine¡ª¡ª"

    Just as he grabbed a bottle, Tang Wan snatched it away from him, "Dad, let me help you back to your room."

    "Ah, Wanwan¡ª¡ª" Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t so drunk as to not recognize his own family. He staggered to his feet and almost took a tumble.

    "You two help Fifth Brother and Zhou Zhongqing back."

    Jiang Jiu immediately supported Zhou Zhongqing, "Doctor Zhou, let me help you back to rest."

    Zhou Zhongqing, who could hold his liquor well, didn¡¯t create a scene or act crazy. He followed Jiang Jiu to the guest room, while Jiang Cuo stood beside Jiang Jinsang with an exasperated expression, silently cursing Jiang Jiu¡ªthe sted fellow moved so quickly, leaving him alone to take care of Jiang Jinsang?

    Everyone knew how difficult someone could be when drunk, "Sir, then I¡¯ll also..."

    As he was about to reach out, Jiang Jinsang gave him a sharp look that unmistakably said:

    Don¡¯t touch me!

    "Everyone¡¯s gone now, shouldn¡¯t we head back to rest as well?" Jiang Cuo spoke in a low voice, cajoling, after all, he wasn¡¯t Jiang Yanting; he didn¡¯t dare to tie him up and haul him back to the room.

    Tang Wan finally got Tang Yunxian settled and had thought that Jiang Cuo and the others would have taken Jiang Jinsang back to his room as well. When she called to ask, only Zhou Zhongqing had returned, but Jiang Jinsang was still in the banquet hall.

    "Why didn¡¯t you help him back?"

    "He won¡¯t let me touch him," replied Jiang Cuo looking helpless. "He¡¯s ignoring what I say, so I¡¯m just..."

    Tang Wan walked over and bent down, speaking softly, "Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go back to rest."

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, "Okay."

    A twitch crossed Jiang Cuo¡¯s lips: Talk about double standards.

    As he staggered to his feet, his arm leaned on Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder. Although his mind was aiming to exert minimal pressure on her, his drunken body defied his control, almost half-leaning on her.

    "Wanwan¡ª¡ª"

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her body going half limp.

    "I only drank a little bit..."

    "I know."

    "Go home?" Jiang Jinsang, usually quite obedient, slurred his words with drunkenness.

    "It¡¯s toote, we¡¯ll stay at the hotel tonight."

    "Then will you..." his eyes lowered to the person before him, "sleep with me?"

    With a nce out of the corner of her eye at Jiang Cuo behind them, carrying her bag and coat, Tang Wan, who also cared about appearances, was too embarrassed to answer his question.

    "Wanwan, we¡¯re married now, it¡¯s perfectly normal..."

    After they got their marriage certificate, Tang Yunxian arrived soon after. Let alone sharing a room, just being together, they could feel the deathly re from her father-inw. Counting up the days, their intimate moments had been few and far between.

    While someone rambled on, Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed red. It took her a great effort to help him to the room door when Jiang Cuo quickly took out the room card.

    With a beep, the door opened.

    As soon as she entered the room, before Tang Wan could react, the man took her inside...

    Standing by the door, Jiang Cuo was utterly baffled. Their family¡¯s Fifth Master, due to health reasons, had always been one for a restrained and simple lifestyle¡ªnever had he seen him in such a lustful hurry. And now, he was left standing there with Tang Wan¡¯s bag and clothes in hand, while the two of them in the foyer were...

    What was he supposed to do?

    Tang Wan herself was somewhat stunned, the man¡¯s aggressive manner leaving her defenseless.

    She caught sight of Jiang Cuo still at the doorway and couldn¡¯t help but push on him, "Fifth Brother, that..."

    Just as Jiang Cuo hesitated, the next second...

    "Bang¡ª" The door closed, sending a tremor through Tang Wan¡¯s heart.

    "No one¡¯s here now," a low and husky voice said.

    At that moment, she was swept off her feet in a horizontal carry. The hotel room was small, and it took only a few steps to reach the bed. The room was well-heated. Jiang tripped slightly as he walked, and Tang Wan, fearing she would fall, instinctively clung tightly to his neck.

    Before she knew it, she was on the bed...

    Jiang Cuo stood at the doorway for a while, then suddenly thought of what might happen inside. He couldn¡¯t help blushing with embarrassment and hurried back to his own room.

    He and Jiang Jiu had always shared a room. When he entered, Jiang Jiu had just taken off his shirt, getting ready to take a shower.

    They were both men. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen each other before, so there wasn¡¯t much need for discretion.

    But looking at him now, Jiang Cuo suddenly remembered what the Fifth Master Jiang and Miss Tang might be about to do. He cleared his throat with a low cough, his face awkward and his ears tinged red.

    Jiang Jiu raised an eyebrow slightly, "Why are you blushing when you look at me?"

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s pupils shook slightly, "I¡¯m not blushing because of you, it¡¯s just that..."

    He was just thinking about what Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan might be doing and felt embarrassed. He usually followed Jiang Jinsang and had no personal affairs or time for romance. In some ways, he was quite innocent.

    Jiang Jiu nced at him coolly, "What are you embarrassed about then?"

    "..."

    **

    That night, the two of themy in the same bed. Tang Wan¡¯s period hadn¡¯t ended, so naturally, they didn¡¯t go all the way, but she was still tormented by him until thetter part of the night.

    When she woke up, it was already past nine in the morning. The olddy had called her twice, and thetter call had been picked up by someone.

    "Did you take Grandma¡¯s call?" Tang Wan looked over at the person who had finished washing and was now getting dressed.

    His clothes fromst night were all wrinkled from being manhandled, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind and slowly fastened the buttons, "Yes, I took it."

    "What did you tell her?"

    "I said you were too tired yesterday and still sleeping. What else could I say?"

    "..."

    Fortunately, Tang Yunxian and Zhou Zhongqing were so drunkst night that they didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon. The four of them found a nearby restaurant and ate something casually. Those hungover had little appetite, and the three of them stared at Tang Wan unblinkingly.

    Thinking about the absurd things she did with Jiang Jinsangst night, Tang Wan kept her head down, eating without daring to look at the two other people.

    Her heart palpitated, and she appeared unnatural.

    "Wanwan, are you not feeling well? You look pale," Tang Yunxian, who took a sip of tea, rubbed his temples with a headache that felt nearly splitting.

    She had been tormented by someone untiltest night; how could she have slept well?

    "Do I?" Tang Wan replied with a reluctant smile.

    "Is it difort in your body? Maybe I should introduce you to a gynecologist one of these days to give you a proper examination." Zhou Zhongqing guessed that her period had not ended since she had suffered from it for more than two days.

    As a doctor, he naturally wasn¡¯t embarrassed to discuss this topic.

    Tang Yunxian also knew about Tang Wan¡¯s recent menstrual cycle and knew that the two wouldn¡¯t go that far, so she didn¡¯t think in that direction either, "Otherwise, seeing a traditional medicine practitioner to regte your body might be good."

    "It¡¯s a bit painful," Tang Wan admitted, though she couldn¡¯t say it was because of Jiang Jinsang.

    He wasn¡¯t usually like this. Why did he turn into such an insatiable goblin after having too much to drink?

    This is maddening!

    She bowed her head and lied without changing her expression, but her hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly.

 Chapter 525: The drunken Fifth Master is a vexing demon.

    <h4>Chapter 525: The drunken Fifth Master is a vexing demon.</h4>

    Tang Wan looked at the three drunken individuals, her head throbbing intensely. She asked Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu for help, to lead them back to their rooms first.

    "Father, stop drinking," Tang Wan said, watching Tang Yunxian pick up his cup again. It was already empty, but he still brought it to his lips and smacked his mouth twice, his boozy eyes squinting around in search of more liquor¡ª"Where¡¯s the wine¡ª¡ª"

    Just as he grabbed a bottle, Tang Wan snatched it away from him, "Dad, let me help you back to your room."

    "Ah, Wanwan¡ª¡ª" Tang Yunxian wasn¡¯t so drunk as to not recognize his own family. He staggered to his feet and almost took a tumble.

    "You two help Fifth Brother and Zhou Zhongqing back."

    Jiang Jiu immediately supported Zhou Zhongqing, "Doctor Zhou, let me help you back to rest."

    Zhou Zhongqing, who could hold his liquor well, didn¡¯t create a scene or act crazy. He followed Jiang Jiu to the guest room, while Jiang Cuo stood beside Jiang Jinsang with an exasperated expression, silently cursing Jiang Jiu¡ªthe sted fellow moved so quickly, leaving him alone to take care of Jiang Jinsang?

    Everyone knew how difficult someone could be when drunk, "Sir, then I¡¯ll also..."

    As he was about to reach out, Jiang Jinsang gave him a sharp look that unmistakably said:

    Don¡¯t touch me!

    "Everyone¡¯s gone now, shouldn¡¯t we head back to rest as well?" Jiang Cuo spoke in a low voice, cajoling, after all, he wasn¡¯t Jiang Yanting; he didn¡¯t dare to tie him up and haul him back to the room.

    Tang Wan finally got Tang Yunxian settled and had thought that Jiang Cuo and the others would have taken Jiang Jinsang back to his room as well. When she called to ask, only Zhou Zhongqing had returned, but Jiang Jinsang was still in the banquet hall.

    "Why didn¡¯t you help him back?"

    "He won¡¯t let me touch him," replied Jiang Cuo looking helpless. "He¡¯s ignoring what I say, so I¡¯m just..."

    Tang Wan walked over and bent down, speaking softly, "Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go back to rest."

    Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her, "Okay."

    A twitch crossed Jiang Cuo¡¯s lips: Talk about double standards.

    As he staggered to his feet, his arm leaned on Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder. Although his mind was aiming to exert minimal pressure on her, his drunken body defied his control, almost half-leaning on her.

    "Wanwan¡ª¡ª"

    Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her body going half limp.

    "I only drank a little bit..."

    "I know."

    "Go home?" Jiang Jinsang, usually quite obedient, slurred his words with drunkenness.

    "It¡¯s toote, we¡¯ll stay at the hotel tonight."

    "Then will you..." his eyes lowered to the person before him, "sleep with me?"

    With a nce out of the corner of her eye at Jiang Cuo behind them, carrying her bag and coat, Tang Wan, who also cared about appearances, was too embarrassed to answer his question.

    "Wanwan, we¡¯re married now, it¡¯s perfectly normal..."

    After they got their marriage certificate, Tang Yunxian arrived soon after. Let alone sharing a room, just being together, they could feel the deathly re from her father-inw. Counting up the days, their intimate moments had been few and far between.

    While someone rambled on, Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed red. It took her a great effort to help him to the room door when Jiang Cuo quickly took out the room card.

    With a beep, the door opened.

    As soon as she entered the room, before Tang Wan could react, the man took her inside...

    Standing by the door, Jiang Cuo was utterly baffled. Their family¡¯s Fifth Master, due to health reasons, had always been one for a restrained and simple lifestyle¡ªnever had he seen him in such a lustful hurry. And now, he was left standing there with Tang Wan¡¯s bag and clothes in hand, while the two of them in the foyer were...

    What was he supposed to do?

    Tang Wan herself was somewhat stunned, the man¡¯s aggressive manner leaving her defenseless.

    She caught sight of Jiang Cuo still at the doorway and couldn¡¯t help but push on him, "Fifth Brother, that..."

    Just as Jiang Cuo hesitated, the next second...

    "Bang¡ª" The door closed, sending a tremor through Tang Wan¡¯s heart.

    "No one¡¯s here now," a low and husky voice said.

    At that moment, she was swept off her feet in a horizontal carry. The hotel room was small, and it took only a few steps to reach the bed. The room was well-heated. Jiang tripped slightly as he walked, and Tang Wan, fearing she would fall, instinctively clung tightly to his neck.

    Before she knew it, she was on the bed...

    Jiang Cuo stood at the doorway for a while, then suddenly thought of what might happen inside. He couldn¡¯t help blushing with embarrassment and hurried back to his own room.

    He and Jiang Jiu had always shared a room. When he entered, Jiang Jiu had just taken off his shirt, getting ready to take a shower.

    They were both men. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen each other before, so there wasn¡¯t much need for discretion.

    But looking at him now, Jiang Cuo suddenly remembered what the Fifth Master Jiang and Miss Tang might be about to do. He cleared his throat with a low cough, his face awkward and his ears tinged red.

    Jiang Jiu raised an eyebrow slightly, "Why are you blushing when you look at me?"

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s pupils shook slightly, "I¡¯m not blushing because of you, it¡¯s just that..."

    He was just thinking about what Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan might be doing and felt embarrassed. He usually followed Jiang Jinsang and had no personal affairs or time for romance. In some ways, he was quite innocent.

    Jiang Jiu nced at him coolly, "What are you embarrassed about then?"

    "..."

    **

    That night, the two of themy in the same bed. Tang Wan¡¯s period hadn¡¯t ended, so naturally, they didn¡¯t go all the way, but she was still tormented by him until thetter part of the night.

    When she woke up, it was already past nine in the morning. The olddy had called her twice, and thetter call had been picked up by someone.

    "Did you take Grandma¡¯s call?" Tang Wan looked over at the person who had finished washing and was now getting dressed.

    His clothes fromst night were all wrinkled from being manhandled, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind and slowly fastened the buttons, "Yes, I took it."

    "What did you tell her?"

    "I said you were too tired yesterday and still sleeping. What else could I say?"

    "..."

    Fortunately, Tang Yunxian and Zhou Zhongqing were so drunkst night that they didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon. The four of them found a nearby restaurant and ate something casually. Those hungover had little appetite, and the three of them stared at Tang Wan unblinkingly.

    Thinking about the absurd things she did with Jiang Jinsangst night, Tang Wan kept her head down, eating without daring to look at the two other people.

    Her heart palpitated, and she appeared unnatural.

    "Wanwan, are you not feeling well? You look pale," Tang Yunxian, who took a sip of tea, rubbed his temples with a headache that felt nearly splitting.

    She had been tormented by someone untiltest night; how could she have slept well?

    "Do I?" Tang Wan replied with a reluctant smile.

    "Is it difort in your body? Maybe I should introduce you to a gynecologist one of these days to give you a proper examination." Zhou Zhongqing guessed that her period had not ended since she had suffered from it for more than two days.

    As a doctor, he naturally wasn¡¯t embarrassed to discuss this topic.

    Tang Yunxian also knew about Tang Wan¡¯s recent menstrual cycle and knew that the two wouldn¡¯t go that far, so she didn¡¯t think in that direction either, "Otherwise, seeing a traditional medicine practitioner to regte your body might be good."

    "It¡¯s a bit painful," Tang Wan admitted, though she couldn¡¯t say it was because of Jiang Jinsang.

    He wasn¡¯t usually like this. Why did he turn into such an insatiable goblin after having too much to drink?

    This is maddening!

    She bowed her head and lied without changing her expression, but her hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly.

 Chapter 526 - 335 Thinks of plotting something evil, not necessarily a man (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 526: 335 Thinks of plotting something evil, not necessarily a man (2 updates)</h4>

    Zhou Zhongqing told Tang Wan he would introduce her to a doctor and, that very afternoon, he took her to the hospital to see the gynecologist. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Jiang Jinsang to follow, so he took the opportunity to answer a call from Qi Zeyan, who informed him that the house was ready and asked if he wanted to take a look.

    Jiang Jinsang had asked Qi Zeyan to help find a so-called "marriage house," and had booked the house half a month ago, but it was only now being handed over.

    "Xiaowu, this is really a rough house, are you sure you want to decorate everything yourself?" Qi Zeyan walked through the room with him, noting that the walls had only basic finishing and there was a strong smell of cement.

    "Yes." Jiang Jinsang surveyed the house, which had three bedrooms and two living areas, all bedrooms facing north to south and receiving excellent natural light.

    Qi Zeyan extended his hand and took a file from Ruan Mengxi, who was on one side, and handed it to him, "There are details of a few decoratingpanies in here, you should find it useful."

    "Thanks."

    Today, when Jiang Jinsang came to see the house, he had specifically asked Qi Zeyan to bring Ruan Mengxi, as she was a good friend of Tang Wan, and also to consult her on any specific preferences Tang Wan might have, so he could pay attention during the decoration.

    "If you think there¡¯s no issue, we canplete the procedures today." Qi Zeyan had been quite busy helping him with this, recently always on the lookout for houses.

    His grandfather also mysteriously asked him one evening, "Zeyan, do you have some situation going on recently?"

    "If you have someone in your life, just tell me early, don¡¯t hide it."

    Qi Zeyan looked confused, "Other than heading to work and going home, you know my whereabouts, don¡¯t you?"

    "You¡¯ve been house-hunting recently, with high requirements for security and seclusion."

    "What about it?"

    "Are you nning to hide a mistress?"

    Qi Zeyan was baffled. His grandfather¡¯s imagination was indeed too wild.

    ...

    On their side, processing the paperwork and handing over the money was actually quick; it was just the waiting that was tedious. Jiang Jinsang sat on the sofa, casually flipping through the information Qi Zeyan had organized for him.

    Qi Zeyan, lounging with his legs crossed, caught sight of a faint bite mark peeping from the cor of his shirt and teased, "Is your sister-inw a cat?"

    "Hmm?" Jiang Jinsang¡¯s fingers paused on the documents as he thought about the night before.

    Tang Wan was on her period and the two couldn¡¯t possibly have done anything too outrageous. They had just had a bit too much to drink and, like a young brat, all his bad elements seemed to be activated, not to mention hisck ofposure as he flirted with her.

    Irritated, she had bitten him a few times.

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, "Indeed, she is like a cat."

    Normally she appeared gentle and soft, fine when you pet her, but when pushed, she could bite.

    Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue:

    Was he being fed dog food?

    But he couldn¡¯t really imagine Tang Wan biting him. Recalling his past interest in her, she had always been polite and distanced toward him. It seemed she only showed another side of her to those she was close to and liked.

    Ruan Mengxi had been observing Qi Zeyan, noticing his suddenly dazed expression and slightly furrowed brow. Surely he hadn¡¯t forgotten Tang Wan.

    Qi Zeyan suddenly felt sentimental, "Ever since you¡¯ve been with your sister-inw, you have changed quite a bit."

    "Really?" Everyone around Jiang Jinsang could feel that he had changed a lot, "In what way?"

    Qi Zeyan pondered for a moment:

    "You finally seem human."

    Jiang Jinsang shot a cold nce at him, and the other immediately took off running...

    He shook his head helplessly and was about to continue looking at the information when he glimpsed Ruan Mengxi, "Do you think Wanwan would like a western style? Or is minimalism better?"

    "Simple and elegant," Ruan Mengxi smiled.

    "Do you still like Zeyan?"

    Jiang Jinsang suddenly asked. Ruan Mengxi froze for a few seconds before nodding earnestly.

    "Don¡¯t you mind that he liked Wanwan?"

    "I mind!" Ruan Mengxi said frankly, "But I still like him."

    Tang Wan also knew Qi Zeyan had once fancied her. Now, when they met, it was always straightforward without any restraint. If neither of them felt anything, why should she care?

    "When I was in school, I only had Wanwan as a friend. She has a nice personality and is pretty; in school, she was particrly popr with the boys. Many had feelings for her but were too scared to approach her, so they always went through me. It¡¯s normal for our boss to have been moved by her."

    Tang Wan¡¯s demeanor¡ªgentle and innocent¡ªwas very appealing.

    Men, mostly, do like those who appear innocent but have a fierce spirit deep inside, and Tang Wan was exactly that type.

    "Yeah." Jiang Jinsang nodded. Ruan Mengxi was someone who was particrly open-minded about everything. If she said she didn¡¯t mind at all, it would have seemed a bit false. Her candid admission showed a good mindset, "By the way, you said Wanwan was quite liked in school?"

    "Did I?" Ruan Mengxi coughed twice.

    "You said you were the one who connected her with the guys. How many did you introduce to her?"

    His tone was light, but it carried an inexplicable intimidation.

    "I didn¡¯t introduce her to any..." Ruan Mengxi hurriedly exined, "Wanwan never really dated."

    "Did she like anyone while in school?"

    "No, she was too focused on studying at that time. Even when people pursued her, she wouldn¡¯t even look their way. Later she went to learn a trade and startedte. The times I saw her were rare, let alone other guys. There was no time for dating." Ruan Mengxi gave a rueful smile. "Uncle Tang was quite strict with her."

    "I was just asking, don¡¯t be nervous," Jiang Jinsang said with a smile.

    How could Ruan Mengxi not be nervous? His tone made it sound as if she used to specifically matchmake for Tang Wan. She was no matchmaker! Why would she be involved in such a "scheme"!

    After finishing the procedures, Ruan Mengxi drove, tasked with taking Qi Zeyan home. He sat in the back seat, tilted his head to look out the window, andzily tugged at his tie.

    Jiang Jinsang was too fastidious; finally, having sent him away brought a sense of relief, but the thought of facing his father¡¯s relentless matchmaking back home instantly brought on a headache, his expression weary.

    Through the rearview mirror, Ruan Mengxi observed him. Qi Zeyan, outwardly, was always meticulous¡ªhis suit, his parted slick hair, even his shoes sparkled clean, always so spirited, rarely ever looking this way.

    Since getting in the car, Qi Zeyan had been silent, and this sent Ruan Mengxi¡¯s mood fluctuating.

    "Boss..."

    "Hmm?" Qi Zeyan was thinking about how to deal with his father once he got home.

    "Are you not over it yet?"

    "What?" Qi Zeyan frowned, not understanding the meaning behind her words at first.

    "Still immersed in past feelings, feeling sad and hurt."

    "..."

    "I know, you transferred me by your side to get close to Wanwan, but she and Xiaowu are already married. Don¡¯t me me for speaking out of turn, but you should move on."

    Qi Zeyan took a breath, visibly more irritated as he tugged at his tie again. He indeed had harbored such thoughts long ago, but that was ages ago. He now regretted transferring Ruan Mengxi, always stirring these feelings in him; this wasn¡¯t the first time.

    His attraction to Tang Wan had been fleeting; his heart beating wildly, he merely skipped a beat, and before he knew it, Jiang Jinsang had promptly ended it.

    He had been miserable for a while, but it wasn¡¯t a pain etched in his bones. Now, he purely saw her as a sister-inw, yet Ruan Mengxi still seemed to think he was drowning in heartbreak, unable to extricate himself. Why was that?

    "Boss, there are many great girls out there."

    "Howe I don¡¯t see any?" Qi Zeyan pressed his lips together.

    Ruan Mengxi frowned:

    Was this man blind? Me! Can¡¯t he see?

    "You¡¯re always thinking about Wanwan, unable to see the forest for the trees."

    "That sounds wise of you. How many boyfriends have you had?" Qi Zeyan usually didn¡¯t ask his employees such personal questions, but her tone sounded so experienced that he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "None."

    "None?" He clearly didn¡¯t believe her. "You¡¯re not bad-looking, and your family¡¯s well off, howe no one¡¯s pursued you?"

    "I used to be quite overweight."

    "Girls being a bit chubby is also good; too skinny isn¡¯t great either."

    "So what type do you like?"

    After she said this, Ruan Mengxi immediately regretted it. Qi Zeyan nced at her, "Forget going home, let¡¯s go to No. 9 Mansion."

    "You¡¯re going to drink alone?"

    It was a well-known bar in Beijing, retro and understated on the outside, but popr for its privacy.

    "Not when I have you, right?"

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s heart suddenly started to pound.

    Qi Zeyan really didn¡¯t want to go home, thinking about how the Jiang brothers, one was getting a marriage certificate and the other was organizing a wedding¡ªsuch sweet love, who wouldn¡¯t want that? Previously, after work, he could joke around with them, but now he could only hang out with Jiang Chengsi, and being too close invited baseless rumors.

    He might as well amuse himself alone.

    Since he had his assistant with him, if he drank too much, someone would drive him home.

    And Ruan Mengxi thought:

    Could it be he hasn¡¯t gotten over his heartbreak and ns to drown his sorrows in alcohol? Could this be an opportunity for her to make a move?

    After arriving at the bar, Ruan Mengxi received a call from Tang Wan about some work issues.

    "Where are you? It¡¯s a bit noisy around you."

    "At the bar."

    "Just you?"

    "And our boss."

    "So is it a business outing?"

    "No, just the two of us. He¡¯s feeling down, might be looking to drown his sorrows. Gotta go, I need to keep an eye on him."

    ...

    Tang Wan hung up, still puzzled. Drowning his sorrows? What troubles could Qi Zeyan possibly have?

    "What¡¯s up?" Jiang Jinsang was looking at a bunch of medicines she had brought from the hospital, all for improving health, some already brewed and packaged.

    "Xixi mentioned Qi Zeyan went to the bar to drown his sorrows, just the two of them. Hope nothing happens." Tang Wan had had a bad experience at a bar once and felt it wasn¡¯t a good ce.

    "What could possibly happen?" Jiang Jinsang chuckled.

    "Alone with a woman, and too much alcohol, that..."

    "Don¡¯t worry; although Zeyan gets a bit disorderly after drinking, he wouldn¡¯t misbehave with women."

    "I¡¯m worried about what Xixi might do to him."

    Tang Wan was all too aware of her friend¡¯s audacity; taking advantage of Qi Zeyan while he was drunk was totally within the realm of possibility for her...

    "..."

 Chapter 527 - 336 Drunk and Taken Home, Wanting to Pounce (3rd update)

    <h4>Chapter 527: 336 Drunk and Taken Home, Wanting to Pounce (3rd update)</h4>

    Tang Wan had just finished speaking about plotting something iniquitous when the room fell eerily silent. A few seconds passed before Jiang Jinsang finally coughed and said,

    "Zeyan is an adult, he¡¯s been doing business for so many years and constantly socializing outside. He must know how to protect himself."

    "But when ites to his assistant, he may not be on guard, especially considering..." Tang Wan thought about the household registration issue, and cleared her throat slightly, "It¡¯s hard to guard against a thief within one¡¯s own household."

    "That¡¯s true." Jiang Jinsang twisted his fingers, "But that¡¯s also your guess. I can¡¯t just call him and say, ¡¯Your assistant might have ill intentions toward you.¡¯ If she has no such ns and nothing has happened, what do you think will be of their rtionship?"

    Tang Wan pressed her lips tightly and remained silent; indeed, this was not something she could meddle in.

    "Grandfather¡ª" Jiang Cuo knocked and entered.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Jiang Jinsang was busy with a medicine box, sorting Tang Wan¡¯s daily medication into individual doses.

    "Thedy you asked me to inquire aboutst night..."

    "Who did you inquire about?" Tang Wan frowned.

    "The samedy you were asking about your aunt¡¯s motherst night."

    Tang Wan had been so busyst night that she hadpletely forgotten this minor incident. Now that she thought about it, it struck her as quite abnormal.

    "Could it be the biological parents of auntie¡¯s mother?" Jiang Jinsang looked at Tang Wan, which actually made herugh.

    "Impossible, the biological parents of auntie¡¯s mother passed away long ago. She was not an abandoned child; she was brought up in an orphanage without any rtives, and all her information is on record there. Later she went to my grandfather¡¯s house. Out of the blue, where would any biological parentse from?"

    Jiang Jinsang looked at Jiang Cuo, who also nodded, "Based on what we¡¯ve found so far, they seem to have no connection with Miss Shen. Their family has always lived in Beijing and they haven¡¯t lost any children or anything like that."

    "They don¡¯t have any rtives from Pingjiang either; it seemspletely unrted."

    "But Master, at yesterday¡¯s genealogy banquet, there really were quite a few people asking about Miss Shen, saying they wanted to matchmake for her."

    "What?" Tang Wanughed out loud, "Matchmaking for auntie¡¯s mother?"

    "In Beijing, if a family has a daughter, a hundred families seek her hand. Although many people don¡¯t know she¡¯s your auntie¡¯s mother, Miss Shen has a good temperament, and you take special care of her. Naturally, many people are paying attention, and if they knew that marrying her would mean a higher status than our grandfathers in the future, who knows..."

    The market price might skyrocket!

    "What are you talking about?" Jiang Jinsang quirked an eyebrow, his gaze revealing an underlying threat.

    Just how many people wanted to be his new uncle!

    "I¡¯ll step out first." Jiang Cuo, with his sly fox-like eyes, quickly escaped the troubled waters.

    "Maybe thatdy also took a fancy to auntie¡¯s mother," Tang Wan smiled, not taking the situation seriously at all.

    ...

    Meanwhile, over at No. 9 Mansion

    Qi Zeyan was thoroughly intoxicated, having not eaten much and persistently downing alcohol. He was drinking both quickly and fiercely, and got drunk very quickly.

    "Boss, that¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll take you home." Ruan Mengxi had advised him a few times before, and he had almost coaxed her to drink with him. If both of them got drunk, would that not be awful?

    She reached out, snatched the wine ss from his hand, and tried to help him stand up...

    "I don¡¯t want to go home!" Qi Zeyan was deliberately getting drunk here because he didn¡¯t want to go home.

    "Then get up first." Ruan Mengxi couldn¡¯t lift him by herself, and in the end, she had to trouble a waiter to help him out, while she went to get the car.

    When she parked at the entrance, he leaned against the wall, his cheeks flushed, listless and sighing constantly, his drunken state was not a good one. Having drunk too much, where he ranted about the CEO, he had gone on to criticize every one of the Jiang brothers in turn...

    Ruan Mengxi couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Didn¡¯t Third Young Master do anything to upset you? Why are you criticizing him!"

    "He¡¯s Jiang Chengsi¡¯s brother; what¡¯s wrong with me saying a few words about him?"

    The waiter helped to get him into the car. His tie had been ripped off long ago, revealing arge expanse of skin around his corbone, blushed with a tender pink from the alcohol, he leaned back in the seat, low sobsing from him, mumbling something indistinct.

    "My hair¡ª" He waspletely drunk, yet still worried that someone might mess up his hairstyle.

    But the waiter had put in a lot of effort to get him into the car. Who would care about his hairstyle at this point? Once he was thrown in, that was that.

    ...

    In Beijing, even at night, the city lights shine as brightly as during the day. As they merged into the traffic, the car started and stopped. Inside, Qi Zeyan, blurred by drink, dreamt.

    He dreamt that he was stealing flowers but was caught red-handed by the Jiang brothers. Jiang Jinsang threatened to break his legs. He ran wildly until he reached a cliff, unable to stop, and suddenly fell over the edge. His body plummeted sharply, and he woke up with a start...

 Chapter 528: 336 Drunk and Taken Home, Wanting to Pounce (3rd update)_2

    <strong>Chapter 528: 336 Drunk and Taken Home, Wanting to Pounce (3rd update)_2</strong>

    Drenched in sticky sweat, all from the heat, the car cabin was sealed, with the warm air sting, so hot it made it hard for one to breathe, nearly suffocating.

    ¡°Xiaozhu¡ª¡± Qi Zeyan thought it was Assistant Xiaozhu driving, his throat burning like fire, ¡°Water¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi observed the car ahead, passing over a bottle of mineral water. Qi Zeyan caught a glimpse of those pale, slender hands, hesitated for a moment, then looked along the hand, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, where are we going now?¡±

    He took the mineral water, unscrewed it, and drank more than half the bottle.

    ¡°Taking you home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going home!¡±

    ¡°Then where do you want to go first?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere.¡±

    ¡­

    Ruan Mengxi frowned, anywhere? ¡°Shall we go to a hotel, get you a room?¡±

    ¡°Not to the hotel¡­¡±

    ¡°Then to Fourth Master¡¯s clubhouse? There should be a ce to sleep there.¡±

    ¡°Are you so afraid the reporters won¡¯t catch any scandal between him and me?¡±

    ¡°Then where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere is fine.¡±

    After he said that, he fell into a drowsy sleep again, not here, not there, but as it approached midnight, she couldn¡¯t just drive around town with him in the car, right? After much thought, Ruan Mengxi bit her lip¡­

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± Qi Zeyan felt unbearably hot, his head groggy.

    ¡°How about going to my ce?¡±

    He mumbled something, but Ruan Mengxi couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as your agreement.¡±

    Still no response from behind, Ruan Mengxi cheerfully took him home, struggling to get him out of the car. Finally, she propped him up into the elevator, but Qi Zeyan¡¯s body wavered, nearly falling backwards.

    Ruan Mengxi reached out to grab his arm, instinctively pulled him over, and he collided with her. Unable to support the weight, she staggered back two steps, her back mming against the elevator with a dull ¡°thud¡±.

    He pressed down on her.

    Behind was the cool metal, and in front, Qi Zeyan¡¯s every inch of skin was scorching hot.

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s heart felt like it was skipping wildly, she took a quick breath, and suddenly looked up at the person in front of her. They were so close it seemed she could hear his heartbeat.

    Looking at the handsome face barely inches away, Ruan Mengxi¡¯s throat moved imperceptibly as she swallowed, her eyes shining with incredulity.

    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss?¡±

    Qi Zeyan waspletely bewildered, his eyes unfocused; he might not even be aware of how close they were. He looked at her vaguely and hummed an almost indiscernible sound.

    At this moment, all Ruan Mengxi had to do was tilt her head slightly to easily kiss him. Palms sweating, she gathered her courage and tilted her neck slightly upwards, drawing ever closer¡­

    Even his breath was distinctly perceptible.

    Ruan Mengxi¡¯s cheeks began to flush, her breathing disrupted.

    Wanting to kiss, wanting to pounce¡ª

    She leaned in slightly, just about to kiss him, but the next second¡­

    ¡°Ding¡ª¡± The elevator arrived!

    ¡­

    The next morning, Qi Zeyan¡¯s phone started vibrating. He instinctively reached out for it and ended up rolling right off the couch, staring around in confusion.

    This was definitely not his home.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake?¡± Ruan Mengxi came in with breakfast, ¡°Please freshen up, breakfast is ready.¡±

    ¡°Is this your ce?¡± Qi Zeyan¡¯s head ached fiercely as he looked around the apartment. Three bedrooms and one living room, it was clear from the decoration style, all warm colors, with little knick-knacks, the kind girls like¡ªall pink and soft, somewhat dreamy.

    ¡°Do you not remember anything?¡±

    Qi Zeyan tried to get up from the ground and only then realized he was bare-chested. Damn it, what the heck was this situation?

    What on earth had he donest night?

    At that moment, his phone vibrated again. After fumbling around, he found his phone in the sofa crevice. ¡°Hello, Xiaozhu¡ª¡±

    ¡°Boss, where are you? Where should I pick you up?¡± He had rushed to the Qi Family¡¯s ce only to be told that Zeyan hadn¡¯te homest night.

    ¡°I¡¯m at Xiaoruan¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoruan¡¯s house?¡± Xiaozhu was clueless. Why didn¡¯t you go home but went to her ce instead?

    ¡°Bring me a set of clothes when youe over.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±

    Xiaozhu arrived at Ruan Mengxi¡¯s house, bewildered. By then, Qi Zeyan had finished breakfast, changed his clothes, and the three of them set off for the office. Xiaozhu eyed the two of them, naturally curious about what they had done the day before.

    Weren¡¯t you supposed to take Xiaowu to see houses? How did you end up at Xiaoruan¡¯s?

    As they were nearing the office, Qi Zeyan turned to Ruan Mengxi, ¡°Don¡¯t let a word aboutst night slip out, got it!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ruan Mengxi smiled.

    After Qi Zeyan left, Xiaozhu yfully nudged Ruan Mengxi¡¯s elbow, ¡°What did you and the boss dost night?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, I went to work.¡±

    Yesterday, after Qi Zeyan had drunk a bit too much, aside fromining about his grandfather and several of the Jiang brothers, he also vented about her, essentially telling her that he had nothing whatsoever to do with Tang Wan and that she should stop spouting nonsense in the future.

    With a drunkard¡¯s truth-telling, Ruan Mengxi understood that Tang Wan was not in his heart, which naturally made her happy. Meanwhile, Qi Zeyan sat in the office with a terrible headache.

    He tried hard to recallst night¡¯s events. He vaguely remembered saying he didn¡¯t want to go home, didn¡¯t want to go to the hotel or anything like that, and then Ruan Mengxi suggested she take him back to her ce, and after that¡­

    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Ruan Mengxi wrapped him in the quilt.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me take it off!¡±

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t do this, it¡¯s very difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°I just want to get undressed, I¡¯m hot!¡±

    ¡°Easy to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m immune to all diseases.¡±

    ¡­

    Qi Zeyan covered his face with a hand. Damn it, what had he done?

    At that time, his phone vibrated again. His mind was agitated, and his voice sounded a bit harsh, ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    The person on the other end probably didn¡¯t expect his temper to be so hot early in the morning and was momentarily silent.

    ¡°Hello¡ªspeak up!¡±

    Still no response. He thought it might be some spam or scam call, thinking to himself that these scammers really had it tough, getting up so early to con people. But immediately afterward, he heard a familiar and deep voice from the other end of the line: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Old¡­ Old Huo? You¡¯re looking for me this early¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± he said with a suck-up smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m inviting Xiaowu and his wife to dinner today,e along.¡± Previously, when Tang Wan got engaged, he didn¡¯t make it to Pingjiang and had said he would make it up by treating them to a meal, but it ended up being Jiang Yanting¡¯s proposal scene, and that meal was never hosted.

    ¡°Why invite me along if you¡¯re treating Xiaowu and his family? To mooch off you, doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for mooching.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at conversation, so I want you there to keep thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Six o¡¯clock tonight, at my ce.¡±

    With that, he hung up, leaving Qi Zeyan dumbfounded. Damn it, what did this jerk think he was, some sort ofpanion to dine, drink, and chat? Why the hell should I go? I¡¯m not going, what¡¯s he gonna do about it?

    But when the time came to finish work, he still got ready ahead of time, drove his car straight to Hexi¡­

 Chapter 529: 337 to the Huo Family, the gift killer re-emerges in Jianghu

    <strong>Chapter 529: 337 to the Huo Family, the gift killer re-emerges in Jianghu</strong>

    The car was driving on the road to Hexi, Tang Wan turned her head to look out of the window, where the early spring¡¯s nting sun had not yet set, casting an evening shadow all around, bringing a sensation of cool wind and cold water.

    ¡°Work didn¡¯t go smoothly today?¡± Jiang Jinsang turned his head to look at her.

    ¡°Do you remember your high school ssmate who became a celebrity from thest school anniversary?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Today, her team came to our studio. They want to coborate andunch a line of co-branded jewelry, things like nes, earrings.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s studio was once obscure, but since the Cu Yu incident, it had be famous. Plus, since she was married to Jiang Jinsang, there were many who wanted to connect with the Jiang Family through her, and several sought to coborate with them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to coborate with her?¡±

    ¡°A little, but her team offered very generous terms, and Uncle Chen is quite tempted. If this deal goes through, all the studio employees could receive a substantial bonus this year.¡±

    Tang Wan leaned back in her chair and heaved a sigh. Initially, when she started this studio, it was purely out of passion, to earn some extra money to ensure she couldfortably eat and drink. But with more employees, and now people like Chen Zhi following her to Beijing, she couldn¡¯t let them go hungry.

    Doing business and making money is all about profit; you can¡¯t just do what you like or don¡¯t like.

    ¡°Why the sigh?¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at her, smiling.

    ¡°Doing business is really not easy.¡±

    Tang Wan stretched her hand to her neck, ¡°You didn¡¯t take a wrong turn, did you? We¡¯re supposed to pick up Auntie.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shen Shuci had just found a job. Having lived abroad for many years, she was considered a returnee and had no trouble finding work at a joint venturepany. With a three-month training internship, the sry and benefits were quite decent.

    After signing the internship contract, she called Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang out to dinner.

    Speaking of which, she was their elder. Since she¡¯d been in Beijing, they had been looking after her. She had been too busy finding a job recently, and it was time to treat them to a good meal.

    ¡°Tonight?¡± Tang Wan was a bit surprised when she received the call, what special day was it that Big Brother Huo wanted to treat them, and her aunt wanted to meet today too?

    ¡°Do you have other ns?¡±

    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± It would be rude to cancel on the Huo Family, as they had made nsst night.

    ¡°I have to go to thepany for internship training tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be busy for the next week or even a month. It¡¯ll be hard to meet. If you¡¯re not free, let¡¯s make another time.¡±

    ¡°A month?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll need training before starting the internship, and I expect it to be really busy.¡±

    When Tang Wan heard it might be a long while before she could see her again, ¡°Let me discuss it with Fifth Brother and I¡¯ll call you back.¡±

    Tang Wan immediately informed Jiang Jinsang about this, and heughed it off, ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner together. Tonight, Zeyan will also be there. It¡¯ll be more lively with more people, and they all know each other too.¡±

    ¡°Auntie might not be willing to go¡­¡± This time it wasn¡¯t about going to a hotel restaurant, but to the Huo Family¡¯s ce, ¡°we should also talk to Big Brother Huo about this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him. We¡¯ll just say we¡¯re bringing someone. He won¡¯t mind. He¡¯s not very good at livening up the atmosphere, which is why he specifically asked Zeyan toe. I was even considering inviting Brother and Fourth Brother, but Brother and his wife are taking the kids abroad tomorrow, so they¡¯re busy packing tonight.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang chuckled, ¡°As for Fourth Brother, he wouldn¡¯t dare go. Last time he took Jiangjiang and Taotao to Huo¡¯s to see the plum blossoms, he ended up sparring with Old Huo.¡±

    ¡°The kids don¡¯t understand anything. They just saw the two exchanging blows, like a thrilling action movie scene, and they were cheering on the side.¡±

    ¡°And so, Fourth Brother nearly had his arms dislocated. Looks like he won¡¯t be riding his motorcycle anytime soon.¡±

    Tang Wan snorted withughter, ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen Fourth Brother these past few days¡­¡±

    She called Shen Shuci and said it was just a meal with a few acquaintances. Initially, Shen Shuci was hesitant, as she wasn¡¯t one for social scenes, but she had something to pass on to Tang Wan, so she agreed.

    She had thought that whomever was treating, she would share the cost, splitting the bill to count it as her own invitation.

    But she had no idea they were going to the Huo Family¡¯s ce; there was simply no way to split that kind of dinner bill.

    *

    When they picked up Shen Shuci in the residentialplex, she was carrying arge, seemingly heavy packing bag.

    ¡°Auntie, what is that you¡¯re carrying?¡± Tang Wan turned to look at her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a bad experience with your periodst time? I heard about a traditional Chinese medicine recipe that¡¯s really effective. I went to the pharmacy to get the medicinal herbs prepared. Everything¡¯s cooked and sealed; you can just warm it up at home and drink it.¡±

    Tang Wan had just gotten a bunch of Western medicine from Zhou Zhongqing to regte her body, and now, here were the Chinese medicines.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a half month¡¯s supply. Three times a day.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite with me. I¡¯ll send it over after you finish drinking.¡±

    Tang Wan wanted to cry but had no tears. Faced with such thoughtful and amiable elders, she could only smile and say, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Why did she love to deliver medicines to others so much? Before, she had sent a bunch of health supplements to Jiang Jinsang, and now she¡¯s sending her traditional Chinese medicine? This was even scarier than Big Brother Huo.

    Shen Shuci was practical in her approach. Rather than offering verbalfort or sending fancy but insubstantial gifts, tangible items were her preference¡ªalbeit only to rtives. For ordinary people, unceremonously delivering medicine might earn one a beating.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Shen Shuci saw that the car wasn¡¯t headed into the city center and thought they might be visiting a rural leisure farm.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t borate.

    Shen Shuci looked out the window, passing a cluster of vis against a backdrop of ovepping mountains shrouded in chaotic clouds and bright afterglow, like a bold oil painting.

    It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped in front of an ancient and grave house, surrounded by destion and silence, that one could hardly believe it was inhabited.

    There were no signs on the road and Shen Shuci even thought it was a restaurant.

    Some people, perhaps weary of exotic delicacies, liked to seek out remote ces to try something fresh.

    Hearing the sound of the car, the pitch-ck gate opened, and two people stepped out. At the sight of these two individuals, Shen Shuci pursed her lips. Dressed in ck, they were both broad-shouldered and robust. That distinct aura of sternness was something she had only seen with one family in all of Beijing¡­

    ¡°What ce is this?¡± Shen Shuci asked, noticing Tang Wan unbuckling her seatbelt, ready to get out of the car.

    ¡°Big Brother Huo¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Shen Shuci was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to have dinner at a restaurant tonight? Who exactly is hosting the dinner?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Huo, at his house.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you rify this to me at the time?¡± Shen Shuci was not well-acquainted with him. Previously, because of Jiang Chengsi¡¯s incident, he had helped her once, but then she criticized the book he gifted as poor, seemingly having offended him. And now, she hade to dine at his home¡ªhow inappropriate was that?

    Moreover, it was her first visit, and she hadn¡¯t even brought a gift.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, though.¡± Tang Wan said with augh.

    Biting her lip, Shen Shuci had no choice but to follow them out of the car.

    The Huo Family mansion was supposedly a relic of the Ming and Qing dynasties. The back leaned against a mountain, nted with green plums. When the flowers bloomed, it was a sight of Beijing, visible only from afar and never up close, until the Huos bought and renovated it. However, the centuries-old architecture, weathered by the elements, inevitably felt ancient.

    On the dark door hung a metal, retro-style que bearing theplex characters ¡°Huo Family.¡±

    ¡°Master, Mrs. Jiang, Miss Shen, you¡¯ve arrived. Pleasee in.¡± The Huo Family staff, all smiles, helped park the car and invited the three of them inside.

    Though Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were officially married, without a wedding banquet, many still addressed her as Miss Tang. Suddenly being called ¡®Mrs.¡¯ filled her with an odd mixture of delight and difort.

    ¡­

    At that moment, someone was just about to take a shower when a knock came at his door.

    ¡°Master, Master Five and the others have arrived.¡±

    He had just removed the mechanical watch from his wrist and nced at the time. ¡°They¡¯re early.¡±

    They had agreed on 6 o¡¯clock, but it was only quarter past five. Due to his profession, he was naturally very precise with time. He had just finished exercising and nned to shower when they arrived, not expecting Jiang Jinsang to be early. But he was soaked in sweat and it would be impolite to greet guests without freshening up first.

    ¡°Have the dogs been chained up?¡± The two fearsome wolfhounds that guarded the Huo Family gate were intimidating.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Let them sit down and have some tea. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the living room, the Huo Family members, obedient as they were, attended to the three guests with tea. But being watched by a group of burly men while sipping tea was as awkward as one could imagine.

    The Huo Family members weren¡¯t conversationalists. Asking them to fight was one thing, but to chat with guests was quite another.

    After asking if the tea was to their liking, they found themselves at a loss for further conversation.

    One of them then asked Tang Wan, ¡°About the security guards we sent over for you to choose from, are you really not interested in any of them? Should we select a few more for youter?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, giving him a look that was calm butced with a hint of threat.

    ¡°The best thing to do when you don¡¯t know what to say, or are unsure of the right words, is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±

    The message from Jiang Jinsang was clear: If you can¡¯t say anything good, then it¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut!

 Chapter 530 - 338 A Terrifying Scene, Huo Ye Decisively Takes Action (2 more)

    <h4>Chapter 530: 338 A Terrifying Scene, Huo Ye Decisively Takes Action (2 more)</h4>

    Huo Family Living Room

    Tang Wan was holding a teacup, drinking tea while also taking in her surroundings. This had been the old house before, retaining a legacy, with home furnishings all in dark tones, simple and restrained.

    There was nothing particrly luxurious about the ce; it could almost be described as spartan. Furthermore, once inside the house, from the moment you entered, apart from a few wooden posts, there was ack of any means of entertainment or leisure.

    In the living room, there was no television, so the three of them could only stare nkly at the Huo Family members.

    She really didn¡¯t understand, what could one do living here every day?

    y Go Fish?

    Everything was arranged meticulously, so even the most fastidious person couldn¡¯t find any fault.

    After examining for a while, Tang Wan had only one conclusion:

    The people who lived here were truly rigid and boring.

    The Huo family members looked at each other, passing the buck, already at a loss for what to say. After being "warned" by Jiang Jinsang, they were even quieter, and the atmosphere in the room instantly became oppressive and gloomy.

    However, they knew that even if their grandpa came, the atmosphere might not be any better than it was now because...

    He was not only taciturn but also had a sharp tongue!

    Jiang Jinsang was aware of this and suggested directly, "Let¡¯s go to the backyard and have a look. They have a Green Plum Garden, as well as a shooting range and a horse riding area..."

    "Shooting range, horse riding area?" Tang Wan had only handled some stic toy guns as a child and had never ridden a horse, so naturally, she was curious.

    "Then we¡¯ll take you there." The Huo family members sighed in relief, grateful for any reprieve from the awkwardness.

    ...

    In the Huo family¡¯s backyard, there was a vast Green Plum Forest, the green plums not yet in bloom, the branches bare, nothing of interest to see.

    The shooting range was someone¡¯s private domain, visible but not open to the public. Moreover, without professional guidance, it was quite dangerous. Jiang Jinsang himself was not familiar with it, and even if Tang Wan wanted to learn, the Huo family members wouldn¡¯t dare teach her.

    With Jiang Chengsi¡¯s jealousy, they feared he might chew them out alive.

    So, after a walk around, they went to the horse riding area.

    Tang Wan had no idea how to ride a horse, and this close encounter was her first.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, our horses are very gentle. Just a few days ago, Chengsi and the others came and rode them." A member of the Huo family said with a smile as they stroked the horse¡¯s mane, "You can pet them a bit."

    The horses raised by the Huo Family were all of the strong and majestic kind, and Tang Wan, encountering them for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit intimidated.

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of?" Jiang Jinsang took her hand and coaxed it forward, encouraging her to touch the horse.

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t dare move closer, so she took some of the dried grass on the side and, maintaining a safe distance, fed the horses.

    When she turned her head to look at Shen Shuci, she noticed she was already chatting with the Huo family members.

    Even though the Huo family members weren¡¯t talkative, when it came to their field of expertise or something they were skilled at, they could talk endlessly, from where the horses were bred, how they were normally kept, and what they were fed.

    "Auntie, you know about this?" Tang Wan asked.

    "I¡¯ve ridden with ssmates before."

    Shen Shuci had always been quite athletic, and even the self-defense moves Tang Wan knew were learned from her.

    "Would Miss Shen like to give it a try?" the Huo family member offered.

    "Can I?" Only those who could ride horses understood the joy of galloping.

    Just as Jiang Chengsi riding a motorcycle seemed irresponsible or even unserious to outsiders, the wild sense of freedom that ran in his veins was something outsiders could neverprehend.

    "Of course, you can but it¡¯s getting dark soon. If you want to ride, we¡¯ll have to hurry."

    The Huo family members provided protective gear for Shen Shuci and helped saddle the horse. They moved quickly, and in just a few minutes, they were leading the horse out. The so-called horse riding area of the Huo family was essentially just a natural track circling the Green Plum Forest.

    Shen Shuci was clearly not a novice, stepping into the stirrups and taking hold of the reins with ease, her movements sleek and smooth. Naturally exuding a robust vigor, she looked dashing atop the horse under the fading sunset.

    "Auntie, be careful," Tang Wan said, still a bit scared of the tall horses. Just as she was about to approach and speak with her, Jiang Jinsang held her back, "Don¡¯t stand behind a horse; it¡¯s dangerous."

    "It¡¯s okay." Shen Shuci gripped the reins, tightened her legs, and the horse began to move forward, docile indeed.

    Tang Wan watched her circle around the Green Plum Forest without incident before she finally felt relieved.

    **

    From the second floor in the distance, a man who had just finished bathing stood by the window, looking out at the person riding around the forest. In the courtyard where new buds had not sprouted and the green plums had not bloomed, her bright red clothes were striking.

 Chapter 531 - 338 A Terrifying Scene, Huo Ye Decisively Takes Action (2 more)_2

    <h4>Chapter 531: 338 A Terrifying Scene, Huo Ye Decisively Takes Action (2 more)_2</h4>

    He changed his clothes, opened the door, turned around, and went downstairs.

    "Sir, Xiaowu and the others went to the horse ranch."

    He didn¡¯t make a sound and was just about to head to the backyard when he heard a car approaching from the front¡ªit must have been Qi Zeyan...

    Sure enough, a few minutester, he saw him enter the door.

    Still dressed in a sharp suit, with a parted slick hairstyle and shiny leather shoes, "Huo old man, you have to say I¡¯m a good friend, right? You invited me for a meal, and I came without hesitation."

    Qi Zeyan had his ulterior motives as well; he didn¡¯t want to go home.

    "You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night."

    "Last night..."

    "Your eyes are filled with red veins, and your gaze is dull. You were quite irritable this morning."

    "..."

    Qi Zeyan simply couldn¡¯t tell him that he drank too muchst night, ran to a subordinate¡¯s house, and went crazy, could he? Holding onto his fist with one hand, he coughed near his lips, "Where are Xiaowu and the sister-inw?"

    "They¡¯re in the back."

    "Did you take a bath?" Qi Zeyan eyed him. "We¡¯re just having a meal together as friends, is there a need to be so meticulous and even take a special bath?"

    He just nced lightly at Qi Zeyan and said, "You sprayed perfume."

    Qi Zeyan, hungover fromst night, changed clothes but still felt a bit smelly, so he sprayed some light men¡¯s perfume to cover it up. Sprayed in the morning, it was almost imperceptible by now. Is this guy¡¯s nose that of a dog¡¯s?

    "I¡¯m going to discuss business, out of politeness," Qi Zeyan casually fabricate an excuse.

    "With a woman?"

    "Who said it¡¯s with a woman?"

    "You¡¯re discussing business with another big man and you¡¯re soaked in perfume?"

    Qi Zeyan was stumped by that, and indeed, his argument was sound. Discussing business with another man while wearing that much perfume was definitely odd.

    "Stay here, don¡¯t go to the back."

    "Why not, I can¡¯t go check it out?" Qi Zeyan chuckled, "Huo,e on, I¡¯m your guest and tonight, you¡¯ll rely on me to warm up the event. You should speak more politely to me..."

    Huo family¡¯s ce was too quiet. Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room facing a bunch of wooden furniture.

    Besides, why couldn¡¯t he go!

    So right after someone left, Qi Zeyan followed...

    Just as he reached Green Plum Forest, Shen Shuci happened to pass by on horseback.

    "Miss Shen is here too," Qi Zeyan greeted with a smile while Shen Shuci hurriedly pulled the reins, preparing to dismount.

    "Qi Zeyan¡ª" The man frowned deeply, his eyes quite cold, giving Qi Zeyan quite a shock.

    He hadn¡¯t recovered yet when the horse under Shen Shuci suddenly went wild, uncontrobly starting to gallop!

    "Ah¡ª" Caught off guard, Shen Shuci leaned backward. If not for holding the reins, she probably would have fallen off.

    "Tang Wan!" Xiaowu was instinctively about to go over, but the horse suddenly galloped past her. If Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t been quick to pull her back, the horse¡¯s hooves might have trampled over her.

    "Damn it, Huo, what¡¯s with your horse?" Qi Zeyan eximed.

    The man just gave him a deep look then turned and walked briskly toward the horse ranch. At this time, Huo family members were also trying to calm down the horse, but the animal seemed spooked, utterly unmanageable.

    "Miss Shen, hold on to the reins, lower your center of gravity¡ª"

    Someone had already grabbed the reins, trying to hold back the horse, but it was running too fiercely and was nearly dragged into flight.

    Shen Shuci, although skilled at horse riding, had never experienced such a situation. She sped the reins tightly trying to calm the horse, but perhaps because she wasn¡¯t the horse¡¯s owner, her efforts were futile.

    Tang Wan watched the frantic, uncontroble horse carrying Shen Shuci, galloping through Linzi, her face turning pale with fright, but she was helpless.

    Jiang Jinsang frowned and looked at the maning towards him, "Huo, this horse..."

    The man didn¡¯t say a word, but instead went straight into the stables, led out another horse, mounted it, and passed by the two of them, his voice steady, "If she gets into an ident, I¡¯m responsible."

    At the Huo Family¡¯s, it was naturally his responsibility.

    Then the two of them saw him riding his horse wildly.

    Shen Shuci was rtively calm, except for a startled shout at the beginning, she gritted her teeth throughout, constantly soothing the horse beneath her.

    The horse seemed frightened, running faster and faster, the Huo Family couldn¡¯t catch up; then they saw a ck shadow sh past them, kicking up a trail of dust...

    Shen Shuci thought to herself, she was probably going to meet her end here today, thrown off the horse, if not maimed then injured.

    At that moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw someone catching up to her...

    Soon, the two horses were almost side by side.

    "Give me your hand!"

    Shen Shuci was shocked; she seemed to understand what he wanted to do, but riding frowned upon loosening the reins, especially at a time like this. If she let go, she would be thrown off entirely, and to pull her from one side to the other was just not feasible!

    Was this man insane!

    Did he think he was in a television drama?

    "Give me your hand!" His voice was deep, rumbling with the wind, sounding even more cutting.

    His hair was neatly cropped, his gaze piercing, his whole presence exuded a chilling killing intent.

    His words carried an undeniable deterrent that made them irresistible.

    Shen Shuci had no choice, the horse had no intention of stopping; if this continued, she would eventually be thrown off. She bit her lip and slightly loosened her grip on the reins.

    As she fully let go, she just reached out her hand, and from one side a hand grabbed her forearm, a strong force pulled her entirely across.

    In the blink of an eye, it all happened in less than a second.

    The man¡¯s grip was so strong, it almost hurt her.

    Tang Wan and the others stood by; because the horses were running wild, dust was everywhere, and they couldn¡¯t see clearly what happened. They just saw Shen Shucui being pulled over, and then she was sprawling on the other horse...

    Shen Shuci¡¯s abdomen was painfully hit.

    Those scenes in television dramas, where someone gets pulled from one horse to another, those romantic scenes, were downright deceptive. At that moment, her whole body was lying on the horse¡¯s back, not only was the posture ugly, but her internal organs felt like they were being jolted out too.

    Fortunately, he quickly tightened the reins, stopping the horse, then dismounted himself to subdue the still running horse.

    The Huo family members had already carefully helped Shen Shuci down.

    "Auntie¡ª" Tang Wan quickly walked over, "How are you? Are you all right?"

    "I¡¯m fine." Shen Shuci¡¯s hands, from gripping the reins too tightly, had the skin at the base of her thumbs rubbed raw. Her palms were bloodied, and she nced at the man in the distance...

    With no one on their back, it¡¯s easier to control the horses, and it was quickly subdued.

    He sat on the horseback, soothing the horse, his tall figure looming in the twilight, his face unclear, only the overwhelming aura surrounding him was frightening.

    At that moment, Shen Shuci¡¯s heart was still pounding; there had been no mistake in her handling, so why had the horse suddenly panicked.

    Qi Zeyan stood beside her, also dumbfounded by the unexpectedly thrilling scene, a scene you¡¯d normally only find in television dramas. Just as he was about to speak, the man walked over to him, staring at him with a stern face.

    "Why... Why are you staring at me like that?" It was unnerving.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "..."

    "Your perfume, it agitated the horse." Riding horses frowned upon wearing perfume, as horses are too sensitive to scents. Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t know Shen Shuci was riding behind him. He saw her and impulsively went up to greet her without much thought.

    "If she got hurt, who would be responsible?"

    Qi Zeyan really wanted to say:

    Didn¡¯t you just say if she got hurt, you¡¯d be responsible?

    But the murderous intent in the man¡¯s eyes was too intense; he felt that if he were to say that, he might not make it out tonight.

 Chapter 533: 340 How the Huo Family Men Coax Their Wives

    <strong>Chapter 533: 340 How the Huo Family Men Coax Their Wives</strong>

    The night fell quietly, with the moon bright and stars scarce, save for the rustling of wind in the mountains and the asional barking of a dog; within the entire house, it was so silent that one could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.

    Zeyan coughed softly,

    ¡°I think Xiaowu is right; Miss Shen is still your aunt, a senior rtive. Since something happened, we should take full responsibility.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s starting her new job tomorrow. Given her state tonight, I¡¯m worried she might get fired. Nopany likes an employee who¡¯s a hot mess and drops the ball on their very first day.¡±

    ¡°What happened today was indeed a coincidence and my fault, and I should take responsibility.¡±

    The man was leafing through a magazine and looked up, ¡°How do you n to take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Zeyan didn¡¯t really know what to do. ¡°Maybe I can give her a ride to work when I go to the office in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Yourpany, and New City, are not on the way.¡±

    Zeyan¡¯spany was in the downtown area, while Shen Shuci¡¯spany in New City was already close to the suburbs.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that if she had an issue you¡¯d be responsible, got her phone number and address and all? Why don¡¯t you take her to and from work? Taking full responsibility?¡±

    The man gave him a look that was silent but intense, making Zeyan¡¯s heart beat wildly!

    ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    Zeyan coughed twice, knowing well that with his personality, he would never do such a thing.

    Do I really have to be stared down like this? Can¡¯t even take a joke?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep; I have to work early in the morning!¡± Zeyan said, and hurried back to his room.

    Staying at the Huo Family was truly dull, devoid of any recreational facilities. Theyout and furnishings of the house were so simple they could be seen at a nce. If it weren¡¯t for the WiFi, he might have felt suffocated¡­

    ¡­

    The Jiang Mansion was quite far from Hexi. En route, Tang Wan received a call from Ruan Mengxi, and after discussing some work matters, they talked about Shen Shuci¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Your aunting to work in Beijing? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Ruan Mengxi had thought Shen Shuci came to Beijing to help Tang Wan with family recognition matters, and although they knew each other, they weren¡¯t in regr contact.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you?¡±

    ¡°She could move in with me. If she doesn¡¯t want to stay for free, she can just give me some rent. We could keep each otherpany.¡±

    Shen Shuci had arranged everything, and Tang Wan had forgotten that Ruan Mengxi lived alone and had spare rooms¡ªthey could indeed have moved in together.

    ¡°She¡¯s already moved into her ce here. I¡¯ll ask her about itter.¡±

    After hanging up, Tang Wan turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°How did you be friends with Brother Huo? You guys differ so much in age and personality¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had previously seen his profile at the alumni celebration event.

    They were not alumni of the same year, so they couldn¡¯t have been ssmates, which made their friendship seem rather unlikely.

    ¡°His mother is a fan of my mom.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wan was puzzled.

    She¡¯d almost forgotten Fan Mingyu was once extremely popr.

    ¡°My mom used to have a lot of performance opportunities, and Auntie was a fan of hers. Even though she was already a minor leader then, she was excited every time she went to a performance but had to keepposed so her subordinates wouldn¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°Later, to make his wife happy, Uncle Huo went out of his way to call my mom into his office. ording to my mom, it nearly scared her to death. She was just a singer, and they had never spoken before, so naturally, she was frightened.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Huo didn¡¯t say anything at first when he called my mom, just stared at her, nearly driving her insane.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She couldn¡¯t help imagining a certain person¡¯s face¡ªit was indeed frightening.

    ¡°My mom thought she must have done something wrong, but even then, it wouldn¡¯t be Uncle Huo¡¯s ce to take care of it. Anyway, she was very anxious.¡±

    ¡°My mom said,ter, Uncle Huo pulled out a nk notebook from his drawer and said two words to her: ¡®Autograph!''¡±

    ¡°Haha¡ª¡±

    ¡°My mom must have been baffled because he didn¡¯t seem like he wanted an autograph out of fandom.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t contain herughter any longer, ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    This was so simr to how Brother Huo asked for her aunt¡¯s phone number, so blunt¡ªit was hardcore.

    ¡°Well, my mom signed it, thinking one should be enough. But Uncle Huo stayed silent, so she asked if he wanted more. He still didn¡¯t say anything, so she just kept signing. In the end¡­¡±

    ¡°I signed a notebook for him!¡±

    Tang Wanughed, ¡°Ah, Uncle Huo¡¯s personality is quite simr to Big Brother Huo¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°When you meet him in person someday, you¡¯ll see that they even look alike,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Uncle Huo called my mom to his office and they spent over an hour together. The news spread quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Before Uncle Huo got married, he was essentially immune to women. By then, he was already married and had kids. Suddenly calling my mother into his office and spending so much time there, people naturally got curious.¡±

    ¡°Later, my aunt found my mother and took the time to exin the situation and apologize. My mom didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±

    ¡°Every time my mom had a performance, she would make it a point to greet her, and they became friendly.¡±

    ¡°In the past, Old Huo used to live out of town with his parents. Then he came back to Beijing for middle and high school and often came to our house for meals. He may seem distant, but he¡¯s actually a really nice person.¡±

    Tang Wan couldpletely imagine what kind of scene it was at that time, asking for an autograph.

    Fan Mingyu must have been scared out of his wits. Who else would ask for an autograph to appease his wife?

    The men from the Huo Family are really something else.

    ¡°But this Uncle Huo does seem to dote on his wife,¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips. ¡°Actually, straightced guys can be quite cute sometimes. By the way, how did the two of them meet?¡±

    If father and son share a simr personality, they would normally have a hard time finding partners, one would think.

    ¡°It was a state assignment.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They met at a group blind date. After that, he went every day to help her fetch hot water and meals. Later, when my aunt was assigned to another ce, he up and followed her. Despite that, they say he never actually confessed. Quite reserved,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    ¡°But the specifics, I¡¯m not sure about. This is all stuff my auntined about to my mother, who then casually mentioned it to us.¡±

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t known much about the Huo Family previously, always feeling like they were an existence far removed from her own life. Now that she thought about it, this family was quite interesting.

    It¡¯s just that wrapped up in the rumors of Beijing, they were inevitably demonized or mythologized. At the end of the day, they are just ordinary people who eat grains like everyone else.

    ¡°Speaking of which, howe Big Brother Huo didn¡¯t end up with someone from the group blind date?¡±

    ¡°He might have been introduced to someone, but look at him; he doesn¡¯t show the slightest hint of interest in girls, and he never initiates anything. Even if a girl was interested in him and took the initiative at first, but continuously got no response¡­ And with his job, he often disappears without a trace, potentially for half a year or more. Who could deal with that?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, thinking about someone, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:

    He¡¯s the real definition of a loner, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Just looking at him asking his aunt for a phone number, you can feel it. Who does that?¡±

    Then thinking back to when Jiang Jinsang pursued her, the difference¡­

    No wonder he¡¯s still single to this day.

    After they got home, the olddy and Fan Mingyu were watching a lifestyle program in the living room. Tang Wan was changing shoes at the entryway when she noticed her father¡¯s slippers were still there, ¡°Has my dad note back yet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, your dad and Xiaowu¡¯s dad have recently been talking about some business deal,ing and going at all hours. Tonight, there¡¯s another social function, and they¡¯re still out drinking.¡±

    Tang Yunxian already had business dealings with the Jiang Group; it¡¯s just that in the past, he used to interact with Jiang Yanting, and now it had switched to Jiang Zhenhuan.

    ¡°Did you two eat your fill at the Huo¡¯s? If you¡¯re hungry, I can heat up something for you,¡± Fan Mingyu said, ready to cook.

    ¡°Not hungry at all, we ate very well.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan returned to her room, she sent a few messages to Shen Shuci, basically to tell her to get some rest and go to sleep early.

    On Shen Shuci¡¯s side, after taking a bath and preparing the things she needed for work the next morning, she finally picked up her phone before bed to reply to Tang Wan¡¯s messages, then stared at the newly saved phone number for a while.

    She hadn¡¯t intended to bother him with anything, whether she had his phone number or not didn¡¯t really matter. Yet thinking about how that person asked for her number today in such a forceful manner, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.

    And thinking back to when he had forcefully handed her the ice pack, the headache worsened.

    His expression looked like someone who was forced toe out and serve customers.

    So assertive that it was hard to refuse.

    She put the ice pack she brought from the Huo¡¯s into the fridge and then zoned out while looking at the towel.

    It was just a towel, she probably didn¡¯t need to return it, but keeping a man¡¯s towel at home¡­ she had no use for it.

    Considering she probably couldn¡¯t drive the next day with her hand like this, she had booked a taxi before going to bed.

    But as soon as she went downstairs the next day, she got quite a fright¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 533: 340 How the Huo Family Men Coax Their Wives

    <strong>Chapter 533: 340 How the Huo Family Men Coax Their Wives</strong>

    The night fell quietly, with the moon bright and stars scarce, save for the rustling of wind in the mountains and the asional barking of a dog; within the entire house, it was so silent that one could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.

    Zeyan coughed softly,

    ¡°I think Xiaowu is right; Miss Shen is still your aunt, a senior rtive. Since something happened, we should take full responsibility.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s starting her new job tomorrow. Given her state tonight, I¡¯m worried she might get fired. Nopany likes an employee who¡¯s a hot mess and drops the ball on their very first day.¡±

    ¡°What happened today was indeed a coincidence and my fault, and I should take responsibility.¡±

    The man was leafing through a magazine and looked up, ¡°How do you n to take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Zeyan didn¡¯t really know what to do. ¡°Maybe I can give her a ride to work when I go to the office in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Yourpany, and New City, are not on the way.¡±

    Zeyan¡¯spany was in the downtown area, while Shen Shuci¡¯spany in New City was already close to the suburbs.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that if she had an issue you¡¯d be responsible, got her phone number and address and all? Why don¡¯t you take her to and from work? Taking full responsibility?¡±

    The man gave him a look that was silent but intense, making Zeyan¡¯s heart beat wildly!

    ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    Zeyan coughed twice, knowing well that with his personality, he would never do such a thing.

    Do I really have to be stared down like this? Can¡¯t even take a joke?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep; I have to work early in the morning!¡± Zeyan said, and hurried back to his room.

    Staying at the Huo Family was truly dull, devoid of any recreational facilities. Theyout and furnishings of the house were so simple they could be seen at a nce. If it weren¡¯t for the WiFi, he might have felt suffocated¡­

    ¡­

    The Jiang Mansion was quite far from Hexi. En route, Tang Wan received a call from Ruan Mengxi, and after discussing some work matters, they talked about Shen Shuci¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Your aunting to work in Beijing? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Ruan Mengxi had thought Shen Shuci came to Beijing to help Tang Wan with family recognition matters, and although they knew each other, they weren¡¯t in regr contact.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you?¡±

    ¡°She could move in with me. If she doesn¡¯t want to stay for free, she can just give me some rent. We could keep each otherpany.¡±

    Shen Shuci had arranged everything, and Tang Wan had forgotten that Ruan Mengxi lived alone and had spare rooms¡ªthey could indeed have moved in together.

    ¡°She¡¯s already moved into her ce here. I¡¯ll ask her about itter.¡±

    After hanging up, Tang Wan turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°How did you be friends with Brother Huo? You guys differ so much in age and personality¡­¡±

    Tang Wan had previously seen his profile at the alumni celebration event.

    They were not alumni of the same year, so they couldn¡¯t have been ssmates, which made their friendship seem rather unlikely.

    ¡°His mother is a fan of my mom.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wan was puzzled.

    She¡¯d almost forgotten Fan Mingyu was once extremely popr.

    ¡°My mom used to have a lot of performance opportunities, and Auntie was a fan of hers. Even though she was already a minor leader then, she was excited every time she went to a performance but had to keepposed so her subordinates wouldn¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°Later, to make his wife happy, Uncle Huo went out of his way to call my mom into his office. ording to my mom, it nearly scared her to death. She was just a singer, and they had never spoken before, so naturally, she was frightened.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Huo didn¡¯t say anything at first when he called my mom, just stared at her, nearly driving her insane.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She couldn¡¯t help imagining a certain person¡¯s face¡ªit was indeed frightening.

    ¡°My mom thought she must have done something wrong, but even then, it wouldn¡¯t be Uncle Huo¡¯s ce to take care of it. Anyway, she was very anxious.¡±

    ¡°My mom said,ter, Uncle Huo pulled out a nk notebook from his drawer and said two words to her: ¡®Autograph!''¡±

    ¡°Haha¡ª¡±

    ¡°My mom must have been baffled because he didn¡¯t seem like he wanted an autograph out of fandom.¡±

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t contain herughter any longer, ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    This was so simr to how Brother Huo asked for her aunt¡¯s phone number, so blunt¡ªit was hardcore.

    ¡°Well, my mom signed it, thinking one should be enough. But Uncle Huo stayed silent, so she asked if he wanted more. He still didn¡¯t say anything, so she just kept signing. In the end¡­¡±

    ¡°I signed a notebook for him!¡±

    Tang Wanughed, ¡°Ah, Uncle Huo¡¯s personality is quite simr to Big Brother Huo¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°When you meet him in person someday, you¡¯ll see that they even look alike,¡± Jiang Jinsang said with a smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Uncle Huo called my mom to his office and they spent over an hour together. The news spread quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Before Uncle Huo got married, he was essentially immune to women. By then, he was already married and had kids. Suddenly calling my mother into his office and spending so much time there, people naturally got curious.¡±

    ¡°Later, my aunt found my mother and took the time to exin the situation and apologize. My mom didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±

    ¡°Every time my mom had a performance, she would make it a point to greet her, and they became friendly.¡±

    ¡°In the past, Old Huo used to live out of town with his parents. Then he came back to Beijing for middle and high school and often came to our house for meals. He may seem distant, but he¡¯s actually a really nice person.¡±

    Tang Wan couldpletely imagine what kind of scene it was at that time, asking for an autograph.

    Fan Mingyu must have been scared out of his wits. Who else would ask for an autograph to appease his wife?

    The men from the Huo Family are really something else.

    ¡°But this Uncle Huo does seem to dote on his wife,¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips. ¡°Actually, straightced guys can be quite cute sometimes. By the way, how did the two of them meet?¡±

    If father and son share a simr personality, they would normally have a hard time finding partners, one would think.

    ¡°It was a state assignment.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They met at a group blind date. After that, he went every day to help her fetch hot water and meals. Later, when my aunt was assigned to another ce, he up and followed her. Despite that, they say he never actually confessed. Quite reserved,¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    ¡°But the specifics, I¡¯m not sure about. This is all stuff my auntined about to my mother, who then casually mentioned it to us.¡±

    Tang Wan hadn¡¯t known much about the Huo Family previously, always feeling like they were an existence far removed from her own life. Now that she thought about it, this family was quite interesting.

    It¡¯s just that wrapped up in the rumors of Beijing, they were inevitably demonized or mythologized. At the end of the day, they are just ordinary people who eat grains like everyone else.

    ¡°Speaking of which, howe Big Brother Huo didn¡¯t end up with someone from the group blind date?¡±

    ¡°He might have been introduced to someone, but look at him; he doesn¡¯t show the slightest hint of interest in girls, and he never initiates anything. Even if a girl was interested in him and took the initiative at first, but continuously got no response¡­ And with his job, he often disappears without a trace, potentially for half a year or more. Who could deal with that?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, thinking about someone, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:

    He¡¯s the real definition of a loner, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Just looking at him asking his aunt for a phone number, you can feel it. Who does that?¡±

    Then thinking back to when Jiang Jinsang pursued her, the difference¡­

    No wonder he¡¯s still single to this day.

    After they got home, the olddy and Fan Mingyu were watching a lifestyle program in the living room. Tang Wan was changing shoes at the entryway when she noticed her father¡¯s slippers were still there, ¡°Has my dad note back yet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, your dad and Xiaowu¡¯s dad have recently been talking about some business deal,ing and going at all hours. Tonight, there¡¯s another social function, and they¡¯re still out drinking.¡±

    Tang Yunxian already had business dealings with the Jiang Group; it¡¯s just that in the past, he used to interact with Jiang Yanting, and now it had switched to Jiang Zhenhuan.

    ¡°Did you two eat your fill at the Huo¡¯s? If you¡¯re hungry, I can heat up something for you,¡± Fan Mingyu said, ready to cook.

    ¡°Not hungry at all, we ate very well.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tang Wan returned to her room, she sent a few messages to Shen Shuci, basically to tell her to get some rest and go to sleep early.

    On Shen Shuci¡¯s side, after taking a bath and preparing the things she needed for work the next morning, she finally picked up her phone before bed to reply to Tang Wan¡¯s messages, then stared at the newly saved phone number for a while.

    She hadn¡¯t intended to bother him with anything, whether she had his phone number or not didn¡¯t really matter. Yet thinking about how that person asked for her number today in such a forceful manner, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.

    And thinking back to when he had forcefully handed her the ice pack, the headache worsened.

    His expression looked like someone who was forced toe out and serve customers.

    So assertive that it was hard to refuse.

    She put the ice pack she brought from the Huo¡¯s into the fridge and then zoned out while looking at the towel.

    It was just a towel, she probably didn¡¯t need to return it, but keeping a man¡¯s towel at home¡­ she had no use for it.

    Considering she probably couldn¡¯t drive the next day with her hand like this, she had booked a taxi before going to bed.

    But as soon as she went downstairs the next day, she got quite a fright¡­

 Chapter 534 - 341 A Unique Morning Exercise Routine, Aunt Floâ€™s Embarrassment (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 534: 341 A Unique Morning Exercise Routine, Aunt Flo¡¯s Embarrassment (2nd Update)</h4>

    The next morning, just as a glimmer of light began to break, the Jiang Family was bustling with activity, because Jiang Yanting¡¯s family was departing for a trip abroad today, with a ne to catch at 8:30 a.m. They nned to have breakfast at the old house first.

    With farewell dumplings and wee noodles, the grandma woke up early and, with Fan Mingyu, prepared the dumplings, so that once Yanting¡¯s family arrived at the old house, they could be cooked and ready to eat.

    "You are traveling with two children for so many days, you must pay close attention to safety," the grandma reiterated, keen on them going abroad to strengthen their familial bonds, yet feeling somewhat downcast at the prospect of not seeing the children for such a long time.

    "I will," Jiang Yanting nodded.

    "Make sure you¡¯ve packed everything, passports and documents, carry them all, don¡¯t leave anything behind," Fan Mingyu advised, never quite at ease.

    Shen Zhixianughed, "I¡¯ve checked many times already, there¡¯s no problem."

    They were going away for more than a week, and were bringing two children. The Jiang Family was worried, and so was Elder Xie, who specially had Xie Duo rush to the airport to see them off.

    On the Jiangs¡¯ side, those going to bid farewell were Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang.

    "Uncle, I¡¯ll miss you," Taotao said, holding Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hand along the way, "Mom said that once you get better, you can travel with us."

    "Mhm, once I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll take you out for fun," Jiang Jinsang replied, patting her small yellow hat on her head.

    "Then it¡¯s a promise," Taotao stood on tiptoes, looking around for a while, "Why isn¡¯t Uncle Xiaosi here today?"

    "Uncle has some matters, he couldn¡¯t make it," Shen Zhixian said with a smile, although Jiang Chengsi had calledst night to say he wouldn¡¯t be there to send them off.

    "Little auntie, have a safe trip," Xie Duo nced at Jiang Yanting, "take good care of her and the two children."

    "You?" Jiang Yanting raised an eyebrow, this casual way of addressing his aunt, by Elder Xie?

    As long as the two of them weren¡¯t married, Xie Duo would never change his way of addressing them.

    Waking up too early today, Jiangjiang was holding on to Shen Zhixian¡¯s hand, yawning non-stop. Just now, when they went to check in their luggage, he stood still, almost falling asleep on the spot.

    ...

    After seeing the family through security, it was just past seven o¡¯clock, with the sun just starting to rise. The airport was located in the suburbs, shrouded in ayer of thin mist. Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan, and Xie Duo went their separate ways, each driving back home.

    Since it was foggy, they drove very slowly.

    Halfway through, Jiang Chengsi called, "Fourth brother?"

    "Are you at the airport?"

    "They¡¯ve already gone through security. You¡¯re only calling now? Taotao just asked why you weren¡¯t here."

    "Isn¡¯t it that we can meet again in the future? Why make a big deal out of a farewell? It feels like a life-and-death separation, I don¡¯t like that." Perhaps because of their eldest brother¡¯s passing, Jiang Chengsi was the type who wouldn¡¯t send you off if you were leaving, but when you returned...

    Through wind and rain, I¡¯ll surelye to pick you up personally.

    Tang Wan was meanwhile texting Shen Shuci, asking how her hand was today?

    [It¡¯s fine, no problem. Today¡¯s my first day at work, just doing the onboarding process and familiarizing with the business, so I shouldn¡¯t have to do much, don¡¯t worry too much.]

    Shen Shuci had a report time of ten o¡¯clock, so there was still plenty of time. Even though she was rather clumsy with hands and couldn¡¯t cook, she knew how to use a rice cooker to make porridge. She had set a timer, so she could have soft rice porridge ready when she woke up, and only left the house around eight.

    **

    At this time, at the Huo Family house, Qi Zeyan had also gotten up. He noticed he was the only one at the dining table and frowned slightly, "Where¡¯s Old Huo?"

    "Sir..." The Huo family members hesitated, seemingly having something hard to say.

    "On an assignment, has he left?"

    Qi Zeyan, eating shrimp dumplings, chuckled. The old man was always elusive; "mysterious disappearances" weremon, and they were all used to it. Sometimes they would be dining together, and midway through the meal, he would receive a call, drop everything, and flee. Such urrences were numerous.

    These were matters requiring secrecy, so their inquiries would be futile. Their concern for his whereabouts was minimal.

    "No." But the Huo family members were too honest to lie.

    Qi Zeyan frowned and took out his phone to make a call, "Hey, Old Huo, what are you up to?"

    At that moment, the elder was sitting in a car, along with two other people, watching him closely...

    And then they heard him say:

    "Going out for morning exercise."

    "How are you going to handle Miss Shen¡¯s matter? I¡¯m feeling uneasy."

    "I will take responsibility."

    "You said it, so I¡¯m going to leave it to you," Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t know what else to do; after all, it had started because of him. It wouldn¡¯t be right to ignore it, but upon hearing he would be responsible, he felt at ease, "When will you be back?"

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "Well, I¡¯m going to finish eating and then head to work. I don¡¯t have time to wait for you toe back."

 Chapter 535: 341 Unique Morning Exercise, Aunt Flows Embarrassment (2 Updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 535: 341 Unique Morning Exercise, Aunt Flow¡¯s Embarrassment (2 Updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Qi Zeyan knew that the Huo Family all had a habit of morning training and didn¡¯t think much of it; after finishing the steamed dumplings, drinking the porridge, he went to work cheerily, convinced that Shen Shuci¡¯s matter didn¡¯t need his concern and that surely everything would be light and easy for him.

    Meanwhile, the members of the Huo Family were a bit dumbfounded¡­

    Because their elder tantly lied with eyes wide open!

    Morning exercise?

    You do your morning exercises driving a car? And you go that far? Squatting for several hours under someone¡¯s building?

    They thought that Shen Shuci would arrive at thepany at eight or nine, and considering the distance to New City and the need to allow for possible traffic congestion, it made sense to arrive early. They didn¡¯t expect she would onlye down from the building after eight.

    The Huo Family wondered whether she had left earlier?

    ¡°Master, target located.¡±

    Shen Shuci was looking for the taxi she had reserved the night before, which was supposed to wait for her around this time. When she calledst night, the driver even said he coulde inside themunity, but she didn¡¯t see any taxis at all¡­

    Looking around, she took out her phone, ready to call the driver to check on him. Before the call connected, a ck sedan stopped in front of her.

    The car window rolled down, and there was that face, as cold and stern as if it was devoid of any expression, appearing before her.

    Honestly, seeing such a face so early in the morning¡­

    One might think he was here to seek revenge.

    The morning breeze, blowing on the nape of the neck, was so chilling it felt like it prated to the bone. Shen Shuci coughed twice, ¡°Mr. Huo? What¡¯s this¡­¡±

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°I, uh¡­¡± Shen Shuci caught a glimpse of a taxi turning the corner and slowlying to a stop in front of her building, confirming the license te, ¡°My reserved taxi has arrived.¡±

    ¡°I also need to go to work, so I should¡­¡± Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t dealt with someone like him before and was naturally polite and cautious because they weren¡¯t familiar.

    ¡°Take care of it.¡± As soon as his words fell, the man sitting in the front passenger seat got out of the car and went up to the taxi. He said something, and the taxi driver looked up from the window, nced at Shen Shuci twice, ¡°Miss, please cancel the order, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±

    Shen Shuci: ¡°¡­¡±

    After saying that, the taxi driver drove away.

    ¡°Driver, I¡­¡± Shen Shuci was dumbfounded; with him gone, how would she get to the office?

    Turning back, she looked in disbelief at the person inside the car, and the car door had already been opened from the inside. The man¡¯s voice was as usual, cold and indifferent, ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°I need to go to thepany; I have to get to work.¡± Her ce was rather remote, and it had been difficult to finally reserve a cab, only for him to dismiss it like that?

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°So, what is this¡­¡± what do you mean?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Shen Shuci couldn¡¯t call another taxi at this point, so she could only squeeze into his car.

    The ride was silent; not even a car radio was ying, creating an eerily quiet atmosphere.

    Although it was already spring, it was still very cold in the north. Shen Shuci was dressed for work in thepany¡¯s uniform, a knee-length pencil skirt, which made her feel a bit constrained when sitting down.

    She felt as if she was seated next to a block of ice; the gap between them could fit another person, and it seemed she could still feel a cold aura emanating from him.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, my hand is already fine; you really don¡¯t need to go out of your way to take me,¡± Shen Shuci coughed, ¡°It¡¯s quite a bother for you.¡±

    ¡°I exercise every morning.¡±

    So, take it as morning exercise? But isn¡¯t this kind of morning exercise a bit odd?

    He looked at her hand, which was politely ced on herp. She had always worn trousers for interviews before and was wearing such a tight-fitting pencil skirt for the first time. As she sat, the hem of her skirt moved up half an inch, and she felt ufortable enough to reach down and tug it slightly.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s really nothing.¡±

    The man hadn¡¯t spoken a word, and Shen Shuci spread her hand out, presenting it toward his side, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself.¡±

    It was quite intimidating to meet this sort of grim reaper first thing in the morning.

    The palm of her hand no longer swelled as badly as it didst night, but the area around the knuckles and the base of the thumb still had red marks. Shen Shuci thought he had looked long enough and was about to retract her hand when he unexpectedly reached out¡­

    From the perspective of the two people in the front row¡­

    Was that seriously a handshake?

    The man¡¯s hands were full of thick calluses, warm and dry, a whole sizerger than hers. Her own hand in front of his looked like a child¡¯s.

    Shen Shuci was taken aback, and before she could react, he pressed his thumb lightly into a spot on her palm, causing her to inhale sharply with pain.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±

    After concluding, he withdrew his hand.

    Shen Shuci bit her lip; it would hurt no matter what. She rubbed the spot he had pressed, looked out the window with a headache, and wondered how she could get rid of this man.

    Perhaps due to his profession, he even sat with a straight back, proper and upright, making her feel too embarrassed to be too casual, keeping her body stiff.

    The two people in the driver and passenger seats were already frightened out of their minds.

    What the hell, just saying they had tricked Mr. Qi into going out for morning exercise was scary enough, now what the hell were they doing?

    But soon, Shen Shuci arrived at thepany. ¡°Mr. Huo, thank you. I¡¯ll go down first¡­¡±

    ¡°What time do you get off work?¡±

    Shen Shuci bit her lip, ¡°It¡¯s not certain, I can get back on my own. I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Send me a message before you get off work.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo¡­¡±

    Shen Shuci had no idea how to deal with this kind of person. Just as she was about to refuse, he looked down at his watch and said, ¡°You should get out of the car.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and he was already rushing her off?

    Seeing that he seemed unwilling to talk any more, and that she really did need to go to thepany, she thanked him and hurried off the car, deciding to discuss the matterter.

    This kind of person was new to her; he was much older than her and spoke and acted too rigidly and seriously. He was precisely the kind of difficult elder she had no way of dealing with.

    ¡­

    Finally making it to the end of the workday, Shen Shuci did not send a message ahead of time. As she left thepany and reached a bus stop to wait for a taxi, she took out her phone and began to draft a message.

    [Mr. Huo, I have finished work and am home now. Thank you for your concern. Please, there¡¯s no need for you to personally pick me up and drop me off in the future.]

    After much deliberation, editing and re-editing, Shen Shuci decided to send the message anyway.

    She then added another message: [My injury is not serious anymore; you don¡¯t need to worry about it.]

    After sending the message, she took a deep breath¡­

    But just then, a familiar car stopped in front of her. She nced at her phone, at the car, and then the car window slowly rolled down. The man inside was holding his phone, nced at it, then looked at her¡­

    Was this what she had called¡­ being home already?

    Their eyes met, and it was extremely awkward!

    Shen Shuci had just finished sending him a message saying she was home, and then the very person in question caught her in the act. Could there be anything more tragic, more embarrassing, or more humiliating in this world?

    The Huo family people in the driver and passenger seats naturally had no idea what was going on between the two. They watched as Shen Shuci¡¯s expression turnedplex, as if she wanted to bury her head in the ground,pletely clueless.

    After she got in the car, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Shen, you look a bit pale. Is work not going well?¡±

    Shen Shuci, clutching her phone, could only nod silently, so ashamed she wished she could crawl into a hole.

    ¡°It¡¯s never easy to work; making money is never afortable affair.¡±

    The man who had been quiet until now spoke up softly, ¡°Are you suggesting that working for the Huo family is very difficult?¡±

    Huo family members: ¡°¡­¡±

    Better for them to keep quiet, as the car once again plunged into an indescribably awkward silence.

    ¡­

    What she hadn¡¯t expected was that as soon as she got out of the car and arrived home, she ran into Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang face to face. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, yet she was so scared she was beside herself.

 Chapter 536 - 342 Uncle Wu reminded? Old Huo, be gentle to girls (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 536: 342 Uncle Wu reminded? Old Huo, be gentle to girls (3 more updates)</h4>

    Shen Shuci had just gotten out of the car upon returning home when she remembered her awkward ride with a member of the Huo Family. After someone interrupted their conversation, the entire car ride had been filled with an unspeakable awkwardness.

    She genuinely contemted: Should I just jump out of the car?

    Her hand clenched around her phone as if it were a hot potato.

    When she finally endured the ride to her front door, she thanked the driver, exited the car with movements as swift and hurried as if a flood or beast was chasing her.

    As soon as she used the fingerprint lock to enter, she was startled to see Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang standing inside, turning pale with fright.

    "Why are you two here?"

    "I called you at noon wanting to pick you up, but you said it wasn¡¯t necessary and told me to buy groceries first. Wasn¡¯t that already arranged?" Tang Wan furrowed her brows. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."

    The door was set up with a fingerprint system, and on the first day Shen Shuci moved in, Tang Wan had entered her fingerprint, making it convenient toe and go.

    She was already busy in the kitchen, where soup was simmering, its fragrance filling the air.

    "I¡¯m fine." Shen Shuci had been startled too much that day, having forgotten about the arrangement with Tang Wan, "Do you need help with anything?" She put down her bag, took off her coat, and was about to enter the kitchen.

    "The kitchen is too small, you¡¯d better sit down." In a house of thirty-forty square meters that had everythingpacted, having two people in the kitchen would make even turning around difficult, let alone having Shen Shuci in there?

    Her presence, like a bomber, could be overwhelming!

    "Commuting by taxi must be expensive, right?"

    "It¡¯s okay."

    "With just an internship sry,muting by taxi might eat up your entire monthly earnings..."

    "I¡¯ll change into something morefortable first, just let me know if you need help." Wearing a body-hugging pencil skirt was truly ufortable. Shen Shuci went to the bathroom to change, and when she came out, she sat outside with Jiang Jinsang, waiting for dinner.

    "How¡¯s your hand?" Jiang Jinsang asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing serious."

    "I went for a check-up at the hospital today and specifically asked Uncle Zhou to get some ointment for you. Apply it before bed; the results should be good." Jiang Jinsang passed her the ointment, observing her expression discreetly.

    Though not too familiar with Shen Shuci, he knew she was not a timid person.

    She seemed very rushed when she entered, and seeing them, she turned pale, speaking with them seemed somewhat awkward¡ªJiang Jinsang sensed something must have happened.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s first day at work had been nerve-wracking, and receiving multiple shocks and sharing a car with that person took some courage¡ªher current behavior was understandably a bit unnatural.

    "Thank you, I¡¯ll try it tonight." Shen Shuci felt relieved only upon reaching home, breathing familiar air, and being in a safe space.

    "How¡¯s work?"

    "Not bad for the first day, just getting to know the new environment and colleagues, mainly doing misceneous tasks."

    "Are your colleagues easy to get along with?"

    Jiang Jinsang was not like some people whocked conversational skills; he always had topics to talk about, and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    "They¡¯re okay. The colleagues who started with me suggested inviting our department head to dinner over the weekend, and everyone is contributing. Today, two new colleagues even bought coffee and afternoon tea for the office. I¡¯m not very good at this kind of socializing; it feels tiring."

    The adult world is never simple, especially domestic social interactions, which can be moreplex than abroad. It was normal for Shen Shuci to feel a bit overwhelmed.

    "Take it slowly, do your due diligence, and while it¡¯s good to please your colleagues and leaders sometimes, being overly ingratiating isn¡¯t beneficial."

    During dinner, Tang Wan brought up Ruan Mengxi¡¯s suggestion to Shen Shuci.

    Under normal circumstances, Shen Shuci might not have considered it, but given the friendship between Ruan Mengxi and Tang Wan, it was likely she wouldn¡¯t charge her but rather ept a symbolic fee. Staying at her ce might be inconvenient and indebting.

    Yet, given the day¡¯s events, she was somewhat tempted.

    "How long is your lease on this apartment?" asked Tang Wan.

    "I paid a deposit and three months¡¯ rent; thendlord said to notify him a month ahead if I want to renew."

    "Then you might consider moving in with Xixi. It would be reassuring for me if you two could live together; both my father and grandfather think it¡¯s a good idea, and there shouldn¡¯t be any issues on Xixi¡¯s end, her grandparents would agree too."

    "I¡¯ll consider it carefully," Shen Shuci didn¡¯tmit fully yet. "By the way, I wanted to ask you both something..."

    "What is it?" Tang Wan stood up, ready to serve her soup.

    "What kind of person is Mr. Huo?"

    Tang Wan¡¯s hand shook slightly, causing the soup to nearly spill, and even Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.

    "I was just asking." Shen Shuci pretended to be calm. "His actions yesterday were quite strange. What kind of person is he?"

    "I don¡¯t have a say in this matter." Tang Wan handed the soup to Shen Shuci, then turned her head to look at Jiang Jinsang.

    After pondering for a long time, he only uttered two words:

    "Troublesome!"

    Shen Shuci had been hoping to hear something from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s mouth, knowing oneself and the enemy would make it easier to deal with him.

    Remembering the embarrassing mix-up from today, she felt awkward all over again.

    In her lifetime, she had never caused such an incident before.

    She knew naturally that he was difficult, so was there a need for him to say it?

    Instead, it was Jiang Jinsang who, seeing that she wasn¡¯t quite satisfied with his answer, teasingly looked at her, "Auntie, are you looking to find out something?"

    "I don¡¯t really want to know anything, just asking." Shen Shuci bowed her head to sip her soup. "Wanwan, this soup is good today."

    Jiang Jinsang, with his gentle eyes and a smile inherent in his speech, seemed as though he could see right through her.

    Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t done anything guilty, yet his gaze made her feel inexplicably uneasy.

    "There¡¯s plenty more in the pot, you¡¯ve got enough for two more meals alone." Tang Wanughed.

    **

    After dinner, mindful of her hand, Tang Wan helped Shen Shuci to clean up the pots and pans before they finally drove home.

    On the way back, Tang Wan kept her lips tightly sealed for a long while before turning to Jiang Jinsang, "I always feel that Auntie was a bit strange today."

    "Really?" Jiang Jinsang had noticed it too.

    "I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, just a feeling. Why did she ask about Big Brother Huo?" Tang Wan furrowed her brow. "But what Big Brother Huo did yesterday really shocked me, and after hearing about his parents¡¯ situation, I suppose it¡¯s quite normal for those kinds of things to happen to him."

    "She was probably not used to the first day of work, she looked especially tired."

    Jiang Jinsang was just listening to her speak, chipping in asionally.

    He felt something was odd, but couldn¡¯t quite exin it; after all, he didn¡¯t understand Shen Shuci well.

    "I really don¡¯t feelfortable with her being on her own, it would be great if she could move in with Xixi." Tang Wan was still pondering how to get Shen Shuci to move.

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang rubbed the steering wheel. Could it be that Mr. Huo had contacted her privately?

    It was actually quite normal for him to inquire after Shen Shuci since she was injured in the Huo Family¡¯s house, but his personality was hardly praiseworthy; even his phone conversations could sound quite frightening.

    He really hadn¡¯t thought that someone would personally chauffeur Shen Shuci, assuming it was just a phone call or a message, he had never thought along those lines.

    After reaching home, Jiang Jinsang made a special call to him, "Hello, is something up?"

    "Did you contact Auntie today?" He was a straightforward person, so Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I know she was injured at your ce, so it¡¯s quite normal to inquire and show concern, but you also have to keep it in moderation, don¡¯t overdo it. She¡¯s ten years younger than you and although older in generation, she¡¯s still a young girl; don¡¯t scare her; you should be more gentle."

    Shen Shuci was now Jiang Jinsang¡¯s auntie, and it was normal for him to care about her. Besides, someone¡¯s hardcore behavior sometimes even they couldn¡¯t stand, let alone a young girl.

    It was perhaps yesterday¡¯s ice pack and aggressively demanding the phone address that had left a shadow on Shen Shuci.

    "Is this why you called?"

    "I and Wanwan went to his house for dinner today, and she specifically asked about you."

    "What did she ask?"

    "She said she was just asking, nothing specific. I thought you contacted her, just a reminder, no other business."

    With that, Jiang Jinsang hung up the phone, causing him to frown uncontrobly.

    What a temper!

    With that attitude, how could he ever date? No girl could stand it.

    But what Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t imagine was that he really would go to pick up Shen Shuci. After reminding him, he began to think about how to decorate his wedding house.

 Chapter 537: 343 Operation too hardcore, Qi Duidui breaks through the affair? (4 more)

    <strong>Chapter 537: 343 Operation too hardcore, Qi Duidui breaks through the affair? (4 more)</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t that he intentionally hung up on Jiang Jinsang¡¯s call, but a new call hade through, from Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°Old Huo, you said today that you would take responsibility for Miss Shen¡¯s issue, how exactly will you take responsibility? Maybe I should bring something and visit her another day.¡± Qi Zeyan had a quick thought about the kind of person someone was; he was quite clear about it.

    He was going to show concern for Shen Shuci?

    That was bound to scare the poor girl to death. It was an incident caused by him, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to remain uninvolved.

    ¡°Because of me, the horse got frightened, and I didn¡¯t inquire further, that¡¯s not too good.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what I mean at all! When ites to handling matters, I trust youpletely. Who could be more reliable than you? Even Jiang Yanting and Jiang Xiaowu aren¡¯t as careful as you are.¡± Desperate to survive.

    If it were anything else, Qi Zeyan would certainly trust him, but this was about social niceties, and someone was reallycking in that area.

    Qi Zeyan was close to telling him: I really don¡¯t trust you!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what do you mean by calling?¡±

    Since he trusted him yet called to take responsibility, it obviously meant distrust.

    ¡°I¡­ I got confused with busyness today, hanging up now.¡±

    Qi Zeyan finished speaking and hung up the phone. Could it really be that he was going to ignore the matter?

    Yesterday, when the horse got startled, he was there too and watched with a pounding heart. If there had been a serious fall, it wouldn¡¯t have resulted in disability, but at least some skin would have been lost. Qi Zeyan always felt uneasy about it¡­

    Maybe he should still visit her some other day.

    **

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci was still pondering whether to send him a message to exin today¡¯s messaging incident but didn¡¯t know what to say. It was too awkward.

    Before she could send a message, she received a text from him:

    [Pick you up at 6 am tomorrow.]

    Not a word more than necessary. Shen Shuciy on her back in bed, unsure of what to do next. She spent ages drafting a message:

    [Mr. Huo, I really appreciate your concern, but my hand is no longer a serious problem. You really don¡¯t need to go to the trouble for me. I feel bad about making you run back and forth. I will drive myself tomorrow¡­]

    She sent a message of a hundred or so words, only to receive a four-word reply:

    [Lying is not good.]

    Shen Shuci stared at the message, dumbfounded, suddenly at a loss for words.

    The next morning, the Huo Family car was still punctually parked at the entrance of her apartment building.

    Her hand, particrly at the base of her thumb, still ached a bit. The swelling had gone down elsewhere, and it was mostly healed unless deliberately touched. Driving should not be a problem.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I will drive myself to work today.¡±

    But after Shen Shuci got into the car, he opened the passenger door and sat down as well, leaving her staring agape. What was he up to now?

    ¡°I want to check something.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Shuci cleared her throat with a soft cough, started the car, and, in theory, it should be easy to drive an automatic car. She had gotten her license as an adult and was naturally athletic, handling the car smoothly abroad. Now with the ¡®God of Death¡¯ sitting beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit nervous.

    Most importantly, the driving position was different overseas, and road nning was slightly different, so it felt a bit unsettling to drive on the roads here.

    The roads in the residential area weren¡¯t very broad, with many cars and pedestrians passing by, so the vehicle moved very slowly within theplex.

    ¡°What do you want to know about me?¡±

    He suddenly spoke, Shen Shuci was concentrating on driving and wasn¡¯t quick to respond, ¡°Know what about you?¡±

    ¡°What did you ask Xiaowu about me yesterday?¡±

    Shen Shuci gritted her teeth:

    Jiang Jinsang¡ªwhat did you tell him!

    I even helped you with Wanwan before; it was like feeding a dog.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just casually asking.¡± Shen Shuci forced augh.

    ¡°If you want to know something, you can ask me directly.¡± His voice was deep and sonorous, but his words scared Shen Shuci so much that her fingers shook, the car veered, and she mmed on the brakes, almost knocking over a trash can on the side of the road.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s heart skipped a beat from the scare, but the man in the passenger seat remained unfazed even as they almost had an ident. He simply gave her a rather cool nce, ¡°Lying, showing off.¡±

    The conclusion was: Her injury hadn¡¯t healed, and she still needed his shuttle service.

    ¡°¡­¡± Shen Shuci was utterly frustrated!

    Who was showing off?

    Without waiting for her to speak, the man had already opened his door, leaving her with one sentence: ¡°Get out,e into my car.¡±

    A member of the Huo Family had already opened her car door, ¡°Miss Shen, please go to work in the car. We¡¯ll take care of parking your car in the spot you used before.¡±

    What could Shen Shuci do? She had no choice but to get back into his car¡­

    **

    Early in the morning, Qi Zeyan had called Jiang Jinsang to ask for Shen Shuci¡¯s home address.

    ¡°Why are you asking for her address?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she get into an ident because of me? I¡¯m not feeling too easy about it, I n to stop by and see her after work tonight, buy something for her visit. By the way, can you ask your wife what she likes? I¡¯m afraid that if I buy something she doesn¡¯t like, it¡¯ll be a waste if she doesn¡¯t eat or use it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you the address at the entrance of the Huo Family¡¯s ce a few days ago?¡± When Shen Shuci mentioned her address then, Qi Zeyan had been standing right there.

    ¡°I only remember the name of the neighborhood, I¡¯ve forgotten the specifics.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t really paid attention to the building number or unit and had forgotten as soon as he heard it.

    ¡°The address is¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang gave him the address, ¡°As for her preferences, I¡¯ll ask around for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    If Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t go in person, his conscience wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    So after work, following the preferences Tang Wan had provided, he bought some food and drove to Shen Shuci¡¯s home.

    He first went upstairs and rang the doorbell, but when he found nobody home, he waited outside the apartment building.

    Initially, Qi Zeyan had thought of picking her up from herpany since he heard that Shen Shuci wastely taking taxis to work, but the car he drove was quite eye-catching. With numerouspanies nearby, should someone recognize him, or if any photos were taken¡­

    The visit could have potentially drawn Shen Shuci into some trouble, and that wouldn¡¯t be good.

    As the daylight faded and the cool breeze grew chillier, Qi Zeyan was considering whether to wait in his car when he saw a familiar car approaching slowly from afar.

    Before seeing the license te, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed:

    In this neighborhood, there¡¯s such an impressive car?

    As far as he knew, there were no more than three cars of this brand and model in the entire country. He knew the Huo Family had one, but it never urred to him that in such an unremarkable neighborhood there might be hidden dragons and crouching tigers. However, as the car drew closer, he was bbergasted¡­

    The license te was too familiar!

    This wasn¡¯t that¡­

    ¡°Master, that up ahead is Young Master Qi.¡±

    Qi Zeyan stood out sharply with his crisp suit, slick side-parted hair, and distinguished appearance.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As a result, Qi Zeyan watched, utterly perplexed, as Shen Shuci got out of the car and walked toward him, ¡°Mr. Qi?¡±

    Shen Shuci, also somewhat awkwardly embarrassed, still greeted him politely.

    ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Qi Zeyan greeted her while his gaze was steadfastly fixed on someone¡¯s car, and the man who had also gotten out of the car and now stood beside it, his eyes coldly fixed on him.

    At home, he would practice his punches and kicks on a wooden dummy, and at that moment, Qi Zeyan felt that in this man¡¯s eyes, he was probably no different from those dummies.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Shen Shuci asked with a polite smile, noting therge and small packages in his hand, and guessing his reason foring, ¡°My hand is fine now, you really didn¡¯t have to go to so much trouble toe see me.¡±

    ¡°You were injured because of me, so I should visit.¡±

    ¡°Would you like toe up for a while?¡± Shen Shuci politely asked.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qi Zeyan, having already been startled, was dazed, then suddenly came back to his senses, ¡°No, no, I just came to make sure you were alright, you take these, I won¡¯t go up.¡±

    ¡°Come up for a cup of tea.¡±

    It seemed rude not to invite him in after he hade all this way to visit and had yet to step through the door.

    ¡°No need, I still have things to do.¡± Qi Zeyan was greatly shaken and certainly not in the mood for tea.

    At that moment, he wanted to find a wall to face and reflect, just to calm down for a moment.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Shen Shuci looked at Qi Zeyan, then nced at the man standing by the car.

    Neither of them moved, just standing there, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her, the host, to turn around and head upstairs.

    ¡°Zeyan, get in the car, you¡¯reing to my house for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°I still have some work at thepany¡­¡± Qi Zeyan was internally shaken and dared not go to the Huo Family.

    Could he have stumbled upon some affair? If he went to the Huo Family¡¯s ce, he might be silenced for good!

    He wasn¡¯t a fool to go home with him for dinner now.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you back to yourpany.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Next thing he knew, Qi Zeyan was taken into the Huo Family¡¯s car, and as Shen Shuci watched them drive away, she finally turned and went upstairs. All of Jiang Jinsang¡¯s friends seemed so odd. They visit to give gifts and then look as if they¡¯ve seen a ghost.

    All of them were strange, none making any sense.

    Recalling Jiang Chengsi, who was also iprehensibly odd in his speech and behavior, Shen Shuci shook her head in resignation. What kind of person was Jiang Jinsang, surrounded by all kinds of monstrous creatures¡­

 Chapter 538: 344 Extremely ruthless and verbally venomous + master of logic, boldly threatening

    <strong>Chapter 538: 344 Extremely ruthless and verbally venomous + master of logic, boldly threatening</strong>

    The twilight couldn¡¯t hold back the arrival of night, as the car sped on the road from Hexi to the downtown area, with mountains stretching in the distance like lurking beasts, danger lurking everywhere.

    Qi Zeyan sat in the car, reached out to adjust his tie and nced surreptitiously at the person beside him.

    Sitting upright, as day and night ovepped, dim shadows cast, he sat against the light, his expression unclear, his hair neatly short, his facial contours more defined, and suddenly he murmured lowly,

    ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡±

    Qi Zeyan almost lost it, you freaking made people ¡°invite¡± me into the car, then drove them to thepany without saying a word, you freaking intend to drive me crazy, don¡¯t you, and now you¡¯re asking me if something is wrong?

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot.¡± He said, adjusting his tie again.

    ¡°Lower the window a bit.¡± As the words fell, the ss window beside Qi Zeyan lowered about four fingers wide, the cool breeze blew into the car, and he shuddered, the back of his neck feeling chilly.

    Still no talking, what the hell is this!

    He had witnessed with his own eyes a man, known for his heart of stone and icy demeanor, personally driving Shen Shuci off work, his spirit had been heavily traumatized, feeling dizzy ever since he got in the car.

    It always felt like uncovering an affair and about to be silenced.

    Hexi, with its mountains and waters and deste wild ridges, was soon to be a night perfect for nefarious deeds.

    How could he not be nervous, but as the cool breeze hit, he somewhat sobered up, turning his head to look at the person beside him, ¡°That¡­ the morning after Miss Shen got injured, when you went out for your morning exercise, could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    ¡°Did you go to take her to work?¡± Qi Zeyan asked tentatively, his heart surging inside.

    ¡°She got injured at our ce, shouldn¡¯t I take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°But she actually got hurt because of me.¡±

    ¡°As a friend, I helped you clean up the mess, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±

    At this moment, Qi Zeyan had just two words in mind:

    Fuck!

    How did we end up here.

    ¡°Old Huo, be serious with me, do you have feelings for Miss Shen¡­¡± Qi Zeyan kept winking and making faces at him.

    Honestly, if he could meet someone he liked, everyone would be happy.

    ¡°Old Huo?¡± Qi Zeyan saw that he was ignoring him, and tried even harder with his gestures.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well, your eye twitching again?¡±

    ¡°Twitching¡­¡± Qi Zeyan almost hurled a curse at him.

    ¡°I meant to ask, do you have feelings for Miss Shen?¡±

    ¡°What kind of feelings?¡±

    His tone was too calm, showing none of the embarrassment of having a secret affair exposed, and he looked at Qi Zeyan with a stern face, as if¡­

    The sleazy one was him.

    ¡°So, do you have any thoughts about her?¡± Qi Zeyan frowned.

    His gaze was intense,manding even without anger, as if he could see deep into your heart, staring at Qi Zeyan for two seconds, Qi Zeyan¡¯s heart was wildly thrilled.

    Could it be that he really stumbled upon a juicy story?

    This could be the hottest news of the year, the eternal bachelor finally weing spring?

    The more he hesitated, the more excited he became.

    But when he spoke, he was stunned.

    ¡°My thoughts, I hope her injured hand heals soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Zeyan was astonished.

    I freaking stripped down, and you give me this?

    ¡°Besides this, there should be others?¡±

    ¡°That morning, you obviously took her to work but lied to me about going for a morning jog? What do you mean? Keeping it a secret on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I take her to work while I jog?¡±

    ¡°From your home to Left Bank Garden, that far, and then to herpany, a morning jog covering a quarter of Beijing?¡±

    ¡°You should know, I always exercise a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan leaned back in the seat, too angry to know what to say.

    ¡°Old Huo, everything¡¯s been discovered by me, what¡¯s the point in being so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°What have you discovered about me?¡± His tone, from beginning to end, didn¡¯t falter at all, infuriatingly straightforward, Qi Zeyan then realized, these military men, their mouths are really hard to pry open.

    ¡°Zeyan.¡±

    Suddenly called by his name, Qi Zeyan tensed up, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you think there could be anything between us? We meet in public ces, with people around, what sleazy things are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan had originally thought he might have hit upon his gossip, grasping his vulnerability, but now it turned out he was being threatened?

    What kind of justice is there in this world!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Qi Zeyan hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Miss Shen was hurt because of you, and you slept and ate well in our house, then just walked away as if nothing happened. I¡¯m here cleaning up your mess, and now you think there¡¯s something going on between her and me? Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was dumbfounded!

    He had said he would take responsibility, but the way he said it made him seem like a beast.

    ¡°Old Huo¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been nothing but honest with her. If I hear any unsavory rumors in Beijing or Xiaowues asking, you should know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She was injured because of you and now her reputation is suffering because of you. How do you n to take responsibility?¡±

    Qi Zeyan was stunned and confused¡­

    What was happening? Things surely shouldn¡¯t be developing this way. He tugged at his tie, not knowing what to say!

    He always knew Huo was harsh and biting with his words, but it was the first time he realized he wasn¡¯t just logically brilliant; he could also manipte the truth like no other.

    Qi Zeyan had harbored a sliver of hope that there really was nothing between them, but after being threatened, he felt more certain that there definitely was something fishy going on.

    What was the meaning of this now?

    Was he being told to shut up? That if any rumors spread in Beijing, they¡¯de back to haunt him?

    Threatening him so brazenly, Huo was a ss apart.

    ¡°Still feeling hot?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Qi Zeyan wasn¡¯t feeling hot; he was feeling so frustrated he was about to explode. He felt that if he stayed any longer with him, he would surely have a heart attack.

    ¡°Let me out somewhere up ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to thepany.¡±

    ¡°No need, I just remembered there¡¯s nothing pressing at the office. Just drop me anywhere.¡±

    The car stopped immediately.

    The Huo family stopped the car in the middle of nowhere and then silently watched him.

    Qi Zeyan was stunned again¡­

    He always knew the Huo family was hardcore, but he hadn¡¯t expected this. He had said to let him out somewhere, and while he didn¡¯t expect a bustling city center, at least a bus stop would have been decent.

    In this deste ce, where birds don¡¯t even poop, were they really just going to dump him?

    ¡°You said to drop you off at any ce, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you getting out?¡± The man spoke again.

    ¡°Old Huo¡ªyou¡¯re awesome!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After Qi Zeyan got out, the car turned in the direction towards Qi Group in the city center, which was the opposite direction from the Huo family in Hexi. The car turned around right in front of him, kicking up dust as it sped off.

    Qi Zeyan was leftpletely furious, the sky having turnedpletely dark.

    ¡°Boss, are we really just going to leave Mr. Qi here? Could something happen?¡± The two in the front seats looked at each other, feeling the ce was too remote.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡±

    **

    Qi Zeyan, always quick-witted, pulled out his phone to check his location and realized he was quite close to the Jiang Mansion. He called Jiang Jinsang to send someone to pick him up, and in about ten minutes, a car from the Jiang family arrived¡­

    He also took the opportunity to have dinner at the Jiangs¡¯.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your sister-inw home tonight?¡± Inside the mansion, there were only Jiang Jinsang and the olddy; Jiang Zhenhuan and his wife usually stayed in their city vi, asionally visiting.

    ¡°The studio is quite busy.¡± Jiang Jinsang looked at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to visit your aunt? Why are you wandering in such a deserted ce?¡±

    ¡°Taking a walk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang knew he wasn¡¯t telling the truth but didn¡¯t query further, ¡°How was your aunt today?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Qi Zeyan was internally distressed at that moment, not having the capacity to care about Shen Shuci, even forgetting what color clothes she wore today, ¡°she¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jiang Xiaowu, I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Jinsang was browsing a furniturepany¡¯s website, picking out furniture.

    ¡°What kind of girl do you think Old Huo would like?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan really wanted to explode, saying it had everything to do with him!

    ¡°If he likes someone and they are happy together, that¡¯s all that matters. It¡¯s not for us to worry about.¡±

    Qi Zeyan dared not ask further, otherwise, he surely would have guessed, but even so, Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help but give him a sidelong nce, wondering why he suddenly brought him up. But then, Tang Wan arrived home from work, and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t pursue it.

    Qi Zeyan sat there, sighing in relief¡­

    It¡¯s like swallowing a poisonous melon. If it sticks in your throat, you might choke; if you swallow it, you might be poisoned; if you can¡¯t swallow or spit it out, it¡¯s terribly ufortable.

 Chapter 539 - 345 Eating poisonous melons, swallowing dog food, nightmares haunt (2 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 539: 345 Eating poisonous melons, swallowing dog food, nightmares haunt (2 updates)</h4>

    Tang Wan returned home to find Qi Zeyan there, somewhat surprised.

    That afternoon, Tang Yunxian and Tang Lao had left Beijing to return to Pingjiang after the family reunion banquet had ended, but her father and grandfather were still around, and she had stayed home for the most part. It was only after the two men had left that she went to her studio to handle some things, which naturally kept her busy untilte.

    "You weren¡¯t going to see Auntie?" Why did you end up here?

    "I just saw her," shrugged Qi Zeyan, his spirit heavily struck.

    "How was she doing today?" Tang Wan had been too busy to even call and ask about Shen Shuci.

    "She was doing quite well."

    "Do you want something to eat? Shall I make you a bowl of noodles?" Jiang Jinsang spoke up, startling Qi Zeyan. Since when had he started cooking?

    "Sure," nodded Tang Wan as she took off her coat and beckoned Qi Zeyan to sit down, "I¡¯m just worried about her being alone, something could happen and no one would know."

    Qi Zeyan was dumbfounded. How could she be alone? These days she had a car to pick her up and drop her off from work,e rain or shine, service thorough, she didn¡¯t need your concern.

    But he suddenly realized a serious problem, "Sister-inw, you said, Miss Shen takes a taxi to work now? How do you know that?"

    "In her area, if she takes public transport, she has to transfer three times. If not a taxi, then what?" Tang Wan saw a tter in the kitchen and hurried to check, "You sit for a while, I¡¯ll go take a look."

    So, Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t told her the truth?

    Why lie?

    Those two must have an affair going on; otherwise, why not just admit it openly?

    The kitchen was semi-open, and as Tang Wan went in, she washed her hands and took over the task in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s hands, which seemed to be chopping some ingredients.

    The two leaned in together, murmuring to each other, and he saw Tang Wan lower her head, seemingly a bit shy and coy, then quickly pecked him on the lips.

    Qi Zeyan was stunned:

    It¡¯s just cooking, can you two not be so sickeningly sweet? There¡¯s still a living person here!

    Hey¡ªlook at me! I¡¯m still here.

    Later, when Jiang Jinsang leaned in and turned his head, Qi Zeyan could only see the back of someone¡¯s head. What the two were doing was self-evident.

    This is ridiculous, what are you two doing?

    I was just threatened with a bitter melon and hadn¡¯t even swallowed it when I was force-fed dog food.

    They are just doing this to make it hard on me, aren¡¯t they?

    "Don¡¯t mess around, there¡¯s someone outside," whispered Tang Wan, her head down as she continued to chop the green onions.

    "He doesn¡¯t mind, he won¡¯t watch."

    Little did they know, Qi Zeyan was staring at them intently with wide eyes.

    His heart was in utter despair. This was all some messed-up situation.

    Tang Wan finished chopping the garnish for him, and the rest was up to Jiang Jinsang. She stood to one side, asionally instructing him. Their intimacy was, to Qi Zeyan, a single fellow, utterly iprehensible.

    These people, especially Jiang Jinsang¡ªwho had been sick for a long time and had few friends¡ªappeared gentle, but had a strange temperament. It was impossible for him to imagine a year ago that someone in love could be so clingy.

    Ever since Tang Wan came back, he was totally treated like thin air.

    After they made noodles, Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but tease, "Can you two pay a little attention? There¡¯s still a living person here. Mind the influence!"

    Jiang Jinsang nced at him, lifting his eyebrows, "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?"

    "Jiang Xiaowu, I know a secret about you. Don¡¯t you want to know?" Qi Zeyan looked at him with mischief.

    "I¡¯m telling you, this matter has a lot to do with you."

    "You better be nice to me, who knows, in a good mood, I might just..."

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang looked at him for a while, "Jiang Cuo, see the guest out."

    Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth, "Jiang Jinsang, you better not regret this. I¡¯m telling you, this matter also involves your wife."

    "Are you threatening me with my wife?"

    "I¡¯m not threatening. It¡¯s a peaceful negotiation." How did it be about threats.

    "I don¡¯t want to listen."

    "..."

    Qi Zeyan left the Jiang Family¡¯s home feeling aggrieved, amusing Tang Wan. These people often bickered, "Are you really not interested in the secret he has? He even said it¡¯s about me."

    "He can¡¯t keep a secret to save his life. He probably heard some gossip from who knows where and wants me to beg him to tell it. But I¡¯ve never been interested in gossip."

    "Not even if it¡¯s about me?"

    "We¡¯re always together. What could there be that I don¡¯t know about?" Jiang Jinsang looked at her seriously. He had a general understanding of the matters concerning Tang Wan¡¯s work. He probably even knew about every fly that hade buzzing around her.

 Chapter 540: 345 Consuming poison melons and swallowing dog food, nightmares plague (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 540: 345 Consuming poison melons and swallowing dog food, nightmares gue (2 updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Moreover, his mouth has always been loose; there¡¯s no guarantee he could hold back and might juste over himself and spill the gossip¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyan said it was about him and Tang Wan, but after thinking it over, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly gossip-worthy about the two of them recently. So, he didn¡¯t ponder too much. After Tang Wan ate, she was originally working at her desk on a filigree Cyan Feather hairpin. This type of work required total concentration, yet Jiang Jinsang was just watching her, his chin propped on his hands¡­

    He had just taken a shower and was emanating a refreshing minty scent.

    It was invigorating and hard to ignore.

    It would have been fine if he were just looking, but he kept leaning in closer, his breath blowing on Tang Wan¡¯s hands, making her tremble almost to the point of breaking the fment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang only smiled at her, his voice deep:

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get close, how will I see clearly?¡±

    His voice carried a chuckle, and his words were teasingly affectionate, ambiguous as to whether he meant seeing her clearly or the work in her hands.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    After spending so much time together, she knew what was on his mind. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and she still had a pile of things to do tonight, no time to fuss with him. She picked up her phone and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll just call my aunt.¡±

    The next second, her wrist was grabbed.

    She was yanked backward with a fierce tug. Tang Wan staggered, losing a slipper, and crashed into his chest. His warmth mixed with the scent of mint body wash, infiltrating every part of her.

    Her fingers shook, dropping the phone, as she was pushed against the desk, her back arching uncontrobly¡­

    Her vision went dark as he kissed her eagerly, his lips biting hers harshly.

    ¡°Be gentle, I have to go to work tomorrow.¡± If her lip broke, those people at the studio would surely tease her tomorrow.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Jinsang hummed, softening his actions into a more tender and lingering embrace.

    Both painful and ticklish, she melted.

    ¡­

    Later on, the two left the bathroom, Jiang Jinsang looking refreshed and brisk. These past few days, with Tang Yunxian around, the pressure from his father-inw made it difficult to get close to Tang Wan.

    He donned a dark gray cotton loungewear, turned to pour a ss of warm water, his posture as genteel and graceful as a sophisticated young master.

    Tang Wan sat back at her desk, picked up her tools intending to continue with the filigree work. But such work required precision, and presently her hands trembled slightly,cking the steadiness to handle the filigree tool.

    Both anxious and irritated.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡±

    Tang Wan red at him, as if to say, ¡°Do you really not know why I¡¯m like this?¡±

    ¡°Have some water,¡± Jiang Jinsang offered the ss, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like working on this tonight, just rest early.¡±

    **

    Over at Qi Zeyan¡¯s end, having had his fill of both bitter melon and being fed dog food, didn¡¯t making money sound more appealing?

    Jiang Xiaowu, if this really happens in the future, don¡¯t me me; it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Having gotten back home and taken a shower, he had just opened hisptop intending to check work emails when he unconsciously logged into WeChat and other messaging applications.

    A flurry of messages popped up, which he clicked to check, one by one. But then, a video call invitation appeared; purely out of habit, and without looking carefully, he clicked to answer it.

    That cold, icy face sprang onto the screen.

    Jolted, he cried out, ¡°Holy shit, Old Huo, what are you doing in the middle of the night?¡±

    Calling him for a video chat?

    Do you have any idea how scary your face is?

    ¡°Are you at home?¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s home d¨¦cor was opulent and extravagant, predominantly red and gold, quite eye-catching.

    ¡°Where else would I be? Abandoned in the wilderness? Now you¡¯re concerned about me?¡± Qi Zeyan, facing the camera, slightly adjusted his hair which was a bit messy from the shower.

    ¡°I trust your survival skills. Even in a primeval forest, I believe you¡¯d make it out alive.¡±

    Qi Zeyan chuckled. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel happy or to cry.

    ¡°Did you visit Xiaowu today?¡±

    His fingers, which were fiddling with his hair, paused. Had they imnted a tracking device on him?

    ¡°Old Huo, I swear I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± If he had said something, there would have been some sign of it from Jiang Jinsang¡¯s end.

    ¡°Then why the video call? Is there something else?¡± Qi Zeyan fixed his gaze on theputer screen, a slight frown on his face. His hair had grown a bit long recently.

    ¡°Slipped, hit the wrong button.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Qi Zeyan stopped twirling his hair, ¡®could you not find a better excuse?¡¯

    Amongst their group, only he and Jiang Chengsi would do such a thing. You are meticulous about even your eating and sleeping schedule, and you ¡®hit the wrong button¡¯? Who are you trying to fool?

 Chapter 541: 345 Eating poisonous melons, swallowing dog food, nightmares haunt (2 updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 541: 345 Eating poisonous melons, swallowing dog food, nightmares haunt (2 updates)_3</strong>

    ¡°You have a nickname, don¡¯t you, called Mongkey.¡±

    Qi Zeyan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Old Huo, if you don¡¯t bring that up, we can still be friends.¡±

    ¡°That nickname isn¡¯t urate.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not urate, what the hell, do I look like a Mongkey to you¡­¡±

    The man nodded seriously and said something that made Qi Zeyan even more devastated, ¡°You look like a Shih Tzu.¡±

    ¡°Shih¡­ Shih Tzu?¡±

    ¡°A type of dog.¡±

    Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t know much about dog breeds, he only recognized themon ones, Huskies, Golden Retrievers, Teddies¡­ However, he heard that Third Master Fu had a fierce dog, apparently a Shiba Inu. What did a Shih Tzu look like?

    A dog that looks like a lion?

    ¡°Is this dog particrly ferocious?¡± Qi Zeyan asked. If the dog was imposing enough, he might reluctantly ept theparison.

    ¡°The fur is thick.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Zeyanter googled some pictures and was so furious he almost smashed hisputer. The nerve of him, calling him during the middle of the night just to tell him he looked like a Shih Tzu with thick fur?

    He must be jealous of my thick hair.

    **

    That night, Qi Zeyan had a strange dream. In the dream, Shen Shuci¡¯s affair was exposed, the Huo Family was after him, Jiang Jinsang was trying to kill him, and he was running for his life.

    The Huo Family thought he let out the secret, while the Jiang Family believed he was intentionally hiding it!

    With pursuers in front and a fierce tiger behind, he had nowhere to escape.

    And then, out of nowhere, he ended up hiding at Jiang Chengsi¡¯s ce?

    And Jiang Chengsi actually said to him straightforwardly:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one dares to hurt you here.¡±

    And as he said it, he wrapped Qi Zeyan into his arms, while he struggled fiercely.

    ¡°Jiang Chengsi, get the hell away from me! I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    ¡°Come here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    ¡°Stop freaking touching me!¡±

    ¡­

    Later on, the scene suddenly changed, and he found himself in Ruan Mengxi¡¯s living room. There was a scene of him drunkenly stripping, and she kept trying to wrap him in a nket. In the dream, he broke free from the restraint and kept stripping in front of Ruan Mengxi¡­

    In the end, he even chased Ruan Mengxi all over the house!

    He was so scared that he woke up from the dream, his back drenched in a cold sweat.

    Dreams are inherently illogical, and this one was even more of a muddled hodgepodge. As the sky lightened, he got up and took a shower.

    ¡°Damn, what kind of dream was that?¡± Am I too tiredtely, my mind muddled, starting to have wild thoughts?

    He could only vaguely remember the content of the first part of the dream, but the scene of him chasing Ruan Mengxi became clearer and more vivid.

    For a boss to have such a sleazy dream is just unbelievable!

    He woke up early today, and when he went downstairs, old Master Qi was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s up today? A change of heart? Getting up so early?¡±

    ¡°I had a nightmare, couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Soon after, Assistant Xiaozhu and Ruan Mengxi arrived at the Qi Family to pick him up for work. Ruan Mengxi, who was already pretty, had an even lovelier smile. Seeing her boss, she naturally greeted him with a smile.

    Qi Zeyan nced at her and, thinking of his vulgar actions in the dream, frowned slightly and turned his eyes away.

    This left Ruan Mengxi somewhat baffled. She nudged Assistant Xiaozhu¡¯s elbow, ¡°What¡¯s up with the boss today? He seems off.¡±

    ¡°After following him for months, don¡¯t you get it? Men, they always have those few days.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Shen Shuci took the Huo Family¡¯s car to the office as usual, but this time she didn¡¯t get off right away. ¡°Mr. Huo, I have a gathering with colleagues tonight, and they¡¯ll send me back, so you needn¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±

    The man looked deeply at her for a long time without speaking as if questioning the truth of her words.

    Shen Shuci clenched her teeth, took out her phone from her pocket, opened the work group chat, and was just about to show him the message when she heard him say, ¡°I believe you.¡±

 Chapter 542 - 346 Wanwanâ€™s Request: Auntie, Iâ€™m counting on you (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 542: 346 Wanwan¡¯s Request: Auntie, I¡¯m counting on you (3 updates)</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang went to the Hospital for his routine follow-up that day, and Zhou Zhongqing asked about his daily diet and whether he had any difort, then arranged for him to undergo several checks. Staring at his medical report for a long time,

    his brows furrowing tighter and tighter.

    "Uncle Zhou, is there a problem?" Jiang Jinsang noticed something was amiss with his expression and thought there might be something wrong with his health.

    Even though it was just a brief moment, he was keenly aware of it.

    "It¡¯s nothing, you can go home. I have a meeting to attend in a bit, so I won¡¯t have time to keep youpany." Zhou Zhongqing smiled, "How has Wanwan beentely? Every time I call her, it¡¯s always rushed. It¡¯s good for a girl to be career-oriented, but you should also advise her not to overstretch herself. Money can¡¯t be earned in one lifetime."

    "I know."

    After leaving the Hospital, Jiang Jinsang sat in his car, still pondering over what had just happened with Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s reaction. He felt that his recovery was going very well, but Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s expression suggested otherwise?

    As he was leaving, Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s assistant looked at the report for a long time, "Teacher, all of Master Jinsang¡¯s indicators are normal. Is there a problem?"

    "I didn¡¯t say there was a problem." Zhou Zhongqing was preparing the materials he needed for the uing meeting.

    "Then that expression of yours just now..."

    "I¡¯m just surprised. The guy has recovered too quickly." It was totally beyond Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s expectations.

    He had originally thought that with a congenital condition, even if one could avoid lying in bed for a year or so, it would still require at least six months of convalescence. However, the recovery was astonishingly swift.

    The assistantughed, "The surgery went smoothly, Master Jinsang is young, and being newly married is a joyful event. All of these are very important. I saw Master Jinsang leaving just now with a somewhat solemn expression. He must have been overthinking..."

    "Is that so?" Zhou Zhongqing had been looking at the report and hadn¡¯t noticed any abnormality.

    "Yes." The assistant nodded.

    "Then I¡¯ll give him a call."

    For overly intelligent and sensitive people like Jiang Jinsang, even a slight deviation in others¡¯ behavior could lead to overanalysis. Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but after Zhou Zhongqing made a special call to tell him, "You¡¯re truly fine, don¡¯t overthink," he really started to overthink.

    Wisdom taken to an extreme could result in harm; excessive cleverness may lead to a short life. This saying has persisted through time for a reason; sometimes, being overly smart and alert isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.

    When he arrived at the old mansion, seeing the car parked in the yard, he knew who hade, "Old Huo."

    "You don¡¯t look very well."

    "It might be because the smell of the Hospital wasn¡¯t very pleasant. I feel a bit off."

    He couldn¡¯t have brought another pile of books with him, "Bringing me more books?"

    "I¡¯ve been a bit busytely and didn¡¯t prepare anything. If you like, I will send someter."

    "Busy with decorating your marital home. I haven¡¯t even read the books you sentst time." At this rate, he would soon empty out a bookstore with his gifting.

    One of them didn¡¯t talk much, and Jiang Jinsang was still contemting Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s reaction, not in the mood for chatting. When Tang Wan returned in the evening, she saw two men, one bathed in the sunset¡¯s glow, the other lost in thought, surprisingly harmonious together.

    During dinner, Tang Wan even made a point of carrying over a cup of tea, "Big brother Huo, I haven¡¯t thanked you for helping my aunt the other day."

    That night at the Huo Family¡¯s dinner, nobody mentioned the incident with the startled horse, so Tang Wan hadn¡¯t had the chance to express her gratitude.

    "It¡¯s all right, that¡¯s what I should do."

    "A rescue? What happened?" The olddy sitting at the side didn¡¯t quite understand.

    "Last time we had dinner at Big Brother Huo¡¯s house, my aunt almost fell over. Thankfully, Big Brother Huo stepped in in time, or there could have been an ident." Tang Wan lightly touched on the subject.

    "Oh, that." The olddy smiled, "Shuci is now living in Hexi. I mentioned to Yanting and Chengsi recently to keep an eye on her as they are living close by."

    "Yanting isn¡¯t in Beijing, and that boy Chengsi is used to beingx. I¡¯m afraid my words are in one ear and out the other."

    Recently, Jiang Chengsi was busy participating in Racing Carpetitions. When he came back home, he had to deal with Jiang Shiyi¡¯s strictness, living with someone a bit obsessivepulsive. He was going crazy himself, let alone having time to look after Shen Shuci.

    The olddy smiled: "Look at my memory, the Huo Family is also over that way. When you have time, help look after her a bit. A girl, just returned to the country, unfamiliar with everything, living alone outside, I¡¯m rather worried."

    "Mm." He nodded in agreement.

    With the olddy¡¯s request, it seemed somewhat difficult to refuse.

    In China, these courteous expressions aremon, such as asking to keep an eye on one¡¯s child, entrusting one¡¯s child to someone else¡¯s care¡ªbut mostly they were just pleasantries that no one took seriously. Tang Wan just listened and didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    After dinner, they made a phone call to Shen Shuci.

    "Haven¡¯t you returned home yet? Why is it so loud around you?"

    "I¡¯m at a dinner." Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t quite ustomed to such asions. It was described as a dinner, but with all the new and old employees present, it was almost exclusively ttery towards the leadership.

    "Where are you eating? Why is it so noisy?"

    "Finished eating, at a wholesale KTV near the office."

    "When will it end?"

    "Not sure, just got here, probably another two or three hours, I guess."

    "You okay getting home by yourself? Have you been drinking?"

    "Had a little."

    "Then be careful when you¡¯re outside, and try not to drink too much."

    Shen Shuci nodded, but as the new employee, it was hard to continuously refuse when leaders offered a toast, inevitably leading to a couple of drinks.

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan still felt uneasy. Shen Shuci was younger than her, a neer to society. Having started her own business and with Tang Yunxian also in the business world, she knew all too well that neither the business nor the work environment was clean.

    She wasn¡¯t a heavy drinker, and even with her good reflexes, a few drinks would knock her out, and there was no guarantee that nothing bad would happen.

    "If you¡¯re worried, I can have Jiang Cuo pick her upter," said Jiang Jinsang, sitting beside Tang Wan.

    But before Tang Wan could speak, the man sitting across from them stood up, "I¡¯m actually heading home myself, give me her address and I¡¯ll pick her up."

    "That would be too much trouble for you." Though Tang Wan said so, she felt pleased.

    "It¡¯s on the way." They were both in Hexi, so surely more convenient than Tang Wan¡¯s ce.

    "She said it was a KTV near the office, should I ask which one?"

    "No need."

    "Huh?"

    "There¡¯s only one KTV near her office."

    Everyone: "..."

    The Huo family was scared silly:

    Oh my goodness, sire, we have to be more careful with our words.

    There¡¯s even self-disclosure!

    Jiang Jinsang crossed his legs and stroked his chin, looking at him leisurely, "Old Huo, how do you know there¡¯s only one KTV there?"

    "I¡¯m familiar with that area."

    It was his speaking style, pretty hardcore. That was his turf, and he certainly knew it well.

    "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, and if you pick her up, give me a call or send a message, I¡¯m counting on you, Auntie."

    Tang Wan was truly grateful to him, going downstairs herself, and kept thanking him.

    She watched the Huo family¡¯s impressive car drive away before turning to Jiang Jinsang with a smile, "Brother Huo really is a good person."

    "Good in what way?" Jiang Jinsang felt something was off.

    But he was also the kind, the coldest monster with the softest heart, so it seemed normal for him to agree to do such a thing.

    "Brother Huo may seem cold, but he¡¯s actually a very nice person. When you were in the hospital, if you think about it, he spent the most time there."

    "Because during that time, he was on vacation and had the most free time."

    Jiang Jinsang stubbornly read a pile of books every day because of the divorce-rted books he sent, he had received Tang Yunxian¡¯s cold stares.

    "Don¡¯t view him through colored sses, I think you¡¯re a bit biased against Brother Huo."

    "That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know him well."

    "I think as a friend, he¡¯s great, anything deeper than that..." Tang Wan pursed her lips, "He and I have no other rtionship, why should I understand him more deeply?"

    Jiang Jinsang was taken aback; she had a point.

    As friends, there¡¯s naturally a range and measure to it. Anything more wasn¡¯t necessary for her to understand or manage.

    Whether it¡¯s friends, family, or lovers, having a sense of measure is very important.

    "Big Brother Five, I think you¡¯re acting strange today, a bit out of sorts. How did the checkup go?" Tang Wan had noticed something was off with his condition but hadn¡¯t asked due to the presence of guests.

    "It¡¯s fine." Jiang Jinsang held her hand and walked inside, starting to think again about Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s subtle facial expressions from earlier today, and was no longer concerned about Shen Shuci.

 Chapter 543: 347 The beauty is fierce, Auntie and Grandpa Huo join forces?

    <strong>Chapter 543: 347 The beauty is fierce, Auntie and Grandpa Huo join forces?</strong>

    The new moon had just risen, its faint halo and sparse stars sketching out the silhouettes of the mountains in the distance like the deepest, most profound ink painting.

    In the destion of the distance, the atmosphere inside the car was even more oppressive and suffocating. The people from the Huo Family, seated in the driver and front passenger seats, nced towards the back.

    The neon lights outside cast the man¡¯s features in an even more sharp and profound relief.

    Their eyes lowered to their wristwatches; it was nearly eleven. They had been waiting outside the KTV for about two hours.

    Upon arrival, they had inquired at the front desk. Apany gathering; a group of people in uniform, very conspicuous. The waiter had a strong impression¡ªas they had booked a private room for three hours and hadn¡¯t left yet¡ªso they continued to wait outside.

    ¡°My Lord, why don¡¯t we give Miss Shen a call? It is indeed veryte.¡± They had her contact information; there was no need to wait outside so miserably.

    After speaking, they received no response, so the people from the Huo Family remained silent.

    Before long, they saw a group of people start to trickle out. Shen Shuci¡¯spany issued uniforms with distinctive markings, so when observing them leave, the front passenger from the Huo Family immediately perked up.

    Plenty of designated drivers gathered at the entrance of the KTV. Many had drunk quite a bit this evening, calling ride-hailing services, and then departed one after the other. Soon, there were hardly a few people left at the entrance.

    ¡°Xiaoshen, where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡± The man speaking to Shen Shuci was around forty years old.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s appearance was not particrly pretty, but she had an obstinate air, and her smile was like the rippling of spring water, charming and delicate. Many single men in the office couldn¡¯t help giving her a second nce.

    A young man had been waiting beside her, but seeing the older man speak, he begrudgingly said his farewells, ¡°Xiaoshen, Manager Fan, I¡¯ll be off then. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Everyone was not oblivious and swiftly conjured various excuses to leave, leaving only Shen Shuci and Manager Fan at the entrance.

    ¡°Manager Fan, there¡¯s no need, you¡¯ve drunk quite a bit tonight as well. Head back early and rest. My home is quite close to here, I¡¯ll just take a taxi,¡± said Shen Shuci, walking towards a corner of the road.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi at this hour¡­¡± True, several taxis had been parked at the entrance of the KTV, but as a crowd surged out, the taxis were snapped up quickly.

    The area was popted with businesses, but entertainment venues were scarce. At this hour, there were no cars on the road, and even fewer pedestrians passed by.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll call a car.¡± Shen Shuci, though new to the job market, was not naive.

    During the meal, Manager Fan had tried, subtly and not so subtly, to ply her with drink. But there were higher-ranking leaders present, so he couldn¡¯t act too outrageously. However, his conversation still bordered on the improper.

    Wanting to drive her home at this time? The intention was clear.

    This scene was thoroughly observed by the people in the car from the Huo Family, but their car was parked in a secluded spot, and the deep night, coupled with the dim street lights, meant Shen Shuci didn¡¯t notice them.

    ¡°My Lord, that man has been following Miss Shen the entire time, what is he trying to do?¡±

    ¡°By his age, he¡¯s old enough to be her father. That¡¯s really sleazy.¡±

    ¡°Should we go over?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak but simply opened the car door and stepped out. The people from the Huo Family hurriedly followed.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci had reached the roadside and was calling for a car on her phone.

    ¡°Xiaoshen, it¡¯s not safe for a girl to take a taxi alone sote at night. Come on, get in my car.¡± Manager Fan had moved closer, and his boozy breath mixed with a strange odor was deeply ufortable.

    They were now closer than what could be considered a safe distance. Shen Shuci clenched her jawpulsively, gripping her bag tightly in her hand, her whole body tensed.

    ¡°I noticed you right when you joined thepany, not many young people like you have such drive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at the age to have a boyfriend, aren¡¯t you? Do you live with him?¡±

    Shen Shuci frowned and remained silent.

    Manager Fan, having drunk quite a bit, grew bolder with her silence.

    They say Western culture is open; he figured Shen Shuci was likely easy-going. His eyes became greedier, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he couldn¡¯t help but belch from the alcohol, its smell instantly hitting Shen Shuci¡¯s face, making her brow furrow in disgust.

    At that moment, a taxi approached from afar, and from a distance, the driver saw Shen Shuci. Considering there was no one else on the roadside but the two of them, he naturally assumed they were together and didn¡¯t overthink it.

    Deep into the night, a man and woman waiting for a car together¡ªhe presumed they might share some rtionship.

 Chapter 544 - 347 The beauty is fierce, Auntie and Grandpa Huo join forces?_2

    <h4>Chapter 544: 347 The beauty is fierce, Auntie and Grandpa Huo join forces?_2</h4>

    He slowed down the car a bit, but then saw the man suddenly ce his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    "Manager Fan, have some self-respect," Shen Shuci was not someone with a temperate disposition either, she had been restraining herself, enduring his frivolous words, but she did not expect him to actually dare to make a move.

    She slightly turned her body to avoid his touch, a glimpse of a taxi in the corner of her eye, and she turned to walk toward it.

    She had thought that they would need to work together in the future, to keep things amicable for future interactions, but she didn¡¯t expect the man to still follow her after she had clearly refused.

    "Xiaoshen, you definitely know my feelings for you, you¡¯ve just joined thepany, there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand, I can slowly tell you, as long as you..."

    The man¡¯s fingers touched her shoulder again.

    Shen Shuci halted her steps, and the man getting out of the car only saw her fingers loosen, as the briefcase she was holding dropped to the ground, she grabbed Manager Fan¡¯s wrist at the same time.

    Manager Fan had also drunk too much, gazing at her holding his hand, a flicker of ecstasy crossed his heart, but in just that brief instant, his entire arm was suddenly pulled by a tremendous force...

    His body¡¯s center of gravity shifted backward, his arm suddenly yanked, and with a crisp "crack¡ª" the sound of bone breaking, apanied by the man¡¯s howl, pierced through the quiet night, sounding exceedingly eerie and agonizing.

    A few scattered designated drivers in front of the KTV turned their heads in unison to look.

    In such a sordid ce, it wasmon to see drunken sleaze, some sober ones apologizing with a smile and those women with flushed cheeks being pulled into embraces, everyone regarded it as normal, so themotion caused by Shen Shuci did not attract much attention.

    But that miserable scream instantly woke everyone from their drowsiness.

    The Huo family was already very close, watching the scene unfold before them with eyes wide and tongues tied.

    They had thought:

    This was a perfect opportunity for a hero to save a beauty, wasn¡¯t this like Heaven helping them out!

    Indeed, even the Heavens seemed to feel the Huo family needed a mistress, covertly aiding them, but they had never imagined that once Shen Shuci made her move, she would dislocate the man¡¯s arm.

    "Shen Shuci, are you fucking crazy!" Manager Fan screamed in agony, instantly bing somewhat sober.

    To be honest, since he knew Shen Shuci and had madescivious remarks, daring to tease her repeatedly, he wasn¡¯t really that drunk.

    He was simply taking advantage of the alcohol to act like a hooligan.

    Shen Shuci remained silent, just holding his hand, and with a slight force, she twisted his arm again, causing the man to howl once more; KTV staff came out but seeing the situation, no one dared to intervene.

    The girl had drunk a little, her face slightly flushed, but her gaze was extremely cold, staring intently at the person in front of her, as if she were a Rash, capable of taking his life at any moment.

    "I see you don¡¯t want to be in thepany anymore... ah¡ª"

    The man didn¡¯t finish his sentence before she twisted her wrist, causing him to howl in pain, sweat pouring down, his voice was even weaker than before, and even at a distance, one could hear his rapid breaths.

    Shen Shuci released her hand, and the man immediately protected his dislocated arm, the slightest touch causing intense pain.

    The designated drivers and KTV wait staff afar were already pointing and discussing.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Can he still do his job? Pretending to be drunk to harass a young girl, huh? He didn¡¯t expect to meet his match. By the looks of it, this man might be this girl¡¯s superior or something. Her days in thepany won¡¯t be easy now."

    "Despicable, he deserves a beating."

    ...

    Men always take their pride very seriously, and right now, as he was bent over in pain, Shen Shuci red at him, "Manager Fan, if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily. I might just break both of your arms, and also..."

    Her gaze moved slightly down from his face, making Manager Fan¡¯s back chill!

    Damn, what was that girl looking at?

    "If you think I¡¯m easy to bully, then I can only tell you..."

    "You found the wrong target!"

    This youngdy was consideredpliant at thepany, but ever since she returned from abroad, one would think she¡¯d be very open-minded. Having drunk a little, Manager Fan started having designs on her.

    Shen Shuci bent down and picked up her bag from the ground, brushing off the dust that had settled on it.

    To her, this man seemed less valuable than the expensive package.

    But the man¡¯s pride was pricked, and given Shen Shuci was young and his subordinate, being humiliated like this naturally stuck in his throat. Drunk, his brain overheated, and he lunged at her¡ª

    His hand had not yet touched her when Shen Shuci, swinging her bag, greeted his dislocated arm, causing the man to jump from pain and let out a miserable scream.

    "Fuck¡ª" the man cursed under his breath, not believing he couldn¡¯t overpower a "smelly girl!"

    Shen Shuci subconsciously let go of the bag, ready to counterattack¡ª

    Manager Fan, with his good arm, lifted it, his fingers clenched into a fist, preparing to swing at her when his arm was suddenly grabbed!

    "You motherfucker..." choked with rage, thinking it was someone trying to break up the fight, he turned and roared, "Get lost, I warn you, mind your own business, it¡¯s none of your concern!"

    After blurting out these words, Manager Fan immediately regretted it.

    The man was very tall; against his own height of just over 1.7 meters, he seemed rather petite. Silhouetted against the light, his face was unclear, only his eyes were visible, like a ferocious beast lurking in the dark night.

    Calm...

    Yet full of deadly intent!

    He struggled slightly, trying to free his wrist from the man¡¯s grasp, to no avail!

    He could clearly feel the disparity in strength between them, this man was much stronger than Shen Shuci, his grip on his wrist was like an iron hoop, causing intense pain.

    Instinctively struggling, he kicked out at the man!

    But his shin hit something that felt like a b of iron, sending a cold sweat down his spine.

    The next second...

    The man made his move, applied a bit more force to his wrist, and Manager Fan let out a scream, then his whole body, like an arrow leaving the bow, was kicked away, sliding a distance on the ground, this time he was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to call out.

    Shen Shuci instinctively swallowed, her lips tightly pressed, as she stared at the person in front of her.

    He simply walked over, bent down to pick up the bag that had fallen to the ground, dusted it off with two pats, and handed it to her.

    "Mr. Huo... How did you get here?"

    "My sister-inw called me to pick you up."

    Naturally, this was Tang Wan.

    "How long have you been here?" Shen Shuci nced sideways at the man now crumpled and howling on the ground, both arms dislocated, also kicked, a sight not short of tragic.

    But in the next second, her view was blocked, the man¡¯s figure too tall and broad, not letting through any light, so that she couldn¡¯t see even a sliver of the aftermath.

    "Over two hours."

    Shen Shuci paused, "You should have called me; I¡¯ve been wanting to leave."

    But she had no suitable excuse or reason.

    "I will next time."

    Next time?

    Shen Shuci was stunned, but then a police car drove up in the distance, its siren slicing through the night, interrupting her thoughts. The interweaving red and blue lights heightened the tension in the atmosphere even further...

    After the two duty officers arrived on the scene, they saw the man lying on the ground and looked around, "Who called the police just now?"

    "It was me!"

    The man spoke with a cold voice, in the quiet of the night, it seemed more oppressive.

    Perhaps due to years of military service, his voice was a bit hoarse. Even though he didn¡¯t speak loudly, his voice had a forceful impact, capable of prating to the bone.

    At first, the officers didn¡¯t see the man clearly, but as they came closer, they exchanged nces, thinking they had recognized the wrong person...

 Chapter 545 - 348 Poked the tigerâ€™s den, agreed to eat together (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 545: 348 Poked the tiger¡¯s den, agreed to eat together (2 more updates)</h4>

    In the police station

    The police officers had gathered a rough understanding of the incident at the scene and brought Shen Shuci and a few others back to give their statements. Manager Fan, already quite drunk, sobered up due to the beating and kicking he received. During the ride to the police station, he was still dazed.

    He had not expected that upon arriving at the station, he would suddenly change his story, insisting that it was Shen Shuci who seduced him.

    "Officer, you don¡¯t know, the young girls these days are so crafty. For a shot at climbing thedder, they spare no means."

    "I had already told her, I have a wife, and asked her to stop, but she persisted in bothering me."

    "After being rejected by me, she got angry and embarrassed, which led to this scene."

    ...

    The police were dumbfounded!

    Good lord, have they ever seen someone so shameless and thick-faced? You have a wife yet you go out harassing young girls?

    Shen Shuci sat at the side, slightly frowning, even the Huo Family members looked utterly astonished.

    "The taxi driver said that you were the one who first made inappropriate advances towards this youngdy." The police had already questioned the few people present at the time.

    "That¡¯s because she felt upset after being rejected by me, and I was merely trying tofort her a bit, how could it be considered inappropriate advances?"

    The driver was far away, naturally unable to hear their conversation.

    "And then there¡¯s this gentleman, who attacked me without knowing the full story¡ª" Manager Fan pointed at a man sitting not far away, but his gaze faltered and he shrank back, intimidated by the man¡¯smanding presence.

    His dislocated arms had been reset, and it wasn¡¯t a major issue, but any small movement would still drill a pain deep into his chest.

    The police officers looked at each other, realizing this man must be seriously ill.

    While the police were initially assessing this gentleman, they too were taken aback. Although the Huo Family seldom appeared in Hexi and spent most of their time out of Beijing, living a reclusive life¡ªeven if it meant staying upte into the night¡ªit was him who had reported the incident,pelling everyone to be extremely alert.

    The police had already taken his statement.

    When asked about the reason for intervening and calling the police, he gave only eight words:

    "When injustice is seen, it¡¯s my duty."

    Later, the police didn¡¯t ask further on the street but brought everyone back to the station together. Manager Fan, clearly unfamiliar with him, continued toin to the police, "Officer, not only did he hit me, but he also kicked me."

    Looking toward the man not far away, the police asked, "You hit him and then kicked him?"

    His expression was stern, showing no emotion whatsoever, "I initially intervened just seeing the unfairness, trying to stop the conflict. He attacked me."

    Everyone: "..."

    He attacked you? Are you joking with us?

    Manager Fan was utterly confounded. Who in the world attacked whom?

    "You need to be responsible for what you say!" Nowadays in society, even if an elderly person falls, people might not dare to help, let alone meddle in affairs and invite trouble. Manager Fan stood up, pointing his finger at him, clearly agitated!

    What a nightmare this night had turned out to be, Shen Shuci was tough enough, and now there was another meddler.

    "Officer, these two know each other. They teamed up to beat me."

    The police officer also understood that this man was just causing trouble and felt a headacheing on.

    Did he even realize whom he was dealing with?

    The man¡¯s thin lips slightly parted, his voice husky and low, his gaze seeming to peer into one¡¯s soul, chilling him to the bone:

    "Attacking me, framing and ndering, do you know how serious these offenses are?"

    The police officer muttered under his breath. Manager Fan stood dazed for a long while, as if struck dumb.

    "I simply intervened upon seeing injustice, did not initiate any attack, and only retaliated when he attacked me. There are surveince cameras around; they should be able to verify the incident." The man spoke calmly.

    Indeed, Manager Fan had kicked him moments earlier, attacking and defaming him, which was far worse than making advances on a young girl. The two issues weren¡¯t evenparable.

    Shen Shuci looked at the person next to her, lips pressed tightly, not speaking, feeling somewhat strange at heart.

    "Officer, he is..." Manager Fan clearly hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a formidable obstacle.

    The police officer nodded.

    Even the foolish man realized the seriousness of the situation, bingpletely flustered.

    "Both of you, please sign here, and you¡¯ll be free to go."

    The two walked over and signed their respective statements. Manager Fan nced from the corner of his eye as the man signed his name. His handwriting was wild and bold, somewhat cursive, and the surname, was it Huo or Zhai?

    Then looking at the two bulky men beside him, and considering this was in Hexi... he roughly guessed the identity.

    His head buzzed, and all thoughts of stirring up trouble vanished. He had poked a ho¡¯s nest; now, preserving his life was the priority.

 Chapter 546: 348 Poked the tigers den, agreed to eat together (2 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 546: 348 Poked the tiger¡¯s den, agreed to eat together (2 more updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Miss Shen, Mr. Huo, for this matter, will it be a settlement or¡­¡± The police officer still asked a question.

    Before Shen Shuci could speak, someone spoke on her behalf, ¡°Handle it ording to thew.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we will probably contact you again soon, remember to keep in touch with us.¡±

    Manager Fan¡¯s body went limp. Even ignoring the pain in his body, he opened his mouth, wanting to seek peacemaking with Shen Shuci, but his pride got in the way, preventing him from stepping down.

    As he hesitated, Shen Shuci and her group had already walked out.

    It was past midnight, and it was extremely quiet outside.

    ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± The man¡¯s voice was as indifferent as usual.

    After getting in the car, Shen Shuci turned to look at him. Sitting upright, without a word or a forced smile, she wondered if he had shown any expression at all since the incident. In fact, Shen Shuci even suspected that he might have facial paralysis?

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I have a request.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell your brother and sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± If Tang Wan knew, she would definitely be extremely worried, and she might just have her move directly into the Jiang Family home.

    The two members of the Huo Family up front were almost dying of anxiety. Would you two please exchange a few more words? Just sitting there so dryly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been troubling you with rides all this time, and you helped me again tonight, thank you,¡± said Shen Shuci.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°The incident tonight, it didn¡¯t affect you, did it?¡±

    After all, given his unique profession, she was still somewhat worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Did you see Wanwan tonight?¡± The connection between the two of them was Tang Wan. Apart from her, she didn¡¯t know what else to talk about.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°How was she today? Still very busy with work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Shen Shuci paused, lips tightly pressed together, wondering how to continue the conversation.

    And then he added, ¡°I don¡¯t pay attention to her.¡±

    As the wife of Jiang Jinsang, he certainly wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to her. What he said waspletely correct, but after hearing it, Shen Shuci fell silent again, unable to follow up on that topic.

    Until the car entered the residential area and stopped beneath her apartment building, Shen Shuci thanked him again, ¡°My hand is really fully healed, you really don¡¯t need to bother picking me up anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± She had acted so adeptly today, it was clear that she was no longer seriously troubled.

    The people of the Huo Family heard this and were utterly speechless.

    It¡¯s over, no more drama to watch¡­

    They had initially thought that after such an incident, the rtionship between the two would get a bit closer. But it turned out to be the same as ever, and now was the only remaining connection about to be severed?

    But then, Shen Shuci added, ¡°Mr. Huo, are you free tomorrow night? I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner.¡±

    Inviting him for so many days of rides, and especially for helping her tonight, inviting him to dinner was a must.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote today to invite you up, let¡¯s meet after work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    On the way back, the Huo Family was quite happy. Eating a meal together, where there¡¯s one, there could be a second. Slowly, surely, the rtionship must get closer.

    ¡°¡­I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Shen to be so skilled.¡±

    ¡°Seeing her ride a horse with such agility, and even the way she walks and conducts herself usually, you could sense it.¡±

    Shen Shuci always held herself very upright; there was never a hint of slouching or stooping.

    ¡°To be honest, I was really taken aback when she took action. It was quite frightening.¡±

    The man, who had been silent up to this point, suddenly spoke, ¡°How terrifying was it?¡±

    The two coughed, ¡°Lord, what we meant is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re happy she encountered ruffians?¡±

    The two were confused. Our happiness was about her inviting you to dinner, not because she encountered ruffians.

    ¡°Lord, what we meant was¡­¡±

    ¡°You two are too noisy.¡±

    The two immediately shut their mouths. You¡¯re the boss, whatever you say goes!

    ¡°Um¡­ boss, can I say one more thing?¡± The man in the passenger seat cleared his throat, ¡°After picking up Miss Shen, did you call Mrs. Jiang, or did you send her a message?¡±

    The man nced out the car window and only said two words:

    ¡°Forgot.¡±

    The two: ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Tang Wan was already in bed resting, but she still hadn¡¯t received a message from Shen Shuci. Could it be that thepany¡¯s dinner hadn¡¯t ended yet? These kinds of gatherings often runte into the night, and while that¡¯s normal, tomorrow is a workday, and it¡¯s already past midnight. Are they still at the KTV?

    However, her phone vibrated soon after she picked up: ¡°Big Brother Huo.¡±

    ¡°Thedy has been safely sent home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate it.¡± Tang Wan finally felt at ease.

    The man just grunted acknowledgment, signaling that he received her thanks, and hung up the phone.

    Tang Wan pursed her lips:

    Indeed, Fifth Brother described him urately¡­ Difficult to handle!

    The next morning

    It was the first time Shen Shuci drove to work and felt a bit strange. She had taken a ride from the Huo Family, and even though no one had talked to her along the way, which was no different from being alone, actually being by herself now made her feel somewhat ufortable.

    After arriving at thepany, before everyone started working, they saw a notice on the bulletin board stating that Manager Fan had been dismissed for disciplinary vitions.

    Just the previous night they were drinking together, but now, upon arriving at thepany, the manager had been fired? The notice didn¡¯t specify the reason, but several people were well aware that thest person to see Manager Fan was likely Shen Shuci, and something must have happened between them¡­

    Actually, workce sexual harassment isn¡¯t umon. Manager Fan was a longtime employee, having worked almost twenty years, and his abrupt dismissal naturally led to much spection.

    What kind of incident could prompt such a forceful decision frompany executives?

    Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Shen Shuci carried a hint of strangeness, but deep down they also understood something.

    This girl is not to be trifed with! Even those who might have wanted to unt their seniority were now polite in their dealings with her.

    Shen Shuci quietly went about her job, and even when people indirectly tried to pry for information, the longtime employees knew what Manager Fan was like. When the wall falls, everyone pushes. However, Shen Shuci had never badmouthed him, which earned her respect from others who appreciated that she didn¡¯t gossip behind people¡¯s backs and had good upbringing.

    Nevertheless, she did ask a few colleagues for nearby restaurant rmendations.

    Being new to Beijing, she wanted to treat someone and certainly couldn¡¯t choose just any restaurant; she had to ensure the guest would enjoy the meal.

    ¡°Restaurant? Are you nning to treat someone to a meal?¡± her colleague asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mhm, the food needs to be quite good.¡±

    ¡°Are you going out on a date with a man?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    ¡°But it must be a friend of the opposite sex, and you seem to care a lot about him.¡±

    Shen Shuci paused, ¡°Do I?¡±

    ¡°If it were just any girlfriend, you wouldn¡¯t need to fuss over it so much. With friends, you¡¯re all so familiar with each other¡¯s tastes that even hot pot would do. But with the way you¡¯re being selective, it must be for someone special.¡± The colleague teased but didn¡¯t pry further, ¡°Tell me your budget, and I¡¯ll rmend something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for anyone special, it¡¯s just that he has helped me recently, and I want to thank him. We¡¯re not too familiar, and I feel ufortable owing him.¡±

    The colleagueughed, ¡°Eat a few more meals together, and you¡¯ll get to know each other.¡±

    Shen Shuci coughed dryly. She could already imagine how awkward dining with him would be. Maybe she should¡­

    Invite Tang Wan along?

    Hesitant, Shen Shuci actually did take advantage of lunchtime to give Tang Wan a call. She didn¡¯t mention what it was about, only asked if she was free that evening.

    ¡°Tonight? Aunt Flo is visiting, sorry, I¡¯m meeting with a client this evening. If you want to get together with me, let¡¯s do it tomorrow night. I¡¯lle over to Hexi to see you, or do you have something special going on?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to have a meal with you. Since you¡¯re busy, let¡¯s n for another time.¡±

    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    Shen Shuci hung up the phone and took a deep breath. Thinking about tonight¡¯s dinner gave her a headache. The situation would be so awkward, but even more awkwardness was yet toe¡­

 Chapter 547: 349 Today the evil wind blows, bringing demons and monsters (3 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 547: 349 Today the evil wind blows, bringing demons and monsters (3 more updates)</strong>

    Shen Shuci¡¯s colleague had rmended an inte-famous restaurant that required advance reservations; she had checked out the restaurant¡¯s photos and reviews online¡ªall seemed fine. She had made the reservation and, right after work, the Huo Family car had already been waiting at the usual spot. But upon arriving at the restaurant¡­

    She was somewhat stunned!

    The restaurant lookedpletely different from the photos¡ªthere were various rose balloons, heart patterns, and melodious violin music filling the air with romance and warmth. Each table had candle bouquets, and even the napkins on the tes were folded into something resembling a heart shape.

    The online pictures had shown a regr, proper restaurant.

    But at the venue¡­

    One would think it was a ce exclusively for couples.

    The whole scene was filled with pink bubbles.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s face spelled ¡°awkward¡± in capital letters.

    ¡°Wee, do you have a reservation?¡±

    Seeing what the restaurant was like, Shen Shuci was hesitant to stay, but someone responded faster, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Last four digits of the phone number?¡±

    ¡°8055.¡± Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t expected that he would effortlessly recite thest four digits of her phone number. The waiter then led them in, poured two sses of lemon water, ¡°You can start by looking at the menu.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Shuci browsed the menu while her gaze still scanned the surroundings¡ªit seemed like the ce was decorated for Valentine¡¯s Day and never reverted.

    All the way, she couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about and kept insisting that the restaurant was delicious and that she had specifically chosen it, but¡­

    How could it turn out like this.

    ¡°Both of you could try our couple¡¯s set meal written at the end of the menu¡ªit¡¯s particrly good value andes with aplimentary bottle of red wine.¡±

    Shen Shuci grew even more embarrassed¡­

    The waiter was too enthusiastic, overpowering Shen Shuci who gave a wry smile, ¡°We are just ordinary friends, not a couple.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for friends too. Many best friendse here and order the couple¡¯s set because it is worth it, and there¡¯s no rule saying that a couple¡¯s set must be eaten by a couple, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Huo, what do you think?¡± Shen Shuci was immensely frustrated.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything.¡±

    ¡°Miss, the couple¡¯s set meal is really a great deal.¡± The restaurant had its daily specials, and they often prepared more portions for these dishes, so the waiter naturally promoted them. In the end, Shen Shuci had no choice but to nod in agreement¡­

    The two of them found themselves inexplicably seated in such an environment, ordering a couple¡¯s set meal. When she saw that even the fried eggs were heart-shaped, she almost lost it. ncing at the person opposite her, he had neatly cut his steak and pushed it toward her without a word.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Shuci was extremely embarrassed.

    He seemed not ufortable at all, and gradually, Shen Shuci felt relieved, ¡°How do you find the taste of this restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Shen Shuci nodded; as long as he felt it was good¡­

    Midway through the meal, Tang Wan called her, making her heart skip a beat, ¡°Sorry, I need to take this call.¡± She had arranged to have dinner with Tang Wan, and it seemed not so good if he knew about that.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m almost done here. If you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, I cane to you.¡± It was only a quarter past six¡ªnot toote.

    ¡°I¡¯m already eating.¡±

    ¡°Then another day.¡±

    ¡­

    When Shen Shuci returned, he had already finished eating, had put on his coat, and looked like he was about to leave, ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±

    ¡°Something came up.¡±

    ¡°Work?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He was buttoning up his coat, looking down at her. The man was so tall that standing next to him always gave her the illusion of beingpletely enveloped.

    ¡°Then you go ahead, I¡¯ll head back after I finish eating.¡± It was somewhat uneasy for guests to leave halfway through a meal arranged together; Shen Shuci smiled at him, pretending not to mind.

    ¡°Have them drive you back after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°No need, I drove here myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Next time, my treat.¡± He took a step closer to her, causing Shen Shuci¡¯s heart to jump as she instinctively looked up at him. The man leaned down slightly, his voice deep and hoarse, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    Shen Shuci¡¯s heart thudded violently against her chest, making her breathing momentarily difficult.

    ¡°Just have your meal, no need to see me out.¡±

    The man passed by her like a breeze, leaving ripples in the calm. Shen Shuci stood there for over a minute, her heart seeming to beat even faster than before, until a waiter came over to ask if they were ready to leave, snapping her back to reality.

    A dinner meant for two, now missing one, always felt a bit nd. Shen Shuci barely filled her stomach. When she went to pay the bill, the waiter informed her, ¡°That gentleman earlier has already settled the bill.¡±

    Shen Shuci paused, a strange feeling rising unbidden in her heart. As she drove back home, she noticed the Huo Family¡¯s car following behind her. It didn¡¯t leave until she had parked her car in the garage and gone up the stairs.

    Shey on her bed, staring at his phone number, lost in thought¡­

    Some words, even if uttered from a cold person¡¯s mouth, always carry a touch of warmth and persistence, like:

    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, he ended up paying when it was supposed to be my treat tonight to thank him,¡± she thought, feeling increasingly indebted the more she thanked him.

    **

    At Tang Wan¡¯s end, she initially had an appointment with a client. Jiang Jinsang thought she¡¯d be dining out, so he was somewhat surprised to see here home early just as they finished dinner.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to dine with a client?¡±

    ¡°I met with them this afternoon and felt there was no need for dinner,¡± Tang Wan shrugged, heading to the kitchen to fix herself something to eat, ¡°It¡¯s still about your ssmate looking to coborate with us.¡±

    ¡°I thought, since there is money to be made, we might as well discuss it, but their team proposed some outrageous terms.¡±

    ¡°They wanted tounch a co-branded product and insisted on listing You Congrong¡¯s name as the designer.¡±

    You Congrong was, of course, the female celebrity.

    ¡°Their team wants to boost her profile as a designer, a talented woman. I understand, since nowadays, everyone is selling an image. They offered some suggestions for the co-branded product, and I agreed to include her name.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened? How did the talks fail?¡± Jiang Jinsang asked.

    They hadn¡¯t even dined together, and the deal was obviously off.

    ¡°Their team demanded her name be listed first.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang scoffed lightly, ¡°They aren¡¯t looking for coboration but for a free ride.¡±

    Everyone knows that having one¡¯s name first in credits usually garners more recognition, and if it¡¯s a coboration, usually only the person listed first is acknowledged. They mean to take all the credit for Tang Wan¡¯s work.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I refused them outright. I thought we might continue talking over dinner, but there¡¯s no point now. I should have just gone to dinner with my auntie.¡±

    Reflecting now, Tang Wan still found their team rather ludicrous. If their artist really had the talent, she could just design and produce on her own. Why bother with a coboration?

    That evening, You Congrong¡¯s team called twice more to discuss the coboration. Everyone has their limits, and concerning credit rights, Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t budge. Without consensus, they parted on unfriendly terms.

    Tang Wan thought she had made her refusal clear, but the very next day before she even reached her studio, Chen Zhi called.

    ¡°Wanwan, did you agree to coborate with You Congrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°There are rumors online that our studio isunching a co-branded jewelry line with her. A lot ofizens are discussing it.¡± Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had just registered their marriage, which had been quite the sensation, and she was also Fan Mingyu¡¯s daughter-inw. Although not a celebrity, she still attracted considerable attention.

    ¡°I really like W Studio¡¯s designs, and they¡¯re coborating with a star I like. Can¡¯t wait for the official announcement.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of jewelry it will be. I hope it¡¯s not too expensive.¡±

    ¡°This is such a dream team, my two favoritedies.¡±

    ¡­

    Especially fans of You Congrong, who had widely spread the news. Tang Wan¡¯s works were consistently well-reviewed, and major studios were plenty, but Qi Zeyan wouldn¡¯t have chosen her studio if her designs weren¡¯t top-notch. Plus, her current ties with the Jiang Family meant there was huge potential for hype.

    Many fans from other agencies were quite envious; coborating with Tang Wan almost guaranteed a connection to the Jiang Family. Although the Jiangs were not involved in the entertainment industry, their influence was significant.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want their favorite artist to be more popr?

    After browsing online for a while, Tang Wan arrived at her studio and told her employees, ¡°Ignore all that, just focus on your work.¡±

    iming these online rumors now would seem like a p in her own face, making it seem as though she disdained You Congrong.

    Although Tang Wan no longer intended to coborate, she didn¡¯t want to make things too ugly. Over time, without further updates, the rumors died down.

    **

    Jiang Mansion

    Inside, Jiang Jinsang was exercising. He heard the sound of a car but didn¡¯t pay much attention, until about five or six minutester, Jiang Cuo knocked and entered, ¡°Sir, we have a visitor.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang turned off the treadmill and casually grabbed a towel to wipe the fine sweat from his neck.

    If it were someone they knew well, there¡¯d be no need to inform him.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss You.¡±

    ¡°Which Miss You?¡± Jiang Jinsang paused for just two seconds, ¡°You Congrong?¡± Tang Wan had just mentioned herst night, so he definitely remembered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before Jiang Jinsang could respond, another engine roar reached him. He walked to the window and looked down. Jiang Chengsi had just parked his car, kicked down the motorcycle stand, and removed his helmet, casually waving at Jiang Jinsang who he noticed standing by the window¡­

    He ran his fingers through his hair and walked into the house, as carefree as ever¡­

    Free-spirited.

    ¡°Has Fourth Master arrived?¡± Jiang Cuo, recognizing the engine sound, guessed who it was, ¡°Fourth Master hasn¡¯t been here for a while. What brings him today¡­he¡¯s here too.¡±

    Jiang Chengsi had also been busy recently and hadn¡¯t visited for some time.

    With the towel in hand, Jiang Jinsang wiped off his sweat, ¡°Maybe today¡¯s breeze is¡­¡±

    ¡°An evil wind.¡±

    Otherwise, why would all creatures of the night be gathering¡­

 Chapter 549: 351 Tang Wan is not to be trifed with, Taotaos meticulous care (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 549: 351 Tang Wan is not to be trifed with, Taotao¡¯s meticulous care (2 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan had not returned yet, and You Congrong still had announcements, so she hastily left. After her car drove away from the Jiang Family residence, her agent¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed a bit.

    ¡°Congrong, you¡¯ve always wanted to work with W Studio. Were you really chasing Tang Wan¡¯s poprity?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Last school anniversary, I saw you constantly watching Jiang Jinsang. I warned you, even if you had some thoughts about him before, he¡¯s married now. If you want to continue in the circle, you¡¯d better nip that thought in the bud.¡±

    ¡°Who said I had any thoughts about him? I¡¯m just thinking, having a good rtionship with the Jiang Family would be better for my future development.¡±

    ¡°I think you understood what Madam Jiang said.¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, the vibration of her agent¡¯s phone broke the silence. She nced at it and threw the phone to her, ¡°I told you not to go to the Jiang Family. You wouldn¡¯t listen. Do you really think Tang Wan is a pushover? See for yourself!¡±

    You Congrong took the phone, and there was a statement from W Studio on it.

    It essentially said,

    [Our studio has not released any joint products with anyone, nor do we intend to coborate, thank you for your concern and love.]

    Even casual viewers could see something was amiss.

    ¡°W Studio, aside from releasing some Cyan Feather creations and tutorials, this is the first time they¡¯ve issued such a statement. It¡¯s clearly a p in the face for You Congrong.¡±

    ¡°This morning fans were still in a self-inflicted ecstasy, but didn¡¯t expect the studio to debunk the rumor so soon. There probably won¡¯t be any coboration ns in the future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who released the news, but it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? Her family is always stirring up trouble and leading the narrative. I bet they didn¡¯t expect Tang Wan to be so tough. Normally, bullying a few lesser stars is one thing, but why would Tang Wan amodate her.¡±

    ¡­

    This morning, a bunch of people were singing praises of a heavenly coboration, but in just a few hours, You Congrong had be an object of ridicule.

    Her agent grimly said, ¡°I told you earlier, people like Tang Wan, we can¡¯t mess with them. Even if we don¡¯t coborate, we shouldn¡¯t have soured the rtionship. Now look what¡¯s happened, not to mention coborating, it¡¯ll be awkward even meeting face to face!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not from the entertainment circle, she doesn¡¯t care about these things, so naturally, she can say whatever she wants. Don¡¯t apply the circle¡¯s set of rules on her, it¡¯s futile.¡±

    In the entertainment circle, publicity by association ismon. As long as there¡¯s poprity, truth or lie doesn¡¯t matter. Rarely do studios and the main parties get involved to this extent.

    Thus, she never expected Tang Wan would so quickly enter the fray personally.

    She bit her lip, silent for a long time.

    **

    At the studio,

    Tang Wan was holding a pair of bent-nose pliers, working on her own essories, when Chen Zhi came in and made her a cup of tea. ¡°The statement has been released.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan set down the pliers and took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Did we really need to go this far?¡± Chen Zhi didn¡¯t understand. She had told them this morning to stay out of this matter, and yet, just a few hourster, they had to issue a statement.

    ¡°I originally thought to leave room for reconciliation, but now I don¡¯t see the need.¡±

    Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition. At thest school anniversary, she felt that You Congrong had unusual feelings for Jiang Jinsang. And now, she¡¯s actually gone to the Jiang Family under the guise of seeking her¡­

    If you wanted to discuss coboration, why didn¡¯t you notify me beforehand?

    The online announcement of a nned coboration had already made her ufortable, and now acting in her name and bypassing her clearly showed ack of respect. So, why should she leave any face for her?

    ¡°You have your reasons for doing things. I¡¯m here to let you know, the materials you ordered have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Tang Wan said, standing up to leave.

    ¡°What are you going to do with these materials? You treasure them so much.¡±

    ¡°My brother and sister-inw are returning, and they¡¯re nning their wedding. I thought I¡¯d make a Cyan Feather bridal set for my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°What about your own? You and he are already registered, when are you nning the wedding?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Jiang¡¯s health is better.¡±

    ¡­

    What Tang Wan wanted was a wedding gift for Shen Zhixian, so it had to be kept secret. But she didn¡¯t know if Zhixian might be allergic to some materials, so she quietly made a call to Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any allergies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile. ¡°How are you and sister-inw doing these days? Are you having fun?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t much for words, and after a few exchanges, he hung up.

    But lifting his eyes, he saw Shen Zhixian not far away, taking photos of the two kids. Taotao¡¯s personality was originally more reserved, but aftering out, probably influenced by Jiangjiang, became much livelier. They were posing together, and Shen Zhixian was busy changing positions to take their pictures.

 Chapter 549: 351 Tang Wan is not to be trifed with, Taotaos meticulous care (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 549: 351 Tang Wan is not to be trifed with, Taotao¡¯s meticulous care (2 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan had not returned yet, and You Congrong still had announcements, so she hastily left. After her car drove away from the Jiang Family residence, her agent¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed a bit.

    ¡°Congrong, you¡¯ve always wanted to work with W Studio. Were you really chasing Tang Wan¡¯s poprity?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Last school anniversary, I saw you constantly watching Jiang Jinsang. I warned you, even if you had some thoughts about him before, he¡¯s married now. If you want to continue in the circle, you¡¯d better nip that thought in the bud.¡±

    ¡°Who said I had any thoughts about him? I¡¯m just thinking, having a good rtionship with the Jiang Family would be better for my future development.¡±

    ¡°I think you understood what Madam Jiang said.¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, the vibration of her agent¡¯s phone broke the silence. She nced at it and threw the phone to her, ¡°I told you not to go to the Jiang Family. You wouldn¡¯t listen. Do you really think Tang Wan is a pushover? See for yourself!¡±

    You Congrong took the phone, and there was a statement from W Studio on it.

    It essentially said,

    [Our studio has not released any joint products with anyone, nor do we intend to coborate, thank you for your concern and love.]

    Even casual viewers could see something was amiss.

    ¡°W Studio, aside from releasing some Cyan Feather creations and tutorials, this is the first time they¡¯ve issued such a statement. It¡¯s clearly a p in the face for You Congrong.¡±

    ¡°This morning fans were still in a self-inflicted ecstasy, but didn¡¯t expect the studio to debunk the rumor so soon. There probably won¡¯t be any coboration ns in the future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who released the news, but it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? Her family is always stirring up trouble and leading the narrative. I bet they didn¡¯t expect Tang Wan to be so tough. Normally, bullying a few lesser stars is one thing, but why would Tang Wan amodate her.¡±

    ¡­

    This morning, a bunch of people were singing praises of a heavenly coboration, but in just a few hours, You Congrong had be an object of ridicule.

    Her agent grimly said, ¡°I told you earlier, people like Tang Wan, we can¡¯t mess with them. Even if we don¡¯t coborate, we shouldn¡¯t have soured the rtionship. Now look what¡¯s happened, not to mention coborating, it¡¯ll be awkward even meeting face to face!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not from the entertainment circle, she doesn¡¯t care about these things, so naturally, she can say whatever she wants. Don¡¯t apply the circle¡¯s set of rules on her, it¡¯s futile.¡±

    In the entertainment circle, publicity by association ismon. As long as there¡¯s poprity, truth or lie doesn¡¯t matter. Rarely do studios and the main parties get involved to this extent.

    Thus, she never expected Tang Wan would so quickly enter the fray personally.

    She bit her lip, silent for a long time.

    **

    At the studio,

    Tang Wan was holding a pair of bent-nose pliers, working on her own essories, when Chen Zhi came in and made her a cup of tea. ¡°The statement has been released.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wan set down the pliers and took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Did we really need to go this far?¡± Chen Zhi didn¡¯t understand. She had told them this morning to stay out of this matter, and yet, just a few hourster, they had to issue a statement.

    ¡°I originally thought to leave room for reconciliation, but now I don¡¯t see the need.¡±

    Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition. At thest school anniversary, she felt that You Congrong had unusual feelings for Jiang Jinsang. And now, she¡¯s actually gone to the Jiang Family under the guise of seeking her¡­

    If you wanted to discuss coboration, why didn¡¯t you notify me beforehand?

    The online announcement of a nned coboration had already made her ufortable, and now acting in her name and bypassing her clearly showed ack of respect. So, why should she leave any face for her?

    ¡°You have your reasons for doing things. I¡¯m here to let you know, the materials you ordered have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Tang Wan said, standing up to leave.

    ¡°What are you going to do with these materials? You treasure them so much.¡±

    ¡°My brother and sister-inw are returning, and they¡¯re nning their wedding. I thought I¡¯d make a Cyan Feather bridal set for my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°What about your own? You and he are already registered, when are you nning the wedding?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Jiang¡¯s health is better.¡±

    ¡­

    What Tang Wan wanted was a wedding gift for Shen Zhixian, so it had to be kept secret. But she didn¡¯t know if Zhixian might be allergic to some materials, so she quietly made a call to Jiang Yanting.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any allergies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile. ¡°How are you and sister-inw doing these days? Are you having fun?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Jiang Yanting wasn¡¯t much for words, and after a few exchanges, he hung up.

    But lifting his eyes, he saw Shen Zhixian not far away, taking photos of the two kids. Taotao¡¯s personality was originally more reserved, but aftering out, probably influenced by Jiangjiang, became much livelier. They were posing together, and Shen Zhixian was busy changing positions to take their pictures.

 Chapter 550: 351 Tang Wan is Not to be Messed With, Taotaos Careful Nurturing (2 updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 550: 351 Tang Wan is Not to be Messed With, Taotao¡¯s Careful Nurturing (2 updates)_2</strong>

    He had thought that revisiting the old ce would allow him and Shen Zhixian to pick up the beautiful memories of the past, full of passion, and then¡­

    The ideal was wonderful, but the reality gave him a hard p in the face.

    Taking kids out for fun meant even ordinary intimacy was hard toe by, let alone ¡°that¡± kind of thing. After looking after the two kids, Shen Zhixian had no strength left even to lift her arms. On the first day of the trip, her legs hurt so much she asked him to massage them¡­

    Jiang Yanting still thought he could massage her legs and then¡­

    But Shen Zhixian fell asleep directly, with no ¡°then¡± at all.

    Over the past few days, he had done nothing but cater to the two children.

    ¡°Daddy,e over quickly and take a photo for us!¡± Jiangjiang waved his little hand, calling him over.

    Taking children out means that apart from looking after them, you also have to carry a load of clutter. Jiang Yanting¡¯s role, aside from carrying bags, was to act as their photographer.

    ¡°I want to take a photo over there!¡± Taotao pointed at some steps across the street, with a ssic Europen building behind them,plete with colored ss that refracted a kaleidoscope of light in the sunlight.

    Jiang Yanting took a photo for the three of them and was looking down at the picture¡­

    ¡°How did it turn out? I want to see.¡± Saying this, Taotao jumped down the steps and ran towards Jiang Yanting.

    Jiang Yanting took a step towards her. Traveling together really improves rtionships ¨C his with Taotao had be much closer than it used to be. Watching her hopping and skipping over, her twin ponytails flouncing adorably, his face suddenly changed¡­

    At the same moment, Shen Zhixian realized the danger, too.

    From around a corner, a ck sedan suddenly sped towards them. At a corner like this, one should slow down, but the car¡¯s pace wasn¡¯t decreasing. The driver clearly realized the danger, braking while honking the horn¡­

    The piercing honk made Shen Zhixian¡¯s pupils shrink, and as Taotao turned her head to look at the oing car, her young age made her forget to react for a moment.

    They were less than two meters away¡­

    Shen Zhixian was too far to get there in time no matter how hard she ran, but still, she started to run frantically. The man on the other side, however, was faster.

    He scooped the child up just as the car brushed past Jiang Yanting¡¯s clothing, finally stopping with a screech a few meters ahead of them.

    Shen Zhixian was trembling with shock, running over with stiff arms and legs.

    ¡°Yanting?¡±

    ¡°Taotao¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yanting¡¯s voice was muffled, hisplexion a bit pale, clutching Taotao so tightly in his arms that she waspletely shielded.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± Shen Zhixian frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Taotao noticed a graze on the back of his hand.

    ¡­

    After the unexpected incident, the four of them returned to the hotel early, not going to the Hospital. They got a first-aid kit from the front desk. Shen Zhixian intended to treat his wound, but Taotao insisted on doing it herself.

    ¡°Uncle, this might hurt a bit, hang in there.¡± Taotao blew on the scrape on his back and began cleaning the wound with a cotton swab dipped in disinfectant.

    Taotao had been startled at the time, and it wasn¡¯t until the ride back to the hotel that she suddenly started crying, her face turning red and her tears looking up at her; that pitiful sight brought both distress and amusement to Jiang Yanting.

    It was just a slight scrape from the car¡¯s side mirror that had broken the skin, nothing serious. Otherwise, Shen Zhixian wouldn¡¯t have let Taotao treat it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll blow on it¡ª¡± Taotao held his hand, her actions both careful and meticulous.

    But what happened next took a very strange turn. Taotao was worried Shen Zhixian wouldn¡¯t take good care of him and dered she would personally look after Jiang Yanting.

    Taotao was rarely this affectionate with him. Logically, Jiang Yanting should have been happy, but¡­

    Why did it seem like this girl was treating him like a child to be coddled?

    She watched him during meals and while he slept.

    It was just like ying house with a girl.

    He took a moment to hold a meeting with the people from hispany, and she even insisted on sitting there and watching him¡­

    A dozenpany executives were waiting in front of the camera for Jiang Yanting to assign tasks.

    Suddenly, the cold-blooded Mr. Jiang Second showed a smile to one side, ¡°Five minutes, it¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    Then a milky voice followed, ¡°I know, it¡¯s 1 minute and 25 seconds short, I just came to remind you, it¡¯s almost time, you should go to sleep.¡±

    Taotao felt that his video work was affecting his rest, and after much persuasion, agreed to a 5-minute video call.

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Jiang Yanting said with a smile, gently stroking her hair, then returned to his meeting.

    But the people on the other side of the camera were not soposed.

    Honestly, having worked with him for so many years, they had never seen such a gentle side of Jiang Yanting before, let alone his tone or the indulgent look in his eyes, which almost blinded them.

    Then they saw a chubby little white hand reach over and take the cup that had been in front of the camera.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my coffee yet.¡±

    ¡°Mom says coffee isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Half a minuteter, the little girl brought him a bottle of pure milk.

    Everyone at the other end of the videoughed uncontrobly.

    The decisively fierce Mr. Jiang Second from thepany, drinking milk? The image was just too bizarre.

    Even when Jiang Yanting went to bed, Taotao would run over to pull up his sheets and ask considerately, ¡°Uncle, do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    However a girl would y house, Taotao looked after him in that same way. Shen Zhixian was seeing for the first time Jiang Yanting being sopliant, being ¡°manipted¡± by Taotao without a word of protest.

    That night, Shen Zhixian stayed to put Jiangjiang to bed, allowing father and daughter some time alone.

    After finishing the story, father and daughtery in bed, where there was almost enough room for another adult between them, staring at each other¡­

    ¡°Should we turn off the lights to sleep?¡± Jiang Yanting didn¡¯t know what else to say, and Taotao seemed to feel the same, nodding her agreement to turn off the lights. After the room dimmed, Jiang Yanting felt the little one beside him wriggling around, not knowing what she was up to¡­

    After about five or six minutes, his arm under the nket was grabbed, and the little girl snuggled up against him.

    Taotao was smart but sensitive, and rarely got close to him, leaving Jiang Yanting suddenly unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    ¡°I actually know.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re my dad, right?¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s body stiffened, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I really like brother, and I like you too¡­¡±

    And you¡¯re willing to spend money on me.

    Jiang Yanting remained silent for a long while, and only after a long time did he ask with a hoarse voice, the question that had weighed on him for so long, ¡°Have you hated me over the years? Felt that I abandoned you and your mom?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Brother said that I came out of a rock, and I¡¯ve always thought I might not have a dad.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He said, Cbash Brothers came out of cbashes, there are creatures molded from mud, and on TV, there¡¯s a girl who was struck by lightning¡­ So, it¡¯s normal that I came out of a rock.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Yanting¡¯s lips were tightly pressed, Xie Duo¡ª

    What on earth have you been telling my daughter!

    It was daytime back home, and Xie Duo was in the middle of a routine morning meeting at thepany, sneezing inexplicably a few times and frowning slightly¡ªhe hoped he wasn¡¯t catching a cold.

 Chapter 555: 354 Anxious Aunt, The Distinctly Different Jiang Siblings (2 more s)_2

    <strong>Chapter 555: 354 Anxious Aunt, The Distinctly Different Jiang Siblings (2 more chapters)_2</strong>

    ¡°They¡¯ve been together before, so there¡¯s no need to be so melodramatic,¡± Shen Zhixian epted the fact that they had been intimate quite calmly.

    But she found it strange that she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yanting sized her up.

    ¡°Last night¡­ how long did we do it?¡±

    How could she not feel anything?

    When Jiang Yanting heard this, his fingers paused, and his face turned dark, ¡°Get up, wash up, change your clothes. We still need to pick up the child from Chengsi.¡±

    As soon as she heard about the child, Shen Zhixian quickly threw off the quilt and washed up and changed.

    While brushing her teeth, she still found it strange. Usually, he was quite demanding in that area, but this time it felt okay¡­

    Could it be that he is now so gentle, or is it¡­

    He¡¯s past his prime?

    Shen Zhixian, when drunk, was bold and would say anything, and when sober, she was elegant and dignified, very proper. Some thoughts were only entertained in her mind, definitely not to be spoken in front of Jiang Yanting.

    And she had no idea thatst night she had already said everything, appropriate or not.

    If she weren¡¯t his wife, Jiang Yanting would have probably wanted to strangle her long ago.

    This matter was already frustrating for him, and she was just rubbing salt in his wounds.

    For a man¡­

    Thest thing he wants is for someone to say he can¡¯t perform, especially when that someone is his wife. This score, sooner orter, would have to be settled.

    **

    When they went to pick up the children, it was nearly noon, so they had lunch at Jiang Chengsi¡¯s house.

    ¡°The kids must have troubled you too; let me handle the cooking for lunch,¡± Shen Zhixian offered with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Jiang Shiyi chimed in.

    Having lived alone abroad for many years, he had mastered cooking. When he insisted on cooking, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t really say much, but she still took off her coat, tied on an apron, and helped him out.

    Shen Zhixian had only heard Jiang Chengsi asionallyin that Jiang Shiyi had minor OCD and was a bit of a clean freak, she had justughed it off, but now that she was helping him, she truly realized it.

    She had imagined, with two grown men and two kids, the house would be chaotic. Instead, it was spotless, cleaner than their own home.

    Jiang Shiyi was in charge of cooking, his movements so graceful it seemed like he was crafting a work of art; the kitchen counter where he chopped vegetables was impably clean, and the cookware was arranged neatly. Shen Zhixian was almost too embarrassed to intervene.

    ¡°Will you need green onion, ginger, and garlic? I¡¯ll prepare them first,¡± Shen Zhixian washed the green onions and began chopping them into sections and dicing some.

    Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t say anything at first, but after she walked away, he took the knife and reprocessed some of the onion sections. Naturally, Shen Zhixian noticed this when she returned¡­

    Because all of the green onion sections were now exactly the same length.

    When he began to cook, cing the seasonings in the pan, he was almost exact in how many grams of each ingredient was needed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find cooking this way troublesome?¡± Shen Zhixian asked quietly.

    ¡°Troublesome? Where?¡± Jiang Shiyi looked at her.

    Having conducted experiments for years, his hands were naturally precise in measuring, not needing scales to estimate the proportions of marinades or condiments.

    When he first went abroad, Jiang Zhaolin had found him a housekeeper, whom he dismissedter; then he cooked himself, naturally following recipes. On these recipes, oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar were all precisely measured by the gram. He cooked ording to those recipes precisely. Over time, he had gotten used to it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tiring to cook?¡± For ordinary people, it would definitely seem troublesome, but for Jiang Shiyi, it was just routine.

    To her question, Jiang Shiyi simply responded with eight words:

    ¡°Scientific ratio, healthy nutrition.¡±

    Shen Zhixian was amazed, ¡°Your ratio is really scientific.¡±

    However, once the hot dish was served, the taste was quite good, even though his cooking style was a blend of Eastern and Western cuisines. The two children enjoyed it immensely.

    ¡°Uncle, did you make all of this?¡± Taotao loved his boiled pork slices so much that she ate half a bowl more rice than usual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Jiang Shiyi with a nod.

    ¡°How impressive.¡± Like a miracle-working uncle, capable of anything.

    Taotao bowed her head to eat, but her thoughts lingered. All uncles in the Jiang family were impressive. She nced covertly at her own father¡­

    Jiang Yanting saw her looking at him, thinking she had something to say, but the little girl, after a long look, bowed her head again:

    Nothing¡¯s wrong, being able to make money is also an impressive skill.

    On the way back, Shen Zhixian nced at Jiang Yanting, ¡°You should call themter. If they don¡¯t want to cook, they can call ahead ande eat at our ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yanting could see that Shen Zhixian was simply trying to bring the brothers closer together. Jiang Chengsi was fine, but Jiang Shiyi really wasn¡¯t close to anyone.

    ¡°I always thought Jiang Shiyi was somewhat cold-hearted, but after interacting with him, I don¡¯t feel he¡¯s as aloof as I imagined. What kind of person is he, really?¡±

    ¡°Ever since he was young, he¡¯s been a top student. Grandpa had once said, he and Xiaowu are the smartest ones in our family. Although Xiaowu¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, preferring to read all sorts of misceneous books and research entric topics, Shiyi is more orthodox. He won many awards in variouspetitions from a young age¡­¡±

    Listening to this, Shen Zhixian¡¯s impression of Jiang Shiyi was:

    A top student!

    Jiang Jiang was not interested in how smart Jiang Shiyi was, or how he got epted into university, became a researcher, and pursued a PhD because he already knew. He was busy tinkering with a Rubik¡¯s Cube, while Taotao listened very seriously.

    It sounds like¡­ Uncle is really impressive.

    And a thought firmly took root in her little heart:

    Studying is really useful! If I study well and graduate, I can be as impressive as Uncle.

    ¡°Mom, I also want to study hard,¡± Taotao said.

    ¡°Good, you should study hard like your uncle,¡± what parent wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear that? Shen Zhixian certainly was.

    Taotao nced at her brother, still ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube, and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Taotao, look, I¡¯ve solved this side,¡± Jiangjiang showed her, ¡°Am I not impressive?¡±

    Taotao smiled weakly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Jiangjiang was overjoyed, continuing to brag about his Rubik¡¯s Cube skills to Shen Zhixian, who praised him, making him very pleased.

    But Taotao, looking at her brother whose obsession with toys might be costing him his future, sighed softly:

    How do I save you, my foolish brother!

    Still, studying hard is the only way forward.

    Jiang Yanting, hearing his daughter¡¯s resolve to study, felt reassured. However, knowing children often change their minds quickly, he took her words with a grain of salt, oblivious that Taotao had made Jiang Shiyi her role model and was determined to study hard.

    And since Jiang Jinsang also loved reading books, Taotao felt that studying hard and reading diligently was the most important thing.

    This way, after growing up, she could be as impressive as her uncle.

    Thus, amon scene at home was Jiangjiang holding a toy gun, counting down as he ¡°fired¡± shots, rightly earning himself the nickname ¡°The Little Demon King¡± for never staying still; whereas Taotao would be sitting in her room, studying earnestly.

    The contrast in their activities was bizarre, indeed¡­

 Chapter 557: The old ginger is still spicier, could it be the fifth masterâ€™s first love?

    <h4>Chapter 557: The old ginger is still spicier, could it be the fifth master¡¯s first love?</h4>

    Hospital

    Jiang Jinsang had just finished his check-up. Zhou Zhongqing was sitting at the table, recording some data, "Starting today, stop taking the medication you were on before. I will prescribe you something different,bined with dietary therapy, and you should increase your exercise somewhat."

    "Right, didn¡¯t Wanwan¡¯s little aunt buy you some health products before? Later on, take some photos for me. There¡¯s a part of that you could really use."

    "If you feel unwell, get in touch with me."

    ...

    "Uncle Zhou, how am I recovering?"

    Zhou Zhongqing turned his head and gave him a smile, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re recovering exceptionally well."

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head to fasten his buttons and stayed silent.

    He had furrowed his brows from time to time during his physical examination, as if mulling over something, and when he had been recording data, pen in hand, he seemed to have the feeling of not knowing where to start.

    Various signs indicated that there might be a problem with his health.

    "Your brother¡¯s wedding date is set, right? But I might not be free by then, I have to go abroad for an international conference in a few days. I might be away for ten days to half a month."

    "When the timees, you should take more care of Wanwan¡¯s side, alright?"

    ...

    Zhou Zhongqing gave a long list of instructions and also arranged to have dinner with the two of them on the evening before his departure.

    When Jiang Jinsang left, the assistant stood to one side, looking at Zhou Zhongqing, "Teacher, Jiang looks to be recovering very well. Why are you always frowning when you examine him?"

    "Take a look at this data for yourself." Zhou Zhongqing handed over the notebook, which was essentially Jiang Jinsang¡¯s medical record, with detailed indicators of his health recorded.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Don¡¯t you think that the extent of this recovery is somewhat abnormal?"

    "That means Jiang is recovering well."

    "Humans need to have a sense of concern. If this kid knows he¡¯s recovering particrly well, he¡¯ll immediately go wild. I¡¯m worried that by the time I return from the academic discussion abroad, thisd could have already caused havoc up to having great-grandchildren!"

    The assistantughed out loud, "They are husband and wife after all, it¡¯s only a matter of time..."

    "I understand this kid¡¯s temperament better than you do. Once it starts, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t know when to stop. His body might really not be able to handle it. It¡¯s better to nip the thought in the bud."

    The assistant was taken aback, so it was because of this...

    Old ginger is hotter than young ginger, indeed.

    Zhou Zhongqing knew Jiang Jinsang all too well. Even if Tang Wan had excellent self-control, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand someone shamelessly whining and pestering her persistently.

    Even if he seemed to have recovered just like a normal person at the moment, his foundation was weak, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be replenished in a few months.

    Jiang Jinsang was astute and sharp. Zhou didn¡¯t need to say much, a few expressions were enough to keep thed worrying.

    ...

    Unaware of Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s scheming, Jiang Jinsang took the elevator, heading to the underground parking lot. The elevator stopped intermittently, and by the time it reached the first floor, only he, Jiang Cuo, and Jiang Jiu were left. Just as the doors were about to close, someone pushed the button, and five or six people swarmed in.

    The woman enclosed in the middle, wearing a hat and mask, with her head down, waited for the elevator doors to close before someone looked at Jiang Jinsang and greeted him, "Jiang?"

    The woman in the middle turned around quickly at the sound, pulling down her mask, "Jiang, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the hospital."

    Jiang Jinsang, who was sending a message to Tang Wan, nodded at her and kept quiet.

    "Are you here for a check-up? I heard you had surgery before, but you should be out of danger now, right?"

    "I went to the Jiang Family a while ago, and I left in a hurry, didn¡¯t get a chance to greet you."

    "I heard that your second elder brother is getting married. It¡¯s a happy asion for your family, congrattions."

    ...

    It was none other than You Congrong, who sought a coboration with Tang Wan, failed to reach an agreement, and then used her for publicity.

    "Congrong." The agent tugged at her clothes, "We¡¯re almost there, put your mask on, so the press won¡¯t get photos of you downstairs."

    It was as if she was hinting for her not to talk anymore¡ªclearly, Jiang didn¡¯t want to speak with her, so why bother imposing?

    When they reached the second basement level, You Congrong and her group were thest to enter the elevator, and as a crowd jostled in, Jiang Jinsang and hispanions naturally moved back. They were now standing on the inside of the elevator, while You Congrong and her entourage seemed to be checking for the press around and didn¡¯t leave. He frowned slightly.

    "Excuse me, please let me through, I¡¯m in a hurry." He had arranged to have lunch with Tang Wan.

    After Jiang Jinsang stepped out of the elevator, You Congrong, as if driven by some inexplicable force, followed him out.

    "Jiang..."

    Jiang Jinsang remained silent, but suddenly she reached out as though trying to grasp him. However, her fingers didn¡¯t even brush against his sleeve before Jiang Jiu forcefully pped her hand away, sending it straight back.

    Jiang Jiu¡¯s blow was extremely heavy, leaving her in such pain that her scalp tingled. She was taken aback, staring at him in astonishment, likely not expecting him to dare do such a thing.

    Wearing sunsses, Jiang Jiu¡¯s expression was utterly inscrutable. Standing tall and robust, he blocked her path, immovable as a mountain.

    "Miss You, have some self-respect."

    Throughout the entire incident, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t even turn to look.

    After getting in the car, he continued texting Tang Wan, not giving the peculiar micro-expressions of Zhou Zhongqing another thought, much less the incident that had just unfolded.

    Once Jiang Jinsang arrived at Tang Wan¡¯s studio, he expertly greeted the staff and headed straight into Tang Wan¡¯s office.

    Standing outside, Jiang Cuo said in a low voice, "This Miss You really is... Why is it that every time wee to the hospital, we run into her? If you were single, I could understand the persistence."

    "She was acting a bit strange when she came to our housest time."

    "Our master is already married, what does she want?"

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses, "There¡¯s only one truth."

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "She wants to seduce our master."

    Jiang Cuo was astounded, "But he¡¯s already married."

    "ims to be a high school ssmate, probably has never stopped thinking about it." Jiang Jiu scoffed lightly, "Marriage means nothing, if all the mistresses had such a conscience, there wouldn¡¯t be so many homewreckers around."

    Jiang Cuo narrowed his eyes, agreeing with the statement, "But it takes two to p. Our master pays her no mind, so what kind of stir can she possibly create?"

    Jiang Jiu, however, said no more.

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t taken the encounter with You Congrong to heart and naturally didn¡¯t mention it to Tang Wan, merely talking about Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s uing trip abroad for a conference.

    Tang Wan had been exceptionally busytely, not only with the "Feng Que" drama crew but also with rushing to make a wedding gift for Shen Zhixian.

    Since the gift was top secret, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t work on it at home, spending most of her time in the studio, leading her toe hometer andter. It was getting difficult for Jiang Jinsang just to have a meal with her.

    "Wait for me a bit, I¡¯ll wash my hands and then we can go eat."

    When Tang Wan was doing handicraft work, shemonly wore coarse work clothes. She had just taken off her clothes to leave when Chen Zhi entered.

    "Uncle Chen, it¡¯s already noon, why haven¡¯t you gone to eat?"

    "Fans of You Congrong are starting to make trouble again." Chen Zhi frowned, a cold look on his face.

    "What¡¯s the issue this time?" Tang Wan calmly removed her work clothes.

    Chen Zhi suddenly nced at Jiang Jinsang and without a word, handed his phone to Tang Wan.

    The screen tantly disyed:

    [Why is Tang Wan targeting You Congrong, the reason turns out to be because she is Jiang Wuye¡¯s first love?]

    [Digging into the unknown secrets between You Congrong and Jiang Wuye.]

    [You Congrong and Jiang Wuye, former ssmates, childhood sweethearts.]

    ...

    Tang Wan almostughed out loud.

    "Oh, my gracious, with all that¡¯s happening, you still find the time tough? Take a look at this nonsense." Chen Zhi was beside himself with worry.

    "You believe in such groundless rumors?"

    "The point isn¡¯t whether I believe them; it¡¯s whether thoseizens do."

    "I don¡¯t live off fans on the, so why should I care?" Tang Wan had long since be ustomed to how a lie told often enough bes the truth. Even sending security guards from the Huo Family could be twisted to suggest that Jiang Jinsang was incapable and had to find her a man. So, the idea of being first loves was even less credible.

    "You have no idea just how terrifying some idiotic fans can be," Chen Zhi cautioned her.

    After Jiang Jinsang read it, his brows slightly furrowed, feeling somewhat ufortable deep down. Tang Wan brushed it off with a smile, and as for these rumors, only part of You Congrong¡¯s fans were spreading them, because it was clear to any sensible person that they were mostly fabricated.

    Online, such articles were plentiful. There were even detailed analyses of the brotherly love and resentment between Jiang Yanting and Jiang Jinsang, and even more bizarrely, ims that due to their vast differences in appearance and character, they might not share the same mother.

    As if someone had been living in their home, knowing everything Jiang Jinsang did daily.

    This matter stirred up hardly any trouble, so Tang Wan didn¡¯t bother with it.

    However, the subsequent chain reaction eventually dragged Tang Wan into the eye of the storm, affecting even Qi Zeyan¡¯spany, which didn¡¯t escape unscathed...

 Chapter 558: 357 Qi Duiduis Nightmare, Feels Like Being Caught Cheating (2 More Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 558: 357 Qi Duidui¡¯s Nightmare, Feels Like Being Caught Cheating (2 More Updates)</strong>

    ¡°Cyan Feather¡¯s first love hardly made a ssh, except for some of You Congrong¡¯s fans who were too caught up in their own ecstasy.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Tang Wan targeted Rongrong so much, that just seemed a bit petty.¡±

    ¡°I think Rongrong and Fifth Master are really well suited, I heard that it was the Jiang Family who disagreed, and the engagement and marriage to Tang Wan were already set arrangements without any actual feelings involved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really tragic for Rongrong then.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was enjoying reading thements when Cheng Yaojin suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I mean, some fans really need to chill. The couple just got married, why post something like this? It justes off as ignorant, binding with W Studio before and getting exposed, and now pulling this stunt. Who do they think they are?¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to talk persecution here by saying Tang Wan is bullying her? Let¡¯s assume¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if they were childhood sweethearts and first loves, Fifth Master just got married! Any sensible woman knows to keep her distance from a married man, especially an ex. Freshly married, and the husband¡¯s ex wants to coborate with you, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Comments are all over the ce with ecstasy. What now, you¡¯re hoping your idol goes and breaks a marriage to be the other woman? Marriage is protected byw, even if they¡¯re not in love, they¡¯re still a husband and wife, what¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°If your idol is so great, let her get Fifth Master to divorce and marry her then.¡±

    ¡­

    The retort left You Congrong¡¯s fans speechless.

    Tang Wan actuallyughed out loud; the tone of the response and those familiar emoticons seemed so familiar.

    On closer inspection of the nickname, she burst outughing:

    ¡°[Pork Belly by the Daming Lake]¡±

    She immediately called Ruan Mengxi, ¡°Is that Pork Belly you?¡±

    ¡°Did you see?¡± Ruan Mengxi had just finished work, ¡°I¡¯ve been so annoyed by You Congrong and her toxic fan base for a long time, but I¡¯m just a low-level employee and can¡¯t afford to offend her. Who knew apletely fabricated article could make them so delirious?¡±

    ¡°I have to deal with her at work, can¡¯t I vent a bit after hours?¡±

    ¡°How are you and Fifth Master doing? The article didn¡¯t affect you, did it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Tang Wan responded with a smile.

    Jiang Chengsi had stumbled upon this gossip and specifically rode his scooter over to tease a bit.

    In the story, they portrayed Jiang Jinsang as a tender, lovelorn male lead who, due to poor health, had to sumb to his parents¡¯ tyrannical will and separate from his true love, which amused Jiang Chengsi to no end.

    The world¡¯s number one viin described as a lovelorn male lead?

    If he was really that obedient and lovelorn, he wouldn¡¯t be so disliked.

    **

    This article was widely circted in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s social circle, everyone just viewed it as a bit of fun, and the Jiang Family, preupied with Jiang Yanting¡¯s wedding preparations, barely had time to bother with it.

    As the wedding date approached, Shen Zhixian called Shen Shuci ahead of time to ask her to try on the bridesmaid¡¯s dress.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t avable this weekend, let me know when you are free.¡± Although Shen Shuci was just a backup bridesmaid, the clothes had to be prepared in advance.

    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± Being in Beijing without much friends or rtionships, Shen Shuci mostly stayed in during weekends.

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon at two, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    Shen Shuci originally nned to go by herself, but since their residences were close and they were going together, it was convenient, so she agreed.

    When Shen Zhixian picked her up, the driver was Jiang Yanting. Arriving at the bridal shop, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were there, and even Qi Zeyan was present.

    Qi Zeyan, being a groomsman, being there to try on suits was typical.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to join in the fun. My brother and I also have a weddinging up soon, I came to gain some experience,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    Actually, she intended to give Shen Zhixian a Cyan Feather headdress, hoping she could wear it on her wedding day. Naturally, she wanted to see what style of Xiuhe dress she had chosen to see if she needed to adjust the essories.

    ¡°Guess I don¡¯t need to try on the groomsman¡¯s suit,¡± said Qi Zeyan, who had already sent his measurements to Jiang Yanting.

    With limited styles avable for men¡¯s clothing, there wasn¡¯t really a need to try them on.

    ¡°The clothes are custom-made, not sure how they look when worn,¡± Shen Zhixianughed, ¡°Am I dying you?¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so formal, sister-inw; you¡¯re not bothering me at all.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was adept at reading the room, especially polite with Shen Zhixian and Tang Wan.

    He took the hung suit and was about to head to the fitting room when Jiang Yanting stopped him.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°That suit isn¡¯t yours,¡± Jiang Yanting handed him a smaller size, ¡°This is Old Huo¡¯s, don¡¯t you know your own height? You picked thergest size?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan, teeth clenched, grabbed the suit and headed to the dressing room.

    Shen Zhixian had already handed several chosen bridesmaid dresses to Shen Shuci, six sets in total, both Chinese and Western styles.

    ¡°Do I have to try them all on?¡± Shen Shuci was taken aback.

    ¡°You wear whatever you like,¡± some clothes look average but fit well once worn, yet it still varies from person to person.

    Chinese-style outfits were alright, but the remaining gowns, even if not strapless or off-the-shoulder, were the kind that entuated one¡¯s figure significantly, which Shen Shuci seldom wore, finding them somewhat awkward to wear.

    They were mostly designed with soft satin and delicate tulle, flowing beautifully yet also very form-fitting.

    Tang Wan, seeing her lingering in the dressing room, knocked and entered.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing out after changing?¡± Tang Wan surveyed her, ¡°That dress looks great.¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit tight around the waist.¡±

    Tang Wan walked over, ¡°Does it feel too constricting?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°It looks really good, very beautiful; go out and show everyone,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, pushing her out.

    Shen Shuci was quite pleased with this dress too, so she made her stand and took a few photos with her phone. Her chosen bridesmaids were all abroad and couldn¡¯te to try on dresses, so Shen Shuci¡¯s fitting also served as a reference for them.

    ¡°You two stand together, let me take a picture,¡± Shen Zhixian gestured to Qi Zeyan standing to the side.

    ¡°Me?¡± Qi Zeyan was bewildered.

    ¡°Stand together, I want to see how it looks,¡± Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    But Qi Zeyan wished he could bury his head in the ground, what mess was this.

    Although what Shen Shuci wore was a bridesmaid dress, it was a decent little gown. Standing together, they somewhat looked like a couple.

    He shuffled over reluctantly, wishing he could maintain a distance of eight hundred meters from her.

    Shen Shuci caught a glimpse of him, was there a virus on her or something for him to keep so far away?

    ¡°Stand closer to her,¡± Shen Zhixian frowned, it was just to check the look, but Qi Zeyan had the expression of being coerced into prostitution, looking extremely tormented.

    His face might as well have disyed four characters:

    I¡¯m unwilling!

    ¡°Big bro, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Tang Wan, standing on the side, slightly frowned, ¡°Does he dislike Auntie so much? Keeping such a distance?¡±

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Qi Zeyan had lost hisposure around Shen Shuci.

    Previously it was nervousness, but now it turned into¡­ horror!

    Was Shen Shuci that scary? Was there any need for this?

    Qi Zeyan was originally an open and straightforward person, this kind of ¡°overacting¡± was so jarring that even Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t overlook it, ¡°Zeyan, can you cooperate a bit? Or is it that you have objections to Miss Shen or to me?¡±

    It was just a photo to check out the look, why act like forcing a duck onto a perch.

    Qi Zeyan had no choice but to stand next to Shen Shuci, yet the two didn¡¯t even touch¡­

    Jiang Yanting casually took a photo and sent it to his groomsmen:

    [This is the groomsmen¡¯s outfit, pick up the clothes from my ce when you¡¯re free.]

    The clothes were tailor-made, generally fitting well, not everyone had the time toe for a fitting.

    ¡°Did you get the photo?¡± Qi Zeyan, standing beside Shen Shuci, was in agony.

    He knew the temperament of a certain maniac. If that maniac had any true feelings for Shen Shuci and saw this photo, who knows what he might think¡­

    ¡°People who are naturally attractive and have good figures look good in anything,¡± a staff memberplimented from the side.

    ¡°Miss Shen fits this outfit splendidly.¡±

    ¡°The two of them standing together look quite matched¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dingling¡ª¡± The door of the bridal shop was pushed open apanied by the sweet greeting from the staff, but Qi Zeyan was instantly dumbfounded.

    Damn¡ª

    It was really the case of fearing what mighte!

    And he was clutching his phone with the screen still lit, disying the photo of him and Shen Shuci together.

    ¡°I messaged you yesterday saying we¡¯d be trying on clothes today, I thought you couldn¡¯t make it, what do you think of this photo?¡± Jiang Yanting was surprised he had shown up.

    But then again, this person was always a beast with a warm heart, so upon reflection, it was normal for him to show up.

    Stone-faced and menacing, his cold eyes swept over Qi Zeyan with only a light touch, uttering just two words:

    ¡°Very nice!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was praising the outfit or the people.

    Yet Qi Zeyan felt as though there was a guillotine hanging over his head, his neck chilling.

    Hell, he hadn¡¯t done anything! Why did he feel like he was luring someone else¡¯s wife and getting caught in bed?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 554 - 354 Anxious Aunt, The Distinctly Different Jiang Siblings (2 more - s)

    <h4>Chapter 554: 354 Anxious Aunt, The Distinctly Different Jiang Siblings (2 more Chapters)</h4>

    The next morning, Shen Shuci had to get up early for work, and since she couldn¡¯t cook, she went out to buy breakfast to bring back.

    As Tang Wan ate her crispy doughnut, she caught a glimpse of the fermented bean drink on the table and slightly furrowed her brows. Honestly, even after being in Beijing for so long, she still hadn¡¯t developed a taste for it, "Auntie, just head to work after you finish eating. Later, I¡¯ll help you tidy up the house."

    "Mhm," Shen Shuci, in a hurry to get to work, truly had no time to dy.

    "How¡¯s the newpany? Are you adapting well?"

    "Pretty good."

    Ever since Manager Fan¡¯s incident, she hadn¡¯t received any special treatment at thepany, but nobody dared to deliberately make things difficult for her. She focused on her work and, being in the probation period, learned a lot of new things. Her days were fulfilling.

    "Is anyone pursuing you?"

    "Huh?"

    "I¡¯m just asking casually; don¡¯t get nervous," Tang Wan said with a smile. "If there¡¯s someone you find suitable, just interact with them more. You shouldn¡¯t reject this..."

    Because Shen Shuci had once mentioned to her, with a tone as if she wanted to stay single for life, the elder couple of the Shen Family also hoped she could find a partner, as they were getting on in years and couldn¡¯t apany her forever.

    "I really don¡¯t want to date right now."

    "Didn¡¯t you listen with interest yesterday when your sister-inw talked about wedding stuff? You don¡¯t want to date but you want to get married?"

    Shen Shuci was taken aback. Which girl hadn¡¯t fantasized about wearing a wedding dress?

    "Speaking of which, big brother is pretty bold to have asked Huo Brother to be his best man. The Xie Family will definitely create many obstacles, but with him present, I think even Xie Duo would back down."

    Just standing there, he is quite intimidating.

    The image formed in Shen Shuci¡¯s mind and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    "I wonder when Huo Brother will find himself in a situation. He¡¯s over thirty now, right? But with such a special job, he really doesn¡¯t have much time for dating. I hope he doesn¡¯t end up like his parents, waiting for the country to ¡¯arrange¡¯ something."

    "¡¯Arrange¡¯ something?" Since Shen Shuci had spent years abroad, she wasn¡¯t familiar with some local nuances. "In his profession, does the country actually manage his dating life?"

    "It¡¯s just a joke. But I¡¯m sure there are often group blind dates on his side, and haven¡¯t there been news reports about mass weddings too? If it¡¯s a group blind date, I¡¯m sure he would be popr."

    "Really..." Shen Shuci mumbled as she lowered her head to eat her sugar pastry.

    "With a notable family background and good looks, although he¡¯s a bit difficult and quirky, these days many girls like the dominant CEO type. I¡¯ve heard from Fifth Brother that many in Beijing wish to align with the Huo Family through marriage, but since the uncle and auntie aren¡¯t often in Beijing andck the right connections..."

    Tang Wan¡¯s rtionship with Shen Shuci allowed her to speak frankly without holding back. She told her everything she knew.

    "Otherwise, the threshold of the Huo Family would have long been worn down by visitors."

    "It¡¯s just that nobody knows what kind he likes. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s over thirty and yet hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship. I wonder if his family is anxious."

    ...

    Shen Shuci just smiled, finished her sugar pastry, and set off for thepany.

    Before leaving, she sneaked into the bathroom.

    When she sat in the car and opened her briefcase, she saw the towel inside and was hit by a severe headache. She didn¡¯t even understand why she had taken the towel with her.

    Last night she hadn¡¯t offered it to Tang Wan. She had had too much to drink at the time and probably hadn¡¯t thought it through. If, during cleaning, Tang Wan saw the towel and perceived something amiss, she would surely start to overthink...

    This was the towel she had brought from the Huo Familyst time she needed to ice her injured hand.

    The towel was already washed. Although it was not appropriate to give it to Tang Wan, her reasoning back then wasn¡¯t clear, and now it seemed even harder to exin.

    Shen Shuci sighed, closed her bag, and drove straight to thepany.

    The color of the towel she had brought from the Huo Family, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t even remember, so even if she saw it, she wouldn¡¯t think too much of it.

    But Shen Shuci felt as if she had a guilty conscience, like a thief, fearful that Tang Wan might discover something.

    By nature, she was very forthright and had never done such a thing before. Now, why was she acting as if she were sneaking around in an affair.

    **

    Qihu Mountain Vi

    When Shen Zhixian woke up, it was already past nine in the morning, and her head was a bit sore. She might have gotten involved with Jiang Yantingst night, but the exact details eluded her memory.

    "You¡¯re awake?" Jiang Yanting emerged from the changing room on one side.

    He wore ck suit pants and a white shirt, pressed without a single wrinkle. His fingers, with distinct knuckles, were moving from top to bottom, buttoning up. The shirt slightly ajar, one could vaguely make out the red marks on his neck and chest.

    Shen Zhixian coughed softly, "Did we...st night?"

 Chapter 555: 354 Anxious Aunt, The Distinctly Different Jiang Siblings (2 more s)_2

    <strong>Chapter 555: 354 Anxious Aunt, The Distinctly Different Jiang Siblings (2 more chapters)_2</strong>

    ¡°They¡¯ve been together before, so there¡¯s no need to be so melodramatic,¡± Shen Zhixian epted the fact that they had been intimate quite calmly.

    But she found it strange that she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yanting sized her up.

    ¡°Last night¡­ how long did we do it?¡±

    How could she not feel anything?

    When Jiang Yanting heard this, his fingers paused, and his face turned dark, ¡°Get up, wash up, change your clothes. We still need to pick up the child from Chengsi.¡±

    As soon as she heard about the child, Shen Zhixian quickly threw off the quilt and washed up and changed.

    While brushing her teeth, she still found it strange. Usually, he was quite demanding in that area, but this time it felt okay¡­

    Could it be that he is now so gentle, or is it¡­

    He¡¯s past his prime?

    Shen Zhixian, when drunk, was bold and would say anything, and when sober, she was elegant and dignified, very proper. Some thoughts were only entertained in her mind, definitely not to be spoken in front of Jiang Yanting.

    And she had no idea thatst night she had already said everything, appropriate or not.

    If she weren¡¯t his wife, Jiang Yanting would have probably wanted to strangle her long ago.

    This matter was already frustrating for him, and she was just rubbing salt in his wounds.

    For a man¡­

    Thest thing he wants is for someone to say he can¡¯t perform, especially when that someone is his wife. This score, sooner orter, would have to be settled.

    **

    When they went to pick up the children, it was nearly noon, so they had lunch at Jiang Chengsi¡¯s house.

    ¡°The kids must have troubled you too; let me handle the cooking for lunch,¡± Shen Zhixian offered with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Jiang Shiyi chimed in.

    Having lived alone abroad for many years, he had mastered cooking. When he insisted on cooking, Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t really say much, but she still took off her coat, tied on an apron, and helped him out.

    Shen Zhixian had only heard Jiang Chengsi asionallyin that Jiang Shiyi had minor OCD and was a bit of a clean freak, she had justughed it off, but now that she was helping him, she truly realized it.

    She had imagined, with two grown men and two kids, the house would be chaotic. Instead, it was spotless, cleaner than their own home.

    Jiang Shiyi was in charge of cooking, his movements so graceful it seemed like he was crafting a work of art; the kitchen counter where he chopped vegetables was impably clean, and the cookware was arranged neatly. Shen Zhixian was almost too embarrassed to intervene.

    ¡°Will you need green onion, ginger, and garlic? I¡¯ll prepare them first,¡± Shen Zhixian washed the green onions and began chopping them into sections and dicing some.

    Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t say anything at first, but after she walked away, he took the knife and reprocessed some of the onion sections. Naturally, Shen Zhixian noticed this when she returned¡­

    Because all of the green onion sections were now exactly the same length.

    When he began to cook, cing the seasonings in the pan, he was almost exact in how many grams of each ingredient was needed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find cooking this way troublesome?¡± Shen Zhixian asked quietly.

    ¡°Troublesome? Where?¡± Jiang Shiyi looked at her.

    Having conducted experiments for years, his hands were naturally precise in measuring, not needing scales to estimate the proportions of marinades or condiments.

    When he first went abroad, Jiang Zhaolin had found him a housekeeper, whom he dismissedter; then he cooked himself, naturally following recipes. On these recipes, oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar were all precisely measured by the gram. He cooked ording to those recipes precisely. Over time, he had gotten used to it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tiring to cook?¡± For ordinary people, it would definitely seem troublesome, but for Jiang Shiyi, it was just routine.

    To her question, Jiang Shiyi simply responded with eight words:

    ¡°Scientific ratio, healthy nutrition.¡±

    Shen Zhixian was amazed, ¡°Your ratio is really scientific.¡±

    However, once the hot dish was served, the taste was quite good, even though his cooking style was a blend of Eastern and Western cuisines. The two children enjoyed it immensely.

    ¡°Uncle, did you make all of this?¡± Taotao loved his boiled pork slices so much that she ate half a bowl more rice than usual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Jiang Shiyi with a nod.

    ¡°How impressive.¡± Like a miracle-working uncle, capable of anything.

    Taotao bowed her head to eat, but her thoughts lingered. All uncles in the Jiang family were impressive. She nced covertly at her own father¡­

    Jiang Yanting saw her looking at him, thinking she had something to say, but the little girl, after a long look, bowed her head again:

    Nothing¡¯s wrong, being able to make money is also an impressive skill.

    On the way back, Shen Zhixian nced at Jiang Yanting, ¡°You should call themter. If they don¡¯t want to cook, they can call ahead ande eat at our ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yanting could see that Shen Zhixian was simply trying to bring the brothers closer together. Jiang Chengsi was fine, but Jiang Shiyi really wasn¡¯t close to anyone.

    ¡°I always thought Jiang Shiyi was somewhat cold-hearted, but after interacting with him, I don¡¯t feel he¡¯s as aloof as I imagined. What kind of person is he, really?¡±

    ¡°Ever since he was young, he¡¯s been a top student. Grandpa had once said, he and Xiaowu are the smartest ones in our family. Although Xiaowu¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, preferring to read all sorts of misceneous books and research entric topics, Shiyi is more orthodox. He won many awards in variouspetitions from a young age¡­¡±

    Listening to this, Shen Zhixian¡¯s impression of Jiang Shiyi was:

    A top student!

    Jiang Jiang was not interested in how smart Jiang Shiyi was, or how he got epted into university, became a researcher, and pursued a PhD because he already knew. He was busy tinkering with a Rubik¡¯s Cube, while Taotao listened very seriously.

    It sounds like¡­ Uncle is really impressive.

    And a thought firmly took root in her little heart:

    Studying is really useful! If I study well and graduate, I can be as impressive as Uncle.

    ¡°Mom, I also want to study hard,¡± Taotao said.

    ¡°Good, you should study hard like your uncle,¡± what parent wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear that? Shen Zhixian certainly was.

    Taotao nced at her brother, still ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube, and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Taotao, look, I¡¯ve solved this side,¡± Jiangjiang showed her, ¡°Am I not impressive?¡±

    Taotao smiled weakly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Jiangjiang was overjoyed, continuing to brag about his Rubik¡¯s Cube skills to Shen Zhixian, who praised him, making him very pleased.

    But Taotao, looking at her brother whose obsession with toys might be costing him his future, sighed softly:

    How do I save you, my foolish brother!

    Still, studying hard is the only way forward.

    Jiang Yanting, hearing his daughter¡¯s resolve to study, felt reassured. However, knowing children often change their minds quickly, he took her words with a grain of salt, oblivious that Taotao had made Jiang Shiyi her role model and was determined to study hard.

    And since Jiang Jinsang also loved reading books, Taotao felt that studying hard and reading diligently was the most important thing.

    This way, after growing up, she could be as impressive as her uncle.

    Thus, amon scene at home was Jiangjiang holding a toy gun, counting down as he ¡°fired¡± shots, rightly earning himself the nickname ¡°The Little Demon King¡± for never staying still; whereas Taotao would be sitting in her room, studying earnestly.

    The contrast in their activities was bizarre, indeed¡­

 Chapter 557: The old ginger is still spicier, could it be the fifth masterâ€™s first love?

    <h4>Chapter 557: The old ginger is still spicier, could it be the fifth master¡¯s first love?</h4>

    Hospital

    Jiang Jinsang had just finished his check-up. Zhou Zhongqing was sitting at the table, recording some data, "Starting today, stop taking the medication you were on before. I will prescribe you something different,bined with dietary therapy, and you should increase your exercise somewhat."

    "Right, didn¡¯t Wanwan¡¯s little aunt buy you some health products before? Later on, take some photos for me. There¡¯s a part of that you could really use."

    "If you feel unwell, get in touch with me."

    ...

    "Uncle Zhou, how am I recovering?"

    Zhou Zhongqing turned his head and gave him a smile, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re recovering exceptionally well."

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head to fasten his buttons and stayed silent.

    He had furrowed his brows from time to time during his physical examination, as if mulling over something, and when he had been recording data, pen in hand, he seemed to have the feeling of not knowing where to start.

    Various signs indicated that there might be a problem with his health.

    "Your brother¡¯s wedding date is set, right? But I might not be free by then, I have to go abroad for an international conference in a few days. I might be away for ten days to half a month."

    "When the timees, you should take more care of Wanwan¡¯s side, alright?"

    ...

    Zhou Zhongqing gave a long list of instructions and also arranged to have dinner with the two of them on the evening before his departure.

    When Jiang Jinsang left, the assistant stood to one side, looking at Zhou Zhongqing, "Teacher, Jiang looks to be recovering very well. Why are you always frowning when you examine him?"

    "Take a look at this data for yourself." Zhou Zhongqing handed over the notebook, which was essentially Jiang Jinsang¡¯s medical record, with detailed indicators of his health recorded.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Don¡¯t you think that the extent of this recovery is somewhat abnormal?"

    "That means Jiang is recovering well."

    "Humans need to have a sense of concern. If this kid knows he¡¯s recovering particrly well, he¡¯ll immediately go wild. I¡¯m worried that by the time I return from the academic discussion abroad, thisd could have already caused havoc up to having great-grandchildren!"

    The assistantughed out loud, "They are husband and wife after all, it¡¯s only a matter of time..."

    "I understand this kid¡¯s temperament better than you do. Once it starts, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t know when to stop. His body might really not be able to handle it. It¡¯s better to nip the thought in the bud."

    The assistant was taken aback, so it was because of this...

    Old ginger is hotter than young ginger, indeed.

    Zhou Zhongqing knew Jiang Jinsang all too well. Even if Tang Wan had excellent self-control, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand someone shamelessly whining and pestering her persistently.

    Even if he seemed to have recovered just like a normal person at the moment, his foundation was weak, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be replenished in a few months.

    Jiang Jinsang was astute and sharp. Zhou didn¡¯t need to say much, a few expressions were enough to keep thed worrying.

    ...

    Unaware of Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s scheming, Jiang Jinsang took the elevator, heading to the underground parking lot. The elevator stopped intermittently, and by the time it reached the first floor, only he, Jiang Cuo, and Jiang Jiu were left. Just as the doors were about to close, someone pushed the button, and five or six people swarmed in.

    The woman enclosed in the middle, wearing a hat and mask, with her head down, waited for the elevator doors to close before someone looked at Jiang Jinsang and greeted him, "Jiang?"

    The woman in the middle turned around quickly at the sound, pulling down her mask, "Jiang, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the hospital."

    Jiang Jinsang, who was sending a message to Tang Wan, nodded at her and kept quiet.

    "Are you here for a check-up? I heard you had surgery before, but you should be out of danger now, right?"

    "I went to the Jiang Family a while ago, and I left in a hurry, didn¡¯t get a chance to greet you."

    "I heard that your second elder brother is getting married. It¡¯s a happy asion for your family, congrattions."

    ...

    It was none other than You Congrong, who sought a coboration with Tang Wan, failed to reach an agreement, and then used her for publicity.

    "Congrong." The agent tugged at her clothes, "We¡¯re almost there, put your mask on, so the press won¡¯t get photos of you downstairs."

    It was as if she was hinting for her not to talk anymore¡ªclearly, Jiang didn¡¯t want to speak with her, so why bother imposing?

    When they reached the second basement level, You Congrong and her group were thest to enter the elevator, and as a crowd jostled in, Jiang Jinsang and hispanions naturally moved back. They were now standing on the inside of the elevator, while You Congrong and her entourage seemed to be checking for the press around and didn¡¯t leave. He frowned slightly.

    "Excuse me, please let me through, I¡¯m in a hurry." He had arranged to have lunch with Tang Wan.

    After Jiang Jinsang stepped out of the elevator, You Congrong, as if driven by some inexplicable force, followed him out.

    "Jiang..."

    Jiang Jinsang remained silent, but suddenly she reached out as though trying to grasp him. However, her fingers didn¡¯t even brush against his sleeve before Jiang Jiu forcefully pped her hand away, sending it straight back.

    Jiang Jiu¡¯s blow was extremely heavy, leaving her in such pain that her scalp tingled. She was taken aback, staring at him in astonishment, likely not expecting him to dare do such a thing.

    Wearing sunsses, Jiang Jiu¡¯s expression was utterly inscrutable. Standing tall and robust, he blocked her path, immovable as a mountain.

    "Miss You, have some self-respect."

    Throughout the entire incident, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t even turn to look.

    After getting in the car, he continued texting Tang Wan, not giving the peculiar micro-expressions of Zhou Zhongqing another thought, much less the incident that had just unfolded.

    Once Jiang Jinsang arrived at Tang Wan¡¯s studio, he expertly greeted the staff and headed straight into Tang Wan¡¯s office.

    Standing outside, Jiang Cuo said in a low voice, "This Miss You really is... Why is it that every time wee to the hospital, we run into her? If you were single, I could understand the persistence."

    "She was acting a bit strange when she came to our housest time."

    "Our master is already married, what does she want?"

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses, "There¡¯s only one truth."

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "She wants to seduce our master."

    Jiang Cuo was astounded, "But he¡¯s already married."

    "ims to be a high school ssmate, probably has never stopped thinking about it." Jiang Jiu scoffed lightly, "Marriage means nothing, if all the mistresses had such a conscience, there wouldn¡¯t be so many homewreckers around."

    Jiang Cuo narrowed his eyes, agreeing with the statement, "But it takes two to p. Our master pays her no mind, so what kind of stir can she possibly create?"

    Jiang Jiu, however, said no more.

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t taken the encounter with You Congrong to heart and naturally didn¡¯t mention it to Tang Wan, merely talking about Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s uing trip abroad for a conference.

    Tang Wan had been exceptionally busytely, not only with the "Feng Que" drama crew but also with rushing to make a wedding gift for Shen Zhixian.

    Since the gift was top secret, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t work on it at home, spending most of her time in the studio, leading her toe hometer andter. It was getting difficult for Jiang Jinsang just to have a meal with her.

    "Wait for me a bit, I¡¯ll wash my hands and then we can go eat."

    When Tang Wan was doing handicraft work, shemonly wore coarse work clothes. She had just taken off her clothes to leave when Chen Zhi entered.

    "Uncle Chen, it¡¯s already noon, why haven¡¯t you gone to eat?"

    "Fans of You Congrong are starting to make trouble again." Chen Zhi frowned, a cold look on his face.

    "What¡¯s the issue this time?" Tang Wan calmly removed her work clothes.

    Chen Zhi suddenly nced at Jiang Jinsang and without a word, handed his phone to Tang Wan.

    The screen tantly disyed:

    [Why is Tang Wan targeting You Congrong, the reason turns out to be because she is Jiang Wuye¡¯s first love?]

    [Digging into the unknown secrets between You Congrong and Jiang Wuye.]

    [You Congrong and Jiang Wuye, former ssmates, childhood sweethearts.]

    ...

    Tang Wan almostughed out loud.

    "Oh, my gracious, with all that¡¯s happening, you still find the time tough? Take a look at this nonsense." Chen Zhi was beside himself with worry.

    "You believe in such groundless rumors?"

    "The point isn¡¯t whether I believe them; it¡¯s whether thoseizens do."

    "I don¡¯t live off fans on the, so why should I care?" Tang Wan had long since be ustomed to how a lie told often enough bes the truth. Even sending security guards from the Huo Family could be twisted to suggest that Jiang Jinsang was incapable and had to find her a man. So, the idea of being first loves was even less credible.

    "You have no idea just how terrifying some idiotic fans can be," Chen Zhi cautioned her.

    After Jiang Jinsang read it, his brows slightly furrowed, feeling somewhat ufortable deep down. Tang Wan brushed it off with a smile, and as for these rumors, only part of You Congrong¡¯s fans were spreading them, because it was clear to any sensible person that they were mostly fabricated.

    Online, such articles were plentiful. There were even detailed analyses of the brotherly love and resentment between Jiang Yanting and Jiang Jinsang, and even more bizarrely, ims that due to their vast differences in appearance and character, they might not share the same mother.

    As if someone had been living in their home, knowing everything Jiang Jinsang did daily.

    This matter stirred up hardly any trouble, so Tang Wan didn¡¯t bother with it.

    However, the subsequent chain reaction eventually dragged Tang Wan into the eye of the storm, affecting even Qi Zeyan¡¯spany, which didn¡¯t escape unscathed...

 Chapter 557: The old ginger is still spicier, could it be the fifth masterâ€™s first love?

    <h4>Chapter 557: The old ginger is still spicier, could it be the fifth master¡¯s first love?</h4>

    Hospital

    Jiang Jinsang had just finished his check-up. Zhou Zhongqing was sitting at the table, recording some data, "Starting today, stop taking the medication you were on before. I will prescribe you something different,bined with dietary therapy, and you should increase your exercise somewhat."

    "Right, didn¡¯t Wanwan¡¯s little aunt buy you some health products before? Later on, take some photos for me. There¡¯s a part of that you could really use."

    "If you feel unwell, get in touch with me."

    ...

    "Uncle Zhou, how am I recovering?"

    Zhou Zhongqing turned his head and gave him a smile, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re recovering exceptionally well."

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head to fasten his buttons and stayed silent.

    He had furrowed his brows from time to time during his physical examination, as if mulling over something, and when he had been recording data, pen in hand, he seemed to have the feeling of not knowing where to start.

    Various signs indicated that there might be a problem with his health.

    "Your brother¡¯s wedding date is set, right? But I might not be free by then, I have to go abroad for an international conference in a few days. I might be away for ten days to half a month."

    "When the timees, you should take more care of Wanwan¡¯s side, alright?"

    ...

    Zhou Zhongqing gave a long list of instructions and also arranged to have dinner with the two of them on the evening before his departure.

    When Jiang Jinsang left, the assistant stood to one side, looking at Zhou Zhongqing, "Teacher, Jiang looks to be recovering very well. Why are you always frowning when you examine him?"

    "Take a look at this data for yourself." Zhou Zhongqing handed over the notebook, which was essentially Jiang Jinsang¡¯s medical record, with detailed indicators of his health recorded.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Don¡¯t you think that the extent of this recovery is somewhat abnormal?"

    "That means Jiang is recovering well."

    "Humans need to have a sense of concern. If this kid knows he¡¯s recovering particrly well, he¡¯ll immediately go wild. I¡¯m worried that by the time I return from the academic discussion abroad, thisd could have already caused havoc up to having great-grandchildren!"

    The assistantughed out loud, "They are husband and wife after all, it¡¯s only a matter of time..."

    "I understand this kid¡¯s temperament better than you do. Once it starts, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t know when to stop. His body might really not be able to handle it. It¡¯s better to nip the thought in the bud."

    The assistant was taken aback, so it was because of this...

    Old ginger is hotter than young ginger, indeed.

    Zhou Zhongqing knew Jiang Jinsang all too well. Even if Tang Wan had excellent self-control, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand someone shamelessly whining and pestering her persistently.

    Even if he seemed to have recovered just like a normal person at the moment, his foundation was weak, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be replenished in a few months.

    Jiang Jinsang was astute and sharp. Zhou didn¡¯t need to say much, a few expressions were enough to keep thed worrying.

    ...

    Unaware of Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s scheming, Jiang Jinsang took the elevator, heading to the underground parking lot. The elevator stopped intermittently, and by the time it reached the first floor, only he, Jiang Cuo, and Jiang Jiu were left. Just as the doors were about to close, someone pushed the button, and five or six people swarmed in.

    The woman enclosed in the middle, wearing a hat and mask, with her head down, waited for the elevator doors to close before someone looked at Jiang Jinsang and greeted him, "Jiang?"

    The woman in the middle turned around quickly at the sound, pulling down her mask, "Jiang, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the hospital."

    Jiang Jinsang, who was sending a message to Tang Wan, nodded at her and kept quiet.

    "Are you here for a check-up? I heard you had surgery before, but you should be out of danger now, right?"

    "I went to the Jiang Family a while ago, and I left in a hurry, didn¡¯t get a chance to greet you."

    "I heard that your second elder brother is getting married. It¡¯s a happy asion for your family, congrattions."

    ...

    It was none other than You Congrong, who sought a coboration with Tang Wan, failed to reach an agreement, and then used her for publicity.

    "Congrong." The agent tugged at her clothes, "We¡¯re almost there, put your mask on, so the press won¡¯t get photos of you downstairs."

    It was as if she was hinting for her not to talk anymore¡ªclearly, Jiang didn¡¯t want to speak with her, so why bother imposing?

    When they reached the second basement level, You Congrong and her group were thest to enter the elevator, and as a crowd jostled in, Jiang Jinsang and hispanions naturally moved back. They were now standing on the inside of the elevator, while You Congrong and her entourage seemed to be checking for the press around and didn¡¯t leave. He frowned slightly.

    "Excuse me, please let me through, I¡¯m in a hurry." He had arranged to have lunch with Tang Wan.

    After Jiang Jinsang stepped out of the elevator, You Congrong, as if driven by some inexplicable force, followed him out.

    "Jiang..."

    Jiang Jinsang remained silent, but suddenly she reached out as though trying to grasp him. However, her fingers didn¡¯t even brush against his sleeve before Jiang Jiu forcefully pped her hand away, sending it straight back.

    Jiang Jiu¡¯s blow was extremely heavy, leaving her in such pain that her scalp tingled. She was taken aback, staring at him in astonishment, likely not expecting him to dare do such a thing.

    Wearing sunsses, Jiang Jiu¡¯s expression was utterly inscrutable. Standing tall and robust, he blocked her path, immovable as a mountain.

    "Miss You, have some self-respect."

    Throughout the entire incident, Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t even turn to look.

    After getting in the car, he continued texting Tang Wan, not giving the peculiar micro-expressions of Zhou Zhongqing another thought, much less the incident that had just unfolded.

    Once Jiang Jinsang arrived at Tang Wan¡¯s studio, he expertly greeted the staff and headed straight into Tang Wan¡¯s office.

    Standing outside, Jiang Cuo said in a low voice, "This Miss You really is... Why is it that every time wee to the hospital, we run into her? If you were single, I could understand the persistence."

    "She was acting a bit strange when she came to our housest time."

    "Our master is already married, what does she want?"

    Jiang Jiu adjusted his sunsses, "There¡¯s only one truth."

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "She wants to seduce our master."

    Jiang Cuo was astounded, "But he¡¯s already married."

    "ims to be a high school ssmate, probably has never stopped thinking about it." Jiang Jiu scoffed lightly, "Marriage means nothing, if all the mistresses had such a conscience, there wouldn¡¯t be so many homewreckers around."

    Jiang Cuo narrowed his eyes, agreeing with the statement, "But it takes two to p. Our master pays her no mind, so what kind of stir can she possibly create?"

    Jiang Jiu, however, said no more.

    ...

    Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t taken the encounter with You Congrong to heart and naturally didn¡¯t mention it to Tang Wan, merely talking about Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s uing trip abroad for a conference.

    Tang Wan had been exceptionally busytely, not only with the "Feng Que" drama crew but also with rushing to make a wedding gift for Shen Zhixian.

    Since the gift was top secret, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t work on it at home, spending most of her time in the studio, leading her toe hometer andter. It was getting difficult for Jiang Jinsang just to have a meal with her.

    "Wait for me a bit, I¡¯ll wash my hands and then we can go eat."

    When Tang Wan was doing handicraft work, shemonly wore coarse work clothes. She had just taken off her clothes to leave when Chen Zhi entered.

    "Uncle Chen, it¡¯s already noon, why haven¡¯t you gone to eat?"

    "Fans of You Congrong are starting to make trouble again." Chen Zhi frowned, a cold look on his face.

    "What¡¯s the issue this time?" Tang Wan calmly removed her work clothes.

    Chen Zhi suddenly nced at Jiang Jinsang and without a word, handed his phone to Tang Wan.

    The screen tantly disyed:

    [Why is Tang Wan targeting You Congrong, the reason turns out to be because she is Jiang Wuye¡¯s first love?]

    [Digging into the unknown secrets between You Congrong and Jiang Wuye.]

    [You Congrong and Jiang Wuye, former ssmates, childhood sweethearts.]

    ...

    Tang Wan almostughed out loud.

    "Oh, my gracious, with all that¡¯s happening, you still find the time tough? Take a look at this nonsense." Chen Zhi was beside himself with worry.

    "You believe in such groundless rumors?"

    "The point isn¡¯t whether I believe them; it¡¯s whether thoseizens do."

    "I don¡¯t live off fans on the, so why should I care?" Tang Wan had long since be ustomed to how a lie told often enough bes the truth. Even sending security guards from the Huo Family could be twisted to suggest that Jiang Jinsang was incapable and had to find her a man. So, the idea of being first loves was even less credible.

    "You have no idea just how terrifying some idiotic fans can be," Chen Zhi cautioned her.

    After Jiang Jinsang read it, his brows slightly furrowed, feeling somewhat ufortable deep down. Tang Wan brushed it off with a smile, and as for these rumors, only part of You Congrong¡¯s fans were spreading them, because it was clear to any sensible person that they were mostly fabricated.

    Online, such articles were plentiful. There were even detailed analyses of the brotherly love and resentment between Jiang Yanting and Jiang Jinsang, and even more bizarrely, ims that due to their vast differences in appearance and character, they might not share the same mother.

    As if someone had been living in their home, knowing everything Jiang Jinsang did daily.

    This matter stirred up hardly any trouble, so Tang Wan didn¡¯t bother with it.

    However, the subsequent chain reaction eventually dragged Tang Wan into the eye of the storm, affecting even Qi Zeyan¡¯spany, which didn¡¯t escape unscathed...

 Chapter 558: 357 Qi Duiduis Nightmare, Feels Like Being Caught Cheating (2 More Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 558: 357 Qi Duidui¡¯s Nightmare, Feels Like Being Caught Cheating (2 More Updates)</strong>

    ¡°Cyan Feather¡¯s first love hardly made a ssh, except for some of You Congrong¡¯s fans who were too caught up in their own ecstasy.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Tang Wan targeted Rongrong so much, that just seemed a bit petty.¡±

    ¡°I think Rongrong and Fifth Master are really well suited, I heard that it was the Jiang Family who disagreed, and the engagement and marriage to Tang Wan were already set arrangements without any actual feelings involved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really tragic for Rongrong then.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan was enjoying reading thements when Cheng Yaojin suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I mean, some fans really need to chill. The couple just got married, why post something like this? It justes off as ignorant, binding with W Studio before and getting exposed, and now pulling this stunt. Who do they think they are?¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to talk persecution here by saying Tang Wan is bullying her? Let¡¯s assume¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if they were childhood sweethearts and first loves, Fifth Master just got married! Any sensible woman knows to keep her distance from a married man, especially an ex. Freshly married, and the husband¡¯s ex wants to coborate with you, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Comments are all over the ce with ecstasy. What now, you¡¯re hoping your idol goes and breaks a marriage to be the other woman? Marriage is protected byw, even if they¡¯re not in love, they¡¯re still a husband and wife, what¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°If your idol is so great, let her get Fifth Master to divorce and marry her then.¡±

    ¡­

    The retort left You Congrong¡¯s fans speechless.

    Tang Wan actuallyughed out loud; the tone of the response and those familiar emoticons seemed so familiar.

    On closer inspection of the nickname, she burst outughing:

    ¡°[Pork Belly by the Daming Lake]¡±

    She immediately called Ruan Mengxi, ¡°Is that Pork Belly you?¡±

    ¡°Did you see?¡± Ruan Mengxi had just finished work, ¡°I¡¯ve been so annoyed by You Congrong and her toxic fan base for a long time, but I¡¯m just a low-level employee and can¡¯t afford to offend her. Who knew apletely fabricated article could make them so delirious?¡±

    ¡°I have to deal with her at work, can¡¯t I vent a bit after hours?¡±

    ¡°How are you and Fifth Master doing? The article didn¡¯t affect you, did it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Tang Wan responded with a smile.

    Jiang Chengsi had stumbled upon this gossip and specifically rode his scooter over to tease a bit.

    In the story, they portrayed Jiang Jinsang as a tender, lovelorn male lead who, due to poor health, had to sumb to his parents¡¯ tyrannical will and separate from his true love, which amused Jiang Chengsi to no end.

    The world¡¯s number one viin described as a lovelorn male lead?

    If he was really that obedient and lovelorn, he wouldn¡¯t be so disliked.

    **

    This article was widely circted in Jiang Jinsang¡¯s social circle, everyone just viewed it as a bit of fun, and the Jiang Family, preupied with Jiang Yanting¡¯s wedding preparations, barely had time to bother with it.

    As the wedding date approached, Shen Zhixian called Shen Shuci ahead of time to ask her to try on the bridesmaid¡¯s dress.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t avable this weekend, let me know when you are free.¡± Although Shen Shuci was just a backup bridesmaid, the clothes had to be prepared in advance.

    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± Being in Beijing without much friends or rtionships, Shen Shuci mostly stayed in during weekends.

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon at two, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    Shen Shuci originally nned to go by herself, but since their residences were close and they were going together, it was convenient, so she agreed.

    When Shen Zhixian picked her up, the driver was Jiang Yanting. Arriving at the bridal shop, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were there, and even Qi Zeyan was present.

    Qi Zeyan, being a groomsman, being there to try on suits was typical.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to join in the fun. My brother and I also have a weddinging up soon, I came to gain some experience,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    Actually, she intended to give Shen Zhixian a Cyan Feather headdress, hoping she could wear it on her wedding day. Naturally, she wanted to see what style of Xiuhe dress she had chosen to see if she needed to adjust the essories.

    ¡°Guess I don¡¯t need to try on the groomsman¡¯s suit,¡± said Qi Zeyan, who had already sent his measurements to Jiang Yanting.

    With limited styles avable for men¡¯s clothing, there wasn¡¯t really a need to try them on.

    ¡°The clothes are custom-made, not sure how they look when worn,¡± Shen Zhixianughed, ¡°Am I dying you?¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so formal, sister-inw; you¡¯re not bothering me at all.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was adept at reading the room, especially polite with Shen Zhixian and Tang Wan.

    He took the hung suit and was about to head to the fitting room when Jiang Yanting stopped him.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°That suit isn¡¯t yours,¡± Jiang Yanting handed him a smaller size, ¡°This is Old Huo¡¯s, don¡¯t you know your own height? You picked thergest size?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan, teeth clenched, grabbed the suit and headed to the dressing room.

    Shen Zhixian had already handed several chosen bridesmaid dresses to Shen Shuci, six sets in total, both Chinese and Western styles.

    ¡°Do I have to try them all on?¡± Shen Shuci was taken aback.

    ¡°You wear whatever you like,¡± some clothes look average but fit well once worn, yet it still varies from person to person.

    Chinese-style outfits were alright, but the remaining gowns, even if not strapless or off-the-shoulder, were the kind that entuated one¡¯s figure significantly, which Shen Shuci seldom wore, finding them somewhat awkward to wear.

    They were mostly designed with soft satin and delicate tulle, flowing beautifully yet also very form-fitting.

    Tang Wan, seeing her lingering in the dressing room, knocked and entered.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing out after changing?¡± Tang Wan surveyed her, ¡°That dress looks great.¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit tight around the waist.¡±

    Tang Wan walked over, ¡°Does it feel too constricting?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°It looks really good, very beautiful; go out and show everyone,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, pushing her out.

    Shen Shuci was quite pleased with this dress too, so she made her stand and took a few photos with her phone. Her chosen bridesmaids were all abroad and couldn¡¯te to try on dresses, so Shen Shuci¡¯s fitting also served as a reference for them.

    ¡°You two stand together, let me take a picture,¡± Shen Zhixian gestured to Qi Zeyan standing to the side.

    ¡°Me?¡± Qi Zeyan was bewildered.

    ¡°Stand together, I want to see how it looks,¡± Shen Zhixian hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    But Qi Zeyan wished he could bury his head in the ground, what mess was this.

    Although what Shen Shuci wore was a bridesmaid dress, it was a decent little gown. Standing together, they somewhat looked like a couple.

    He shuffled over reluctantly, wishing he could maintain a distance of eight hundred meters from her.

    Shen Shuci caught a glimpse of him, was there a virus on her or something for him to keep so far away?

    ¡°Stand closer to her,¡± Shen Zhixian frowned, it was just to check the look, but Qi Zeyan had the expression of being coerced into prostitution, looking extremely tormented.

    His face might as well have disyed four characters:

    I¡¯m unwilling!

    ¡°Big bro, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Tang Wan, standing on the side, slightly frowned, ¡°Does he dislike Auntie so much? Keeping such a distance?¡±

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Jiang Jinsang frowned.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Qi Zeyan had lost hisposure around Shen Shuci.

    Previously it was nervousness, but now it turned into¡­ horror!

    Was Shen Shuci that scary? Was there any need for this?

    Qi Zeyan was originally an open and straightforward person, this kind of ¡°overacting¡± was so jarring that even Jiang Yanting couldn¡¯t overlook it, ¡°Zeyan, can you cooperate a bit? Or is it that you have objections to Miss Shen or to me?¡±

    It was just a photo to check out the look, why act like forcing a duck onto a perch.

    Qi Zeyan had no choice but to stand next to Shen Shuci, yet the two didn¡¯t even touch¡­

    Jiang Yanting casually took a photo and sent it to his groomsmen:

    [This is the groomsmen¡¯s outfit, pick up the clothes from my ce when you¡¯re free.]

    The clothes were tailor-made, generally fitting well, not everyone had the time toe for a fitting.

    ¡°Did you get the photo?¡± Qi Zeyan, standing beside Shen Shuci, was in agony.

    He knew the temperament of a certain maniac. If that maniac had any true feelings for Shen Shuci and saw this photo, who knows what he might think¡­

    ¡°People who are naturally attractive and have good figures look good in anything,¡± a staff memberplimented from the side.

    ¡°Miss Shen fits this outfit splendidly.¡±

    ¡°The two of them standing together look quite matched¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dingling¡ª¡± The door of the bridal shop was pushed open apanied by the sweet greeting from the staff, but Qi Zeyan was instantly dumbfounded.

    Damn¡ª

    It was really the case of fearing what mighte!

    And he was clutching his phone with the screen still lit, disying the photo of him and Shen Shuci together.

    ¡°I messaged you yesterday saying we¡¯d be trying on clothes today, I thought you couldn¡¯t make it, what do you think of this photo?¡± Jiang Yanting was surprised he had shown up.

    But then again, this person was always a beast with a warm heart, so upon reflection, it was normal for him to show up.

    Stone-faced and menacing, his cold eyes swept over Qi Zeyan with only a light touch, uttering just two words:

    ¡°Very nice!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was praising the outfit or the people.

    Yet Qi Zeyan felt as though there was a guillotine hanging over his head, his neck chilling.

    Hell, he hadn¡¯t done anything! Why did he feel like he was luring someone else¡¯s wife and getting caught in bed?

 Chapter 559: 358 Couples Restaurant, is this man trying to please her? (3 more)

    <strong>Chapter 559: 358 Couple¡¯s Restaurant, is this man trying to please her? (3 more)</strong>

    In the bridal shop

    Qi Zeyan was feeling utterly devastated inside¡ªshe hardlyes back once a year, and how many times is it this year already?

    ¡°When did you get back to Beijing?¡± Jiang Jinsang scrutinized him, covered in dust.

    ¡°An hour ago.¡± His tone was as cold and emotionless as usual.

    His gazended on Qi Zeyan, as if measuring his groomsman suit, but his focus seemed to be on the person next to him.

    The smoke-gray strapless bridesmaid dress revealed fair shoulders and was tied around the waist with a soft tulle; the skirt flowed down smoothly, making her whole presence resemble the soft light of a drizzly March.

    Tang Wan and Shen Zhixian were standing by her side, and it wasn¡¯t clear what they were talking about, but Shen Shuci lowered her head and smiled¡ªperhaps realizing someone was watching her, she abruptly looked up and their gazes collided¡­

    The man did not evade, and Shen Shuci simply nodded at him as a greeting.

    To outsiders, their actions were normal, but to Qi Zeyan, this was tantly flirtatious! He was convinced in his heart that there was an affair between them.

    Good grief¡ª

    Has this perennially unyielding tree finally bloomed? So outrageous?

    So tant?

    So audacious?

    ¡°Hao, since you¡¯re here, why not try on the clothes? If they fit, you can take them home and wear them on the wedding day,¡± Shen Zhixian suggested with a smile.

    He said nothing, just took the clothes and went into the fitting room, locking eyes with Qi Zeyan as he passed by, sending a shiver down Qi Zeyan¡¯s spine.

    The men¡¯s and women¡¯s dressing rooms were in entirely separate directions. After changing, Qi Zeyan came out, opened the partition door, and saw an intimidating figure standing in front of him; trying to appease him with a smile, ¡°Old Hao¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now, Miss Shen and I¡ªwere just taking a photo. Truly, nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any thoughts toward her.¡±

    The man gave him a nd look, ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a thief, why would you feel guilty?¡±

    Qi Zeyan didn¡¯t even know why he felt guilty, grabbed his groomsman suit, and hurried away from the area of gossip, even turning down Shen Zhixian¡¯s offer to have dinner.

    Jiang Yanting offered to walk him out, but he ran faster than a ghost.

    ¡°Is there a problem with the fit?¡± Jiang Yanting evaluated the man who just came out of the fitting room. Although it was the exact same outfit, Qi Zeyan managed to exude a chill and rigidity.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Will you be staying until our big brother¡¯s wedding this time?¡± Jiang Jinsang inquired.

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci had changed into another outfit. She wore red, bright and dazzling, but the pink felt somewhat petty on her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t quite suit me.¡±

    The man standing not far away from her nced at her casually; the skirt was knee-length¡ªtoo short!

    Indeed, it didn¡¯t suit her!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a photo first.¡± Shen Zhixian needed to send out the pictures to the other bridesmaids for reference.

    As Shen Shuci changed into several outfits, the man just stood not far off, standing upright, his thoughts unreadable.

    ¡°Old Hao, your clothes are fine, you can change now.¡± Jiang Jinsang reminded.

    Why isn¡¯t he moving after changing clothes?

    He replied nothing, heading straight to the fitting room, and by the time Shen Shuci came out again, he had already left. It was only after she had tried on all her dresses that she found time to nce at her own mobile phone.

    There was a message from an hour ago:

    [I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.]

    She pursed her lips and replied: [Okay.]

    [I¡¯ll be waiting for you.]

    Inexplicably, Shen Shuci once again thought about his earlier words [Wait for me toe back].

    Her heart seemed to be lightly stung by something and it sharply twitched.

    ¡°Aunt, sister-inw said after we finish trying on dresses, we¡¯ll pick up Jiangjiang and Taotao and invite us for barbecue,¡± Tang Wan patted her shoulder.

    Shen Shuci subconsciously turned the phone screen off, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said let¡¯s have barbecue together, bro and sister-inw are paying.¡± Tang Wan smiled, ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem absent-minded.¡±

    ¡°I have ns tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, aren¡¯t you secretly dating someone and nning to go out to dinner with him tonight?¡± Tang Wan teased casually.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s heart inexplicably raced, her tone neutral, ¡°A friend.¡±

    ¡°A coworker?¡± Tang Wan knew her life was simple, always between office and home, hardly making friends aside from coworkers.

    Ghosted by her own impulse, Shen Shuci simply nodded.

    ¡°Had this been arranged earlier?¡± Shen Zhixian leaned in, ¡°After bothering you for an afternoon, I wanted to treat you to dinner tonight.¡±

 Chapter 560 - 358 Couples Restaurant, is this man trying to please her? (3 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 560: 358 Couples Restaurant, is this man trying to please her? (3 more updates)_2</h4>

    "I had already promised someone else, sorry." Less than a minute had passed.

    "It¡¯s me who should be sorry; I¡¯ve troubled you for so long. Where are you meeting? Do you need me to take you there?"

    "No need, it¡¯s nearby."

    Tang Wan smiled, "You¡¯re not often in the downtown area, you might not be familiar, let me take you there?"

    "I can find it myself, I¡¯ll be going first." Shen Zhixian still had to try on two wedding dresses and a Xiuhe outfit, which was likely to take some more time.

    After Shen Shuci left, Tang Wan sat next to Jiang Jinsang, "I always feel like when I said I would take her out, Auntie seemed a bit scared. Could it be that she¡¯s really dating someone?"

    "Weren¡¯t you always hoping she would find a boyfriend? It¡¯s good if there is something going on."

    "I¡¯m just curious."

    "Maybe they¡¯re still in contact. If she really gets a boyfriend, she¡¯ll tell you."

    "I¡¯m worried she might meet a jerk and get deceived."

    "That jerk probably wouldn¡¯t live past midnight."

    Tang Wanughed out loud, "Auntie isn¡¯t that violent; she¡¯s usually very gentle."

    "I don¡¯t know about gentle, but I do know, most men can¡¯t handle her." Jiang Jinsang was looking through the bridal shop¡¯s brochure, thinking about what he and Tang Wan should wear for their wedding.

    ...

    Shen Shuci walked out of the bridal shop, walked a hundred meters until she turned onto another street, and looked back several times to confirm that Tang Wan wasn¡¯t possibly following, before finally breathing a sigh of relief.

    It felt like having an affair.

    She now fully understood what it meant when they said, to cover up one lie, you have to fabricate hundreds more.

    She took out her phone to call him. Before the call connected, she heard a deep, slightly hoarse voiceing from above.

    "Looking for me?"

    Perhaps due to his profession, his voice was louder than ordinary people, deeper and more powerful, as if he was very close.

    Startled by the sudden voice, Shen Shuci¡¯s body stiffened.

    Her fingers trembled, and the phone slipped from her fingertips. Shen Shuci¡¯s heart lurched as she reached to grab it.

    But the person behind her was quicker...

    Bending slightly, he reached out with his long arm and caught the phone urately, while Shen Shuci¡¯s hand...

    grabbed the back of his hand!

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and Shen Shuci paused, his hand¡¯s back warm, dry, and even a bit rough; she hastily withdrew hers.

    In a moment, he was handing her the phone.

    The crowd around them was bustling and noisy; the two stood by the roadside, inevitably bumped by people, making them naturally drawn closer to talk.

    "Sorry."

    Shen Shuci paused, "You caught my phone, I should be thanking you."

    "I scared you."

    Under normal circumstances, Shen Shuci might not have reacted so strongly, but she was feeling guilty, "It¡¯s okay, I thought you had gone home and wanted to call you."

    "I told you, I¡¯d wait for you."

    Shen Shuci frowned, "So... you were outside the bridal shop?"

    "Uh-huh."

    "And when I came out, why didn¡¯t you call me? You just followed me?"

    He didn¡¯t deny it.

    Shen Shuci had lied to Tang Wan, feeling terribly guilty, and she kept looking back every few steps, worried Tang Wan might follow her, not realizing someone was actually following her.

    "I didn¡¯t even notice you were behind me."

    "Because I am professional."

    Shen Shuci was stunned for a long while, what did he mean?

    Was he telling her that the follower was very professional?

    The conversation had abruptly stopped, and she really didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    "So... what are we having for dinner tonight?" Shen Shuci thought back to thest time she had invited him to dinner to thank him for his help, but he had ended up paying.

    She never liked owing anyone, and when she was abroad, splitting the bill with friends (AA) was quite the norm; it made dining together stress-free.

    She had firmly resolved to pay for the dinner tonight, or else she¡¯d just owe more and more. If she hadn¡¯t considered this, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to dinner so readily.

    "The restaurant is just nearby."

    As the two walked down the street, they attracted quite a bit of attention, mainly because one of them was so tall, standing out like a crane among chickens. Even his walking posture was straight and proper, with eyes fixed forward, exuding an air of righteousness that inevitably drew second nces, making Shen Shuci feel quite burdened walking beside him.

    But the moment they arrived at the restaurant, Shen Shuci was dumbfounded!

    It was a Western restaurant, stylishly decorated, with a middle-aged man in a tailcoat ying the piano nearby. The lighting was dim, and each dining table had a candle lit, with fresh roses, and the whole restaurant was filled with the scent of roses.

    The candlelight flickered, rich, and suggestive.

    It was apparent that the restaurant was not on the cheap side, with very few people around, mostly couples or spouses.

    "Pleasee in," the waiter was very attentive and warm, "The atmosphere here is very nice. Here¡¯s the menu, you can have a look. What would you need?"

    When Shen Shuci opened the menu, she noticed that almost all the dishes were for two, and there were countless couple¡¯s sets, like "Sweet Nothings," "Mutual Adoration," and even "Each Other¡¯s Everything"...

    This was clearly a couple¡¯s restaurant.

    "That, elder Huo..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Why did you pick this restaurant?" Her choice of restaurant had been a mistake due to a Valentine¡¯s Day event that the restaurant was still running, an unintended choice on her part, but his choice seemed entirely deliberate.

    "You don¡¯t like it?"

    "..." Shen Shuci was at a loss for words. How could she respond?

    This was the restaurant that he had specifically asked Qi Zeyan about after realizing he hadn¡¯t been in Beijing for a long while and hardly knew any good ces to eat, so he made a special call to Qi Zeyan.

    "What? A restaurant? You¡¯re taking Miss Shen to dinner?" Qi Zeyan became excited, "Elder Huo, you move fast!"

    "No wonder my grandfather always says although you don¡¯t talk much, you¡¯re someone who does big things! Your speed is quite something. Do you want me to book a hotel for you two as well?"

    The person on the other end didn¡¯t respond, so Qi Zeyan dared not tease any further.

    "What does she want to eat? Or any special requests, or what does she like? It would be good for me to pick for you two."

    Qi Zeyan felt, doing this was even more exhrating than working and making money.

    He briefly mentioned it, and it made Qi Zeyan even more excited.

    "You two are sure about your rtionship, going straight to a couple¡¯s restaurant? That¡¯s quite possible¡ª" Considering they were still at the bridal shop, Qi Zeyan purposely chose this ce nearby.

    Qi Zeyan even thought he was being quite considerate.

    ...

    Shen Shuci coughed, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for us toe to this kind of restaurant?"

    "What¡¯s strange about it?"

    A restaurant, eating, what¡¯s strange about that?

    This was a couple¡¯s restaurant, they were just acquaintances, wasn¡¯t it strange for them to dine here?

    And the atmosphere was deliberately romantic; some couples even sat close together while eating, asionally kissing. What was this situation for them then?

    While Shen Shuci was feeling awkward, the person across from her spoke again:

    "I picked this restaurant based on the style you chosest time we had dinner. I thought..."

    "You would like it."

    Shen Shuci was lost for words; technically, it was chosen based on her taste. But the implication of being told this by a man one-to-one seemed like he was:

    Pleasing her.

 Chapter 561 - 359 fell and got caught? Old bull prefers young grass?

    <h4>Chapter 561: 359 fell and got caught? Old bull prefers young grass?</h4>

    The restaurant¡¯s light was dim, paired with the tender, enthralling music; the flickering candle mes on the table made everything seem dreamlike and illusory, heartlessly moving.

    Shen Shuci kept her head down eating until her phone vibrated, then she wiped the corner of her mouth, "Mr. Huo, I¡¯m going to step out to take a call."

    The man nodded without a word.

    "Hello¡ªWanwan."

    "Did you meet up with your friend?"

    "Mm."

    "That¡¯s good, just be careful on your own." Tang Wan was just worried and asked a few more questions. After Shen Shuci ended the call, she didn¡¯t return to her seat, but went straight to the cashier to settle the bill instead.

    "Table No. 12, right?" The cashier operated theputer, "This bill has already been paid."

    "Paid already?" Shen Shuci frowned.

    "Our restaurant requires a corresponding deposit when making a reservation, and the meal cost is deducted from it, so there is no need to pay again."

    Shen Shuci¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together, calcting at the bottom of her heart how much she owed him, and how to pay it back.

    When the two left the restaurant, the neon lights were justing on, bright as day. Shen Shuci turned her head, tilting it slightly to see the face of the person beside her clearly. The mottled neon lights fell on his face, revealing a bone-deep chill and destion that seemed like it couldn¡¯t be melted, even in the scorching summer sun.

    So cold it was almost devoid of temperature.

    "Mr. Huo, did you drive?"

    "No."

    "How are we going to get back?" Shen Shuci hade over in a car with Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian, so naturally, she hadn¡¯t driven.

    "Should I call them toe over?"

    "From Hexi?"

    "Yes."

    Shen Shuci had an intense headache. Driving over here without traffic jams would take an hour, and now it was rush hour, "Let¡¯s just take a taxi ourselves, or take the bus and subway."

    At this time, taking a taxi could be a death trap in traffic. After discussing it, they decided to head to the subway station, take it for over a dozen stops, and then hail a cab. This would be most convenient.

    Members of the Huo family who followed the two were initially amused.

    "Wow, our guy moves fast. After dinner, continuing the date? Shopping, watching a movie, or going for a walk?"

    It wasn¡¯t until the two entered the subway entrance that they were dumbfounded. Soon a message popped up on their phones:

    [Head back first.]

    Having a car but choosing the subway? With so many people, jostling around? What¡¯s going on?

    **

    Beijing¡¯s subway is not so easy to take during peak hours. You might wait for two or three trains without being able to squeeze in. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too crowded at this time, so buying a ticket and boarding the train went smoothly, and she even found a seat, which,dies first, naturally meant Shen Shuci sat down.

    The man stood in front of her, grasping the handrail with one hand, shielding her with his presence. His height,bined with his intimidating aura, drew many sidelong nces.

    About two stopster, arge crowd surged into the train¡ªmen, women, elderly, and children. Shen Shuci, out of the corner of her eye, saw a woman carrying arge bag and holding the hand of a child around two or three years old. She quickly got up and offered her seat to the woman.

    "Thank you so much," the woman said in haste.

    "You¡¯re wee." At this point, the car was very crowded. After standing up, Shen Shuci reached for the handrail, but at that moment, the subway suddenly moved, her bnce shifted, and before she could stabilize herself, she stumbled backward...

    Instinctively she reached out to grasp something to steady herself, scrambling, she grabbed the corner of his clothes, while the man stretched out a long arm to catch her...

    When Shen Shuci came to her senses, she gasped slightly and abruptly looked up at him, the two of them very close to each other.

    The man¡¯s breathing was heavy, so close she could distinctly feel every bit of his hot breath.

    Her own breathing inexplicably quickened, panic flickered in her eyes.

    His hand rested on her lower back, holding her steady, their eyes met, and their breathing seemed to suddenly pause for a moment, as if the surrounding air had frozen into stillness.

    Suddenly pushed from behind and caught off guard, Shen Shuci bumped firmly into him again.

    The rushing sound of the subway, the noise of the surrounding crowd, but all she could hear was her own thumping heartbeat and the dry, clean scent from his body.

    "Can you stand steadily now?" A voice from above, husky and rich.

    Shen Shuci took a breath and nodded mutely, "Yes, I can."

    She reached to grasp the handrail overhead, in her flurry nearly grabbing his hand again. Once she steadied herself on the handrail, the hand at her waist released its hold.

    A restrained and controlled demeanor; even when he had been holding her waist, one would not feel vited.

    The surrounding noise and crowd, the angle at which the two stood, seemed to envelop her entirely in his embrace.

    Hisrge frame cast a shadow over her, imprable and suffocating to breathe in.

    "Say thank you to the sister," said the woman who was now seated, putting her child on herp and prompting him to thank Shen Shuci.

    "Thank you, sister," the little boy grinned at Shen Shuci.

    But his gaze suddenly met that of the man beside her. Children are sensitive; his smile ceased abruptly, he shrank his neck, and clung tightly to his mother¡¯s neck.

    This uncle is scary.

    "He¡¯s a little shy and afraid of strangers," the woman hugged her son tightly.

    "How old is he?" Shen Shuci smiled.

    "Two and a half." The woman smiled back, having witnessed their interaction; everything didn¡¯t escape her eyes. She then asked, "Is this your boyfriend?"

    "He... isn¡¯t," Shen Shuci cleared her throat.

    "Sorry about that, I thought you two were that kind of couple." The man was clearly protecting her, and outsiders tend to see things more clearly, "By your ent, you¡¯re not local?"

    "Yes."

    ...

    On this part of the trip, Shen Shuci ended up having a long conversation with the mother and son, but it wasn¡¯t until their stop that the little boy waved his hand and said goodbye to Shen Shuci, "Goodbye sister..."

    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the man by her side. Mom said to be polite!

    He bit his lip and gestured a farewell to him too, "Goodbye, uncle!"

    Sister? Uncle?

    That categorization decidedly put them in different generations.

    The man raised an eyebrow slightly. Did he look that old? The boy shrank back, nervously holding his mother¡¯s hand, and didn¡¯t dare to look back.

    They soon reached their destination too. Shen Shuci pulled out her phone a little ahead of time and called a taxi. A driver epted the job quickly, but ording to the route, it would take another three to four minutes to arrive.

    The two stood on the roadside waiting for the car, needing to find some conversation to avoid the awkwardness.

    Shen Shuci coughed softly, "That little boy just now was quite cute."

    But the person who hadn¡¯t spoken in a while managed to say something that left her unsure how to respond:

    "Do you like kids?"

    There really was nothing wrong with the question, but to Shen Shuci, it felt odd, and the subsequent conversation took an even more oddly twisted turn.

    "Well... they¡¯re okay."

    "Do you prefer boys or girls?"

    "I don¡¯t really have a preference; Jiangjiang and Taotao, one lively, one quiet, both are cute."

    "Now that the policy has rxed, if you like, you can have more children after you get married."

    "..."

    Shen Shuci felt her heart pierced by something, her heart skipped a beat, and her ears started to burn faintly. She felt there was an insinuation in his words and dared not continue the conversation with him.

    Aren¡¯t people said to be low-key and subtle in theirmunication in China? But the person in front of her was being straightforward and disarmingly so.

    **

    Qi Family

    Qi Zeyan just finished an international conference, stretched his neck and nced at the time to see it was past ten. He figured they must have finished dinner by now, so he immediately picked up his phone and made a call.

    It was quickly connected.

    "Hello, Old Huo, how¡¯s it going tonight? Everything smooth?"

    "Any progress?"

    "How far have you guys gotten?"

    "Progress?" The man¡¯s voice was low and husky, revealing no emotional fluctuation.

    "Have you held hands?"

    Shen Shuci had grabbed his hand. Rounding up, that counted as holding, right?

    "Hugged?"

    He had embraced her waist in the subway, though it was just for a few seconds, so that was a hug.

    "Or kissed?"

    Qi Zeyan asked for quite a while, seeing him not responding, got a bit anxious, "Old Huo, are you there? Speak up?"

    "Is there anything else?"

    "What else could there be? I¡¯m just concerned about you, wanted to ask..."

    Before he could finish, the call was cut off. Qi Zeyan wasn¡¯t angry, he hummed a tune on his way back to his room and got ready for a bath.

    He was determined to keep this a secret, ande what may, he wasn¡¯t going to tell Jiang Jinsang a thing. He was curious to see what kind of expression he¡¯d have when he found out the truth!

    Just the thought amused him.

    But then again, Old Huo is like this old iron tree that hasn¡¯t blossomed in years, how could he take a liking to Shen Shuci, who seems even younger than Tang Wan? Wouldn¡¯t that mean a big age difference between them?

    This old man, usually so quiet, turned out to be so coy. All these years without a situation, is he into this type of tender grass?

    Tang Wan seemed to be a formidable figure herself.

    Qi Zeyan clicked his tongue: "An old bull eating tender grass, but that grass isn¡¯t easy to chew..."

 Chapter 567: 361 Fifth Master got his wish fulfilled, also cheered on by Master Huo? (Part 3 of 3)_3

    <strong>Chapter 567: 361 Fifth Master got his wish fulfilled, also cheered on by Master Huo? (Part 3 of 3)_3</strong>

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Full set! I get it.¡±

    Jiang Cuo hung up the phone, still in disbelief as he looked at the person beside him, ¡°My goodness, Jiang Jiu, has our man started driving today?¡±

    ¡°Probably even speeding.¡± Jiang Jiu was quite calm about it; they were married and had their certificate, so it was bound to happen sooner orter. There wasn¡¯t anything surprising.

    Jiang Cuo was stunned for a while before suddenly remembering something, ¡°Fuck, did they wear seat belts while they drove?¡±

    Jiang Jiu looked at him, an expression of idiocy on his face, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan leaned against the headboard, also discussing this issue with Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Brother Wu, did we not¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Jinsang was bending over, picking up clothes scattered on the floor one by one. In the heat of the moment, other concerns were naturally forsaken, and the room had been left in quite a mess.

    ¡°What if I got pregnant?¡± Tang Wan felt a sudden panic.

    She subconsciously touched her belly, as if she could already feel a new life brewing inside.

    ¡°We¡¯d have the baby.¡±

    They had married and collected their certificate; getting pregnant and having a child was quite normal.

    ¡°But¡­¡± It was so unexpected, without any preparation.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to have a child with me?¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in close to her ear, his voice already husky, deliberately subdued, making it even more low and intense.

    He teased her, inch by inch.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t ready, it¡¯s a bit sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°nning for everything can be tiring, just go with the flow,¡± he said.

    In fact, Tang Wan had another worry; she feared that Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. If she were to get pregnant unexpectedly and without a n, could it impact the child? She was just about to voice her concerns when her phone vibrated¡ªit was Fan Mingyu calling.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie¡ª¡±

    Although they had their certificate, they hadn¡¯t had their wedding ceremony or performed the tea ceremony for Fan Mingyu, so she hadn¡¯t changed the way she addressed her.

    ¡°Where do you keep your undergarments?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jiu came back and said he needs a set of your clothes. He obviously can¡¯te to your room to search, so since I wasing to the old house tonight, I came into your room,¡± Fan Mingyu said, her voice unable to concealughter, clearly aware of what the two of them had been up to.

    She was livingfortably these days; her eldest son was about to be wed, and her youngest son would soon follow suit. If Tang Wan could bring good news this year and give her a grandchild next year, nothing could be better.

    Tang Wan¡¯s ears burned hot, ¡°In the cab near my headboard.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the liberty of getting them for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have fun with Xiaowu outside; there¡¯s no rush toe back.¡±

    Fan Mingyu couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them not toe home, but Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed at her words.

    So, what they just did had already spread to the old house?

    After Jiang Jiu got the clothes, he drove back to the hotel, where Fan Mingyu and the olddy were watching TV and cheerfully discussing what to name Jiang Jinsang¡¯s future child.

    Jiang Zhenhuan sat on the side, feeling somewhat of a headache. They weren¡¯t even sure of a child yet, let alone actual pregnancy¡ªit seemed they were too anxious.

    But he dared not speak out, fearing the collective rebuke.

    **

    When the clothes were delivered, Tang Wan, holding the fresh change of clothes, rushed into the bathroom in a fluster, took a quick shower, and couldn¡¯t help but curse Jiang Jinsang for being a beast when she saw the person in the mirror.

    Her body, contrary to some exaggerations, was not so sore that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed; however, it was still ufortably achy.

    Plus, when the effects of the alcohol wore off, she had a bit of a headache; after the shower, she felt utterly lethargic.

    When she stepped out of the bathroom, the bed sheets and covers had been changed to fresh ones, obviously, someone had cleaned up.

    Jiang Jinsang had already changed into fresh clothes, dressed in white shirt and ck pants, clear and warm, unlike her struggle to straighten up her waist, her whole appearance disheveled.

    ¡°Drink some water before eating.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s care was meticulous, and Tang Wan, genuinely ufortable, indulged herself, letting him tend to her.

    She was toozy to move her body; after eating, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed.

    Jiang Jinsang tidied up the meal boxes. He had no desire to sleep, so he opened his phone and nced at it¡ªFan Mingyu had sent him a message half an hour ago.

    She didn¡¯t say it outright but seemed to remind him to be considerate of his wife and not overdo it.

    His mother was well aware of what kind of person her son was¡ªtasting a bit of sweetness, he might be quite demanding. She was concerned not just for Tang Wan but also for his health.

    Jiang Jinsang replied to her message and opened the group chat with their few friends. Qi Zeyan was hopping around in the group, grumbling about his grandfather pushing him to find a match again.

    [Old man is too much; he actually said that my role in the Qi Family is to carry on the lineage.]

    [Listen to this, is this something a grandfather should say?]

    [Used to say I was his treasure, his dear heart, and now he tells me I¡¯m just a breeding machine!]

    Jiang Jinsang sent a facepalming emoji.

    The group fell into a shocked silence, followed by sending a hug emoji.

    Qi Zeyan frowned: [@Jiang Jinsang, were you hacked?]

    [It¡¯s me.]

    [I don¡¯t believe it.] Emoji hugs? Is this still Jiang Jinsang?

    [You told me after you met Wanwan, you were smitten with her, and I thought you had a screw loose, digging under my wall and even telling me about it.]

    [Shut the hell up!] Qi Zeyan felt that this exchange was pure cringe history, [What¡¯s gotten into you tonight, sending those emojis in the wee hours?]

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock at that point.

    [Feeling good.]

    Jiang Yanting chimed in: [I took the kids for dinner at the old house tonight, he and the sister-inw didn¡¯te home.]

    Jiang Chengsi: [I think I smell a certain aroma¡­]

    ¡­

    During a pause in the group, a few minutester, a certain Mr. Huo suddenly came online and sent two words:

    [Congrattions.]

    Jiang Jinsang cheekily replied: [Thanks, you too should buckle down, find someone soon.]

    Usually, the person wouldn¡¯t reply, but for some inexplicable reason today, he actually did:

    [Thanks, I will try hard.]

    Qi Zeyan, holding his phone, wasughing until he cried; Jiang Xiaowu, did you know what that guy¡¯s intentions were? And you¡¯re cheering him on?

    Cheer on your sis!

    Qi Zeyan held his phone,ughing and crying, which elicited a couple of extra looks from old Mr. Qi.

    Oh dear¡ªhis silly grandson, even he couldn¡¯t stand watching, no wonder no one wanted him.

 Chapter 568: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 568: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan woke up again, thinking she was at home. With her eyes closed, she reached for her phone by the bedside but hit themp post instead, startling her eyes open and returning her sense to reality.

    She turned her head to find herselfpletely alone, reaching out, she realized the bed had long since grown cold.

    She turned on the light and propped herself up with both hands, only then noticing a note pinned under the telephone on the nightstand.

    [I went to send off Uncle Zhou. When you wake up, call Jiang Cuo to bring you breakfast, or just wait for me to return.]

    Tang Wan¡¯s head buzzed and exploded with realization. Zhou Zhongqing had flown out of the country this morning on a flight at 9:15. She nced at her phone; it was already 8:50. How could she have slept sote?

    Even if she hurried to the airport now, it would be toote.

    She and Jiang Jinsang had apletely disordered schedule yesterday, sleeping only around 2 or 3 a.m., not knowing who woke up first, leaning on each other, talking for a while.

    She was no longer certain who initiated it, but Tang Wan was exhausted,ying in his arms and distinctly checked her watch.

    It was already 5:35.

    At that moment, Tang Wan thought about going to send off Zhou Zhongqing, but her eyes were so heavy, too tired to even open, Jiang Jinsang held her as they went to the bathroom. Tang Wan didn¡¯t have the strength to refuse or struggle, and let him take her to clean up, too exhausted to even feel a shred of modesty, and fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed again.

    She immediately called Zhou Zhongqing, picked up the cup by the bed, took a sip of water, and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhou Zhongqing was traveling with a team, and as it was an international trip, everything was scheduled in advance.

    ¡°Godfather, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu already told me everything.¡±

    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped, thinking that Fan Mingyu knewst night, could it be that Jiang Jinsang also told Zhou Zhongqing?

    ¡°He said you drank too muchst night, threw up in the middle of the night, and didn¡¯t sleep until the early morning. It¡¯s also my fault for letting you drink so much with me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Tang Wan paused, lightning-fast in her realization, ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still not feeling well, don¡¯t go to work. Just stay home and rest today, and I¡¯ll bring you some souvenirs when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up, Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and was about to get out of bed when she felt her legs ache.

    Isn¡¯t godfather always saying his health hasn¡¯t recovered yet? How could he still¡­ Besides, it¡¯s her fault too, she even emphasized to him about not being in good shape, and someone seemed to retaliate on purpose.

    Indeed, one really shouldn¡¯t say words carelessly!

    Especially in bed.

    After a quick wash and change of clothes, Tang Wan stared at her reflection, noticing her lip split, and spotting two unhideable bite marks on her neck. With the weather warming, it was no longer the season to wear turtleneck sweaters or scarves. Just like this, how was she supposed to face others?

    Her phone vibrated, it was Ruan Mengxi calling.

    ¡°Hello, Xixi¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you spendst night with Xiaowu?¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Last night I called to ask you about work, and he picked up. I called again before work this morning, and he said you were still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Just woke up.¡± Her voice was a bit hoarse, she mildly cleared it.

    ¡°Sounds like you had a rough night, Tang Xiaowan, be honest, was it very painful the first time? I read those novels that say the next day you can¡¯t even get out of bed, they describe it so exaggeratedly, is it true?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi, the kind of unseasoned veteran with no practical experience, was particrly enthusiastic about certain things.

    ¡°It was okay, a bit.¡±

    ¡°So are you¡­painfully enjoying it?¡±

    Pain, yet pleasure?

    Tang Wan¡¯s ears flushed, what kind of risque words are these, when did she ever say she was enjoying it? But before she could exin, Ruan Mengxi said she had an internal lineing through and abruptly hung up.

    Suddenly, she remembered the days when she and Ruan Mengxi secretly watched those kinds of movies, just recalling that it was a weekend, she had gone over to Mengxi¡¯s ce to do homework, and then she ended up pulling her into watching those colorful movies.

    They were also young back then, locking the door, terrified out of their wits at any small noise outside, sneakily watching an entire movie unsure of what to say to each other afterward.

    To this day, Tang Wan had no idea where she got those videos.

    In any case, that person had quite the connections.

    While Tang Wan was reminiscing about those school days, her phone vibrated again, a message from Ruan Mengxi:

    [For a more harmonious married life, want me to lend you something for reference?]

    Knowing her wild imaginations, Tang Wan blushed, not even replying when suddenly, the sound of a card swiping the door echoed, Jiang Jinsang had already returned.

 Chapter 569 - 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 569: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)_2</h4>

    "Awake?"

    Tang Wan felt shy when she heard his voice, and responded with a soft hum, her mind instantly recalling the intimacy ofst night. Her ears subtly reddened, which did not escape Jiang Jinsang¡¯s notice, causing the corners of his mouth to lift uncontrobly.

    "Pack your things."

    "Pack up?" Tang Wan, thinking aboutst night, was inevitably a bit slow.

    "We¡¯ll grab something to eat and then check out of the room, or..." Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, "would you like to stay here tonight?"

    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Tang Wan walked quickly, nearly losing her bnce, luckily Jiang Jinsang caught her from behind.

    Holding her in his arms, he looked down at her with a slight smile, "It seems I¡¯m not the only one who needs to exercise."

    **

    When Tang Wan left the room, Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu had already been waiting at the doorway. She coughed twice and subconsciously reached for her neck, trying to cover two bite marks.

    By the time they left the hotel, it was alreadyte. After a quick breakfast, they returned to the old mansion where the olddy was lying in the courtyard sunbathing, smiling widely as she saw theme back.

    "Wee back, I specially had someone buy a hen today, making soup, Wanwan, you should drink more at noon."

    Tang Wan smiled shyly, wishing she could find a crack to disappear into.

    After lunch, she slept soundly, as if her soul had been drained, toozy to move once she touched the bed.

    Jiang Jinsang knew he had been too clingyst night and didn¡¯t disturb her. Zhou Zhongqing had called once, simply to say he had arrived at his destination and to ask how she was feeling, she could hardly remember what else was said.

    "Teacher Zhou has changedpletely since he took a goddaughter," remarked some rxed assistant and doctors, who couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    Landing at the airport, the organizers arranged transportation, and he asked about any local specialties as souvenirs, nning to take something back for Tang Wan.

    The assistant, traveling with him, couldn¡¯t help but remark, "Teacher, do you think there will be any problems with Xiaowu after we leave?"

    "He¡¯s recovered very well, what could go wrong?"

    "What about them..."

    "That kid cherishes his life now; I¡¯ve hinted many times, leading him to mistakenly believe there¡¯s something wrong with his body, so he probably wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on Wanwan."

    He shopped for gifts delightedly, little knowing his goddaughter had already been thoroughly devoured by a certain demon.

    **

    When Tang Wan came downstairs, it was already dusk. The setting sun filled the living room with specks of lingering light, painting a beautiful scene.

    No one was in the living room, yet there were many beautifully wrapped gifts on the table.

    Hearing a car outside, she walked to the door, seeing a military green car drive out of the Jiang family driveway; the te was unclear but looked like a special vehicle. Was it Brother Huo?

    "Wanwan, are you awake?" The olddy, leaning on her cane, turned and saw her.

    "Are you hungry? I made some porridge, and Xiaowu¡¯s father should be back from work soon, then we can eat." Fan Mingyu was also there today. Jiang Jinsang stood next to her, they exchanged nces, and Tang Wan felt slightly awkward, shifting her gaze.

    "Did Brother Huoe?"

    But if it was him visiting, the olddy wouldn¡¯t need to see him out.

    "No, it was his parents. They said they were back in Beijing for a meeting and stopped by to see me. They were worried they might miss Yanting¡¯s wedding, you see, very courteous, brought a bunch of gifts," the olddy exined with a smile.

    "Mingyu, call Yanting and ask them to thank them over the phone, ande over sometime to take the gifts back."

    "These folks are really too polite."

    "Brother Huo¡¯s parents?" Tang Wan pursed her lips, pity she missed them.

    She had heard some things from Jiang Jinsang before and was very curious about this family.

    "I even wanted to invite them for dinner, but they had something and needed to leave the same night, only stayed about fifteen minutes. Work is busy, I couldn¡¯t hold them," the olddy said, still smiling.

    Jiang Jinsang brushed past Tang Wan, taking her hand and rubbing it twice, whispering, "Does it still hurt?"

    Tang Wan red at him, trying to pull her hand back, but he held on too tightly.

    **

    At that moment, the car that had just driven out of the Jiang family returned swiftly to Hexi.

    The couple had returned to Beijing for a sudden meeting, not notifying anyone from the Huo family, thinking of dining with their son before departing. Only upon arriving home did they realize he wasn¡¯t there.

    "Where did everyone go?" They had just left the Jiang Mansion and hadn¡¯t heard Jiang Jinsang mention any gatherings or events with his friends.

    He was also a man with an extremely dull, extremely boring life, staying home unless invited out by Jiang Jinsang and his group, hardly ever going out on his own.

    The Huo Family looked at each other, not daring to lie, but even more afraid to reveal someone¡¯s whereabouts, so they just stood there, pretending to be dead.

    "Won¡¯t speak?" The woman sized up the group, didn¡¯t make a sound but took out her cellphone, didn¡¯t make a call, but directly checked someone¡¯s car dashcam, "Left Bank Garden, Zhisen International?"

    The man leaned over to look, "Goes there once in the morning and once in the evening, same time, same ce."

    "Seems like he¡¯s casing the ce, has he targeted someone? Is he stalking?"

    "Shall we take a look?"

    "Not much time left." They had juste back to Beijing on short notice and had to rush back to their permanent base.

    "Then let¡¯s make a move."

    ...

    The Huo Family continued to pretend to be dead.

    Having parents too skilled in investigations, it was really impossible to hide any secrets.

    It¡¯s not our fault, madam, you know her background better than we do, she wants to find you, it¡¯s always spot on, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s usually not in Beijing.

    By the time the Huo Family came back to their senses, the two had already driven off.

    "What should we do? Should we call grandpa or send a message?"

    "I think at this point, it¡¯s better to stay quiet and pretend to be dead."

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Mansion,

    Jiang Zhenhuan had just arrived, Jiang Yanting came over with his wife and child, and the family was sitting around the table eating when Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. Thinking it was a spam call because it was an unknown number and not in Beijing, she didn¡¯t pick up at first.

    But the phone rang incessantly, and she finally picked it up and stepped away from the table, "Hello, you..."

    Before she could finish her greeting, the person on the other side urgently asked,

    "Are you a family member of Shen Shuci?" The tone was so urgent it even felt somewhat impolite.

    "I am, who are you?"

    "I am Fa Shoucheng¡¯s wife."

    "Fa... Shoucheng?" Tang Wan looked confused.

    "What is Shen Shuci to you?"

    "Sorry, but who exactly are you?"

    "You are her family, don¡¯t you know what she has done? I think you need toe to the office so we can have a clear conversation..."

    Tang Wan looked bewildered, and before she could ask for details, the call was disconnected.

    Did my aunt offend someone? But when she tried calling Shen Shuci, the phone was unreachable.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Jinsang walked over.

    "A woman called, seems like there is some issue involving my aunt, even asked me to visit herpany." The person sounded very confrontational, as if looking for trouble.

    At that moment, all the Jiangs also gathered around, and Jiang Jinsang patted her shoulder, "I¡¯ll call Fourth Brother; he¡¯s closer, let him check it out first. Go grab a jacket, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Okay."

    Jiang Jinsang gave his family an excuse, just a small emergency at the studio, needing to step out, which made the olddy frown slightly, "Finish eating before you go, what¡¯s the rush?"

    Jiang Chengsi, who received the call, wasn¡¯t at home; he was at the racing car track, "Send me thepany¡¯s address and her contact details; I¡¯m not at home, but my brother¡¯s workce is nearby, he should be able to get there quickly."

    At the moment, Shen Shuci was also puzzled because the previous manager, Fa, who had harassed her and got caught, his wife came to thepany to handle his resignation and expressly said she wanted to see her.

    But she didn¡¯t know, this matter had already rmed Tang Wan, and several groups of people were on their way.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 567: 361 Fifth Master got his wish fulfilled, also cheered on by Master Huo? (Part 3 of 3)_3

    <strong>Chapter 567: 361 Fifth Master got his wish fulfilled, also cheered on by Master Huo? (Part 3 of 3)_3</strong>

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Full set! I get it.¡±

    Jiang Cuo hung up the phone, still in disbelief as he looked at the person beside him, ¡°My goodness, Jiang Jiu, has our man started driving today?¡±

    ¡°Probably even speeding.¡± Jiang Jiu was quite calm about it; they were married and had their certificate, so it was bound to happen sooner orter. There wasn¡¯t anything surprising.

    Jiang Cuo was stunned for a while before suddenly remembering something, ¡°Fuck, did they wear seat belts while they drove?¡±

    Jiang Jiu looked at him, an expression of idiocy on his face, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan leaned against the headboard, also discussing this issue with Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Brother Wu, did we not¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Jinsang was bending over, picking up clothes scattered on the floor one by one. In the heat of the moment, other concerns were naturally forsaken, and the room had been left in quite a mess.

    ¡°What if I got pregnant?¡± Tang Wan felt a sudden panic.

    She subconsciously touched her belly, as if she could already feel a new life brewing inside.

    ¡°We¡¯d have the baby.¡±

    They had married and collected their certificate; getting pregnant and having a child was quite normal.

    ¡°But¡­¡± It was so unexpected, without any preparation.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to have a child with me?¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in close to her ear, his voice already husky, deliberately subdued, making it even more low and intense.

    He teased her, inch by inch.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t ready, it¡¯s a bit sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°nning for everything can be tiring, just go with the flow,¡± he said.

    In fact, Tang Wan had another worry; she feared that Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. If she were to get pregnant unexpectedly and without a n, could it impact the child? She was just about to voice her concerns when her phone vibrated¡ªit was Fan Mingyu calling.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie¡ª¡±

    Although they had their certificate, they hadn¡¯t had their wedding ceremony or performed the tea ceremony for Fan Mingyu, so she hadn¡¯t changed the way she addressed her.

    ¡°Where do you keep your undergarments?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jiu came back and said he needs a set of your clothes. He obviously can¡¯te to your room to search, so since I wasing to the old house tonight, I came into your room,¡± Fan Mingyu said, her voice unable to concealughter, clearly aware of what the two of them had been up to.

    She was livingfortably these days; her eldest son was about to be wed, and her youngest son would soon follow suit. If Tang Wan could bring good news this year and give her a grandchild next year, nothing could be better.

    Tang Wan¡¯s ears burned hot, ¡°In the cab near my headboard.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the liberty of getting them for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have fun with Xiaowu outside; there¡¯s no rush toe back.¡±

    Fan Mingyu couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them not toe home, but Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed at her words.

    So, what they just did had already spread to the old house?

    After Jiang Jiu got the clothes, he drove back to the hotel, where Fan Mingyu and the olddy were watching TV and cheerfully discussing what to name Jiang Jinsang¡¯s future child.

    Jiang Zhenhuan sat on the side, feeling somewhat of a headache. They weren¡¯t even sure of a child yet, let alone actual pregnancy¡ªit seemed they were too anxious.

    But he dared not speak out, fearing the collective rebuke.

    **

    When the clothes were delivered, Tang Wan, holding the fresh change of clothes, rushed into the bathroom in a fluster, took a quick shower, and couldn¡¯t help but curse Jiang Jinsang for being a beast when she saw the person in the mirror.

    Her body, contrary to some exaggerations, was not so sore that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed; however, it was still ufortably achy.

    Plus, when the effects of the alcohol wore off, she had a bit of a headache; after the shower, she felt utterly lethargic.

    When she stepped out of the bathroom, the bed sheets and covers had been changed to fresh ones, obviously, someone had cleaned up.

    Jiang Jinsang had already changed into fresh clothes, dressed in white shirt and ck pants, clear and warm, unlike her struggle to straighten up her waist, her whole appearance disheveled.

    ¡°Drink some water before eating.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s care was meticulous, and Tang Wan, genuinely ufortable, indulged herself, letting him tend to her.

    She was toozy to move her body; after eating, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed.

    Jiang Jinsang tidied up the meal boxes. He had no desire to sleep, so he opened his phone and nced at it¡ªFan Mingyu had sent him a message half an hour ago.

    She didn¡¯t say it outright but seemed to remind him to be considerate of his wife and not overdo it.

    His mother was well aware of what kind of person her son was¡ªtasting a bit of sweetness, he might be quite demanding. She was concerned not just for Tang Wan but also for his health.

    Jiang Jinsang replied to her message and opened the group chat with their few friends. Qi Zeyan was hopping around in the group, grumbling about his grandfather pushing him to find a match again.

    [Old man is too much; he actually said that my role in the Qi Family is to carry on the lineage.]

    [Listen to this, is this something a grandfather should say?]

    [Used to say I was his treasure, his dear heart, and now he tells me I¡¯m just a breeding machine!]

    Jiang Jinsang sent a facepalming emoji.

    The group fell into a shocked silence, followed by sending a hug emoji.

    Qi Zeyan frowned: [@Jiang Jinsang, were you hacked?]

    [It¡¯s me.]

    [I don¡¯t believe it.] Emoji hugs? Is this still Jiang Jinsang?

    [You told me after you met Wanwan, you were smitten with her, and I thought you had a screw loose, digging under my wall and even telling me about it.]

    [Shut the hell up!] Qi Zeyan felt that this exchange was pure cringe history, [What¡¯s gotten into you tonight, sending those emojis in the wee hours?]

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock at that point.

    [Feeling good.]

    Jiang Yanting chimed in: [I took the kids for dinner at the old house tonight, he and the sister-inw didn¡¯te home.]

    Jiang Chengsi: [I think I smell a certain aroma¡­]

    ¡­

    During a pause in the group, a few minutester, a certain Mr. Huo suddenly came online and sent two words:

    [Congrattions.]

    Jiang Jinsang cheekily replied: [Thanks, you too should buckle down, find someone soon.]

    Usually, the person wouldn¡¯t reply, but for some inexplicable reason today, he actually did:

    [Thanks, I will try hard.]

    Qi Zeyan, holding his phone, wasughing until he cried; Jiang Xiaowu, did you know what that guy¡¯s intentions were? And you¡¯re cheering him on?

    Cheer on your sis!

    Qi Zeyan held his phone,ughing and crying, which elicited a couple of extra looks from old Mr. Qi.

    Oh dear¡ªhis silly grandson, even he couldn¡¯t stand watching, no wonder no one wanted him.

 Chapter 568: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 568: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan woke up again, thinking she was at home. With her eyes closed, she reached for her phone by the bedside but hit themp post instead, startling her eyes open and returning her sense to reality.

    She turned her head to find herselfpletely alone, reaching out, she realized the bed had long since grown cold.

    She turned on the light and propped herself up with both hands, only then noticing a note pinned under the telephone on the nightstand.

    [I went to send off Uncle Zhou. When you wake up, call Jiang Cuo to bring you breakfast, or just wait for me to return.]

    Tang Wan¡¯s head buzzed and exploded with realization. Zhou Zhongqing had flown out of the country this morning on a flight at 9:15. She nced at her phone; it was already 8:50. How could she have slept sote?

    Even if she hurried to the airport now, it would be toote.

    She and Jiang Jinsang had apletely disordered schedule yesterday, sleeping only around 2 or 3 a.m., not knowing who woke up first, leaning on each other, talking for a while.

    She was no longer certain who initiated it, but Tang Wan was exhausted,ying in his arms and distinctly checked her watch.

    It was already 5:35.

    At that moment, Tang Wan thought about going to send off Zhou Zhongqing, but her eyes were so heavy, too tired to even open, Jiang Jinsang held her as they went to the bathroom. Tang Wan didn¡¯t have the strength to refuse or struggle, and let him take her to clean up, too exhausted to even feel a shred of modesty, and fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed again.

    She immediately called Zhou Zhongqing, picked up the cup by the bed, took a sip of water, and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhou Zhongqing was traveling with a team, and as it was an international trip, everything was scheduled in advance.

    ¡°Godfather, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu already told me everything.¡±

    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped, thinking that Fan Mingyu knewst night, could it be that Jiang Jinsang also told Zhou Zhongqing?

    ¡°He said you drank too muchst night, threw up in the middle of the night, and didn¡¯t sleep until the early morning. It¡¯s also my fault for letting you drink so much with me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Tang Wan paused, lightning-fast in her realization, ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still not feeling well, don¡¯t go to work. Just stay home and rest today, and I¡¯ll bring you some souvenirs when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up, Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and was about to get out of bed when she felt her legs ache.

    Isn¡¯t godfather always saying his health hasn¡¯t recovered yet? How could he still¡­ Besides, it¡¯s her fault too, she even emphasized to him about not being in good shape, and someone seemed to retaliate on purpose.

    Indeed, one really shouldn¡¯t say words carelessly!

    Especially in bed.

    After a quick wash and change of clothes, Tang Wan stared at her reflection, noticing her lip split, and spotting two unhideable bite marks on her neck. With the weather warming, it was no longer the season to wear turtleneck sweaters or scarves. Just like this, how was she supposed to face others?

    Her phone vibrated, it was Ruan Mengxi calling.

    ¡°Hello, Xixi¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you spendst night with Xiaowu?¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Last night I called to ask you about work, and he picked up. I called again before work this morning, and he said you were still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Just woke up.¡± Her voice was a bit hoarse, she mildly cleared it.

    ¡°Sounds like you had a rough night, Tang Xiaowan, be honest, was it very painful the first time? I read those novels that say the next day you can¡¯t even get out of bed, they describe it so exaggeratedly, is it true?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi, the kind of unseasoned veteran with no practical experience, was particrly enthusiastic about certain things.

    ¡°It was okay, a bit.¡±

    ¡°So are you¡­painfully enjoying it?¡±

    Pain, yet pleasure?

    Tang Wan¡¯s ears flushed, what kind of risque words are these, when did she ever say she was enjoying it? But before she could exin, Ruan Mengxi said she had an internal lineing through and abruptly hung up.

    Suddenly, she remembered the days when she and Ruan Mengxi secretly watched those kinds of movies, just recalling that it was a weekend, she had gone over to Mengxi¡¯s ce to do homework, and then she ended up pulling her into watching those colorful movies.

    They were also young back then, locking the door, terrified out of their wits at any small noise outside, sneakily watching an entire movie unsure of what to say to each other afterward.

    To this day, Tang Wan had no idea where she got those videos.

    In any case, that person had quite the connections.

    While Tang Wan was reminiscing about those school days, her phone vibrated again, a message from Ruan Mengxi:

    [For a more harmonious married life, want me to lend you something for reference?]

    Knowing her wild imaginations, Tang Wan blushed, not even replying when suddenly, the sound of a card swiping the door echoed, Jiang Jinsang had already returned.

 Chapter 567: 361 Fifth Master got his wish fulfilled, also cheered on by Master Huo? (Part 3 of 3)_3

    <strong>Chapter 567: 361 Fifth Master got his wish fulfilled, also cheered on by Master Huo? (Part 3 of 3)_3</strong>

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Full set! I get it.¡±

    Jiang Cuo hung up the phone, still in disbelief as he looked at the person beside him, ¡°My goodness, Jiang Jiu, has our man started driving today?¡±

    ¡°Probably even speeding.¡± Jiang Jiu was quite calm about it; they were married and had their certificate, so it was bound to happen sooner orter. There wasn¡¯t anything surprising.

    Jiang Cuo was stunned for a while before suddenly remembering something, ¡°Fuck, did they wear seat belts while they drove?¡±

    Jiang Jiu looked at him, an expression of idiocy on his face, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan leaned against the headboard, also discussing this issue with Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Brother Wu, did we not¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Jinsang was bending over, picking up clothes scattered on the floor one by one. In the heat of the moment, other concerns were naturally forsaken, and the room had been left in quite a mess.

    ¡°What if I got pregnant?¡± Tang Wan felt a sudden panic.

    She subconsciously touched her belly, as if she could already feel a new life brewing inside.

    ¡°We¡¯d have the baby.¡±

    They had married and collected their certificate; getting pregnant and having a child was quite normal.

    ¡°But¡­¡± It was so unexpected, without any preparation.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to have a child with me?¡± Jiang Jinsang suddenly leaned in close to her ear, his voice already husky, deliberately subdued, making it even more low and intense.

    He teased her, inch by inch.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t ready, it¡¯s a bit sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°nning for everything can be tiring, just go with the flow,¡± he said.

    In fact, Tang Wan had another worry; she feared that Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. If she were to get pregnant unexpectedly and without a n, could it impact the child? She was just about to voice her concerns when her phone vibrated¡ªit was Fan Mingyu calling.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie¡ª¡±

    Although they had their certificate, they hadn¡¯t had their wedding ceremony or performed the tea ceremony for Fan Mingyu, so she hadn¡¯t changed the way she addressed her.

    ¡°Where do you keep your undergarments?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jiu came back and said he needs a set of your clothes. He obviously can¡¯te to your room to search, so since I wasing to the old house tonight, I came into your room,¡± Fan Mingyu said, her voice unable to concealughter, clearly aware of what the two of them had been up to.

    She was livingfortably these days; her eldest son was about to be wed, and her youngest son would soon follow suit. If Tang Wan could bring good news this year and give her a grandchild next year, nothing could be better.

    Tang Wan¡¯s ears burned hot, ¡°In the cab near my headboard.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the liberty of getting them for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have fun with Xiaowu outside; there¡¯s no rush toe back.¡±

    Fan Mingyu couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them not toe home, but Tang Wan¡¯s face flushed at her words.

    So, what they just did had already spread to the old house?

    After Jiang Jiu got the clothes, he drove back to the hotel, where Fan Mingyu and the olddy were watching TV and cheerfully discussing what to name Jiang Jinsang¡¯s future child.

    Jiang Zhenhuan sat on the side, feeling somewhat of a headache. They weren¡¯t even sure of a child yet, let alone actual pregnancy¡ªit seemed they were too anxious.

    But he dared not speak out, fearing the collective rebuke.

    **

    When the clothes were delivered, Tang Wan, holding the fresh change of clothes, rushed into the bathroom in a fluster, took a quick shower, and couldn¡¯t help but curse Jiang Jinsang for being a beast when she saw the person in the mirror.

    Her body, contrary to some exaggerations, was not so sore that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed; however, it was still ufortably achy.

    Plus, when the effects of the alcohol wore off, she had a bit of a headache; after the shower, she felt utterly lethargic.

    When she stepped out of the bathroom, the bed sheets and covers had been changed to fresh ones, obviously, someone had cleaned up.

    Jiang Jinsang had already changed into fresh clothes, dressed in white shirt and ck pants, clear and warm, unlike her struggle to straighten up her waist, her whole appearance disheveled.

    ¡°Drink some water before eating.¡± Jiang Jinsang¡¯s care was meticulous, and Tang Wan, genuinely ufortable, indulged herself, letting him tend to her.

    She was toozy to move her body; after eating, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed.

    Jiang Jinsang tidied up the meal boxes. He had no desire to sleep, so he opened his phone and nced at it¡ªFan Mingyu had sent him a message half an hour ago.

    She didn¡¯t say it outright but seemed to remind him to be considerate of his wife and not overdo it.

    His mother was well aware of what kind of person her son was¡ªtasting a bit of sweetness, he might be quite demanding. She was concerned not just for Tang Wan but also for his health.

    Jiang Jinsang replied to her message and opened the group chat with their few friends. Qi Zeyan was hopping around in the group, grumbling about his grandfather pushing him to find a match again.

    [Old man is too much; he actually said that my role in the Qi Family is to carry on the lineage.]

    [Listen to this, is this something a grandfather should say?]

    [Used to say I was his treasure, his dear heart, and now he tells me I¡¯m just a breeding machine!]

    Jiang Jinsang sent a facepalming emoji.

    The group fell into a shocked silence, followed by sending a hug emoji.

    Qi Zeyan frowned: [@Jiang Jinsang, were you hacked?]

    [It¡¯s me.]

    [I don¡¯t believe it.] Emoji hugs? Is this still Jiang Jinsang?

    [You told me after you met Wanwan, you were smitten with her, and I thought you had a screw loose, digging under my wall and even telling me about it.]

    [Shut the hell up!] Qi Zeyan felt that this exchange was pure cringe history, [What¡¯s gotten into you tonight, sending those emojis in the wee hours?]

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock at that point.

    [Feeling good.]

    Jiang Yanting chimed in: [I took the kids for dinner at the old house tonight, he and the sister-inw didn¡¯te home.]

    Jiang Chengsi: [I think I smell a certain aroma¡­]

    ¡­

    During a pause in the group, a few minutester, a certain Mr. Huo suddenly came online and sent two words:

    [Congrattions.]

    Jiang Jinsang cheekily replied: [Thanks, you too should buckle down, find someone soon.]

    Usually, the person wouldn¡¯t reply, but for some inexplicable reason today, he actually did:

    [Thanks, I will try hard.]

    Qi Zeyan, holding his phone, wasughing until he cried; Jiang Xiaowu, did you know what that guy¡¯s intentions were? And you¡¯re cheering him on?

    Cheer on your sis!

    Qi Zeyan held his phone,ughing and crying, which elicited a couple of extra looks from old Mr. Qi.

    Oh dear¡ªhis silly grandson, even he couldn¡¯t stand watching, no wonder no one wanted him.

 Chapter 568: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 568: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan woke up again, thinking she was at home. With her eyes closed, she reached for her phone by the bedside but hit themp post instead, startling her eyes open and returning her sense to reality.

    She turned her head to find herselfpletely alone, reaching out, she realized the bed had long since grown cold.

    She turned on the light and propped herself up with both hands, only then noticing a note pinned under the telephone on the nightstand.

    [I went to send off Uncle Zhou. When you wake up, call Jiang Cuo to bring you breakfast, or just wait for me to return.]

    Tang Wan¡¯s head buzzed and exploded with realization. Zhou Zhongqing had flown out of the country this morning on a flight at 9:15. She nced at her phone; it was already 8:50. How could she have slept sote?

    Even if she hurried to the airport now, it would be toote.

    She and Jiang Jinsang had apletely disordered schedule yesterday, sleeping only around 2 or 3 a.m., not knowing who woke up first, leaning on each other, talking for a while.

    She was no longer certain who initiated it, but Tang Wan was exhausted,ying in his arms and distinctly checked her watch.

    It was already 5:35.

    At that moment, Tang Wan thought about going to send off Zhou Zhongqing, but her eyes were so heavy, too tired to even open, Jiang Jinsang held her as they went to the bathroom. Tang Wan didn¡¯t have the strength to refuse or struggle, and let him take her to clean up, too exhausted to even feel a shred of modesty, and fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed again.

    She immediately called Zhou Zhongqing, picked up the cup by the bed, took a sip of water, and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhou Zhongqing was traveling with a team, and as it was an international trip, everything was scheduled in advance.

    ¡°Godfather, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu already told me everything.¡±

    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s heart skipped, thinking that Fan Mingyu knewst night, could it be that Jiang Jinsang also told Zhou Zhongqing?

    ¡°He said you drank too muchst night, threw up in the middle of the night, and didn¡¯t sleep until the early morning. It¡¯s also my fault for letting you drink so much with me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Tang Wan paused, lightning-fast in her realization, ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still not feeling well, don¡¯t go to work. Just stay home and rest today, and I¡¯ll bring you some souvenirs when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up, Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and was about to get out of bed when she felt her legs ache.

    Isn¡¯t godfather always saying his health hasn¡¯t recovered yet? How could he still¡­ Besides, it¡¯s her fault too, she even emphasized to him about not being in good shape, and someone seemed to retaliate on purpose.

    Indeed, one really shouldn¡¯t say words carelessly!

    Especially in bed.

    After a quick wash and change of clothes, Tang Wan stared at her reflection, noticing her lip split, and spotting two unhideable bite marks on her neck. With the weather warming, it was no longer the season to wear turtleneck sweaters or scarves. Just like this, how was she supposed to face others?

    Her phone vibrated, it was Ruan Mengxi calling.

    ¡°Hello, Xixi¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you spendst night with Xiaowu?¡±

    Tang Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Last night I called to ask you about work, and he picked up. I called again before work this morning, and he said you were still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Just woke up.¡± Her voice was a bit hoarse, she mildly cleared it.

    ¡°Sounds like you had a rough night, Tang Xiaowan, be honest, was it very painful the first time? I read those novels that say the next day you can¡¯t even get out of bed, they describe it so exaggeratedly, is it true?¡±

    Ruan Mengxi, the kind of unseasoned veteran with no practical experience, was particrly enthusiastic about certain things.

    ¡°It was okay, a bit.¡±

    ¡°So are you¡­painfully enjoying it?¡±

    Pain, yet pleasure?

    Tang Wan¡¯s ears flushed, what kind of risque words are these, when did she ever say she was enjoying it? But before she could exin, Ruan Mengxi said she had an internal lineing through and abruptly hung up.

    Suddenly, she remembered the days when she and Ruan Mengxi secretly watched those kinds of movies, just recalling that it was a weekend, she had gone over to Mengxi¡¯s ce to do homework, and then she ended up pulling her into watching those colorful movies.

    They were also young back then, locking the door, terrified out of their wits at any small noise outside, sneakily watching an entire movie unsure of what to say to each other afterward.

    To this day, Tang Wan had no idea where she got those videos.

    In any case, that person had quite the connections.

    While Tang Wan was reminiscing about those school days, her phone vibrated again, a message from Ruan Mengxi:

    [For a more harmonious married life, want me to lend you something for reference?]

    Knowing her wild imaginations, Tang Wan blushed, not even replying when suddenly, the sound of a card swiping the door echoed, Jiang Jinsang had already returned.

 Chapter 569 - 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 569: 362 Suffering and Enjoying, Parents are too strong to keep secrets (4 more updates)_2</h4>

    "Awake?"

    Tang Wan felt shy when she heard his voice, and responded with a soft hum, her mind instantly recalling the intimacy ofst night. Her ears subtly reddened, which did not escape Jiang Jinsang¡¯s notice, causing the corners of his mouth to lift uncontrobly.

    "Pack your things."

    "Pack up?" Tang Wan, thinking aboutst night, was inevitably a bit slow.

    "We¡¯ll grab something to eat and then check out of the room, or..." Jiang Jinsang said with a smile, "would you like to stay here tonight?"

    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Tang Wan walked quickly, nearly losing her bnce, luckily Jiang Jinsang caught her from behind.

    Holding her in his arms, he looked down at her with a slight smile, "It seems I¡¯m not the only one who needs to exercise."

    **

    When Tang Wan left the room, Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu had already been waiting at the doorway. She coughed twice and subconsciously reached for her neck, trying to cover two bite marks.

    By the time they left the hotel, it was alreadyte. After a quick breakfast, they returned to the old mansion where the olddy was lying in the courtyard sunbathing, smiling widely as she saw theme back.

    "Wee back, I specially had someone buy a hen today, making soup, Wanwan, you should drink more at noon."

    Tang Wan smiled shyly, wishing she could find a crack to disappear into.

    After lunch, she slept soundly, as if her soul had been drained, toozy to move once she touched the bed.

    Jiang Jinsang knew he had been too clingyst night and didn¡¯t disturb her. Zhou Zhongqing had called once, simply to say he had arrived at his destination and to ask how she was feeling, she could hardly remember what else was said.

    "Teacher Zhou has changedpletely since he took a goddaughter," remarked some rxed assistant and doctors, who couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    Landing at the airport, the organizers arranged transportation, and he asked about any local specialties as souvenirs, nning to take something back for Tang Wan.

    The assistant, traveling with him, couldn¡¯t help but remark, "Teacher, do you think there will be any problems with Xiaowu after we leave?"

    "He¡¯s recovered very well, what could go wrong?"

    "What about them..."

    "That kid cherishes his life now; I¡¯ve hinted many times, leading him to mistakenly believe there¡¯s something wrong with his body, so he probably wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on Wanwan."

    He shopped for gifts delightedly, little knowing his goddaughter had already been thoroughly devoured by a certain demon.

    **

    When Tang Wan came downstairs, it was already dusk. The setting sun filled the living room with specks of lingering light, painting a beautiful scene.

    No one was in the living room, yet there were many beautifully wrapped gifts on the table.

    Hearing a car outside, she walked to the door, seeing a military green car drive out of the Jiang family driveway; the te was unclear but looked like a special vehicle. Was it Brother Huo?

    "Wanwan, are you awake?" The olddy, leaning on her cane, turned and saw her.

    "Are you hungry? I made some porridge, and Xiaowu¡¯s father should be back from work soon, then we can eat." Fan Mingyu was also there today. Jiang Jinsang stood next to her, they exchanged nces, and Tang Wan felt slightly awkward, shifting her gaze.

    "Did Brother Huoe?"

    But if it was him visiting, the olddy wouldn¡¯t need to see him out.

    "No, it was his parents. They said they were back in Beijing for a meeting and stopped by to see me. They were worried they might miss Yanting¡¯s wedding, you see, very courteous, brought a bunch of gifts," the olddy exined with a smile.

    "Mingyu, call Yanting and ask them to thank them over the phone, ande over sometime to take the gifts back."

    "These folks are really too polite."

    "Brother Huo¡¯s parents?" Tang Wan pursed her lips, pity she missed them.

    She had heard some things from Jiang Jinsang before and was very curious about this family.

    "I even wanted to invite them for dinner, but they had something and needed to leave the same night, only stayed about fifteen minutes. Work is busy, I couldn¡¯t hold them," the olddy said, still smiling.

    Jiang Jinsang brushed past Tang Wan, taking her hand and rubbing it twice, whispering, "Does it still hurt?"

    Tang Wan red at him, trying to pull her hand back, but he held on too tightly.

    **

    At that moment, the car that had just driven out of the Jiang family returned swiftly to Hexi.

    The couple had returned to Beijing for a sudden meeting, not notifying anyone from the Huo family, thinking of dining with their son before departing. Only upon arriving home did they realize he wasn¡¯t there.

    "Where did everyone go?" They had just left the Jiang Mansion and hadn¡¯t heard Jiang Jinsang mention any gatherings or events with his friends.

    He was also a man with an extremely dull, extremely boring life, staying home unless invited out by Jiang Jinsang and his group, hardly ever going out on his own.

    The Huo Family looked at each other, not daring to lie, but even more afraid to reveal someone¡¯s whereabouts, so they just stood there, pretending to be dead.

    "Won¡¯t speak?" The woman sized up the group, didn¡¯t make a sound but took out her cellphone, didn¡¯t make a call, but directly checked someone¡¯s car dashcam, "Left Bank Garden, Zhisen International?"

    The man leaned over to look, "Goes there once in the morning and once in the evening, same time, same ce."

    "Seems like he¡¯s casing the ce, has he targeted someone? Is he stalking?"

    "Shall we take a look?"

    "Not much time left." They had juste back to Beijing on short notice and had to rush back to their permanent base.

    "Then let¡¯s make a move."

    ...

    The Huo Family continued to pretend to be dead.

    Having parents too skilled in investigations, it was really impossible to hide any secrets.

    It¡¯s not our fault, madam, you know her background better than we do, she wants to find you, it¡¯s always spot on, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s usually not in Beijing.

    By the time the Huo Family came back to their senses, the two had already driven off.

    "What should we do? Should we call grandpa or send a message?"

    "I think at this point, it¡¯s better to stay quiet and pretend to be dead."

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Jiang Mansion,

    Jiang Zhenhuan had just arrived, Jiang Yanting came over with his wife and child, and the family was sitting around the table eating when Tang Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. Thinking it was a spam call because it was an unknown number and not in Beijing, she didn¡¯t pick up at first.

    But the phone rang incessantly, and she finally picked it up and stepped away from the table, "Hello, you..."

    Before she could finish her greeting, the person on the other side urgently asked,

    "Are you a family member of Shen Shuci?" The tone was so urgent it even felt somewhat impolite.

    "I am, who are you?"

    "I am Fa Shoucheng¡¯s wife."

    "Fa... Shoucheng?" Tang Wan looked confused.

    "What is Shen Shuci to you?"

    "Sorry, but who exactly are you?"

    "You are her family, don¡¯t you know what she has done? I think you need toe to the office so we can have a clear conversation..."

    Tang Wan looked bewildered, and before she could ask for details, the call was disconnected.

    Did my aunt offend someone? But when she tried calling Shen Shuci, the phone was unreachable.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Jinsang walked over.

    "A woman called, seems like there is some issue involving my aunt, even asked me to visit herpany." The person sounded very confrontational, as if looking for trouble.

    At that moment, all the Jiangs also gathered around, and Jiang Jinsang patted her shoulder, "I¡¯ll call Fourth Brother; he¡¯s closer, let him check it out first. Go grab a jacket, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Okay."

    Jiang Jinsang gave his family an excuse, just a small emergency at the studio, needing to step out, which made the olddy frown slightly, "Finish eating before you go, what¡¯s the rush?"

    Jiang Chengsi, who received the call, wasn¡¯t at home; he was at the racing car track, "Send me thepany¡¯s address and her contact details; I¡¯m not at home, but my brother¡¯s workce is nearby, he should be able to get there quickly."

    At the moment, Shen Shuci was also puzzled because the previous manager, Fa, who had harassed her and got caught, his wife came to thepany to handle his resignation and expressly said she wanted to see her.

    But she didn¡¯t know, this matter had already rmed Tang Wan, and several groups of people were on their way.

 Chapter 570: 363 Provoking: Did Wuye tip off or assist in the attack?

    <strong>Chapter 570: 363 Provoking: Did Wuye tip off or assist in the attack?</strong>

    Twilight enveloped thend, tinting the vast earth a rose-tinted gold.

    Jiang Yanting was still having dinner at the old house with his wife and child, Jiang Chengsi was at the race track, and the one closest to Shen Shuci was actually Jiang Shiyi. Although Jiang Chengsi had briefly mentioned it to him, Jiang Jinsang still personally made a call to him.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s roughly the situation. I have to trouble my third cousin to go have a look first,¡± Jiang Jinsang spoke to him very politely.

    ¡°Zhisen International, Shen Shuci, I know.¡± Jiang Shiyi had been in theboratory earlier, wearing a whiteb coat. Now, he was unbuttoning it with one hand, as if suddenly recalling something, his fingers paused, ¡°Recently, there seems to have been an incident at thispany.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°An manager got arrested for harassing a female employee and was dismissed the next day.¡±

    ¡°The specifics.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that because it¡¯s in the same business park. I heard some gossip from colleagues a while back. I¡¯m not sure of the details, but everyone¡¯s work is tedious, and thepanies are close to each other. Any bit of gossip spreads fast. Zhisen, recently, seems to have had this sort of issue. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s rted to her¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Jiang Shiyi hung up the phone, took off hisb coat, grabbed his jacket, and hurried out.

    Tang Wan was sitting next to Jiang Jinsang, so naturally, she heard everything Jiang Shiyi said clearly.

    Jiang Jinsang also asked someone to check with the Hexi Police Station if there had been any simr reports, and indeed there were. They couldn¡¯t disclose the victim¡¯s name but said the arrested manager¡¯s surname was Fa and mentioned the time of the arrest.

    ¡°It seems that the person who called me before was this Manager Fa¡¯s wife,¡± Tang Wan frowned, piecing the situation together.

    ¡°The incident happened on the day my aunt and her colleagues had a gathering. That day I happened to have a follow-up check-up at the hospital.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang twirled his fingers. He always had a good memory; the day Shen Shuci had her colleagues¡¯ gathering was¡­

    Old Huo went to pick her up.

    So the incident happened, and the manager was dismissed the next day. It looked like the Huo Family had a hand in it.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s gaze flickered towards Tang Wan. Anxiety clouded judgment, and given that it was rush hour and traffic was a bit congested, she was keeping an eye on the road conditions, not having the capacity to think too much.

    He took out his mobile phone and sent a message.

    **

    Zhisen International

    It was already past closing time, but Shen Shuci still had some work unfinished. A colleague came over to ask if she wanted to join them for dinner.

    ¡°No, thanks. I haven¡¯t finished my work yet.¡± Shen Shuci, an intern like this, was given tasks with no technical content but were very tedious and time-consuming.

    ¡°I was in the pantry earlier. Assistant Liu, the manager¡¯s assistant, said that Manager Fa¡¯s wife, who was dismissed before, came to thepany.¡±

    Shen Shuci just smiled, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°She seemed to be handling the resignation procedures.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    That night, after leaving the police station, the authorities had approached her a couple more times, mainly to ask for more details.

    Also, the family through the police said they wanted to meet her, presumably seeking a settlement, which she refused.

    ¡°Shuci, some departments might not know, but our department is aware that Manager Fa was dismissed because of you. This time she came to thepany, aside from handling the resignation procedures, she also expressly asked to see you but was refused by the manager.¡±

    ¡°Assistant Liu said that woman is quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Pack up your things and hurry home, to avoid any unpleasant encounters. Back up your work on yourputer and take it home to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡±

    Shen Shuci nced at her department from the corner of her eye. There were thirty or forty people in the office area, and with working hours over, perhaps their work wasn¡¯t finished either. Not many people had left for the day¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Her colleague reminded her once more before returning to her own desk.

    But Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t finished packing her things when she heard a sharp, piercing female voice.

    ¡°Who is Shen Shuci!¡±

    The office area fell deathly silent, with everyone gasping in shock.

    ¡°Mrs. Peng, if you continue this unreasonable disturbance, we will have to call the police.¡±

    The speaker was the current female manager of Shen Shuci¡¯s department, in her forties, who, although usually strict, was decent to the employees in private.

    ¡°Shen Shuci,e out here.¡±

    ¡°This is our work area. You¡¯re harassing our employees and disrupting normal work order. I can have security escort you out.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want yourpany¡¯s reputation dragged through the mud, then kick me out. I¡¯ll shout it from the front door how yourpany covers up for its employees.¡±

    ¡°You need evidence to back up what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°That Shen Shuci, I made a point to ask about her, and she¡¯s big news¡ªa returnee from overseas. You can¡¯t afford to offend her, so you bully us ordinary folks who have no power, right?¡±

    It seemed even the manager had never encountered someone so aggressive and unruly, and they were flushed with anger.

    Shen Shuci never expected that Manager Fan¡¯s wife would dare to make a scene at thepany.

    The police had already investigated the matter thoroughly; what more did she want?

    She was about to stand up when a colleague beside her held her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out there. Security will arrive soon and take her away. If you charge out there, she¡¯ll devour you alive¡ªthe situation will only escte.¡±

    Shen Shuci bit her lip tightly, but the manager let out a coldugh, ¡°What Fan Shoucheng did has been thoroughly investigated by the police. If you have any doubts, go to the police. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±

    ¡°This is apany; it is my duty to protect the privacy and personal safety of every employee.¡±

    But the woman seemed to have heard some kind of joke, ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of offending her because she has money and power, right? Shen Shuci,e out here¡­¡±

    As she spoke, the woman had already made her way to the office area and started questioning the nearest young girl, asking if she was Shen Shuci, scaring the girl pale.

    ¡°Mrs. Peng!¡± The manager reached out to stop her, but she fiercely shook off the hand.

    The manager, wearing a tight skirt and suit, was not steady on her feet and staggered back, about to fall. Everyone thought she was going to hit the ground, but someone caught her from behind, and she regained her bnce.

    Everyone sweated for the manager and,ing back to their senses, realized that it was Shen Shuci who had caught her!

    Damn it, she dared to run out at a time like this!

    Manager Fan¡¯s wife looked like a fierce one; she was likely to tear her apart.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The manager red at Shen Shuci, ¡°It¡¯s time to go home. Why haven¡¯t you left? Go home immediately.¡±

    But the woman had already seen Shen Shuci¡¯s work badge¡ªckcquer base with golden letters, bearing her name.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Shen Shuci?¡±

    Shen Shuci was still an intern at thepany, not very good at interpersonal rtionships, but earnest and hardworking. The department had a good impression of her.

    Just a young girl fresh out of college, although she¡¯s an overseas returnee, in a ce like Beijing where returnees are dime a dozen, she stood out because she seemed to have a decent temperament, and since the incident involving Manager Fan, she had be notorious in the department.

    But she usually focused on her own work very modestly and never shied away from helping with tasks like printing documents or running errands, even if it was a senior staff member asking.

    In the hearts of many, they felt that the new girl seemed tough but was actually quite amiable.

    In such a situation, they guessed she¡¯d want to hide, not burst forth with such courage.

    Shen Shuci steadied the manager and then stood firmly in front of her.

    ¡°I am Shen Shuci. If you have a problem, you can talk to me directly.¡±

    **

    Outside thepany at this time,

    The man sat in the car, ncing at his watch again. The person from the Huo Family in the passenger seat looked over at him, ¡°Master, it¡¯s past closing time. Why hasn¡¯t Miss Shene out?¡±

    ¡°Is she working overtime today?¡±

    The person drivingughed, ¡°Maybe she got held up with something urgent. She¡¯ll probably be right out.¡±

    Then a mobile phone vibration sounded. The man took out his phone and nced at it.

    Jiang Jinsang: ¡°The other night, when my colleagues had a gathering, was there an incident? You didn¡¯t notify us.¡±

    The event had taken ce in Hexi, and he was the one who had picked up the people that night. He couldn¡¯t have beenpletely unaware. So naturally, Jiang Jinsang needed to ask him.

    The man narrowed his eyes and looked towards the entrance of thepany. A cold glint passed through his eyes¡­

    ¡°Miss Shen, who¡¯s still an intern, really has it tough. Last night on her way home, she was still answering work calls,pletely swamped.¡±

    ¡°Interns usually do have it hard.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just that the intern sry is too low. But once she gets through this period, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡­

    While the two in front continued to chat, a person from the back already got out of the car and headed straight for thepany¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Master?¡± The two looked at each other, puzzled, and hurriedly got out to follow.

 Chapter 571: Aunt 364 is thorny and fierce, acting just in time to save the beauty (2 more updates)

    <strong>Chapter 571: Aunt 364 is thorny and fierce, acting just in time to save the beauty (2 more updates)</strong>

    Zhisen International

    At this point, it was already after work hours, and thepany traffic was mostly exits, no entrances, when the security guard suddenly spotted a tall man with long legs approaching, his figure upright and robust. He squinted slightly at the sight.

    In the northern part of Beijing, where spring had already begun, the setting sun cast a nting glow, still leaving a biting chill in the air. The man wore a long ck trench coat, his stridesrge, creating gusts of wind that slightly ruffled the coat¡¯s hem.

    His presence was cool and sharp, his demeanor frosty.

    Two people were following closely behind him, also dressed in ck, both appearing robust and muscr, prompting the two security guards at the entrance to exchange nces and quietly take out electric shock batons.

    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t work for ourpany, right? Do you have an appointment or¡­¡±

    The man swept over them with a cold re, startling the two security guards quite a bit.

    ¡°Here to see someone.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please register here.¡± The security guard handed him a notebook, ¡°Who are you looking for? Which department¡­¡±

    But just as he picked up the pen to register, the walkie-talkie on the security guard¡¯s side went off.

    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s trouble in the sales department,e quick, they¡¯re about to start fighting!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± At this time, with work hours over, there weren¡¯t many security guards left. The two of them were night shift workers. Hearing this, they prepared to go upstairs, but they nced at the three men opposite them, ¡°You guys register first. Don¡¯t go in before we get back.¡±

    After speaking, the two security guards hurried upstairs. The man lifted his foot and followed them.

    ¡°Boss, this¡­going in like this, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡±

    Their family was usually very particr about these things.

    ¡°Special circumstances.¡±

    Normally, he certainly wouldn¡¯t attempt to barge into someone else¡¯spany.

    By the time Jiang Shiyi arrived at Zhisen, there was no one left at thepany entrance. He walked straight in, and there was no one to stop him¡­

    **

    As for Shen Shuci, when this woman saw Shuci appear, her anger was already ring, and now it seemed as if it had been ignited, ring furiously at her as if she wanted to gobble her up.

    Without showing her emotions, Shuci first sized her up, contempt shining through in her gaze.

    Dressed in ck and white work attire, with her hair tied up, she appeared slightly mature, with a stretch of fair neck exposed.

    Her dark hair contrasted with her pale skin, and her slender figure looked exceptionally sharp and capable. Despite being young, even dressed maturely, she exuded an energy and resoluteness that was hard to ignore in her eyes.

    And this pride, in the woman¡¯s eyes, felt like disdainful provocation.

    ¡°Not old, but looking so fair and pristine, why not do something decent.¡± Peng Yan sneered, ¡°Young girls these days, unwilling to endure hardship, rely on their looks, always thinking about getting things without work.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, if you have something to say, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk,¡± Shen Shuci said patiently.

    ¡°Auntie? Who¡¯s your auntie!¡±

    ¡°This is our private matter; there¡¯s no need to trouble others.¡±

    To Peng Yan, Shen Shuci¡¯s words seemed to imply fear; Peng Yanughed even more disdainfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, now you care about your face? When you were seducing my husband, why didn¡¯t you say such things.¡±

    ¡°I just want your colleagues to see what kind of person you are!¡±

    Peng Yan reached out, poking Shen Shuci¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Relying on a pretty face to seduce other people¡¯s husbands? Do you still have any shame!¡±

    ¡°Are all the men in the world dead? You have to target my husband?¡±

    The office colleagues exchanged bewildered nces.

    Many veteran employees had worked with Manager Fan for years. They knew well what kind of man he was¡ªa lecher, always trying to take advantage of any attractive female employee. Shen Shuci seducing him?

    This woman must be delusional.

    Shen Shuci scoffed lightly, ¡°I seduced your husband? Did the police say that, or did your husband tell you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my husband doesn¡¯t fancy little temptresses like you. Because you failed to seduce him, you im that he harassed you, beat him up, and then made a false police report to nder him.¡±

    ¡°At such a young age, why are you so malicious?¡±

    ¡°Knowing that your actions would eventually be exposed and you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at thepany, you¡¯re turning the tables by using him of misconduct toward you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you!¡±

    The woman coulde to thepany and create such a ruckus; she clearly wasn¡¯t a civilized person, but Shen Shuci didn¡¯t expect her to speak so crudely and nastily.

    Shen Shuci chuckled, ¡°Honestly, the police contacted me privately and asked if I wanted to settle this out of court, and I have considered it¡­¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, all lies. The police have told me that the charges of indecency and harassment might be difficult to establish, but you also want to use him of what, resisting arrest? Or assault¡­ You clearly just want to see my husband in jail, to destroy him, yet you feign innocence with such words!¡± Peng Yan scoffed,ughing coldly.

 Chapter 573 - 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: I am her accomplice (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 573: 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: I am her aplice (3 more)</h4>

    Shen Shuci was originally dodging to the side, but her forearm was grasped, and her whole body stumbled into his arms, falling solidly into his embrace. To stabilize herself, she instinctively reached out and clutched the clothes at his waist.

    She distinctly felt the man¡¯s body stiffen.

    Before she could recover, an unmistakable man¡¯s hand appeared around her waist, and with a twirl, their positions were suddenly reversed.

    Only to hear a collision sound, followed by the thud of a heavy object hitting the ground.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s breath deepened. He...

    Used his own body to shield her?

    His arms, broad and forceful, pressed her tightly against him, with a strength that almost seemed to meld her into his body. She was flush against his chest, and besides the sound of objects falling, all she could hear was his steady, strong heartbeat.

    Warm and dry.

    The hand at his lower back was scorching, searing as if to brand her skin.

    On the other side, the woman seemed possessed, the people around her unable to restrain her for a moment. She picked up documents and cups nearby and hurled them towards him.

    "Still throwing?"

    Several male colleagues and security guards rushed over, but when the woman went wild, one of the colleagues even got his neck scratched directly by her, making it impossible to control her.

    It was the people from the Huo Family who charged over, directly pulling away the security and male colleagues, grabbing her arm, and with a lifted leg, brought her down¡ª

    With a "thud"¡ªher face met the ground, and the onlookers sharply inhaled in shock, seeing her fall so painfully, yet she didn¡¯t even let out a scream. Her shoulders were pinned down, her arms restrained behind her back, held firmly in ce.

    The movement was professional, smooth, and forceful.

    The people around almost didn¡¯t see how they moved, and yet Peng Yan was already pinned on the ground.

    Even a fool could tell, the opposition was professional and not to be trifled with.

    "Who are you, let me go!" The woman struggled on the ground, twisting her body desperately.

    The other party remained silent, her struggles met only with even more formidable restraint. After several attempts, she exhausted her strength and dared not move rashly.

    The security guard stood to one side, still holding an electric shock baton, somewhat dumbfounded.

    Where did these imcable figurese from?

    "What are you spacing out for? Call the police," a Huo Family member frowned.

    "Oh, right, call the police." The security guard snapped back to his senses and immediately dialed 110.

    Jiang Shiyi had learned from inquiries that there was trouble in the sales department. He arrived a bitte, and before he even entered the office area, he heard nging noises inside. As he slowly walked in...

    He caught sight of Shen Shuci being embraced by someone, and that someone was none other than Hexi from the Huo Family.

    Jiang Shiyi wasn¡¯t familiar with him, but had heard quite a few rumors. Since Jiang Chengsi was on good terms with him, he had some understanding of him.

    So...

    What exactly was the situation now?

    The floor around Shen Shuci was messy and disordered, everything smashed to the ground. For someone slightly OCD, it was truly impossible to approach.

    Jiang Shiyi slightly furrowed his eyebrows, but with the current situation, how was he supposed to describe it to Jiang Jinsang?

    Why were the Huo Family people here?

    Without understanding the situation, he simply stood to the side, arms crossed, quietly observing how things unfolded.

    **

    Meanwhile, on the other side, the Huo couple had already driven to the entrance of Zhisen International. From a distance, they saw their son¡¯s car.

    "Doesn¡¯t seem like anyone¡¯s inside?"

    They parked their car in a concealed spot, went to check, and sure enough, it was empty. The car was here, but where were the people?

    "Should we just call him, or wait in the car like hares by the stump? We don¡¯t have much time left, still have to return to the base."

    The man¡¯s words had barely fallen when they heard the wailing of police sirens, possibly out of professional instinct, both heightened their alertness.

    About a minute or soter, the police cars actually stopped in front of Zhisen International.

    Several uniformed police officers briskly walked inside.

    The couple exchanged nces, possibly out of a professional sharpness, and followed inside...

    At this moment, there was no security at thepany¡¯s entrance to stop them, and with it being after work hours, their movements were very light. The police, in a hurry to address an emergency situation, didn¡¯t even notice someone was watching from behind.

    "Has Fa Shoucheng¡¯s wife gone crazy, causing a scene at someone¡¯spany? Who leaked the victim¡¯s information!" Because it involved indecency, the police hadn¡¯t disclosed Shen Shuci¡¯s situation to any of Fa¡¯s rtives without the victim¡¯s consent.

    "They were at apany dinner, there were also some witnesses, hard

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 573 - 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: I am her accomplice (3 more)

    <h4>Chapter 573: 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: I am her aplice (3 more)</h4>

    Shen Shuci was originally dodging to the side, but her forearm was grasped, and her whole body stumbled into his arms, falling solidly into his embrace. To stabilize herself, she instinctively reached out and clutched the clothes at his waist.

    She distinctly felt the man¡¯s body stiffen.

    Before she could recover, an unmistakable man¡¯s hand appeared around her waist, and with a twirl, their positions were suddenly reversed.

    Only to hear a collision sound, followed by the thud of a heavy object hitting the ground.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s breath deepened. He...

    Used his own body to shield her?

    His arms, broad and forceful, pressed her tightly against him, with a strength that almost seemed to meld her into his body. She was flush against his chest, and besides the sound of objects falling, all she could hear was his steady, strong heartbeat.

    Warm and dry.

    The hand at his lower back was scorching, searing as if to brand her skin.

    On the other side, the woman seemed possessed, the people around her unable to restrain her for a moment. She picked up documents and cups nearby and hurled them towards him.

    "Still throwing?"

    Several male colleagues and security guards rushed over, but when the woman went wild, one of the colleagues even got his neck scratched directly by her, making it impossible to control her.

    It was the people from the Huo Family who charged over, directly pulling away the security and male colleagues, grabbing her arm, and with a lifted leg, brought her down¡ª

    With a "thud"¡ªher face met the ground, and the onlookers sharply inhaled in shock, seeing her fall so painfully, yet she didn¡¯t even let out a scream. Her shoulders were pinned down, her arms restrained behind her back, held firmly in ce.

    The movement was professional, smooth, and forceful.

    The people around almost didn¡¯t see how they moved, and yet Peng Yan was already pinned on the ground.

    Even a fool could tell, the opposition was professional and not to be trifled with.

    "Who are you, let me go!" The woman struggled on the ground, twisting her body desperately.

    The other party remained silent, her struggles met only with even more formidable restraint. After several attempts, she exhausted her strength and dared not move rashly.

    The security guard stood to one side, still holding an electric shock baton, somewhat dumbfounded.

    Where did these imcable figurese from?

    "What are you spacing out for? Call the police," a Huo Family member frowned.

    "Oh, right, call the police." The security guard snapped back to his senses and immediately dialed 110.

    Jiang Shiyi had learned from inquiries that there was trouble in the sales department. He arrived a bitte, and before he even entered the office area, he heard nging noises inside. As he slowly walked in...

    He caught sight of Shen Shuci being embraced by someone, and that someone was none other than Hexi from the Huo Family.

    Jiang Shiyi wasn¡¯t familiar with him, but had heard quite a few rumors. Since Jiang Chengsi was on good terms with him, he had some understanding of him.

    So...

    What exactly was the situation now?

    The floor around Shen Shuci was messy and disordered, everything smashed to the ground. For someone slightly OCD, it was truly impossible to approach.

    Jiang Shiyi slightly furrowed his eyebrows, but with the current situation, how was he supposed to describe it to Jiang Jinsang?

    Why were the Huo Family people here?

    Without understanding the situation, he simply stood to the side, arms crossed, quietly observing how things unfolded.

    **

    Meanwhile, on the other side, the Huo couple had already driven to the entrance of Zhisen International. From a distance, they saw their son¡¯s car.

    "Doesn¡¯t seem like anyone¡¯s inside?"

    They parked their car in a concealed spot, went to check, and sure enough, it was empty. The car was here, but where were the people?

    "Should we just call him, or wait in the car like hares by the stump? We don¡¯t have much time left, still have to return to the base."

    The man¡¯s words had barely fallen when they heard the wailing of police sirens, possibly out of professional instinct, both heightened their alertness.

    About a minute or soter, the police cars actually stopped in front of Zhisen International.

    Several uniformed police officers briskly walked inside.

    The couple exchanged nces, possibly out of a professional sharpness, and followed inside...

    At this moment, there was no security at thepany¡¯s entrance to stop them, and with it being after work hours, their movements were very light. The police, in a hurry to address an emergency situation, didn¡¯t even notice someone was watching from behind.

    "Has Fa Shoucheng¡¯s wife gone crazy, causing a scene at someone¡¯spany? Who leaked the victim¡¯s information!" Because it involved indecency, the police hadn¡¯t disclosed Shen Shuci¡¯s situation to any of Fa¡¯s rtives without the victim¡¯s consent.

    "They were at apany dinner, there were also some witnesses, hard

 Chapter 574 - 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: Iâ€™m her accomplice (3 updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 574: 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: I¡¯m her aplice (3 updates)_2</h4>

    "I¡¯ve seen victims stirring up trouble before, but I¡¯ve never seen a defendant this audacious!"

    "The main issue is that the Huo Family is involved now, I think the victimizeddy wants to settle privately, but with the Huo family¡¯s temperament, this matter can¡¯t end well."

    "What¡¯s Mr. Huo¡¯s rtionship with Miss Shen anyway? Last time, it could be understood as a chance encounter, but why is he involved again now?"

    "At a time like this, you still have the mind to gossip."

    ...

    The Huo couple nced at each other.

    They had originally been disinterested in the topic of conversation until their son was mentioned, which suddenly piqued their interest.

    Could this trip back to Beijing for the meeting also bring unexpected gains?

    *

    Shen Shuci had been held tightly in his arms the whole time, but once she saw that the person had been subdued, her hands, originally clutching the fabric at his waist, loosened slightly and she gently poked the soft flesh at his side.

    "Mr. Huo... Mr. Huo, it¡¯s all right now."

    "Mm."

    The man, as told, loosened his grip around her waist, but his other hand was still holding hers. He lowered his head to look at her, "Injured?"

    "I¡¯m fine." Shen Shuci struggled a bit, freeing her forearm from the palm of his hand, "How did you get here?"

    "I had a feeling you might be in trouble."

    Shen Shuci tidied up her clothes a bit, "Are you... You¡¯re not hurt, right?"

    He hadn¡¯t started speaking when the person who had been pinned to the ground started to struggle again, "Let me go, let me go¡ªShen Shuci, tell them to let me go!"

    "You little vixen, you wretched girl, you little whore..."

    "I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let you off, sir, this woman is no good, she seduced my husband¡ªdon¡¯t be bewitched by her!"

    Peng Yan wasn¡¯t stupid; she looked up at the tall man in front of her, realizing that these two formidable people were brought by him.

    This man seemed to be a significant figure, and he was so protective of Shen Shuci; he must be her backer!

    The man¡¯s eyes were cool and his entire demeanor was stern. His short ck hair and his entire being emitted an aura of ¡¯keep out¡¯, the kind that suggests his hands were no strangers to blood. When he looked down at her with drooping eyes, his powerful and intimidating presence felt like a frigid winter even in the heat of summer.

    It was suffocating.

    "What did you say?"

    The man¡¯s voice was husky, his tone cold, his gaze icy.

    Jiang Shiyi stood to one side, arms crossed, observing him.

    Many people would say Jiang Jinsang is detached from mundane matters because of his long-term illness,ck of contact with the outside world, and thusck of worldly airs. But this man, he was so cold-blooded he didn¡¯t seem human at all!

    No wonder Jiang Chengsi always said he was hard to approach.

    But what did that woman say just now? Shen Shuci seduced her husband? Jiang Shiyi sized up Peng Yan¡ªshe looked to be at least in her thirties or forties, so her husband must be no younger...

    Why would Shen Shuci do such a thing?

    She¡¯s not some inexperienced young girl, and the Shen Family is quite wealthy. Even if she were to seduce a married man, it might be someone on the level of her second brother¡ªJiang Yanting. It made sense to go after someone like him, but seduce this woman¡¯s husband?

    Jiang Shiyi¡¯s lips curved up ever so slightly. This matter...

    Actually seemed quite interesting.

    ...

    And Peng Yan, with just one look from this man, felt guilty and panicked, "I... I¡¯m saying she¡¯s a whore who seduces other women¡¯s husbands, don¡¯t be deceived by her!"

    "Does your husband have the surname Fan?"

    "You know?" Peng Yan thought the story had already spread and immediately said.

    "Not only did she seduce my husband, but what kind of woman would make my husband favor such a little vixen. When he didn¡¯t reciprocate, she conspired with a group of people to beat up my husband, and then ndered him for assaulting police officers or something."

    "I¡¯m telling you, this woman is very cunning. You seem honest, so you absolutely cannot be fooled by her."

    "She... conspired with a group to beat up your husband?"

    The man nced at Shen Shuci; his tone was emotionless, yet somewhat surprised.

    Shen Shuci coughed softly, not knowing what to say about the woman¡¯s unreasonable usations and gibberish!

    But Peng Yan saw that this man seemedpletely unaware and immediately was delighted, pressing on, "Sir, I didn¡¯t expect, this youngdy at such a young age, to have such deep schemes."

    "I¡¯m the victim here. My husband lost his job because of her and even faces jail time. Our whole family has been ruined by her."

    "Just don¡¯t be fooled, please."

    ...

    The woman spoke with such convincing sincerity, as if she genuinely had his best interest at heart.

    The colleagues listening in were filled with righteous indignation. They truly had never seen someone so shameless and feared that this man would be misled by her deceitful words.

    Men, after all, always struggle with the idea of a woman entangled with other men.

 Chapter 575 - 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: Iâ€™m her accomplice (3 updates)_3

    <h4>Chapter 575: 365 Sowing discord? Huo Ye: I¡¯m her aplice (3 updates)_3</h4>

    The manager couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Sir, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She¡¯s just looking for trouble."

    "I haven¡¯t worked with Xiaoshen for long, but I¡¯d like to think that I am a good judge of character. She is not as thisdy describes, and as for the matter with her husband, the police have already investigated it thoroughly."

    "Xiaoshen is the victim here; don¡¯t let her few words sway you."

    The manager, fearing a misunderstanding, kept exining to him.

    But he simply said lightly, "I believe her, and there will be no misunderstandings between us."

    "That¡¯s a relief..." The manager had subconsciously thought he was her boyfriend, given how protective he was of Shen Shuci, and worried about a misunderstanding. Hearing his words, the manager breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Sir, this girl is really nothing good; don¡¯t let her deceive you!" Peng Yan was not giving up yet, trying to sow discord.

    The man looked down on her and said something that left everyone gaping:

    "You¡¯ve investigated her, so why didn¡¯t you find out about me? I believe her, because..."

    "I¡¯m that ¡¯aplice¡¯ you mentioned who helped beat up your husband."

    In the entire office area, there was an instantaneous silence; everyone was stunned, and Peng Yan, originally set to speak, now had her mouth agape, unable to close it for a long time, her pupils shrinking as if she had just received a huge shock.

    Even Jiang Shiyi couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow. The Huo Family getting involved in a fistfight to defend a woman?

    "Aplice?" He actually quite liked the sound of that!

    Suddenly, someone knocked something over, and then everyone in the room snapped back to reality.

    "I¡¯m now quite certain that Manager Fan¡¯s wife is an idiot. She managed to find Xiaoshen but didn¡¯t figure out who was with her that day?"

    "Her boyfriend was there and beat up your husband, and you¡¯re still trying to bite back and nder her? That¡¯s hrious!"

    "Idiot. She doesn¡¯t even know the true nature of her own husband and dares toe here and make a scene."

    Men were discussing the situation, while the women had a different focus.

    "Shen Shuci¡¯s boyfriend is quite handsome, and he looks to be about 1.9 meters tall. He¡¯s also very good-looking. Shen Shuci isn¡¯t short, but she looks tiny standing next to him."

    "The moment he just rushed over to embrace her, that was so cool. Xiaoshen kept him well hidden."

    "To have such a catch by her side and still go seduce Manager Fan, that greasy middle-aged married man? Shen Shuci¡¯s brain must have been squashed by a door."

    ...

    As everyone was in the midst of discussion, the police also arrived at the scene, and faced with this situation, they too were quite exasperated.

    "Ms. Peng, we¡¯ve already told you not to harass the victim, and didn¡¯t you agree with us? What are you doing here today, smashing things up?"

    The officer saw the shatteredputer monitor, keyboard, various papers on the floor, and felt a throbbing headache.

    "I¡¯ve told you before, even without that indecency case, your husband¡¯s actions already amount to other crimes, and he will be punished ordingly."

    With the police¡¯s arrival, the Huo Family members were relieved from dealing with Peng Yan. After all, with the police present, should she continue to create trouble, they had the right to arrest her immediately, no need for them to lift a finger.

    "It was all this bitch¡¯s trap¡ªassaulting a police officer, assaulting a soldier, all orchestrated by her! You can¡¯t cover for her like this!"

    The officer took a deep breath, "We¡¯ve exined to you, he attacked an on-duty..."

    "Officer, could you wait a moment?" Shen Shuci suddenly interrupted, turned around to her desk, took her bag, and started rummaging through it as if she was looking for something.

    Everyone fell silent, waiting.

    **

    Jiang Shiyi stood not far away, craning his neck to see what was going on.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught sight of someone. He turned his head...

    "Huo..."

    "Shh!"

    The couple gestured at him to be quiet.

    This couple from the Huo Family, who typically wouldn¡¯t return to Beijing once in two or three years, let alone be seen all three together, what wind blew today...

 Chapter 576 - 366 Father and son have similar tastes, sharp-tongued and ruthless (4 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 576: 366 Father and son have simr tastes, sharp-tongued and ruthless (4 more updates)</h4>

    Jiang Shiyi, though not familiar with the Huo couple, out of respect for their professions, immediately lowered his crossed arms and obediently stood properly.

    "Whichdy? I can¡¯t see from here." Mrs. Huo, being a woman and not very tall, could indeed not see clearly with colleagues, security, and police there.

    "Auntie, I have a better view from here." Jiang Shiyi promptly and obediently moved aside.

    "The Jiang family¡¯s... third child?"

    "Yes."

    "Has he returned to the country?"

    "Mm."

    "What on earth happened here?" Mrs. Huo looked at the ground where aputer was smashed, indicating that the prior situation was quite chaotic.

    Jiang Shiyi was naturally explicit with them.

    However, the information he knew was very limited, pieced together only from their conversations.

    Still, this couple had already heard the police mutter a couple of sentences, andbined with his ount, they managed to piece together an outline of the events.

    "Which Miss Shen is that?"

    Jiang Shiyi extended his hand and pointed, "The one closest to Huo Big Brother."

    "Her skin is quite fair, pretty indeed. The youngdy looks a bit thin," Mrs. Huo observed. "Just now at the Jiang residence, I saw a photo of Xiaowu¡¯s wife. Is this her aunt? Doesn¡¯t look much like her."

    The Huo family lives far from Beijing and generally doesn¡¯t indulge in gossip, not even inquiring into the Xie family¡¯s secrets, let alone the rtionships between Tang Wan and Shen Shuci.

    "After my sister-inw¡¯s mother passed away, the elderly Shen couple adopted her."

    "Looks very young, do you know how old she is?"

    Jiang Shiyi slightly knitted his brows, "Not sure exactly, but she seems to be younger than my sister-inw."

    He had overheard Jiang Chengsi mention this unintentionally, saying something about how Tang Wan¡¯s aunt, though young, was quite formidable, even managing to nearly defeat him.

    "Younger than Tang Wan? Then isn¡¯t that..."

    The couple exchanged a nce. Over the years, they too had considered finding a partner for their son, watching colleagues with daughters, but they always looked for someone of a simr age, usually just two or three years younger, at most four.

    Their son was in his thirties already, introducing him to a fresh-faced youngdy in her early twenties might even attract minorints from her parents.

    So...

    Does their son like younger ones? A close to ten-year gap.

    Isn¡¯t that too much of an age difference?

    Mrs. Huo nced at her husband.

    "Why are you looking at me?" the man spoke in a hushed tone.

    Mrs. Huo chuckled lightly, "Not only has he inherited your looks and personality, but his taste... follows yours as well."

    It seems like she had overheard Grandma mentioning casually once that some of the Huo uncles and aunts had substantial age differences; it was gossip among the elders, and since it was about the Huo family, no one would carelessly talk or dare to probe too much.

    Jiang Shiyi stood by, his eyes fleetingly scanning the couple next to him; he answered when asked, and dared not speak beyond what was necessary!

    And his phone vibrated a few times; Jiang Jinsang had sent another message, but with the current situation, it was really not a good time to exin, so he simply ignored it.

    "How is it? Cousin hasn¡¯t arrived yet?" Tang Wan was quite anxious inside. Listening to that woman¡¯s tone, it was exceedingly unfriendly, but relying on Jiang Shiyi¡¯s help, he was not obligated to go over, and it was embarrassing to keep calling to urge him.

    "He should be arriving soon, probably on the way, hasn¡¯t seen my message yet," Jiang Jinsang twirled his finger.

    Out of the two people he messaged, not a single one replied. What were they all up to?

    "Don¡¯t worry, auntie¡¯s temperament is such that she won¡¯t be taken advantage of."

    Seeing Tang Wan anxious, he could onlyfort her like this.

    **

    At that moment in the office area, Shen Shuci returned to her seat, pulled her bag over to the desk beside her, and seemed to be searching for something.

    "Xiaoshen, what are you looking for?" the manager walked over, feeling significantly relieved seeing the police there.

    "She¡¯s just stalling for time. At such a young age, not learning good things. I really don¡¯t know how her parents taught her, to raise such a daughter?"

    Shen Shuci¡¯s fingers rummaging through her belongings paused, and she turned her head to look at the speaker, her eyes cold and abrasive.

    Peng Yan was startled, her heart pounding, "Why, why are you ring at me like that!"

    From the time she started using her of misconduct, even calling her a slut, Shen Shuci had never shown such a frightening expression before. That gaze was utterly cold, fierce enough to kill.

    "I¡¯ll have you know, the filthy act you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve already told your family about it!"

    "They seem to still be unaware, you know it¡¯s shameful, didn¡¯t dare tell your family, did you?"

    "You called my family?" Shen Shuci¡¯s voice was extremely cold, even the Huo couple by her side couldn¡¯t help but turn to look, having known her for so long, this was the first time they saw her like this.

    Shen Shuci always faced them with courtesy, her lips curling into a smile.

    At this moment, her gaze seemed light andcking in force, but Peng Yan knew it was like an ice de pressed against her throat.

    A bit more force, and blood would spill.

    A sudden chill permeated her entire body, yet she still stiffened her lips and said, "So what if I told them!"

    Originally still intent on rummaging through her bag, Shen Shuci now lost all patience and dumped its contents out all at once.

    Everyone was stunned...

    Shouldn¡¯t a woman¡¯s bag typically contain things like lipstick, portable mirrors,pact powder for touch-ups?

    Yet her bag held pepper spray, chili oil for self-defense, stun gun...

    The Huo Family exchanged looks.

    With their full-time escort, who was Miss Shen trying to guard against by carrying these items?

    Their gaze drifted aimlessly and fell on their own master but got scolded back by his cold stare, the man nced briefly not far away, he had noticed earlier...

    How did his parents return to Beijing, and appear here?

    By now, Shen Shuci had pulled a recording device the size of a fingertip from her bag and fiddled with it, soon, the clear conversation between Manager Fan and her started ying.

    "Xiaoshen, it¡¯s sote, it¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to take a taxi, take my car... I¡¯ve noticed you ever since you started at thepany, not many young people have your drive..."

    Everyone present had worked with Manager Fan and immediately recognized the voice.

    Then, Shen Shuci spoke, "Manager Fan, please conduct yourself with dignity."

    "Xiaoshen, you surely understand my feelings towards you. You¡¯re new to thepany, there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand, I can slowly exin them to you, if only you..."

    A scream followed immediately.

    The recording stopped abruptly.

    The whole world went silent.

    Even the police were dumbfounded, she had evidence and hadn¡¯t handed it to them?

    "Aunt..." Shen Shuci held the recorder up, walking over to her, "You should recognize your husband¡¯s voice, right?"

    "If you doubt the authenticity of this recording, you can get it verified."

    "I know why you think I seduced him, it must have been Manager Fan who told you so. He has ndered me like this at the police station before when I chose not to reveal the evidence since I knew he hadmitted other offenses, and getting arrested was inevitable."

    "I¡¯ve never liked to kick someone when they¡¯re down, besides, a charge of indecency, once confirmed, would tarnish not just him but would make it impossible for your whole family to hold their heads high, and you have children, right? If he knew what kind of person his father was, I believe it would be a devastating blow to him."

    Indecent acts like molesting female employees might not carry as heavy a legal sentence as assaulting public officers or defamation would, but morally, it would condemn him to social obliteration.

    He has already paid the price, and Shen Shuci did not wish to kick him while he was down.

    "Manager Fan ndering me is understandable. He wouldn¡¯t want his family to know that he can¡¯t control his lust."

    "Actually, what kind of person your husband really is, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯repletely unaware. I said before we could talk privately, and it wasn¡¯t because I feared you or felt guilty..."

    "I was truly trying to save you face!"

    Peng Yan had only been stiffening her lips all along; Shen Shuci was right, her family background really was that affluent, she didn¡¯t need to seduce a married older man, especially not a manager like Fa Shoucheng who wasn¡¯t much in Beijing.

    But with things having escted to this point, she couldn¡¯t step back now, so Shuci¡¯s recording was thest straw for her.

    Without this recording, she could still deceive herself, but now thest veil of modesty was stripped away.

    Shen Shuci spoke softly, yet her words caused Peng Yan unbearable shame and humiliation.

    "This recording, I won¡¯t hand it over to the police. You can take it, ask Manager Fan about it." Shen Shuci suddenly reached out, gripping her hand.

    Peng Yan¡¯s body trembled violently, her fingers icy cold, she instinctively tried to retract her hand, but Shuci¡¯s grip was so strong she forcibly held her, pushing the recorder into her palm.

    "Regarding thepensation for the damages you caused to thepany today, someone will definitely be seekingpensation from you. Whether they will im for other damages, such as intentional disturbance, disruptingpany order, that¡¯s not for me to handle."

    "Just one thing, Ms. Peng!"

    "If my family suffers any misfortune because of you, I assure you, I won¡¯t just kick you while you¡¯re down, I¡¯ll..."

    "Pursue it relentlessly."

    Shen Shuci suddenly leaned closer, her breath against Peng Yan¡¯s ear, no one else heard what she said, but they saw Peng Yan¡¯s body tremble, her legs weak, stumbling back.

    If it weren¡¯t for the police car supporting her, she would have surely copsed!

    "Did you hear clearly?"

    Peng Yan¡¯s face was deathly white, staring at the person in front of her, unexpectedly...

    She didn¡¯t seem like someone so fierce and decisive with words.

 Chapter 577: 367 Hidden Big Shot, a Celestial Social Circle (5 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 577: 367 Hidden Big Shot, a Celestial Social Circle (5 updates)</strong>

    Mrs. Huo, upon seeing this, chuckled, ¡°That young girl seemed quite thin, standing silently on the side; I thought she was a delicate young girl, but it turns out she is pretty formidable.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Huo, I heard her martial skills are not bad either.¡±

    If Jiang Shiyi still couldn¡¯t figure out the situation by now, then he would be as foolish as Qi Zeyan.

    The Huo parents, though they hadn¡¯t explicitly stated it, were sizing up Shen Shuci with the eyes of potential inws.

    Tang Wan¡¯s aunt marrying into the Huo Family?

    Although he was not very familiar with Jiang Jinsang and his group, he was aware that this group was heavily prone to internal discord, often undermining each other. Jiang Xiaowu was quite assertive. To suddenly diminish his status by a generation was one thing with strangers, but amongst his own friends¡­

    He dared not imagine what would happen next.

    ¡°She¡¯s so slim, yet she knows some fighting moves?¡± Mrs. Huo observed Shen Shuci, her smile growing more pronounced.

    ¡°That¡¯s just something I heard,¡± Jiang Shiyi had heard Jiang Chengsi mention casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, if she were too delicate, she probably couldn¡¯t handle that boy¡¯s antics¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± The man coughed loudly, signaling to be more careful with words.

    **

    The police, seeing Peng Yan¡¯s legs wobble, clutching a recording pen, and about to copse, sighed helplessly. Why did she have to make such an unsightlymotion?

    ¡°Miss Peng, pleasee with us.¡±

    Such provocation and defamation, even if Shen Shuci did not pursue it, thepany would still seekpensation for the property damage and harassment.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Shen, who is the manager here?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± said the manager, stepping forward.

    ¡°And¡­¡± The police¡¯s gazended on the members of the Huo Family nearby, ¡°Pleasee with all of us for further assistance in the investigation.¡±

    Shen Shuci nodded and was about to turn around to gather her bag when she saw a man acting more swiftly, organizing her bag properly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Shuci took her bag from him, ready to follow the police out.

    But as they were leaving, the officers at the exit saw three people standing there and were once again baffled.

    Ever since Jiang Shiyi had torn his biological father apart during a Jiang Family meeting, his name had be notorious in Beijing.

    Someone who dared to confront his own father, and living with the unrestrained Fourth Lord¡ªwho could cope if these two stirred up trouble?

    Moreover, living in Hexi, the officers from Hexi Police Station were naturally more cautious around him.

    His presence was one thing, but why the Huo Family too¡­

    ¡°Huo Chief¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The man cleared his throat sharply, cutting off the officer¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m just watching; you do your job. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    With such prominent figures present, the officers hardly dared to ignore them.

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci, standing far away, was observing the three people in the distance. She recognized Jiang Shiyi but began to feel a headache inexplicably. Could it be that Tang Wan had found out? Yet from the corner of her eye, she saw a middle-aged couple nearby seemingly greeting someone beside her.

    She turned her head and asked, ¡°The uncle and aunt over there, do you know them?¡±

    Too far away and partly obscured by the police, she couldn¡¯t see clearly; otherwise, she might have noticed how much the middle-aged man resembled the person beside him.

    ¡°I know them.¡±

    Shen Shuci nodded silently, reaching for her phone to check missed calls and unread messages.

    ¡°Those are my parents.¡±

    Shen Shuci¡¯s fingers trembled, nearly dropping her phone again.

    ¡°Your¡­ your parents?¡± Shen Shuci stiffenedpletely, suddenly unsure of what to do, instinctively brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear and feeling inexplicably uneasy, ¡°How¡­ how did they end up here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡­

    A group left with the police, and the office quieted down as some people cleaned up the aftermath, while others packed up to head home.

    ¡°I feel like the couple standing by the exit looked very familiar.¡±

    ¡°The Huo Family from Hexi, how could they not be familiar? Those are¡­¡±

    A few gathered together, whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°So, Shen Shuci¡¯s boyfriend is¡­ Manager Fan really hit a tough spot.¡±

    ¡°I can mention, I know the third young master of the Jiang Family too,¡± someone interjected.

    ¡°The Jiang Family?¡±

    Once again, the group became chaotic, wondering just who Shen Shuci really knew.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say her parents were abroad and she didn¡¯t have many friends in Beijing?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I can hardly believe it myself. She knows the Jiang Family and the Huo Family. Today at noon, she even had spicy hotpot with me in the staff cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s human too, right? Eats, drinks, and everything¡ªjust like us.¡±

    ¡­

    As people discussed, packed up, and prepared to leave for home, even the legendary Huo Family members had shown up. At this point, even if the King of Heaven appeared, it would seem normal.

    At the entrance of the office area, they were dumbfounded to encounter Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang.

    ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if Shen Shuci works in this department?¡± Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had just arrived.

    ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan said and was about to enter the office area.

    ¡°But she has already gone to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Police station?¡± Tang Wan frowned, ¡°How long has she been gone?¡±

    ¡°About half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Hexi Police Station?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t ask further and pulled Jiang Jinsang out with her.

    The remaining colleagues looked at each other and unanimously decided that they must eat something good tonight to calm their nerves.

    How could Shen Shuci have hidden herself so deeply? What kind of extraordinary people had shee to know?

    **

    Meanwhile, inside the police station

    The police were conducting routine questioning of the Huo Family members, and Shen Shuci had just finished her statement. Her fingers incessantly picked at the disposable paper cup she held, the water inside had already gone cold, yet she was reluctant to put it down.

    Ever since the Huo Family members were brought in for questioning, this couple had moved to the seat opposite her and had been staring at her for a long while.

    Jiang Shiyi, from beginning to end, was an outsider, standing aside¡­

    Watching the drama!

    Although Mrs. Huo had a smile on her lips, her posture was proper, and even without speaking, she carried a dignified and imposing aura; the man by her side need not be mentioned, he was exactly like a certain stern-faced individual.

    Shen Shuci smiled at them, ¡°Hello, uncle and auntie.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Mrs. Huo smiled, and the man beside her just hummed.

    Shen Shuci didn¡¯t know what to say, feeling inexplicably guilty and panicked under their gaze.

    Until her phone vibrated, Tang Wan had called her, and she excused herself, taking the phone outside to answer it.

    ¡°Auntie, how are you? Are you okay? Why did you go to the police station?¡± Tang Wan had too many questions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet, it¡¯s too much to exin right now.¡±

    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Shuci was too anxious earlier, thinking that Peng Yan had called the Shen Family elders, but then she saw the missed calls on her phone and realized they were to Tang Wan.

    When she filled out her family contact at work, she only listed Tang Wan, since the elders were abroad and wouldn¡¯t be able to help in an emergency, and it would only worry them.

    At that time, it was a chaotic act of concern, she hadn¡¯t thought much and had threatened Peng Yan, which really scared her.

    Later, at the police station, she was questioned before she had a chance to call and reassure her.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay; I was so worried. Let¡¯s talk when we meet.¡± Tang Wan knew it couldn¡¯t be rified over the phone.

    After hanging up, Mrs. Huo approached her, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Shen, right?¡±

    ¡°You can just call me Shuci.¡±

    ¡°Just finished work and haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? There¡¯s nothing much here,e to our house for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Shuci was surprised.

    Looking up, she saw the man not far from her negotiating something with a police officer,pletely ignoring her.

    ¡°I heard you got injured while riding at our ce, I feel quite sorry about that, so I wanted to invite you for a meal. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t been back to Beijing for more than two years, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s been going on at home. We¡¯ll have to leave right after dinner, just as a gesture of apology.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi, standing on the side, heard everything clearly.

    This made it difficult for Shen Shuci to refuse; she was an elder and her tone was so amiable, it truly wasn¡¯t easy to decline.

    ¡°Actually, thanks to Mr. Huo¡¯s help at that time, I wasn¡¯t injured, so you shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Without showing some gratitude, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. If you really are busy, then never mind.¡±

    Today Mr. Huo had helped her again. Shen Shuci nced at him and nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still waiting for someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan?¡± Mrs. Huo understood everything too clearly, Jiang Shiyi havinge was most likely Tang Wan¡¯s doing.

    Shen Shuci nodded.

    ¡°Let here directly to our house then, I am really short on time and can¡¯t wait much longer.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Shen Shuci nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Shiyi touched the phone in his pocket, wondering whether to inform Jiang Jinsang, ¡°tipping him off.¡± The news was too stimting; the kid was still recovering from surgery, and he might get overly excited¡­

    And faint.

 Chapter 578: Worried sick about getting a daughter-in-law for my son, number 368

    <h4>Chapter 578: Worried sick about getting a daughter-inw for my son, number 368</h4>

    Hexi Police Station

    Jiang Shiyi was fiddling with his phone, pondering whether or not to give Jiang Jinsang a "heads-up," when suddenly a dark figure appeared in front of him. He looked up, his fingers tightening abruptly, "Uncle Huo."

    "Come to my house for dinner."

    The man, though past middle age, possibly due to his profession, had a tall and upright stature. When he looked at people, his eyes were always slightly lowered, his presence imposing and intimidating without anger.

    Jiang Shiyi had very little contact with the Huo Family, only having met them a few times as a child during holidays at his grandmother¡¯s ce. He only knew that Mrs. Huo and Fan Mingyu were close.

    After he went abroad, he had no further contact, but he had heard plenty of rumors about their family.

    This man before him only appeared on television, andst year during the military parade, he watched the live broadcast from overseas. When his name was mentioned, Huo Zheng, he remembered it vividly.

    Even the bigwigs of Beijing, when faced with this man, who dared to show off to him, let alone him, a junior.

    "Uncle Huo, I still have some work at theb..."

    It was best to stay away from ces like the Huo Family¡¯s tiger¡¯s den.

    "You still need to eat, get in my car."

    His tone was decisive and did not allow for interjection, with an unquestionable authority that brooked no resistance.

    "Then I¡¯ll make a call to a colleague." Jiang Shiyi knew he could not escape and said he would call a colleague, but in fact, it was to buy time for himself to think about whether he should warn Jiang Jinsang in advance.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you in the car." After saying this, Huo Zheng went out of the police station and sat in the car.

    "How about it, did you get him toe for dinner?" Mrs. Huo asked with a smile.

    "When have I ever let you down in what I do?"

    Mrs. Huo just smiled, but she knew very well that it wouldn¡¯t be simply an invitation. With his presence, even if Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t want toe, he would have to!

    "I¡¯ll be leaving soon, and I won¡¯t be able to help our son much, I can only create more opportunities for them. Besides, I have something to ask Jiang¡¯s third son."

    Earlier, Jiang Shiyi was in the same car with Shen Shuci, after all, Huo Zheng¡¯s car¡ªwho dared to ride in it!

    ...

    On the other side, Tang Wan received another call from Shen Shuci.

    "What happened?" Jiang Jinsang saw her bewildered expression, "What¡¯s wrong now?"

    "Auntie has asked us to go to the Huo Family¡¯s home; she didn¡¯t exin the specifics."

    "The Huo Family?" Jiang Jinsang was rubbing his phone thoughtfully; he had just sent out a message. Had Old Huo noticed something too, so he went there as well?

    Knowing that Shen Shuci was alright, Tang Wan¡¯s nerves rxed a lot, and she then recalled the day¡¯s events, "Today, Huo Big Brother¡¯s parents came home, why didn¡¯t you call me? It¡¯s quite embarrassing."

    There were guests while she slept.

    "No worries, I told them that I had a bit too much to drink yesterday while seeing off Uncle Zhou, and I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Uncle and auntie don¡¯t care about these formalities." Jiang Jinsang was still contemting why the Huo Family would go to the Zhisen Group.

    They were both in Hexi. If they received the news, they would certainly get there faster than he would. But when did he start being such a busybody?

    "Uncle Huo and Huo Big Brother have simr temperaments, but what about auntie? What kind of person is she?" Tang Wan wasn¡¯t being gossipy, just curious.

    The woman who married into the Huo Family must be extraordinary.

    "You can look up Liang Yun, ¡¯Yun¡¯ as in the rhyme of music and poetry."

    Tang Wan tentatively searched in Baidu, and there were indeed some pieces of information, but not much, mostly just career progression records.

    "And her personality?"

    "Auntie Huo is beautiful and has a good personality. You¡¯ll understand once you have the chance to meet her."

    Tang Wan pursed her lips, "But she must have a very strong mental fortitude."

    After all, being able to handle such a father and son pair was not something an average person could manage.

    After searching for Liang Yun¡¯s information, Tang Wan went ahead and looked up Huo Zheng¡¯s profile as well. The inte had only age and ce of birth, when he was awarded honors, and such. More detailed content would certainly be confidential, beyond her reach. But after looking for a while, she turned her head towards Jiang Jinsang.

    "Huo Big Brother¡¯s parents have a seven-year age difference?"

    "What about it?" Jiang Jinsang smiled, "When Uncle Huo was young, his work was dyed. Ordinary people can¡¯t even ensure they meet the person they like at the right age, let alone someone with his special profession."

    "That¡¯s true, will Huo Big Brother also look for a younger charming wife in the future?" Tang Wan said jokingly, "Xiaowu, what type of person does Huo Big Brother like?"

    "He..."

    Jiang Jinsang narrowed his eyes, "Who knows if he even likes women."

    "..."

    But soon after, the old home called, and Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang left hurriedly in the middle of their meal. Granny Jiang, Fan Mingyu, must be worried and called to inquire.

    Tang Wan picked up the phone while Jiang Jinsang bowed his head and sent messages to two people, but once the messages were out, it was like casting a stone into the sea¡ªno one replied.

    He tilted his head to look out the window, where the night had already crept in silently. The mountains in Hexi stretched far into the distance, looming with an air of danger.

    **

    Jiang Shiyi hesitated for a long time and finally decided not to meddle anymore.

    The main reason was that the rtionship between Shen Shuci and the member of the Huo Family didn¡¯t seem official yet, so if he burst the bubble for Jiang Jinsang now and got involved, who knows where things could lead.

    If the two were actually in love and he sabotaged it, he would have wronged the Huo Family.

    If their rtionship was merely tonic, then he¡¯d just be stirring the pot, inevitably leading to many misunderstandings.

    After much thought, he decided it was best to y dead¡ªif the two did get togetherter, when Jiang Jinsang asked him, he could y dumb and im ignorance.

    Should Jiang Jinsang insist, he had his excuses ready.

    "You asked me to check if Miss Shen was in trouble. As long as I¡¯ve confirmed she¡¯s safe, anything else¡ªwhom she¡¯s dating, or who¡¯s pursuing her¡ªis none of my business."

    So after a lot of consideration, he resolved to stay out of it, just watch from the sidelines, and not muddy the waters.

    And the events that followed proved that staying out of it was the wise decision.

    Right when Jiang Jinsang was messaging him, he was already seated in the Huo couple¡¯s car, sandwiched ufortably between them, even earning sympathetic nces from the driver in the front.

    "You are Jiang Shi..." Liang Yun appraised him, only to exim at how good-looking all the Jiang children were, well-mannered and great at academics, nothing like her own son.

    Parents and elders generally preferred someone like Jiang Shiyi who, although not very talkative, was polite and a high-achiever.

    "Auntie, my name is Jiang Shiyi."

    "Finished your doctorate? What are you doing now?"

    "I¡¯m working in apany, responsible for technology development."

    "That¡¯s great, have you found someone yet?"

    "Not yet."

    "How much do you know about Shen Shuci?"

    "Not much, we¡¯ve just met a few times."

    "So about those two..." Liang Yun narrowed her eyes, "the Jiang Family doesn¡¯t know yet?"

    "They probably don¡¯t."

    "Actually, you can see their current situation; they¡¯re not dating each other, so let¡¯s not talk about this to avoid misunderstandings when there¡¯s really nothing between them," Liang Yun tapped her fingers gently on her knee.

    "If people think that girl is dating my son, and in the end, they¡¯re not in a rtionship, and word gets out, I¡¯m afraid that girl will have a hard time finding someone in the future."

    After all, no one dares to cross the Huo Family, not even for an ex-girlfriend.

    "Our family doesn¡¯t really care, but it¡¯s not good to spoil her reputation. Shiyi, I can tell you¡¯re a smart kid, some things you don¡¯t need me to teach you, right?"

    "Auntie, I understand," Jiang Shiyi nodded and smiled, not being na?ve.

    "So you¡¯ll know what to do about Xiaowu and his wife, right?"

    Jiang Shiyi smiled and nodded.

    Truthfully, he understood exactly what the Huo Family meant.

    It was clear the two weren¡¯t officially together yet. Shen Shuci¡¯s attitude toward someone was still very polite, and before their rtionship became clear, they probably didn¡¯t want any external interference.

    Let nature take its course. If they truly end up together, they can notify otherster. If they can only be friends, then it¡¯s a matter of fate.

    After all, dating involves stages of contact, understanding, and probing. Too much intervention from outsiders isn¡¯t a good thing at this point.

    Liang Yun leaned back in the chair and sighed softly:

    Knowing her son¡¯s temperament, she understood he might not win over a wife even without any interference. If Jiang Jinsang interfered, it¡¯d most likely be over.

    Son, I can only help you so much. I¡¯ve even taken care of the third wheel for you. Courting someone is something you need to put the effort into yourself.

    You¡¯ll have to pursue your wife on your own.

    Sigh¡ªarranging a marriage for him, I¡¯ve worried myself to pieces, even resorting to intimidating the younger generation. If you still can¡¯t win her over, there¡¯s nothing more I can do.

    "Shiyi..."

    "Auntie Huo!" Jiang Shiyi was on edge the whole time.

    "Your big brother Huo... he¡¯s not getting any younger. I owe him a lot, and as parents, you can understand my feelings, right?"

    Jiang Shiyi: "..."

 Chapter 579: 369 Wuye vs Huoye, no will to survive (2 updates)

    <strong>Chapter 579: 369 Wuye vs Huoye, no will to survive (2 updates)</strong>

    Hexi Huo Family

    The Huo Family parents were really pressed for time. As soon as the car arrived home, Liang Yun took off her coat and announced, ¡°Shiyi, please have a seat wherever you like. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and whip up a couple of dishes.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to mind me. I¡¯ll take a stroll in the yard.¡±

    There was still a bit of paperwork Shuci had to deal with at the police station. Liang Yun had wanted to cook a meal for her son before leaving, so she came back early. Moreover, Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t wish to stay in the living room and stare nkly with Huo Zheng, so he got up and went to the yard for some fresh air.

    The Huo Family¡¯s yard was very spacious, but at a nce, there were just a few wooden stakes used for training¡­

    Huh?

    Was he wandering around the yard, circling the wooden stakes?

    Thankfully, Shuci and the others returned soon after, and everyone sat in the living room. Given that the Huo father and son were both men of few words and Jiang Shiyi was merely a spectator, the atmosphere became awkwardly silent, making Shuci ufortably self-conscious.

    ¡°You two, entertain your guest a bit, will you? Shuci, Shiyi, have some oranges. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± As Liang Yun bustled in the kitchen and then came out to find everyone silently staring, she couldn¡¯t help but fret inwardly.

    ¡°Auntie Huo, I¡¯lle help you,¡± Shuci couldn¡¯t stand sitting idly anymore.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Liang Yun said before heading back into the kitchen.

    Huo Zheng coughed softly, throwing a nce at his son:

    Are you going to say something or not?

    The person in question got the hint and nced at Shuci, ¡°Have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Shuci replied with a forced smile.

    You¡¯ve told me to have tea five times since I walked in the door!

    Jiang Shiyi sat to the side, barely holding back hisughter. Was there really no other topic of conversation besides tea?

    Shuci checked the time and felt Tang Wan might arrive soon. Suddenly, she gave Jiang Shiyi a meaningful look and excused herself to the restroom in the Huo Family¡¯s backyard.

    Jiang Shiyi could only endure the Huo¡¯s chilly nces and silently set down his teacup.

    ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom as well.¡±

    Once he caught up with Shuci in the backyard, she exined the situation.

    ¡°¡­You probably know about it already, but when you talk to Wanwan and the otherster, could you be a bit more tactful and avoid certain topics?¡± Such as how that Ms. Peng stirred up trouble and was unpleasantly rude.

    Jiang Shiyi nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rather embarrassing, making you see that mess and causing you to go out of your way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the victim here. You encountered a hooligan boss, and his wife is no better. Now that they are both detained, things have quieted down.¡±

    ¡°I initially didn¡¯t want to kick them when they were down, but who could have expected¡­¡± Shucimented helplessly.

    Back in the living room, father and son exchanged a nce. Huo Zheng, straightforward and blunt as always, got straight to the point as he held a cup of tea.

    ¡°You like that girl.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s of age, not a little girl.¡±

    ¡°If I ever catch you messing around with an underage girl, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Huo Zheng said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the status between the two of you now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unclear.¡±

    ¡°You pick her up and drop her off at work every day and you say it¡¯s unclear? What have you been busy with these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Dad, what exactly do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Have you held hands?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Hugged?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    These were questions Qi Zeyan had asked before, and rounded up, all had been affirmative.

    ¡°After all that, it¡¯s still unclear? I suspect you¡¯re just ying around!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Huo Zheng had a slight headache and just as he wanted to say more, Shuci and Jiang Shiyi came back,ughing and chatting. After all, each had the experience of living abroad for a long time and had just returned to the country to look for jobs, so they had quite a few topics inmon.

    However, as they rejoined everyone in the living room, the atmosphere returned to its awkward state. Shuci cleared her throat and said, ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll go help Auntie Huo.¡± With that, she headed into the kitchen.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t get your clothes dirty.¡± Liang Yun, knowing her son¡¯s character and rare interest in a girl, was determined to lend a hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Is there anything I can help with?¡±

    ¡°Just help me pick some vegetables.¡±

    Shuci was efficient and capable in her tasks, helping to pick and wash the vegetables with quick and decisive movements, and without being squeamish. Liang Yun observed her covertly, recalling that Old Lady Jiang had praised Tang Wan in her presence for her cooking skills. Assuming Tang Wan¡¯s niece would have simr skills, Liang Yun considered her son quite fortunate.

    But it wasn¡¯t suitable to have the young woman cook on the first visit.

    Later on, Liang Yun was thankful she hadn¡¯t let Shuci handle the knives or spats as her destructive capabilities in the kitchen were truly¡­

    Indescribable!

    Even though she was Tang Wan¡¯s aunt, she was not blood-rted after all.

    ¡°Shuci, do you live alone?¡± Liang Yun naturally began to pry with casual conversation.

 Chapter 580: 369 Wuyes vs Huoyes, no will to survive (2 more)_2

    <strong>Chapter 580: 369 Wuyes vs Huoyes, no will to survive (2 more)_2</strong>

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Do you not feel scared living alone as a young woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the neighborhood security is quite good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, do you have a boyfriend?¡± After all, she didn¡¯t know much about her personal information.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Shuci always felt a peculiar gaze from her and was inexplicably uneasy at heart.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you date anyone abroad either?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like foreigners. In our area, the chances of meeting someone from the same hometown are also slim, and my parents hope I can find a boy from our country.¡±

    Shen Shuci didn¡¯t want to date anyone, but faced with an elder, she couldn¡¯t just say she didn¡¯t want to date anyone. Saying she didn¡¯t want to talk about it and hadn¡¯t nned on it didn¡¯t sound right, so she made up an excuse to brush it off.

    ¡°What kind of person do you like, what are your criteria?¡±

    ¡°If I like someone, the criteria don¡¯t really matter. Having chemistry is more important.¡±

    Liang Yun nodded her head, quite satisfied with her answer. She could tell she was not the pretentious type.

    ¡°If you find a boyfriend in the future, but you often live separately, would you ept that?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shen Shuci was twisting open the faucet to wash the freshly picked vegetables and didn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Liang Yun felt she was being too hasty.

    How could she not be in a hurry? She was about to leave and wished in the remaining time, Shen Shuci could immediately marry into their family and have children with her son.

    She also worried that being too hurried might scare the young girl, given she¡¯s still so young.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Jiang Shiyi was alone in the living room, facing Huo Family¡¯s father and son pair and was somewhat getting a headache. Was it necessary for them to stare at him just because he had a casual chat with Shen Shuci?

    **

    But the Huo Family parents were also truly pressed for time. Originally, they came home just to have a meal with their son, but ended up at Shen Shuci¡¯spany, then got dyed at the police station. The food was ready, but Tang Wan and the others hadn¡¯t arrived yet. They ate hurriedly and then left.

    Parents always have words of advice, personal matters naturally don¡¯t want outsiders to hear, Shen Shuci and Jiang Shiyi only saw them out of the living room, not to the main door.

    Liang Yun stepped forward and adjusted her son¡¯s clothes, ¡°Your dad and I will leave first. I¡¯ve seen the youngdy, but there¡¯s not much I can do to help you¡­¡±

    Huo Zheng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my own matter, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Shen Shuci stood not far away watching the departure of Huo Family¡¯s car. He stood there for a long while. Suddenly she thought that maybe, ever since childhood, he had watched his parents leave like this, alone in such a big house¡­

    How had he managed all alone?

    ¡°People only see how much glory the Huo Family has, but who knows how much they have sacrificed, it¡¯s not easy.¡± Jiang Shiyi smiled.

    Shen Shuci nodded, watching his retreating figure, and for the first time, felt¡­

    He might be very lonely.

    A faint sourness stirred in her heart.

    ¡°I heard he was in several missions where he almost didn¡¯t make it back, once he was transferred to a hospital in Beijing, it was Doctor Zhou who saved him, he was nearly gone, and his parents didn¡¯t have time to visit. After being discharged, he even stayed at his grandmother¡¯s house for a while. He also lived with the Jiang Family for a period during his school days¡­¡±

    ¡°So whenever Uncle and Auntiee back to Beijing, they always visit our home.¡±

    ¡°Auntie surely feels she owes him a lot, but she can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi didn¡¯t say these to set them up, but rather to subtly make Shen Shuci understand that marrying him wouldn¡¯t be like marrying an ordinary man; there would be many heartaches involved.

    It was also a sort of tacit warning.

    Shen Shuci listened attentively, looking at the figure at the doorway, thoughtful¡­

    She always thought this man was strong and formidable, seemingly indestructible.

    Now she thought, who is born looking like this?

    After all, no matter how cold and ruthless, he¡¯s also a living person, how could he trulyck emotions and desires? Perhaps it¡¯s just that he hides them well and isn¡¯t good at expressing them openly.

    But what Shen Shuci didn¡¯t realize was when a woman begins to feel sympathy for a man, to the point of aching for him, it was a terrifying thing.

    As the parents¡¯ car disappeared from sight, he finally turned and entered the house, but identally met Shen Shuci¡¯s gaze. Their eyes collided, and she pursed her lips and smiled.

    Her smile blossomed like pear blossoms on the water, exceptionally beautiful. His steps faltered slightly, her look at him waspletely different than before.

    ncing over at Jiang Shiyi, had he said something?

    Jiang Shiyi, on the other hand, was staring at some wooden stakes in the yard,pletely ignoring him.

    ¡­

    Soon, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang arrived at the Huo Family.

    One person was taciturn, and Shen Shuci didn¡¯t know how to start exining the whole affair, so Jiang Shiyi took on the task.

    He simplified the situation involving a mad woman causing trouble, the general state of affairs, and the fact that Huo Family members were present. He didn¡¯t lie or hide anything; Jiang Jinsang could easily find out with an inquiry.

    The only thing that needed to be hidden was something about someone holding Shen Shuci¡­

    ¡°Old Huo? How did you happen to be there?¡±

    ¡°I just happened to be nearby, saw the message you sent, and pretty much guessed it,¡± He spoke with an extremely cold demeanor, his voice calm, giving no indication of lying from any aspect.

    ¡°What were you doing nearby?¡± Jiang Jinsang pressed.

    ¡°Is that any of your business? Are you interrogating me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, is it inconvenient to disclose?¡±

    ¡°Inconvenient.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang raised an eyebrow, thinking it involved his work, and did not ask further.

    Shen Shuci touched her forehead with a hand. She had been worried that he would mention picking her up which would lead to them uncovering her lying with Tang Wan, making it impossible to clear things up.

    Unexpectedly, he hadn¡¯t said a word.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Shiyi, standing to the side, was stunned by the response.

    Honestly, sneaking around behind Jiang Xiaowu¡¯s back trying to pursue his aunt, logically speaking, you¡¯d think to be somewhat ingratiating, wouldn¡¯t you? Why so blunt and forceful in speech?

    So forceful?

    No wonder Jiang Chengsi always said, never provoke him.

    Jiang Jinsangughed, ¡°Just curious, and considering what happened earlier, you didn¡¯t even tell me or Wanwan.¡±

    Shen Shuci spoke up, ¡°It was me who asked him to keep it from you, to save you the worry.¡±

    And the person spoke even more directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already handled the issue, what help could you have offered if I informed you?¡±

    In simple terms:

    What¡¯s the point of telling you if you couldn¡¯t have been of help anyway! It¡¯s better not to speak!

    Jiang Shiyi sat there,pletely humbled.

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan had gotten married; they were living in Beijing, the only two rtives Shen Shuci had there, her family. How could you speak so rudely?<fnb669> For more chapters visit find[f]ovel</fnb669>

    You should understand the principle of loving all rted things.

    Judging from his current performance, his will to please was zero; how could anyone believe he had feelings for Shen Shuci!

    No wonder Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t suspected anything for so long.

    ¡°But regardless, I must thank Brother Huo for the help,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°This matter was initially handled by me; cleaning up afterwards is part of my duty, and I promised Granny Jiang I¡¯d take care of her a bit, it¡¯s only right.¡±

    That tone, utterly devoid of emotion, made even Tang Wan touch her nose and nudge Jiang Jinsang, unsure of what to say next.

    Honestly, the person¡¯s expression made it really hard to continue any conversation.

    ¡°I send you a message, and you react so quickly, really¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled.

    ¡°Are you questioning my ability to act?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be faster than the third cousin.¡± Jiang Shiyi should have been the quickest.

    ¡°I hear from Chengsi that he¡¯s a bit of a germophobe and has some OCD; probably too meticulous, which makes him slower.¡±

    Jiang Shiyi: ¡°¡­¡±

    He seriously suspected the person was attacking him personally.

 Chapter 581 - 370 Is Uncle Wu overthinking? Aunt Floâ€™s active invitation (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 581: 370 Is Uncle Wu overthinking? Aunt Flo¡¯s active invitation (3 more updates)</h4>

    Shen Shuci was almost harassed and found herself in trouble with provocateurs; both Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang knew deep down Jiang Shiyi had definitely omitted some details. However, delving into those details would amount to inflicting secondary harm on her, so Jiang Shiyi spoke vaguely, and neither pressed further.

    However, they had left their meal midway and ended up grabbing another meal at the Huo Family.

    "I said you guys went to the police station, but why did you then visit the Huo Family? So it was Auntie Huo inviting you." Tang Wan originally found it odd.

    "Heard about my horse riding scare, she kept apologizing, wanting to treat me to a meal. They were rushing for time, so didn¡¯t wait for you." Shen Shuci spoke truthfully about this.

    As the two women chatted, the three men at the table just focused on their food without speaking.

    However, Shen Shuci received a call from her manager, telling her to note to work these next few days and to rest at home instead.

    "Manager, has this incident caused a bad impact? I¡¯m sorry for the trouble." Shen Shuci felt apologetic as the situation turned quite ugly, with many colleagues present, fearing she might even lose her job.

    "It¡¯s not your fault. Her temper was bound to cause a scene sooner orter. I¡¯ve reported everything truthfully to the higher-ups; it won¡¯t affect you."

    "I just feel it¡¯s tough on you and wanted you to rest at home for a couple of days. Don¡¯t overthink it, juste to work on time next week."

    "Thank you, Manager."

    On hearing about Shen Shuci¡¯s leave, Tang Wan invited her to stay at her ce for a couple of days.

    "I won¡¯t, I might need to make a few more trips to the police station recently, and it¡¯s too far from your ce, not very convenient."

    Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t clueless, she had just noticed a love bite on Tang Wan¡¯s neck, realizing the two might be...

    She definitely didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel.

    ...

    After dinner, naturally, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang took Shen Shuci home. Chengsi returned from the racing track; after picking up Jiang Shiyi from the Huo Family, they all went their separate ways.

    "Brother, what happened to Miss Shen? Why even Old Huo got involved?" Chengsi was naturally curious.

    "It¡¯s nothing serious."

    "I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me."

    Jiang Shiyi looked at him with lifted eyelids, "There¡¯s a lot I¡¯m keeping from you. What are you going to do about it?"

    "..."

    Bored at night, Chengsi yed a game online with Qi Zeyan, and during their chat, heined about the situation.

    "Shen Shuci got into trouble?" Qi Zeyan immediately sat up straight.

    "Seems like she was harassed by a superior, and Old Huo happened to run into it and beat the guy up."

    "Harassing Shen Shuci and even getting caught by Old Huo, that guy... has some guts."

    "Today it seems like that man¡¯s wife came to make a scene. Anyway, I don¡¯t know the specifics. I asked my brother, and he didn¡¯t say," Chengsi mumbled.

    Qi Zeyan, frustrated, pped his thigh, Oh hell, I missed out on the gossip. What a pity!

    **

    After Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang had taken Shen Shuci home and stayed a while longer before leaving, Shen Shuci repeatedly insisted that they mustn¡¯t tell the Shen Family elders about the incident.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Grandpa about it; I still have that much sense." Tang Wan smiled, "If nothinges up tomorrow, I¡¯lle over and keep youpany."

    "Go back and get some rest early, you still have red veins under your eyes; didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did you?"

    Tang Wan couldn¡¯t possibly tell her...

    That she hadn¡¯t slept at all.

    Thinking about what happenedst night, her ears turned faintly red. Shen Shuci, who had grown up abroad, was somewhat more liberal in certain aspects. Tang Wan just nced at Jiang Jinsang, "Everything in moderation, let her rest more."

    "I know." Jiang Jinsang nodded, aware deep down that it was Tang Wan¡¯s first time, and what they didst night was indeed a bit much, so tonight, he hadn¡¯t nned to do anything.

    Tang Wan blushed furiously, "Aunt Flo¡ª"

    "As the elder, what¡¯s wrong with showing some concern?"

    Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t old, but she quite knew how to act elder indeed.

    "Um... I want to talk to Wanwan alone for a bit."

    "I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs." Jiang Jinsang always had a knack for sensing the situation.

    Once he headed downstairs, Shen Shuci pulled Tang Wan aside, "When did you two get involved?"

    "Yesterday afternoon."

    "Is his body alright? Recovered well?" It¡¯s said it takes a hundred days to recover from bone and muscle injuries, not to mention Jiang Jinsang was born with this condition.

    "It should be fine."

    If anyone dared call him fragile or useless in the future, Tang Wan really wanted to beat them up, Jiang Jinsang was simply...

    "Did you two take precautions?"

    "No."

    "nning to have a kid?"

    "He said if we get pregnant, we¡¯ll keep it, so..."

    "Don¡¯t indulge him too much. I just saw you today and I felt yourplexion didn¡¯t look very good. Anything in excess isn¡¯t good; you know what I mean."

    Frustrated, Tang Wan reflected, honestly, that Shen Shuci was younger than her yet so "affectionate" to discuss such matters with her, which left her feeling indescribable.

    Shen Shuci felt that since Tang Wan¡¯s mother had passed away early and the Shen Family had treated her so well, it was somewhat like transferring the love meant for their own daughter to her. Therefore, she always felt that she owed Tang Wan a duty and obligation.

    Tang Wan exited the apartment building, and the cool night breeze seemed to disperse some of the heat from her face.

    "What did your aunt talk to you about?" Jiang Jinsang asked, noticing her embarrassed expression.

    "Nothing much." Tang Wan was too embarrassed to repeat the exact words.

    "Don¡¯t you think today¡¯s incident was a bit strange?"

    Jiang Jinsang sat in the car, idly reflecting on the day¡¯s events again. If today¡¯s incidents hadn¡¯t urred, he might never have known about the things Shen Shuci and the Huo Family were involved in that he was unaware of.

    But the two of them seemed normal...

    Mainly, two specific people did not at all seem like they were having an affair.

    Jiang Shiyi, not close with any of them, should have been more objective. Nothing he said was particrly suspicious.

    "It¡¯s fine if your aunt is okay." Tang Wan also realized many details were unclear but felt it improper to press further, "Alright, let¡¯s not think too much about it."

    "I feel you often overthink things, turning simple matters intoplex ones."

    "You should rest well instead. With this free time, maybe help elder brother with the wedding details."

    Jiang Jinsang nodded; he and Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s affair was clearly just overthinking. He and Tang Wan had indeede close yesterday...

    And he was perfectly healthy!

    He wasn¡¯t foolish; thinking it through, he realized he¡¯d been duped by Zhou Zhongqing. He always told himself he was fine, which was true, but knowing himself too well meant he could be easily led by subtle expressions.

    The truth proved that sometimes overthinking wasn¡¯t beneficial.

    **

    Meanwhile, at the Huo Family¡¯s side, their car had left Beijing long ago, and during a rest stop, they made a call home.

    "You didn¡¯t escort her home?" Liang Yun frowned slightly by the car.

    "Xiaowu and his wife came."

    "So what if they came? You should have taken her home." Liang Yun had a severe headache.

    Ridiculous teammates, what to do when you can¡¯t count on them to handle things?

    Creating opportunities without knowing how to seize them.

    "I¡¯m telling you, there aren¡¯t that many coincidences in this world. If opportunity doesn¡¯t knock, you have to learn to create it. Driving her to and from work daily, who knows if she¡¯ll just consider you a driver."

    "I am not a driver."

    "Then shut up, I¡¯m hanging up."

    <fna46f> The source of th?s content is findnovel</fna46f>

    Huo Zheng had just gone to the service area to get some hot water and handed it to his wife, "What¡¯s with him again?"

    "You knew to help me with food and hot water back in our day. This kid is even more clueless; giving him opportunities and he still doesn¡¯t grasp them. With him like this, Xiaowu¡¯s kids will be born and he still won¡¯t have courted his wife."

    "I¡¯ve told you before, he¡¯s not like me."

    "You..."

    **

    Opportunities might note every day, but surprisingly, the very next day, the police station called them early in the morning needing some details checked, and he went to Left Bank Garden to pick up Shen Shuci to the station.

    Only verifying a few things and signing some documents, it took less than an hour.

    Recalling his mother¡¯s words, before Shen Shuci could speak, he took the initiative, "I¡¯ll take you back."

    "Mm." Shen Shuci nodded.

    Still silent on the way, they reached her apartment building. Seeing it was just past nine in the morning, and that she didn¡¯t have work or any ns, she hesitantly asked, "Mr. Huo, would you like toe up for a bit?"

    The Huo family, hearing this, thought it was promising!

    ted internally, yet they strove to remain calm.

 Chapter 582 - 371 Huo Ye: Entering the Hall? Do I Have to Take Off My Clothes? (4 more - s)

    <h4>Chapter 582: 371 Huo Ye: Entering the Hall? Do I Have to Take Off My Clothes? (4 more Chapters)</h4>

    Shen Shuci rarely took the initiative to invite people over, but after the events of yesterday, she felt their rtionship had grown closer.

    She no longer felt as unfamiliar with him as before, having helped her numerous times, she found him very reliable and her guard was down.

    Combined with the sympathy and pity she felt for him, and although his manner was often brief and cold, at the end of the day, he was just a regr person. There was no need to be overly defensive every time she encountered him.

    The people of the Huo Family were extremely agitated, but he managed to keep hisposure, lowering his voice to ask,

    "Is it convenient?"

    "There¡¯s nothing inconvenient." Shen Shuci was not a messy person, her house was quite tidy, and there was nothing embarrassing to hide.

    Thinking about it, she owed him quite a bit, at least a couple of meals, having eaten at his ce a few times and troubling him to drive her to and from work every day without even offering him a cup of tea. Shen Shuci thought about it and felt her actions were not quite appropriate.

    "Hey, big brothers, would you like toe up for a ss of water too?" Shen Shuci was referring to the two in the driver and passenger seats, who had be familiar over the many days.

    "We better not."

    "Yeah, we¡¯ll stay in the car, it¡¯sfortable here."

    "You guys go ahead."

    They weren¡¯t stupid, daring to follow up might lead to more than just some skin off when they got back.

    After dropping off for so long, the two of them had made some progress, and only after watching the two enter the building did the people inside the car finally take a long sigh of relief:

    It was damn hard!

    **

    The apartment Shen Shuci rented was notrge, allowing one to see all the furnishings clearly at a nce, simple and clean. The floor mop at the entrance, pink in color, seemed somewhat mismatched with her.

    "By the way, men¡¯s slippers, I only have one pair prepared for Mr. Jiang here, will you wear these?"

    Jiang Jinsang had his own slippers here?

    Shen Shuci¡¯s apartment, only Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang visited frequently, having prepared for Tang Wan, it made sense to have a pair for Jiang Jinsang too.

    He nced at the slippers, "I¡¯m notfortable wearing others¡¯ things."

    "No need to take off your shoes then, juste in like this." Shen Shuci had already entered, starting to boil water to make him tea.

    Upon exiting, she saw him looking at a photograph on the table.

    "This was taken at Tang Family¡¯s home during Wanwan¡¯s engagement, those behind me are my parents." The photograph also included Elder Tang and others, clearly showing their affection, with Tang Wan already engaged to Jiang Jinsang, he also appeared in the group picture.

    "What tea would you like? I only have some ck tea and broken silver that Wanwan previously gifted, and some coffee here."

    Jiang Jinsang liked to drink tea too?

    His slippers, his pictures, and now his tea? How was he everywhere!

    "I¡¯ll have the ck tea."

    After he spoke, he casually flipped the photo frame face down on the table.

    Shen Shuci was looking for the tea leaves and hadn¡¯t noticed these details.

    She had broken silver here obviously for entertaining Jiang Jinsang; aside from him, she had no other guests, so she had prepared just enough.

    ...

    After preparing the tea for him, Shen Shuci remembered what the police officer at the station had said today.

    The incident happened so suddenly yesterday that the officer didn¡¯t ask many details, but when discussingpensation today, he mentioned the attack by Peng Yan and asked if she was injured or neededpensation for emotional distress.

    Shen Shuci definitely wasn¡¯t injured, but recalling this moment she suddenly remembered, someone had shielded her yesterday.

    It seemed he was hit quite a few times.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he was injured.

    With everything that had happened suddenly yesterday, plus the chaos brought by the Huo parents, she had forgotten to ask at the time.

    While he held the cup, blowing the steaming off the top, he side-nced at her, "You¡¯ve been watching me."

    "I haven¡¯t, have I?" Shen Shuci replied with a wry smile.

    "You¡¯ve been staring at me for almost two minutes."

    "I was just..." Shen Shuci hesitantly said, "I was just wondering, when she threw things at me yesterday, you blocked it for me, did you get hurt?"

    "Hmm."

    "Were you hurt? Badly?"

    "Not sure." It was on his back, he definitely couldn¡¯t see it.

    "Didn¡¯t you have a doctor look at it?" The Huo family had a private doctor, which made seeing one very convenient.

    "It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal; no need for a doctor."

    That it wasn¡¯t serious was a bit of relief for Shen Shuci, then she heard him add:

    "It just hurts a bit."

    Shen Shuci hesitated, "Should we... go see a doctor at the hospital?"

    "No need."

    He said that, yet heined of pain. Since it was all because of her, how could Shen Shuci act indifferent? "If we¡¯re not going to the hospital, would you mind showing me?"

    She definitely needed to see it with her own eyes before she could feel reassured.

    "Do you want to see it?"

    "Can¡¯t you see it for yourself? If it¡¯s serious, we should still check it at the hospital. I¡¯ll cover the medical expenses. If it¡¯s just a bruise or something, applying some ointment would be good too. I should have some bruise-healing medicine here," Shen Shuci said, reaching for her medical kit.

    The medicine she had was brought from abroad. Old Madame Shen, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t take good care of herself, had prepared evenmon medicines for colds and stomachaches. Indeed, she found a tube of ointment.

    But when she turned around, she saw the man who had been sitting and drinking tea was now standing up. He had taken off his coat, draped it over the chair, and was unbuttoning his shirt cuffs.

    He was very tall, which gave an overwhelming sense of presence. Since he entered the room, Shen Shuci instantly felt as if her own space had beenpressed, as if the entire room was filled with his presence.

    "Mr. Huo, what... what are you doing?"

    "You said you wanted to see the injury on my back."

    "Um."

    <fn4a7c> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel</fn4a7c>

    "How can you see it without me taking off my clothes?"

    Shen Shuci was at a loss for words; it seemed like a reasonable point. Clutching the ointment tube, she suddenly didn¡¯t know where to direct her gaze...

    ...

    At this moment, two men downstairs, having a little leisure time, stood beside a trash can, smoking a cigarette.

    "What do you think they¡¯re doing upstairs, alone, one man and one woman?"

    "Our boss loves to y dumb, probably just staring at each other."

    "How long do you think they¡¯ll stay up there?"

    "Ten minutes, tops!" The atmosphere was too awkward; Shen Shuci would surely send him off soon.

    "Eleven minutes, a pack of cigarettes."

    "Deal."

    An hour passed, and the person still had note downstairs...

    **

    Jiang Mansion

    Yesterday, Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian came home for dinner. Fan Mingyu thought the d¨¦cor at Qihu Mountain Vi was too outdated, over a decade old, and it needed a makeover for the wedding ¡ª not a major renovation, just some repainting and a change of style.

    So today, the Jiang family of four all moved into the old mansion.

    Taotao was naturally the happiest. She liked Jiang Jinsang very much, and stuck to him as soon as she arrived.

    "I heard something happened to Shen Shucist night?" Jiang Yanting spoke directly.

    "Your informationwork is quite good," Jiang Jinsang chuckled lightly.

    "I was in Hexi then, both old Huo and the third brother were there. Even if the news was hidden from the public, I still have my channels."

    "It¡¯s been dealt with."

    "Why is old Huo mixed up in this?"

    "That¡¯s a long story."

    Originally, Tang Wan hoped that Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting would look after Shen Shuci a bit since they had promised to, but they had a wedding to prepare and children to take care of. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t manage everything.

    Jiang Jinsang twiddled his fingers. "Old Huo has been a bit strangetely, very secretive. He hardly stays in Beijing. Thest time he went back and then returned, it was quite soon; asking him, he said it¡¯s inconvenient to disclose."

    Jiang Yanting gave a wryugh. "Maybe he¡¯s on a secret mission."

    As for his affairs, curious as they were, it wasn¡¯t convenient to probe. If he really was on some confidential mission, their meddling might sabotage matters.

    Even though Tang Wan told him not to worry unnecessarilyst night, he still couldn¡¯t let it go.

    "Jiang Xiaowu, you better not investigate him in secret; stepping onndmines wouldn¡¯t end well," Jiang Yanting warned.

    "I know."

    "He¡¯s always been elusive in his actions; you shouldn¡¯t interfere," Jiang Yanting warned.

    Jiang Jinsang, usually headstrong, might indeed step into trouble if not warned explicitly.

    "Brother, I know how to handle things."

    Jiang Jinsang felt there were too many inexplicable things. This morning, he even called Jiang Shiyi, but his assistant answered, saying he had gone to theb where calls weren¡¯t allowed.

    If it had been anyone else, Jiang Jinsang would certainly have sent Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu to tail and investigate. It was because it was the Huo Family, however, that this couldn¡¯t be done lightly; if secrets dide to light, getting tangled in a messy situation would be problematic.

    Could he really be back in Beijing on a secret mission?

    Yet, unimagined by him, someone had already entered Shen Shuci¡¯s home...

 Chapter 584 - 373 Intimate to the Point of Suffocation, Kitchen Killer on the Loose (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 584: 373 Intimate to the Point of Suffocation, Kitchen Killer on the Loose (2nd Update)</h4>

    The indoor light was dim, and the man had a cold, ominous face, exuding extreme danger.

    Shuci tensed up due to his words, the proximity too close, she felt as though she could hear her own heart pounding like a drum.

    Because deep down, she knew his words were true; her modest ability to defend herself was adequate against the likes of Manager Fan, but she would inevitably suffer a disadvantage in the hands of Jiang Chengsi, let alone when facing him!

    As her mind was in disarray, she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye of his hand suddenly reaching out.

    Shuci reacted almost instinctively, subconsciously resisting, trying to block his hand, but in the next second, her wrist was seized, pinned to the wall behind her, and as she began to raise her other arm, it was also restrained.

    Both hands were fixed on either side of her head; his strength was too much, and she couldn¡¯t break free.

    It was also the first time she felt firsthand the vast disparity in strength between men and women.

    When Shuci tried to lift her foot, the man seemed to have anticipated her action; in the confined space, he neutralized her force, and she was pressed against the wall by him...

    His whole body didn¡¯t press close, yet the overwhelming sense of oppression, the man¡¯s breath sealing her off, left her unable to breathe.

    His hands gripped her wrists tightly, the heat from his palms scalding.

    The man slightly bent his waist, leaning down towards her, watching her seriously, still expressionless, his gaze stern, and the only thing that was assaulting her senses...

    was a scorching, bone-searing breath.

    Shuci¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. What did he want? "Mr. Huo?"

    "Do you see?"

    "What?" Shuci was in a state of high tension, subconsciously biting down on her lip, and from a young age, she had beenpetitive; it was the first time she¡¯d been restrained by someone without any chance to retaliate.

    Her heart was racing, unable to fathom what he wanted. Although they had been seeing each other every daytely, riding in the same car, they never exchanged more than five words, let alone any intimate gestures.

    Suddenly like this... Shuci was genuinely bewildered.

    "If I put my mind to it, bullying you would be very easy."

    His voice was hoarse and deep, looking down at her from above, the proximity between them almost unimaginable.

    And his gazended on her tightly pursed lips, his eyes tightened, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing gently as he restrained himself and shifted his gaze away, releasing his grip on her and stepping back.

    Shucipletely rxed, all of this just to prove...

    How powerful he was? How easily he could bully her?

    And he had already entered the bathroom, doused his face in cold water without any fuss, his face and hair still dripping, alreadying out of the bathroom, grabbed his discarded clothes, swiftly buttoned up.

    "Towel." Shuci handed him the towel she had brought from his house, he nced down at it, seemingly having forgotten that another towel was left here with her, momentarily not reaching out to take it.

    Shuci recalled how he was unwilling to wear Jiang Jinsang¡¯s slippers. "This towel is yours, I used it but I washed it clean for you, or should I get you a new one?"

    He just took the towel from her hands, using it to dry his face.

    "Don¡¯t casually invite men into your house, it¡¯s dangerous."

    "I usually don¡¯t..."

    "Not even Jiang Jinsang, it¡¯s not appropriate."

    Shuci pursed her lips, "He onlyes with Wanwan, and I wouldn¡¯t randomly invite strangers." Jiang Jinsang would never meet her alone, this sense of propriety was understood by all.

    "You invited Zeyanst time."

    Zeyan? Shuci thought vaguely, recalling the time when Qi Zeyan brought her a gift? Indeed, she did invite him in for a drink, but he ultimately didn¡¯te in.

    "That was just a courtesy. Besides, he¡¯s not a bad person." They were more or less acquaintances.

    "One never knows what lies in a person¡¯s heart."

    Shuci curved her lips into a smile, "You aren¡¯t friends with him, so is it appropriate to describe him that way? If we go by that reasoning, I actually shouldn¡¯t have invited you up either..."

    As he finished dressing, Shuci had already walked to the window, pulling open the ckout curtains, only to hear him say from behind,

    "I¡¯m different from them."

    Shuci¡¯s fingers paused momentarily, her heart stung as if pricked by something, it shuddered fiercely, she continued to draw the curtains, not responding to his words.

    "By the way, take this ointment back with you, it¡¯s effective for treating bruises." Shuci handed him the cream, ncing at the time which showed half-past ten, realizing it was nearly lunchtime, considering the trouble she had caused him the day before, "Mr. Huo, if you don¡¯t have ns for lunch, I¡¯d like to invite you to a meal."

    "At your ce?"

    Knowing the quality of her cooking, Shuci answered, "How about we go out to eat..."

    "Go out now?" At this hour, most restaurants probably weren¡¯t open yet.

    "I¡¯m an average cook."

    "No problem, I¡¯m not picky." In his profession, he¡¯d endured all sorts of hardships. As long as the food can fill the stomach, he was not fussy about the taste.

    To im one¡¯s skills were average might often be a form of modesty, so...

    He hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that Shen Shuci was genuinely a "kitchen assassin."

    At this point, Shen Shuci had no way out. "Why don¡¯t you sit here for a bit while I go out to buy some groceries?"

    "Should Ie with you?"

    "No need, it¡¯s very close. The market is just next door; I¡¯ll be back very quickly." Shen Shuci said, taking her phone and heading out.

    The people from the Huo Family standing at the bottom of the apartment building watched Shen Shucie out, thinking that after more than an hour, the two of them were finallying downstairs.

    "Mr. Huo will have lunch at our ce today, I¡¯m going to buy some groceries." Shen Shuci greeted them and then headed towards the main entrance of themunity.

    "Staying over for a meal?"

    "I just want to know, what have the two of them been doing for the past hour? Do you think there has been any progress?"

    "Why didn¡¯t our young master follow her? Such a good opportunity!"

    "Our young master is still too dull. Look at the expression on Miss Shen¡¯s face when she came out, all nervous. I¡¯m sure she must have been quite scared by him upstairs. At this rate, when will our family be able to celebrate a happy asion?"

    ...

    Shen Shuci¡¯s cooking skills were mediocre, and she was definitely nervous about having to cook personally today. The reason she didn¡¯t dare to let him follow was mainly that she needed to seek help from Tang Wan.

    At that moment, Tang Wan was holding a pair of tweezers engaged in the delicate task of carving ingredients when her phone vibrated. She nced at the caller ID, answered, and immediately turned on the speakerphone. "Auntie, are you asking me out?"

    She knew that Shen Shuci was off work and resting at home, so she naturally assumed that Shen Shuci might be calling to ask her to go shopping or something simr.

    "No, I want to ask you, what dishes are rtively simple to cook?"

    "Cooking?" When Tang Wan heard that she was going to cook, her hand trembled, nearly snapping the intricate work she was doing and quickly set down her tools.

    "I don¡¯t have ns, just want to learn to cook myself. Living alone, I can¡¯t always order takeout."

    "Why don¡¯t youe over for dinner at our ce today? I¡¯ll gradually teach you how to cook." Tang Wan was genuinely concerned about her being alone at home with fire and oil.

    "I just want to try it out myself. What do you think is simple and easy to start with? What do I need to buy?"

    "Tomatoes and eggs stir-fry, braised eggnt, hand-torn cabbage?" Tang Wan listed a few dishes that she thought were rtively simple.

    "What about main dishes? Like braised pork, braised fish?"

    "You want to cook main dishes too? Just stir-fry a couple of dishes for yourself."

    <fn04b4> For original chapters go to find[f]ovel</fn04b4>

    "I feel like eating some meat."

    "Since when did you start liking meat?" Shen Shuci¡¯s appetite was average, and she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of greasy or rich foods.

    "Just tell me what I need to buy and exin how to cook them in a simple way."

    What Tang Wan taught her were the simplest methods... "When you¡¯re adding seasonings and aren¡¯t sure, just taste it as you go..."

    "I got it."

    Shen Shuci came back home carrying a bunch of stuff, went into the kitchen by herself, and shut the door so he couldn¡¯t see.

    He was just bored, watching TV for a while when suddenly, he heard a ttering noise from the kitchen. Following the sound, he went over and directly opened the door...

    The scene before him was one he¡¯d probably remember for a lifetime.

    The countertop was aplete mess, pots and pans scattered all over, all dumped into the sink; there were broken eggshells and vegetable leaves on the floor, and something that looked like starch...

    The kitchen was also filled with a strong smell of something burnt.

    On the floor at the side, there was a fish flopping around.

    Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly open the door, still clutching a spat in her hand, her face a picture of embarrassment.

    "What are you doing?" the man asked.

    Shen Shuci frowned. What does it look like I¡¯m doing?

    "You really can¡¯t cook?"

    "I..."

    He didn¡¯t say anything, just looked down, took off his watch, ced it aside, undid his cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves to his wrists, and reached out to first turn on the vent hood. "You go on out, I¡¯ll take care of this."

    "You know how?" Shen Shuci looked at him, incredulous.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 584 - 373 Intimate to the Point of Suffocation, Kitchen Killer on the Loose (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 584: 373 Intimate to the Point of Suffocation, Kitchen Killer on the Loose (2nd Update)</h4>

    The indoor light was dim, and the man had a cold, ominous face, exuding extreme danger.

    Shuci tensed up due to his words, the proximity too close, she felt as though she could hear her own heart pounding like a drum.

    Because deep down, she knew his words were true; her modest ability to defend herself was adequate against the likes of Manager Fan, but she would inevitably suffer a disadvantage in the hands of Jiang Chengsi, let alone when facing him!

    As her mind was in disarray, she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye of his hand suddenly reaching out.

    Shuci reacted almost instinctively, subconsciously resisting, trying to block his hand, but in the next second, her wrist was seized, pinned to the wall behind her, and as she began to raise her other arm, it was also restrained.

    Both hands were fixed on either side of her head; his strength was too much, and she couldn¡¯t break free.

    It was also the first time she felt firsthand the vast disparity in strength between men and women.

    When Shuci tried to lift her foot, the man seemed to have anticipated her action; in the confined space, he neutralized her force, and she was pressed against the wall by him...

    His whole body didn¡¯t press close, yet the overwhelming sense of oppression, the man¡¯s breath sealing her off, left her unable to breathe.

    His hands gripped her wrists tightly, the heat from his palms scalding.

    The man slightly bent his waist, leaning down towards her, watching her seriously, still expressionless, his gaze stern, and the only thing that was assaulting her senses...

    was a scorching, bone-searing breath.

    Shuci¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. What did he want? "Mr. Huo?"

    "Do you see?"

    "What?" Shuci was in a state of high tension, subconsciously biting down on her lip, and from a young age, she had beenpetitive; it was the first time she¡¯d been restrained by someone without any chance to retaliate.

    Her heart was racing, unable to fathom what he wanted. Although they had been seeing each other every daytely, riding in the same car, they never exchanged more than five words, let alone any intimate gestures.

    Suddenly like this... Shuci was genuinely bewildered.

    "If I put my mind to it, bullying you would be very easy."

    His voice was hoarse and deep, looking down at her from above, the proximity between them almost unimaginable.

    And his gazended on her tightly pursed lips, his eyes tightened, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing gently as he restrained himself and shifted his gaze away, releasing his grip on her and stepping back.

    Shucipletely rxed, all of this just to prove...

    How powerful he was? How easily he could bully her?

    And he had already entered the bathroom, doused his face in cold water without any fuss, his face and hair still dripping, alreadying out of the bathroom, grabbed his discarded clothes, swiftly buttoned up.

    "Towel." Shuci handed him the towel she had brought from his house, he nced down at it, seemingly having forgotten that another towel was left here with her, momentarily not reaching out to take it.

    Shuci recalled how he was unwilling to wear Jiang Jinsang¡¯s slippers. "This towel is yours, I used it but I washed it clean for you, or should I get you a new one?"

    He just took the towel from her hands, using it to dry his face.

    "Don¡¯t casually invite men into your house, it¡¯s dangerous."

    "I usually don¡¯t..."

    "Not even Jiang Jinsang, it¡¯s not appropriate."

    Shuci pursed her lips, "He onlyes with Wanwan, and I wouldn¡¯t randomly invite strangers." Jiang Jinsang would never meet her alone, this sense of propriety was understood by all.

    "You invited Zeyanst time."

    Zeyan? Shuci thought vaguely, recalling the time when Qi Zeyan brought her a gift? Indeed, she did invite him in for a drink, but he ultimately didn¡¯te in.

    "That was just a courtesy. Besides, he¡¯s not a bad person." They were more or less acquaintances.

    "One never knows what lies in a person¡¯s heart."

    Shuci curved her lips into a smile, "You aren¡¯t friends with him, so is it appropriate to describe him that way? If we go by that reasoning, I actually shouldn¡¯t have invited you up either..."

    As he finished dressing, Shuci had already walked to the window, pulling open the ckout curtains, only to hear him say from behind,

    "I¡¯m different from them."

    Shuci¡¯s fingers paused momentarily, her heart stung as if pricked by something, it shuddered fiercely, she continued to draw the curtains, not responding to his words.

    "By the way, take this ointment back with you, it¡¯s effective for treating bruises." Shuci handed him the cream, ncing at the time which showed half-past ten, realizing it was nearly lunchtime, considering the trouble she had caused him the day before, "Mr. Huo, if you don¡¯t have ns for lunch, I¡¯d like to invite you to a meal."

    "At your ce?"

    Knowing the quality of her cooking, Shuci answered, "How about we go out to eat..."

    "Go out now?" At this hour, most restaurants probably weren¡¯t open yet.

    "I¡¯m an average cook."

    "No problem, I¡¯m not picky." In his profession, he¡¯d endured all sorts of hardships. As long as the food can fill the stomach, he was not fussy about the taste.

    To im one¡¯s skills were average might often be a form of modesty, so...

    He hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that Shen Shuci was genuinely a "kitchen assassin."

    At this point, Shen Shuci had no way out. "Why don¡¯t you sit here for a bit while I go out to buy some groceries?"

    "Should Ie with you?"

    "No need, it¡¯s very close. The market is just next door; I¡¯ll be back very quickly." Shen Shuci said, taking her phone and heading out.

    The people from the Huo Family standing at the bottom of the apartment building watched Shen Shucie out, thinking that after more than an hour, the two of them were finallying downstairs.

    "Mr. Huo will have lunch at our ce today, I¡¯m going to buy some groceries." Shen Shuci greeted them and then headed towards the main entrance of themunity.

    "Staying over for a meal?"

    "I just want to know, what have the two of them been doing for the past hour? Do you think there has been any progress?"

    "Why didn¡¯t our young master follow her? Such a good opportunity!"

    "Our young master is still too dull. Look at the expression on Miss Shen¡¯s face when she came out, all nervous. I¡¯m sure she must have been quite scared by him upstairs. At this rate, when will our family be able to celebrate a happy asion?"

    ...

    Shen Shuci¡¯s cooking skills were mediocre, and she was definitely nervous about having to cook personally today. The reason she didn¡¯t dare to let him follow was mainly that she needed to seek help from Tang Wan.

    At that moment, Tang Wan was holding a pair of tweezers engaged in the delicate task of carving ingredients when her phone vibrated. She nced at the caller ID, answered, and immediately turned on the speakerphone. "Auntie, are you asking me out?"

    She knew that Shen Shuci was off work and resting at home, so she naturally assumed that Shen Shuci might be calling to ask her to go shopping or something simr.

    "No, I want to ask you, what dishes are rtively simple to cook?"

    "Cooking?" When Tang Wan heard that she was going to cook, her hand trembled, nearly snapping the intricate work she was doing and quickly set down her tools.

    "I don¡¯t have ns, just want to learn to cook myself. Living alone, I can¡¯t always order takeout."

    "Why don¡¯t youe over for dinner at our ce today? I¡¯ll gradually teach you how to cook." Tang Wan was genuinely concerned about her being alone at home with fire and oil.

    "I just want to try it out myself. What do you think is simple and easy to start with? What do I need to buy?"

    "Tomatoes and eggs stir-fry, braised eggnt, hand-torn cabbage?" Tang Wan listed a few dishes that she thought were rtively simple.

    "What about main dishes? Like braised pork, braised fish?"

    "You want to cook main dishes too? Just stir-fry a couple of dishes for yourself."

    <fn04b4> For original chapters go to find[f]ovel</fn04b4>

    "I feel like eating some meat."

    "Since when did you start liking meat?" Shen Shuci¡¯s appetite was average, and she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of greasy or rich foods.

    "Just tell me what I need to buy and exin how to cook them in a simple way."

    What Tang Wan taught her were the simplest methods... "When you¡¯re adding seasonings and aren¡¯t sure, just taste it as you go..."

    "I got it."

    Shen Shuci came back home carrying a bunch of stuff, went into the kitchen by herself, and shut the door so he couldn¡¯t see.

    He was just bored, watching TV for a while when suddenly, he heard a ttering noise from the kitchen. Following the sound, he went over and directly opened the door...

    The scene before him was one he¡¯d probably remember for a lifetime.

    The countertop was aplete mess, pots and pans scattered all over, all dumped into the sink; there were broken eggshells and vegetable leaves on the floor, and something that looked like starch...

    The kitchen was also filled with a strong smell of something burnt.

    On the floor at the side, there was a fish flopping around.

    Shen Shuci hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly open the door, still clutching a spat in her hand, her face a picture of embarrassment.

    "What are you doing?" the man asked.

    Shen Shuci frowned. What does it look like I¡¯m doing?

    "You really can¡¯t cook?"

    "I..."

    He didn¡¯t say anything, just looked down, took off his watch, ced it aside, undid his cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves to his wrists, and reached out to first turn on the vent hood. "You go on out, I¡¯ll take care of this."

    "You know how?" Shen Shuci looked at him, incredulous.

 Chapter 586: 375 Wanwan Transformation: Day and Night, Completely Different (4 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 586: 375 Wanwan Transformation: Day and Night, Completely Different (4 Updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan had just finished using her chopsticks and casually cleaned them, not noticing that Shen Shuci slyly slid her watch into a drawer nearby. At that moment, her own phone began to vibrate, startling her with a rapid heartbeat.

    Looking at the caller ID, she rxed slightly upon seeing it was her father, ¡°Hello, Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Finished your meal? How was work today?¡± The elder Mr. Shen thought she was still at work and had purposely chosen his lunch break to call.

    ¡°We have a day off at thepany today, I¡¯m at home, and Wanwan is here too.¡±

    Hearing that it was her grandfather on the phone, Tang Wan winked at Shen Shuci, who then handed over the phone, ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wanwan¡­¡± Mr. Shen, hearing her voice and thinking of their close rtionship, naturally felt happy, ¡°Did you have lunch at Shuci¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°We ate at home, Auntie made lunch herself today. The braised fish was quite tasty. She can look after herself very well without me, don¡¯t worry about us, Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    Tang Wan surely didn¡¯t want to worry her grandfather, choosing to say only pleasant things.

    ¡°She can cook?¡±

    Shen Shuci felt a severe headacheing on. She was doomed!

    Indeed, as soon as the phone was back in her hands, the old manughed, saying he must try her cooking sometime, and she could onlyugh and agree.

    This hole she was digging was getting bigger and bigger¡­

    This matter was hard enough to exin to Tang Wan, let alone her parents overseas. Should she secretly learn to cook one day?

    Unaware of Shen Shuci¡¯s internal scheming, Tang Wan sat to the side, texting Jiang Jinsang to check in, ¡°I think getting married is too exhausting. Watching my brother and sister-inw busy every day, I don¡¯t even want to have a wedding anymore, it¡¯s too much hassle¡­¡±

    ¡°Your brother-inw probably won¡¯t agree.¡± Shen Shuci sat back in front of theputer.

    Seeing Shen Shuci was busy, Tang Wan didn¡¯t say anything further, and they quietly continued with their work, until Tang Wan suddenly stood up, wandered around the room, and then made a beeline for the drawer. Just as she was about to open it, Shen Shuci rushed over and pressed down with her hand¡­

    ¡°Snap¡ª¡± The drawer abruptly closed with a crisp sound.

    Tang Wan looked puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a charging cable, my phone is dying.¡± Tang Wan was so close to Shen Shuci, they had shared a bed and were inseparable in intimacy; she coulde and go from Shen Shuci¡¯s home as she pleased, so what¡¯s with a drawer? Shen Shuci¡¯s reaction seemed¡­

    A bit over-the-top.<fn5972> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn5972>

    ¡°The charging cable isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Shen Shuci said, and from the side, she rummaged for a charging cable to give to her.

    Although they said nothing else, they both kept a burning gaze on that one drawer.

    But under Shen Shuci¡¯s ¡°strict watch,¡± Tang Wan ultimately did not manage to open it and venture inside.

    **

    Even so,ter at the old house, when Jiang Jinsang asked how Shen Shuci was doing, she didn¡¯t mention it. Girls might always have their little secrets; there was no need for him to know.

    ¡°The guest list for the big brother¡¯s wedding banquet is all confirmed?¡± Tang Wan rubbed the back of her neck, her cervical spine inevitably sore from long hours of desk work.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. I¡¯ll take it to the Xie Family tomorrow for Mr. Xie to review. If all is well, we¡¯ll start printing the wedding invitations.¡±

    As Jiang Jinsang spoke, he moved behind her and stretched out his hand to knead her neck,

    ¡°Mm¡ª¡± Perhaps his grip was a bit strong, causing her to groan in pain.

    ¡°Is this pressure right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, that feels good.¡± Tang Wan leaned back into his embrace, humming infort as he massaged her, but it provoked Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wandering thoughts.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡±

    His voice lingered by her ear, tinged with longing and seduction; even his eyes grew fervent. Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened, sensing something was about to happen.

    ¡°I want to take a bath, you should go out first.¡± She said, preparing to escape to the bathroom, but the man was quicker, grabbing her arm and pulling her into the bathroom with him, ¡°Jiang Jinsang¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man had already removed his shirt, his broad shoulders and narrow waist disyed through months of exercise, his back muscles sharply defined. There were several nail marks on his body, clearly left by her previously¡­

    Tang Wan blushed, ¡°If you want to bathe, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    As she was about to leave, her wrist was caught, and she heard a voice close to her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s bathe together.¡±

    ¡°I think your body should rest a few more days¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes tightened.

    ¡­

    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead.

    If Tang Wan had any strength left, she would have definitely kicked him off the bed.

    For the following days, Tang Wan naturally avoided him. Plus, with Jiangjiang and Taotao visiting and the little girl¡¯s affection for sticking to Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan took the opportunity to return to her room early, locking the door from inside, preventing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s entry.

 Chapter 586: 375 Wanwan Transformation: Day and Night, Completely Different (4 Updates)

    <strong>Chapter 586: 375 Wanwan Transformation: Day and Night, Completely Different (4 Updates)</strong>

    Tang Wan had just finished using her chopsticks and casually cleaned them, not noticing that Shen Shuci slyly slid her watch into a drawer nearby. At that moment, her own phone began to vibrate, startling her with a rapid heartbeat.

    Looking at the caller ID, she rxed slightly upon seeing it was her father, ¡°Hello, Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Finished your meal? How was work today?¡± The elder Mr. Shen thought she was still at work and had purposely chosen his lunch break to call.

    ¡°We have a day off at thepany today, I¡¯m at home, and Wanwan is here too.¡±

    Hearing that it was her grandfather on the phone, Tang Wan winked at Shen Shuci, who then handed over the phone, ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wanwan¡­¡± Mr. Shen, hearing her voice and thinking of their close rtionship, naturally felt happy, ¡°Did you have lunch at Shuci¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°We ate at home, Auntie made lunch herself today. The braised fish was quite tasty. She can look after herself very well without me, don¡¯t worry about us, Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    Tang Wan surely didn¡¯t want to worry her grandfather, choosing to say only pleasant things.

    ¡°She can cook?¡±

    Shen Shuci felt a severe headacheing on. She was doomed!

    Indeed, as soon as the phone was back in her hands, the old manughed, saying he must try her cooking sometime, and she could onlyugh and agree.

    This hole she was digging was getting bigger and bigger¡­

    This matter was hard enough to exin to Tang Wan, let alone her parents overseas. Should she secretly learn to cook one day?

    Unaware of Shen Shuci¡¯s internal scheming, Tang Wan sat to the side, texting Jiang Jinsang to check in, ¡°I think getting married is too exhausting. Watching my brother and sister-inw busy every day, I don¡¯t even want to have a wedding anymore, it¡¯s too much hassle¡­¡±

    ¡°Your brother-inw probably won¡¯t agree.¡± Shen Shuci sat back in front of theputer.

    Seeing Shen Shuci was busy, Tang Wan didn¡¯t say anything further, and they quietly continued with their work, until Tang Wan suddenly stood up, wandered around the room, and then made a beeline for the drawer. Just as she was about to open it, Shen Shuci rushed over and pressed down with her hand¡­

    ¡°Snap¡ª¡± The drawer abruptly closed with a crisp sound.

    Tang Wan looked puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a charging cable, my phone is dying.¡± Tang Wan was so close to Shen Shuci, they had shared a bed and were inseparable in intimacy; she coulde and go from Shen Shuci¡¯s home as she pleased, so what¡¯s with a drawer? Shen Shuci¡¯s reaction seemed¡­

    A bit over-the-top.<fn5972> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn5972>

    ¡°The charging cable isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Shen Shuci said, and from the side, she rummaged for a charging cable to give to her.

    Although they said nothing else, they both kept a burning gaze on that one drawer.

    But under Shen Shuci¡¯s ¡°strict watch,¡± Tang Wan ultimately did not manage to open it and venture inside.

    **

    Even so,ter at the old house, when Jiang Jinsang asked how Shen Shuci was doing, she didn¡¯t mention it. Girls might always have their little secrets; there was no need for him to know.

    ¡°The guest list for the big brother¡¯s wedding banquet is all confirmed?¡± Tang Wan rubbed the back of her neck, her cervical spine inevitably sore from long hours of desk work.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. I¡¯ll take it to the Xie Family tomorrow for Mr. Xie to review. If all is well, we¡¯ll start printing the wedding invitations.¡±

    As Jiang Jinsang spoke, he moved behind her and stretched out his hand to knead her neck,

    ¡°Mm¡ª¡± Perhaps his grip was a bit strong, causing her to groan in pain.

    ¡°Is this pressure right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, that feels good.¡± Tang Wan leaned back into his embrace, humming infort as he massaged her, but it provoked Jiang Jinsang¡¯s wandering thoughts.

    ¡°Wanwan¡ª¡±

    His voice lingered by her ear, tinged with longing and seduction; even his eyes grew fervent. Tang Wan¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened, sensing something was about to happen.

    ¡°I want to take a bath, you should go out first.¡± She said, preparing to escape to the bathroom, but the man was quicker, grabbing her arm and pulling her into the bathroom with him, ¡°Jiang Jinsang¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man had already removed his shirt, his broad shoulders and narrow waist disyed through months of exercise, his back muscles sharply defined. There were several nail marks on his body, clearly left by her previously¡­

    Tang Wan blushed, ¡°If you want to bathe, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    As she was about to leave, her wrist was caught, and she heard a voice close to her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s bathe together.¡±

    ¡°I think your body should rest a few more days¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s eyes tightened.

    ¡­

    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead.

    If Tang Wan had any strength left, she would have definitely kicked him off the bed.

    For the following days, Tang Wan naturally avoided him. Plus, with Jiangjiang and Taotao visiting and the little girl¡¯s affection for sticking to Jiang Jinsang, Tang Wan took the opportunity to return to her room early, locking the door from inside, preventing Jiang Jinsang¡¯s entry.

 Chapter 587 - 375 Wanwan Transformation: Day and Night, Completely Different (4 Updates)_2

    <h4>Chapter 587: 375 Wanwan Transformation: Day and Night, Completely Different (4 Updates)_2</h4>

    Jiang Jinsang was painfully aware that he needed to rest properly; otherwise, how could a mere door, a single lock, possibly contain him.

    During the day, he could only look for opportunities to be close to her. Although they had been honest with each other, Tang Wan was still shy, and just a word or joke from him could make her flush with embarrassment.

    Sometimes, when the olddy saw this, she felt overly embarrassed herself and couldn¡¯t help but remind him,

    "Don¡¯t you have any shame? Wanwan does. Can¡¯t you learn from your brother? When he¡¯s with Zhixian, does he act like you do?"

    Jiang Jinsang really wanted to retort,

    "Big brother just pretends to be decent in public but is a beast in private."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Zhou Zhongqing, though abroad, would still make calls or video calls to Jiang Jinsang from time to time to inquire about his health.

    That day, during his workout, Jiang Jinsang received a video call from Zhou Zhongqing. He paused the treadmill, grabbed a towel to wipe off sweat, and answered the call, "Uncle Zhou¡ª"

    "I¡¯ve been busy with meetingstely, and the timing hasn¡¯t been very regr, so I couldn¡¯t schedule a fixed time to contact you." Although the meetings were exhausting, they were nothingpared to standing at an operation table all day, so Zhou Zhongqing¡¯splexion looked rather good recently.

    "It¡¯s okay."

    "You look rather healthy." Zhou Zhongqing observed him, wearing ck sportswear, the top soaked with sweat, clinging to his body, vaguely revealing the contours of his well-defined, yet not overly exaggerated muscles.

    "It¡¯s passable."

    Jiang Jinsang, still wiping sweat with the towel and feeling ufortable from being drenched, tugged slightly at his cor. Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s gaze tightened, "Wait, pull down your cor and let me have a look."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Jinsang appeared calm.

    "You wouldn¡¯t..." Zhou Zhongqing clenched his teeth, "Jiang Jinsang!"

    Tang Wan happened to appear at the doorway, hearing Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s voice from inside, thinking they might be on a call or video call. She initially nned toe backter but suddenly heard Zhou Zhongqing raise his voice calling out Jiang Jinsang¡¯s name. She frowned slightly and stood still at the door.

    "What¡¯s wrong with me?"

    Jiang Jinsang looked at the person on the video with a smile. They were all clever people; there was almost no need to say much for each to understand the other.

    Zhou Zhongqing cursed internally:

    Damned kid!

    Could his acting be that poor? Already seen through by him.

    They are a couple, after all, and things are like this between them.

    Still, Zhou Zhongqing continued to be stubborn and uttered some harsh words, "I¡¯m telling you, your body hasn¡¯t recovered. With a congenital condition like yours, how could it be so easily cured?"

    "You might not live much longer."

    "Is that so?" Jiang Jinsang knew he was just being stubborn andughed it off, but Tang Wan, standing at the door, feltpletely different inside.

    Seeing him like this, Zhou Zhongqing became even angrier, this little rascal, so arrogant?

    "Your body might seem fine now, but who knows when it¡¯ll give out? You¡¯ve only got a short time left to make the most of it. Hurry up, while you¡¯re still alive, maybe you¡¯ll manage to have a son or a daughter."

    "Have you said these things to Wanwan?" Jiang Jinsang knew he was doing it on purpose and didn¡¯t care.

    "If she likes you and you tell her that, won¡¯t it just break her heart?"

    "Who knows, maybe I can live to a ripe old age? Why worry about these things?"

    ...

    While these two were still bantering,

    Tang Wan was utterly confused. What was going on?

    Wasn¡¯t his illness supposed to be cured? Could ite back? A ticking time bomb?

    Her heart felt as if it had suddenly dropped into an ice cer, indescribable difort enveloping her. Her head felt heavy, and as she returned to her room, her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. Yet, fearing her family would notice something was off, she could only grit her teeth and endure.

    That evening, after Jiang Jinsang had helped Taotao finish her homework as usual, he went to Tang Wan¡¯s ce to bid her goodnight. If it were any other day, her room¡¯s door would be locked, but today it turned open with a twist...

    His lips slowly curved up, it seemed she had cooled down from her anger. He hadn¡¯t even stepped inside when he saw Tang Wan suddenly dash out from inside and throw herself into his arms.

    "Wanwan?" Jiang Jinsang frowned. What was going on?

    She had been acting strange at dinner that day, and now she was being so forward all of a sudden.

    "Let me hug you for a while."

    <fn0d4f> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find¡¤novel</fn0d4f>

    Hearing their conversation, maybe it was because of these past two years, he could very well live a long and healthy life.

    Tang Wan had been anxious for hours, even if Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t sick, life was unpredictable. Who could guarantee that an ident wouldn¡¯t happen tomorrow? Instead of worrying over potential idents, it was better to cherish the present.

    With the warmth and fragrance of her soft body in his embrace, Jiang Jinsang was naturally very pleased, especially since Tang Wan was unusually passionate that night.

    For a man, a wife¡¯s initiative and warmth are naturally good things.

    But when this continued for several consecutive days, Jiang Jinsang couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled...

    "She¡¯s shy and tender during the day, so why does she seem like a different person at night?"

    He had tried to question Tang Wan indirectly, and she just smiled at him, "Do you like it when I¡¯m like this?"

    Jiang Jinsang really wanted to say he liked it more than life itself, but he vaguely felt something was amiss.

    After all, there hadn¡¯t been any recent incidents. Her studio had already been running smoothly, with Chen Zhi assisting externally, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and her days were quite normal too. Why all of a sudden...

    But for him, this was naturally a good thing.

    Tang Wan considered that Jiang Jinsang hadn¡¯t told her about this matter because he didn¡¯t want to worry her. So she pretended to be unaware, even though in her heart she kept pondering over Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words...

    In his lifetime, he might not even have one son or daughter.

    Although this matter was uncertain, and Jiang Jinsang might as well live a long life, Tang Wan ultimately felt a bit upset, which was why she was extra cooperative with him at night.

    The rtionship between husband and wife was naturally harmonious and extra sweet.

    At this moment, Jiang Jinsang had no idea that Tang Wan¡¯s change was because she believed he could pass away at any moment... At this point, he was still somewhatcent.

    **

    After thinking about it for a few days, Tang Wan kept feeling she might be worrying over nothing. People are prone to thinking negatively, and seeing that Jiang Jinsang appeared healthy, she might just be overthinking entirely.

    Meanwhile, a small incident urred at the studio, whichpletely diverted her attention.

    "Wanwan, this is my oversight at work. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the online messages in time, and I didn¡¯t expect the situation to have be so serious."

    For someone Chen Zhi¡¯s age, he naturally didn¡¯t spend much time on the inte.

    "It was You Congrong¡¯s fans who stirred this up. They were happy about the previous coboration, but you embarrassed her. There were already many people badmouthing you online."

    "They said her coborating with us was her giving us face. I didn¡¯t expect that even after so long, her fans still hold a grudge against you."

    ...

    Tang Wan scrolled through her phone, the trending topic read:

    [Tang Wan¡¯s Studio Involved in Copyright Infringement]

    Tang Wan¡¯s studio had taken on the hair essory work for "Feng Que," which was quite well known in the fandom. If the copyright infringement allegations held up, it could have significant impact on the entire show, inevitably affecting the actors involved.

    With so many popr stars in the show, once their fans considered that their idols could be affected, they would undoubtedly explode...

    Which is why this hot search topic quickly rose to the front.

    And Qi Zeyan, as the biggest investor, was also quickly dragged into the fray.

 Chapter 588: 376 Wanwan involved in infringement? Aunt Flo went to steal the tricks?

    <strong>Chapter 588: 376 Wanwan involved in infringement? Aunt Flo went to steal the tricks?</strong>

    Inside the studio

    Tang Wan had already opened her phone and searched for several popr Weibo posts under the entry ¡°copyright infringement.¡± These were widely shared by various public ounts. Not only did they includeparison images of the infringement, but they also listed many details.

    There was even the giarized party¡¯s report telephone and email methods, and someone had even created a temte, leading a group of people toin to the other party.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Tang Wan to giarize and infringe; they are exactly the same, so shameless.¡±

    ¡°She probably didn¡¯t expect that her work from a few years ago would be dug up, it¡¯s totally a copy of a master¡¯s work. Everyone should specify when reporting that it has already been usedmercially to make money, and I heard that the owner has already registered the patent, definitely constituting infringement.¡±<fned93> Discover more novels at FindN0vel</fned93>

    ¡°Luckily, ¡®Feng Que¡¯ was shot not long ago. Otherwise, if it wereplete and she couldn¡¯t broadcast it because of her, everyone would be devastated.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Cyan Feather, at a nce, I thought they were the same thing.¡±

    ¡­

    And the infringed party, all pointed to a top domestic artisan.

    ¡°Wanwan, these¡­¡± actually, Chen Zhi was also nervous because they were indeed very simr, ¡°did you really look at his work, and then¡­¡±

    Before Tang Wan could respond, a phone call came; it was from Ruan Mengxi.

    ¡°Hello, Xixi?¡±

    ¡°You are at the studio, right? I¡¯ming over soon. This has blown up too much, now various talent agencies and agents areing to me for verification, and I reckon the boss is about to explode.¡±

    ¡°I am here,e over.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi arrived in about fifteen minutes.

    ¡°¡­How is the production team doing?¡± Tang Wan was still browsing information online.

    ¡°We are just pacifying for now, it can¡¯t affect the shooting, otherwise, the loss would be huge. Do you actually have that?¡± The other party came up withparison images, publication years, and various evidence, solid and sound, only then could the matter have blown up like this.

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Tang Wan asked her in return.

    ¡°I definitely believe you, but right now¡­¡±

    ¡°How about Qi Zeyan?¡±

    ¡°He is finding people to remove the hot search. The production team spends a lot every day, we can¡¯t possibly stop work unless the infringed party stands up and sues, making it bigger. However, we also need to avoid risks on our end. The designs you made, the makeup team might reconsider, they currently don¡¯t dare use it, Wanwan, about this¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Wan looked at theputer. ¡°Her fanbase is pretty impressive, digging up such old stuff.¡±

    ¡°So did you actually¡­¡±

    Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Tang Wan suddenly turned herptop in her direction.

    The news ¡°Tang Wan Studio involved in infringement¡± had been removed; fans had already created a new topic.

    ¡°The master will soon be inspecting the exhibition. If reporting fails, then we will go to the exhibition hall and speak with him directly; I don¡¯t believe she can cover the sky with one hand.¡±

    ¡°The power of capital is truly tremendous.¡±

    ¡°With such clear evidence, I wonder what she can do now? Her getting ¡®Feng Que,¡¯ that drama, must have also depended on connections, perhaps what she produced was also made by someone else.¡±

    ¡°The Jiang Family is really pathetic, to have such a daughter-inw; I wonder what Fan Mingyu thinks in his heart.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t rush. The master also needs time to deal with it. If it still doesn¡¯t work on the day of the tour, we will go there and report in person, I heard there will be a lot of media there.¡±

    ¡­

    Ruan Mengxi frowned. ¡°This tour, are you talking about the one in a few days?¡±

    Tang Wan nodded.

    ¡°This is crazy, how did you end up offending You Congrong, clinging to you non-stop, how many times have you guys been in the hot search recently.¡± Ruan Mengxi stretched out her hand and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Was it also leaked online that she was Wuye¡¯s first love?¡±

    ¡°What news is this? Is it reliable?¡±

    Tang Wanughed out loud, ¡°Wuge doesn¡¯t even remember who she is.¡±

    ¡°The main thing depends on whether the master will handle this matter; if he doesn¡¯t appear, the tour is definitely going to be a mess, Wanwan, did you actually infringe, and are thoseparison images really your early work?¡±

    Although the two were close friends, Ruan Mengxi didn¡¯t have much interest in Cyan Feather. Tang Wan had to produce many pieces of jewelry every year, and she couldn¡¯t possibly have seen them all.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Then did you imitate?¡±

    Tang Wanughed lightly, ¡°Tell Qi Zeyan this, there won¡¯t be any issues. Even if they really make a scene at the tour, it¡¯s still uncertain who the embarrassed one will be¡­¡±

    **

    Although Tang Wan wasn¡¯t from the entertainment industry, the incident had caused quite a stir. The location of her studio was an open secret. Concerned that someone woulde to cause trouble, Chen Zhi asked everyone to work from home before the tour.

 Chapter 589: 376 Wanwan involved in infringement? Aunt Flo learning by stealth?_2

    <strong>Chapter 589: 376 Wanwan involved in infringement? Aunt Flo learning by stealth?_2</strong>

    Yet, this move, in the eyes of some brain-dead fans, solidified Tang Wan¡¯s guilt of copyright infringement.

    W Studio, have they skipped town? Why else would they shut down?¡±

    ¡°Guilty conscience, that¡¯s why. With such obvious, concrete evidence, even the Jiang Family can¡¯t save her, so how could they possibly let here out and embarrass herself further?¡±

    ¡°Good thing You Congrong didn¡¯t coborate with her; otherwise, she would definitely have been implicated. At the time, she issued a statement, saying she had no intention to coborate, so strong and firm,izens all said she was tough, and now she¡¯s ying dumb?¡±

    ¡°I heard Jiang Fifth Master is getting ready to divorce her.¡±

    ¡­

    The rumors outside were raging, with pictures and evidence that seemed irrefutable, and after all, it involved the Jiang Family, the whole Beijing circle was discussing the matter; it was truly a storm throughout the city.

    Even Shen Shuci, who didn¡¯t follow this kind of news, had heard some rumors.

    ¡°Saying you have infringed rights, do these people even investigate before speaking? Don¡¯t they know your¡­¡± Shen Shuci looked at the onlinements, naturally quite annoyed.

    ¡°Auntie, what have you been busy with at hometely? Not working, must be quite free, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! You¡¯re not nning to ignore this situation, are you? I see it¡¯s only getting worse and worse recently.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Tang Wan responded, still a bit breathless.

    ¡°Probably just you who isn¡¯t in a hurry, you¡¯ve been called all sorts of things online.¡±

    ¡°How does that saying go? ¡®To destroy them, one must first drive them mad.¡¯ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m collecting evidence in private. Online isn¡¯t like the real world; gathering evidence takes time, phew¡ª¡±

    Tang Wan said, taking a big breath.

    Shen Shuci frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She was breathing heavily, seemingly exhausting herself.

    ¡°Wanwan, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you and¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Wan quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m nting trees; don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°While all hell is breaking loose out there, you¡¯re in the mood to nt trees?¡± Shen Shuci didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m idle at home anyway, I thought, if I nt a tree now, by the time the child I have with Fifth Brother grows up, how tall will this tree be?¡±

    Shen Shuciughed, ¡°You guys have kids now? You¡¯re thinking pretty far ahead.¡±

    Lately, because of Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s words, Tang Wan often found herself spontaneously imagining the future, like what it might look like in twenty years.

    ¡°Have you been busy with work at hometely?¡± Shen Shuci had been on a domestic break for a while now, and Tang Wan had seen her dealing with leftover work on a previous visit.

    ¡°Not busy, how about Ie over, apany you to take a break?¡±

    Somements online were so nasty, Shen Shuci was worried about her mood.

    ¡°Actually, I am older than you, don¡¯t always treat me like a child, I¡¯m not that fragile, anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal, how about tonight I and Fifth Brothere over, you make braised fish for me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When she made braised fish at her own ce, Shen Shuci had watched the whole process, probably remembering how to do it, so when Tang Wanter told her to make braised fish, she didn¡¯t immediately sneak a lesson but bought two fish herself and tried her hand at it at home¡­

    She didn¡¯t do too well, it was barely edible. After she finished, she couldn¡¯t eat it all and nned to feed it to the stray cats in the neighborhood, but when the cats came over to sniff it, they actually turned tail and walked away.

    That left her quite frustrated, and coupled with the fact that Tang Wan hadn¡¯t been in touch with her recently and the studio¡¯s copyright infringement issue had arisen, she didn¡¯t have time toe over.

    Shen Shuci had then shelved the fish cooking endeavor, and now with Tang Wan bringing up eating fish again, it scared her right down to the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Tonight?¡± Shen Shuci subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no day like today, nting trees and digging holes is really too tiring, I can¡¯t even straighten my back anymore; you need to make two braised fish tonight, I¡¯m afraid one won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Tang Wan, dressed in a rough work outfit with durablebor-protection gloves on her hands,id the shovel aside, sweating profusely.

    ¡°Tonight¡­ I might not be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°You just invited me out to take a break, howe you¡¯re not able to now?¡± Tang Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered I need to do something, how about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve got nothing much to do recently anyway.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wan was just about to put her cell phone into her pocket when a ss of water appeared in front of her, ¡°You wanted to nt a tree, and digging a hole is something you can leave to Jiang Cuo and others. Why bother doing it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m free anyway, and we¡¯ve just received our marriage certificate this year, I thought it would be nice to nt a tree tomemorate it.¡±

    ¡°Drink your water, and leave the rest to me.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang took off her gloves and put them on his hands, then got down to business. He had dug many holes for everyone before, but using an iron shovel to dig in reality was a first for him, so it was inevitable that he felt a bit clumsy.

    He had just finished exercising indoors when he heard from Jiang Jiu that Tang Wan was carrying an iron shovel and digging holes in the yard to nt a tree?

    The soil in the yard was bound to bepacted in some ces and loose in others, making it difficult to drive the spade in. Tang Wan had already changed spots more than a dozen times, digging a spade at each¡ªand Jiang Cuo was always following behind her, responsible for filling the holes¡­ It was also exhausting.<fncb35> For original chapters go to Find[?]ovel</fncb35>

    Tang Wan drank her water, watching Jiang Jinsang without blinking. In fact, she just wanted to leave traces of living with him, fearing his health might have a rpse at any moment¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Five.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite free recently, let¡¯s to take some photos another day.¡±

    ¡°Wedding photos?¡±

    ¡°Not those, just some normal photos. We don¡¯t have many pictures together.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Lately, not only had Tang Wan been enthusiastic at night, but she was even more considerate during the day, even proposing to take photos together? Naturally, Jiang Jinsang was pleased.

    The olddy stood on the porch, looking at the affectionate young couple with a relieved smile. The happiness of her children and grandchildren was more important to her than anything.

    **

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci was already starting to get a headache. She had deliberately gone out to buy two more fish and had tried twice to cook braised fish following the steps she remembered: one burnt with the skin sticking to the bottom of the pot, the otherpletely undercooked.

    The steps were the same as his, so why were they so different?

    She had just managed to put off Tang Wan, and if she reneged on her promise tomorrow, Tang Wan would definitely get suspicious. Hesitating, she still took out her phone and sent a message.

    In Hexi at the Huo Family estate

    The man was feeding horses in the back stable when his phone vibrated. He took it out to look:

    [Mr. Huo, are you free today? I¡¯lle to the Huo Family, it might take up some of your time.]

    He raised an eyebrow slightly¡ªwas she nning to treat him to a meal? Shen Shuci had mentioned before that she would like to invite him to dine.

    [I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up now.]

    [No need, I¡¯ll drive to you. It seems rude to always ask you toe here.]

    Shen Shuci was too embarrassed to say that she was going there to learn the craft, and the real situation was hard to exin as well.

    When the Huo Family heard that Shen Shuci wasing, they tidied up the house again, inside and out, top to bottom. Shortly after sending her message, Shen Shuci arrived in about an hour¡­

    And then the Huo Family was baffled!

    She had taken out a ck convenience bag from the trunk, with something still moving inside; the Huo Family members quickly came forward to help and were collectively bbergasted.

    Why was she still carrying a big bag of fish?

    What was she up to?

    Their family didn¡¯t have a fish pond! And no cats, either. Even if she wasing over for a meal, there was no need to bring her own ingredients, right? Miss Shen¡¯s actions were really¡­

    Unfathomable.

 Chapter 590 - 377 Braised Fish Incident Leading to Pink and Bloodshed (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 590: 377 Braised Fish Incident Leading to Pink and Bloodshed (2 more updates)</h4>

    Shen Shuci arrived at the Huo Family in a hurry and only then realized she had left her watch on the table at home, nning to bring it along with her. Worried she would be toote to buy fresh fish at the market, she had rushed out and forgotten the watch.

    "Initially, I intended to bring the watch, sorry, I forgot it again."

    "No problem," The man nced at the fish already put in the bucket, "You are..."

    "Last time you were at my ce, didn¡¯t you cook braised fish... If you¡¯re free, could you teach me?"

    "You came over to learn how to cook fish?"

    The people of the Huo Family stood aside, nearly dying ofughter. They thought Shen Shuci hade to invite them for a meal, so their grandson even changed clothes after leaving the horse farm...

    Haha, turns out she just came to learn how to cook.

    They struggled to hold back theirughter; these were people who didn¡¯t y by the rules.

    "If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then some other time..." Shen Shuci was quite anxious inside as she needed to host a dinner the next day, but she didn¡¯t want to show it and kept a calm facade.

    "It¡¯s convenient, I¡¯m going to change into another set of clothes," he said, ncing at the people around, "You guys start by processing the fish, clean it and get it ready."

    Shen Shuci had bought more than ten fish¡ªthe fishmonger at the market was about to close up, and since she had been going there frequently, they had be familiar. He even gave her a few extra fish as a kind gesture.

    But she bought too many, the market was near, and the seller had to attend to other customers, so he didn¡¯t have time to clean the fish for her.

    Several members of the Huo Family went over with small stools and started scaling and gutting the fish.

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci sat in the living room, drinking tea. The Huo Family had no entertainment facilities, so seeing her boredom, they handed her a tablet to watch videos or whatever.

    It only had some news apps, a video, and a minesweeper puzzle game.

    Shen Shuci was too bored and yed it a couple of times.

    "Miss Shen can also y this?" The Huo Family members tried to find topics to chat with her, "You y quite well."

    "There weren¡¯t manyworks on theputers at the orphanage, just the system¡¯s built-in solitaire and minesweeper," Shen Shuci was not shy about mentioning her past, "But even then, we could only use theputer at set times and just briefly."

    <fncb54> This update is avable on find¡¤novel</fncb54>

    While they were talking, the man hade down from upstairs, switched to more casual homewear¡ªa deep grey that made his tall and leggy figure appear less imposing.

    "Mr. Huo..." Shen Shuci hurriedly stood up.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Shen Shuci quickly put down the tablet and followed him into the kitchen.

    At that moment in the Qi Group

    Qi Zeyan was almost freaking out, too many people were calling to ask about Tang Wan¡¯s situation, thepany¡¯sint mailbox was about to explode, with many hoping he would make a decision swiftly.

    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    His position was already awkward; after all, Tang Wan was his sister-inw. The party infringed upon hadn¡¯t made any statement; what could he do? If he terminated the coboration with Tang Wan andter it turned out she was innocent, what then?

    How could he face her and Jiang Jinsang in the future?

    So, he could only keep still about this matter.

    "Boss, Teacher Tang has made the hot search again..." Xiaozhu knocked on the door and came in.

    "Has she issued a statement?" Qi Zeyan asked, hopeful.

    "No."

    "Then what¡¯s happened now?"

    "She and the Fifth Master went to a photo studio, and it was exposed. Now many online are saying they¡¯re putting on a show to dispel the rumors of discord."

    "Do you have to tell me each time they show affection?" Qi Zeyan was so aggravated he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath.

    Good gracious, here he was almost going bald with worry, and the two of them still found time to visit a photo studio?

    In these turbulent times, were they nning on taking pictures to keep as a memory?

    Xiaozhu looked embarrassed, "Didn¡¯t you say to tell you immediately if there¡¯s any news about Teacher Tang online?"

    Qi Zeyan, helpless at that moment, felt his phone vibrate again¡ªan important call from a talent agency. He turned off his phone, grabbed his coat and car keys, and went out.

    "Boss, where are you going?"

    "These people keep watching me; it¡¯s annoying. I¡¯m going out to get away from it all."

    "Do you want to go abroad? Should I book a flight for you?"

    "Is there really nowhere else for me to stay in Beijing except going abroad?"

    Qi Zeyan initially thought about going to find Jiang Chengsi at his club to escape, but the response he got was:

    "Are you worried we won¡¯t create enough scandalous rumors? If someone snaps a picture of youing here, do you know what the headlines will say?"

 Chapter 591: 377 Braised Fish Incident Leading to Pink and Bloodshed (2 Updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 591: 377 Braised Fish Incident Leading to Pink and Bloodshed (2 Updates)_2</strong>

    ¡°Yo, Jiang Chengsi, since when did you start caring about these things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but my brother does. Recently, he forced me to go for a check-up and even made me see a psychologist, thinking there was something wrong with my sexual orientation.¡± Jiang Chengsi was fuming.

    But Jiang Shiyi justughed and said, ¡°Actually, liking men is nothing to be ashamed of. I¡¯m very open-minded, but don¡¯t suppress your true self. If you really like men, getting married to a woman in the future would be extremely irresponsible toward her and the children.¡±

    ¡°A check-up isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡±

    Qi Zeyan burst intoughter upon hearing this, ¡°Your brother is awesome, haha, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been getting more behaved since he came back.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce? There¡¯s a spare key under the flowerpot at my doorstep. Help yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of bumping into your brother.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Huo in Beijing? Why not hide out at his ce? It¡¯s so secure, even flies can hardly get in, not to mention paparazzi being too scared to bother you.¡±

    ¡°Old Huo¡¯s ce¡­¡±

    Ever since the bridal shop incident, Qi Zeyan had fled and hadn¡¯t seen him since.

    They were friends, after all, and couldn¡¯t possibly avoid each other forever. After pondering for a moment, Qi Zeyan decided it was safest to stay at the Huo Family¡¯s ce. Thinking so, he went to his office to grab hisptop and even bought some desserts and snacks, nning to stay over at the Huo family¡¯s house tonight.

    His ce was too boring, with too much routine and note-night snacks. Since it was too far to reliably order delivery in the middle of the night, it was better to be prepared.

    ¡­

    After making his purchases, he happily drove straight to Hexi.

    At that moment, Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were in the photo studio, where the staff was introducing them to different photography packages and their prices. Tang Wan, feeling a bit dazzled, turned to Jiang Jinsang, ¡°Which style do you like?¡±

    ¡°These few.¡± Jiang Jinsang could have said ¡®anything¡¯ or ¡®all of them,¡¯ but he also gave her his opinion when appropriate.

    They were there today mainly to check out the package styles, not to immediately take photos.

    As they were leaving, Tang Wan got into the car and noticed she had made the trending list again, which would surely affect Qi Zeyan. She tried calling him, ¡°Why is his phone off?¡±

    ¡°Too many people calling him; he¡¯s probably turned it off and is hiding somewhere.¡± As a long-time friend, she knew him well.

    ¡°Has he gone home?¡±

    ¡°Either Fourth Brother¡¯s ce or Old Huo¡¯s, but Fourth Brother might not be willing to take him in.¡±

    Tang Wan thought of the ¡°cult cp¡± and smiled knowingly, ¡°Right, I¡¯m going to my aunt¡¯s ce for dinner tomorrow. She¡¯s cooking us braised fish herself.¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, knowing Shen Shuci¡¯s cooking skills, really wasn¡¯t expecting much from the braised fish.

    But tasting the fish would be a different story altogether¡­

    **

    Meanwhile, Shen Shuci was hard at work improving her cooking skills. Entering the kitchen, she neatly tied her hair and earnestly followed someone¡¯s lead in cooking.

    ¡°Did you get all that?¡±<fne1b7> ?????? ???? F¦Énd£Îovel</fne1b7>

    ¡°Actually, I understand the steps pretty well; I¡¯ve done it a few times at home. Maybe I just didn¡¯t get the heat right. The taste is also hard to describe.¡± Shen Shuci really didn¡¯t understand¡ªusing the same methods, why the appearance and taste would differ so much.

    ¡°Do it once, let me watch.¡± As he said this, he stepped aside to let her take the main chef¡¯s position.

    Outside the kitchen, the folks of the Huo Family, although seemingly busy with their own things, kept their gazes drifting towards the kitchen.

    Once Shen Shuci took over the cooking, being observed made her inexplicably nervous, and suddenly she forgot what the first step was. As she reached out to pick up the knife, he stopped her.

    ¡°Apron.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Shen Shuci took a pink printed apron from his hands, obviously used by his mother. Wearing the apron, and under his watchful eyes, she began methodically cooking the braised fish.

    ¡°Is this right?¡± Shen Shuci, fearful of making a mistake, sought his opinion with every step.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s an issue, just keep going.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Shuci, being quite hands-on and having practiced at home a few times, was already quite skilled in many steps; from removing the fishy line to scoring the fish¡¯s flesh. Just as she heated the oil and was about to add the fish, ¡°sizzle¡ª¡± the oil sttered¡­

    To someone not ustomed to cooking, dodging was an instinct.

    She, like a startled cat, jumped back three feet.

    Just moments ago, poised and confident like a master chef, and now this spectacle¡­

    The Huo Family members couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, causing Shen Shuci to cough lightly, slightly embarrassed.

    At that moment, with the fish crackling in the pan, just as Shen Shuci was about to use the spat to flip the fish, someone had already swiftly done it for her.

 Chapter 592: 377 Braised Fish Incident Leading to Pink and Bloodshed (2 Updates)_3

    <strong>Chapter 592: 377 Braised Fish Incident Leading to Pink and Bloodshed (2 Updates)_3</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it like that, the fish can easily get over-fried.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shen Shuci coughed, but hot oil sttered, what could she do! She couldn¡¯t just stand there and let hot oil ssh on her.

    ¡°Keep going.¡±

    Shen Shuci resumed her position as the main cook. For a kitchen novice, everything was handled with care, and Shen Shuci was the same. Under her care, the fish turned over and over and eventually fell apart a bit. She took a small spoon and tasted the soup, finding it nd to her own taste¡­

    But thinking of the stray cats in themunity that would disdain it, she always felt there might be something wrong with her taste buds, so she scooped another spoonful of soup, ¡°Mr. Huo, could you taste this for me?¡±

    The man nced at her, leaned down, and tasted it from the edge of the spoon¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll te it.¡±

    After putting down the spoon, Shen Shuci suddenly remembered that she had used the same spoon as him. She nced at the person beside her out of the corner of her eye, shared utensils are generally not ideal, but there was no strange expression on his face. Shen Shuci pressed her lips together, perhaps pretending not knowing might be better¡­

    However, the action had already been noticed by the Huo family.

    Due to professional reasons, they were really not picky people. Sharing things with teammates wasmon, but sharing with someone of the opposite sex, that was a first for them.

    When Shen Shuci passed the spoon over, the Huo family was dumbfounded¡­

    Just didn¡¯t expect someone to disregard itpletely and just tasted directly from the spoon, leaving everyone stunned.

    He was teaching Shen Shuci how to cook, that look in his eyes, for them, could almost be described as tender. Now this scenario, Lord¡ªwas there anything he wouldn¡¯t do.

    Although the pair didn¡¯t talk much, one could feel the atmosphere was different; it felt somewhat ¡®pink.¡¯

    After Shen Shuci finished the fish, she handed over chopsticks first, ¡°Mr. Huo, you taste it first, help me check the vor.¡±

    She smelled it and thought today¡¯s cooking should be spot on, she was quite confident.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He took the chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat from the fish belly and before he could put it in his mouth, they heard a car outside and Qi Zeyan¡¯s unrestrainedughter before entering the door¡­

    ¡°Old Huo, I bought some marinated food today, how about we have a drink tonight? Old Huo?¡±<fn1cb9> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find[?]ovel</fn1cb9>

    ¡°I say, you¡¯re cooking this early?¡±

    ¡°Smells good¡ª¡±

    Qi Zeyan entered carrying marinated food and alcohol, then saw the two people in the kitchen, ¡°Um¡­ Miss Shen, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qi.¡± Shen Shuci came to learn cooking in a proper manner, nothing to be shy or constrained about.

    All of a sudden, Qi Zeyan faced someone¡¯s chilling grimacing, immediately feeling a chill running down his neck.

    ¡°I guess¡­ it¡¯s not the right time!¡±

    Qi Zeyan almost wanted to cry, what on earth was all this about? On a weekday; shouldn¡¯t Shen Shuci be at work instead of at the Huo residence?

    What was the situation between them?

    Cooking together?

    So romantic?

    ¡°I came here to learn cooking from Mr. Huo.¡± Shen Shuci spoke calmly; after all, there was nothing covert about their activity.

    ¡°You came to him¡­ to learn cooking?¡±

    Qi Zeyan really wanted to ask:

    Doesn¡¯t your sister-inw cook delicious meals? Why do you have to learn cooking from someone with an icy face?

    But such suicidalments, he certainly would keep to himself.

    ¡°By the way, this fish I just finished, do you want to try it and give me some feedback?¡±

    So the fish, which Mr. Huo hadn¡¯t even tasted, was first offered to Qi Zeyan.

    ¡°This fish¡­ looks not bad, and smells quite good too,¡± Qi Zeyan handed over the marinated food and drink to the Huo family, ncing sideways at the grim expression.

    ¡°I taught her, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Qi Zeyan clenched his teeth.

    Should he even take a bite?

    He feared the fish was fine, but he was already being killed by someone¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Help me test the taste, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s good or bad anymore.¡± Shen Shuci felt that an outsider like Qi Zeyan would provide a more impartial opinion.

    ¡°So I¡­ should taste it?¡± Qi Zeyan¡¯s wrist holding the chopsticks trembled.

    He came here seeking refuge, not to court death. He still wanted to live a few more years.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? If she asks you to eat, you eat.¡±

    Qi Zeyan grinned reluctantly, ¡°Then Miss Shen, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Shen Shuci stared at him intently, waiting for his evaluation.

    Qi Zeyan picked up a big piece of meat from the belly of the fish, dipped it in some sauce, and put it into his mouth, his brows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It tastes like something is a bit off?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Shuci knew even if things went by the book, there would be deficiencies.

    Qi Zeyan was about to speak when he caught a murderous-looking nce from the corner of his eye, feeling like the fish in his throat had thorns, choking him.

    ¡°The fish is a bit under-vored and slightly burnt.¡± Since Shen Shuci asked for feedback, Qi Zeyan spoke frankly, no holds barred.

    After all, while Shen Shuci was still there, it¡¯s unlikely he would be harmed.

    Shen Shuci bought so many fish to practice repeatedly, and Qi Zeyan, the ¡°outsider,¡± naturally became the designated taste-tester.

    The Huo family, after eating, all praised the food, couldn¡¯t provide much feedback, but Qi Zeyan did offer some sensible suggestions, and Shen Shuci trusted him quite a bit.

    In the end, Qi Zeyan posted a moment.

    [I swear I don¡¯t want to eat braised fish for the rest of my life. If anyone invites me to eat braised fish, I¡¯ll get upset.]

    He also attached a fainting emoji.

    The braised fish by Shen Shuci wasn¡¯t terrible, but under someone¡¯s menacing gaze, any delicacy would be tasteless.

    The moment was hidden from someone, he and Shen Shuci weren¡¯t friends anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wan saw the moment and suddenlyughed, ¡°What¡¯s going ontely?¡±

    ¡°What funny thing did you see?¡± Jiang Jinsang leaned over to take a look, ¡°What¡¯s there tough about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even fish season, why is everyone suddenly eating braised fish?¡±

    Tang Wan frowned, has braised fish be popr recently?

 Chapter 593 - 378 A Difficult and Childish Old Man? Just a Colleague (3 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 593: 378 A Difficult and Childish Old Man? Just a Colleague (3 more updates)</h4>

    Shen Shuci had experimented with cooking several fish dishes, and with practice, she became adept at making braised fish. Her movements were smooth and effortless.

    Qi Zeyan looked around the kitchen and nudged the person next to him, "Old Huo, what¡¯s going on between you two? She doesn¡¯t go to work andes to your house to learn cooking?"

    He had no idea that Shen Shuci¡¯s manager had given her time off, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t have guessed she would appear at the Huo Family at this time.

    What kind of luck had he walked into that always led him to encounter these situations?

    "Can¡¯t you tell? We¡¯re cooking."

    "Just that?" Qi Zeyan scoffed lightly.

    "What else do you want to see?"

    "Didn¡¯t you say that you two had held hands and hugged? But..." Qi Zeyan lowered his voice, the two were politely interacting, hardly looking like they were in that kind of rtionship.

    "But what?"

    "Never mind."

    Qi Zeyan stroked his chin, wondering if these two were still at a stage where they were ying coy with each other.

    With Shen Shuci busy, evening arrived. She had made quite a few braised fish dishes, and the Huo Family also benefited from it. They had an extra meal in the evening. Qi Zeyan had sampled too much earlier and was not very hungry by dinner time, but his presence kept the atmosphere at the table lively.

    "Miss Shen, would you like some wine?" Qi Zeyan had brought two bottles of wine, being quite familiar with the Huo Family, he directly took some wine sses and without asking, opened the wine.

    "I drove here," Shen Shuci declined politely.

    "No problem, worst case, let Old Huo drive you backter, or if not, there are plenty of spare rooms at the Huo Family. Just stay here, Old Huo, get someone to prepare a room for her."

    "That would be too troublesome..." Staying at the Huo Family? Shen Shuci was genuinely a bit scared.

    The area was really secluded, and the house was full of men, sometimes you could even hear dogs barking from the backyard. In such silence, it was hard to ignore.

    "Don¡¯t be scared; we are all friends of Xiaowu and his wife, all absolutely upright people. We won¡¯t do anything to you," Qi Zeyan said with a smile.

    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Shen Shuci naturally believed they were good people.

    "Have a little, you¡¯re not working anyway."

    Since he was young, Qi Zeyan had been toughened up by apanying his grandfather and father at banquets, so he knew exactly how to persuade others to drink. Shen Shuci was not used to these local customs and had been asking Qi Zeyan for help all day, she ended up being coaxed into having a drink...

    With one drink came another, and soon her cheeks were flushed with a yful red.

    If it were anyone else, Shen Shuci would have outright refused, but Qi Zeyan was just too persuasive.

    The Huo Family stood not far away.

    "Why is Young Master Qi persuading Miss Shen to drink, and Lord isn¡¯t intervening?"

    "You know nothing ¡ª it¡¯s easier to handle someone who¡¯s drunk."

    "Are you saying..." The person¡¯s pupils dted, "Our Lord is always upright. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing."

    "A watch can identally end up at Miss Shen¡¯s ce, what won¡¯t he do?"

    That did make some sense...

    ...

    <fn4a34> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn4a34>

    "Miss Shen, about the incident with the spooked horsest time, let me apologize to you again." If Qi Zeyan wanted to get her drunk, he naturally had all sorts of excuses.

    "That was a long time ago, you don¡¯t need to worry about it."

    "I¡¯ve always been like this since I was young. If I did poorly on a test, I would feel bad for days, let alone nearly causing you harm. My conscience has been uneasy. Let me toast to you again."

    The Huo Family was speechless by now, spouting nonsense so freely.

    Qi Zeyan had been spoiled, with a strong heart and thick skin. He had once been chased by Grandpa Qi for copying signatures, his skin was as thick as a city wall. To hear him spouting such shameless words, one could tell he wasn¡¯t a very conscientious person.

    "Mr. Huo, aren¡¯t you drinking?" Shen Shuci held her wine ss, trying this litchi fruit wine for the first time, which was very sweet.

    It was brought by Qi Zeyan for a midnight snack and was naturally not a strong liquor.

    "I might get a call at any time and need to respond immediately; it¡¯s inconvenient for me to drink."

    "I see..." Shen Shuci pursed her lips, "It must be tough."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    "Miss Shen," Qi Zeyan noticed she was getting tipsy and coughed twice, "what do you think about Old Huo?"

    "He..." She gauged the person sitting across from her, his actions while eating, even the arrangement of his chopsticks were properly structured, he was silent and spoke little, she indeed used to be quite afraid of him...

    Suddenly, she remembered seeing him a few times before, she had chased him to the elevator, and he had actually closed the elevator doors on her, and also asked Jiang Jinsang how to choose between books and health products?

    She pursed her lips, seemingly pondering the right adjective to use.

    The atmosphere at the dining table instantly solidified, and Shen Shuci, feeling a bit dizzy, naturally didn¡¯t notice the subtle change.

    "He¡¯s... difficult, iprehensible, and a bit..."

    "Childish!"

    Pfft¡ª Qi Zeyan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Afterughing, he waved his hand to the person beside him, "Old Huo, I¡¯m really sorry, I just..."

    Having known him for so many years, this was the first time he described him as childish.

    "Hey, what exactly did you do? She actually called you childish? Haha..."

    "Is that funny?" He asked, his face cold. Did he only havebels like difficult and childish in her heart?

    Shen Shuci, with her dizzy head, couldn¡¯t think much about it. She lowered her head and took another sip of the Litchi Wine, which was still quite sweet.

    ...

    After the meal, since the Huo Family didn¡¯t have much in the way of leisure activities, they decided to send Shen Shuci home first.

    "Old Huo, I created the opportunity for you, you should cherish it," Qi Zeyan patted his shoulder, lowering his voice, "You don¡¯t have toe tonight, don¡¯t mind me, I can have fun on my own."

    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m as dirty-minded as you."

    Qi Zeyan chuckled, "I don¡¯t like to hear that. When I was encouraging the drinking, you didn¡¯t say a word, and now you act all high and mighty. I¡¯ve noticed, every single one of you, after getting into a rtionship, bes flirtier than the next."

    "Yanting is still better. He acts quite normal outside, Jiang Xiaowu has always been flirtatious, but you..."

    "If you don¡¯t want to stay at my house, I can call Grandpa Qi toe pick you up."

    Qi Zeyan closed his mouth and turned to enter the house.

    After the two left, he continued to eat the snacks he brought, drinking his wine, and he bet with the Huo Family:

    The bet was: "Will hee home tonight?"

    **

    Jiang Mansion

    Jiang Jinsang and Tang Wan were snuggled together, discussing how to decorate their new home. The ce was originally a bare apartment, but now it had been renovated ording to Jiang Jinsang¡¯s requirements. It was now time to choose the furniture.

    "Go for brighter colors. It looks more vibrant. Keep a fish tank for Lord Wansui to havepany, buy some flower pots for the balcony, set up a flower rack, and raise some sulents..." Tang Wan spoke of the ideal scenario.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu stood by quietly, listening. They would be the ones to carry out the decisions.

    A person who can even kill a cactus is now so keen on gardening, no wonder there are so many empty flower pots in the Tang Family¡¯s yard.

    "By the way, should we get a cat and a dog?" Tang Wan had wanted to raise cats and dogs before, but she was too busy and couldn¡¯t take care of them herself. Eventually, they might end up being taken care of by Grandpa, and she couldn¡¯t be responsible, so the idea was shelved.

    "Wouldn¡¯t the cat and dog fight?"

    "Let them fight."

    "..."

    Tang Wan suddenly thought, "When we have kidster, wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient to keep small animals?"

    Jiang Cuo¡¯s pupils shivered slightly. Truthfully, it was Grandpa who was eager for children before. Why had it reversed now?

    "By the way, I haven¡¯t confirmed with Auntie yet whether we are going for lunch or dinner tomorrow. I¡¯ll call her to ask." Tang Wan said as she took out her phone and dialed Shen Shuci.

    The buzzing of the phone vibrated, breaking the silence in the car. Shen Shuci, originally leaning on the back of the chair with her head feeling heavy, had her bag on herp, continuously vibrating. She squinted and reached for the phone...

    But her finger twitched, and the phone slipped. Coincidentally, the call connected.

    "Hello, Auntie, tomorrow I am..."

    "I..."

    Tang Wan frowned, not fully making out what the person on the other end had said before the call was disconnected.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Jinsang asked, seeing her shocked expression.

    "My Aunt has a man with her!"

    "Hmm?" Jiang Jinsang was still pondering how to decorate the new home. "Didn¡¯t you say she originally nned to go out with you but canceledst minute? Maybe she has another appointment."

    It was quite normal for Shen Shuci to have her own social circle.

    However, the call was quickly redialed, and Shen Shuci¡¯s exnation was that he was just:

    An ordinary... male colleague!

    The atmosphere in the car suddenly turned a bit strange.

 Chapter 594: In an intimate moment after drinking, who am I to you?

    <h4>Chapter 594: In an intimate moment after drinking, who am I to you?</h4>

    "Just...a male colleague?"

    Tang Wan slightly frowned upon hearing this exnation, Jiang Jinsang made sense, after Shen Shuci moved to the capital for work, it was natural that he had his own circle of friends, being single and unmarried, going out with someone of the opposite sex was perfectly normal.

    But she had to exin, always feeling like there was an air of protesting too much.

    "When should Fifth Brother and I go over tomorrow?"

    "Whenever it¡¯s convenient for you, just give me a call in advance."

    "Have you been drinking?" Tang Wan had sensed it earlier; her voice sounded a bit floaty today.

    "I had a little."

    "Then take care of yourself."

    After hanging up the phone, Shen Shuci sighed a long breath of relief. This whole thing was like a Rashomon; if she told Tang Wan who she was with, Tang Wan would definitely ask why, and she couldn¡¯t just say she was off to poach skills, thenst time¡¯s incident would be exposed, and things would just get more and moreplicated...

    <fnca28> This update is avable on f?ndnovel</fnca28>

    The fruit wine was sweet but not rich, carrying a strong, fresh lychee vor. Shen Shuci drank quite a bit without noticing, already feeling tipsy, the world spinning around her, incapable of sensing the subtle shift of atmosphere inside the car.

    Only when the car stopped in front of the apartment building did she grab her bag and stagger out.

    "Mr. Huo, sorry to trouble you today and for taking the time to bring me back."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    "Then I¡¯ll head back now; you should also go back and rest early." Shen Shuci¡¯s steps were unsteady, even seeing the person in front of her was blurry, stumbling toward the building entrance. The motion-sensor light came on, she clutched the railing, slowly stepping up, looking like she could fall backward at any moment.

    "Sir? Miss Shen over here..." The Huo family staff member was about to suggest, "Shouldn¡¯t you follow up and check on her?" But the man in the back had already pushed the door open and gotten out.

    He followed Shen Shuci at a leisurely pace, watching her sway to the door, then reaching into her bag to search for her keys...

    "Huh?" Shen Shuci frowned, "Where are my keys?"

    Her body swayed, and she stumbled backward, her movements slow, her whole body going limp like a boneless figure.

    The man moved quickly, taking two steps forward, reaching out to catch her. His long arm passed around her waist and easily pulled her into his embrace. The dim yellow light from the corridor sensor cast shadows as he looked down at her.

    The girl in his arms had cheeks flushed red, and even though they maintained such closeness, she still looked bewildered, unaware of what had happened.

    Her bag slipped from her hands as she instinctively grabbed onto his clothes, leaning softly against him.

    Her breath fanned across his chest, like a spark igniting in a wastnd, starting from the chaotic beating of his heart, a heat seemed to warm his whole chest.

    "Uh..." Shen Shuci grabbed onto his clothes, "You... uh¡ªstop swaying. My keys, I..."

    As she spoke, she tried to step back to pick up her bag, but suddenly someone grabbed her wrist, rough fingertips, dry palms...

    Yet unexpectedly hot.

    "Mr. Huo?" Shen Shuci was slow to react, but not so much that she couldn¡¯t recognize a person.

    "You¡¯ve had too much to drink."

    His voice was low and husky, steady breathing, yet slightly hot.

    Shen Shuci felt a warm breeze pass by; she already felt hot after the wine, now her face felt even hotter, a blush spreading across her fair skin.

    Vivid and charming.

    "The keys... I, hic¡ªneed to find my keys," Shen Shuci said, instinctively trying to pull her wrist from his firm grasp.

    His fingers slightly loosened, his dry, hot fingers tightly gripping her wrist as though he held her life in his hand, making it hard to breathe. When the pressure from his grip eased, she just managed to breathe a sigh of relief...

    In the next second!

    His fingers moved down, holding her hand.

    Shen Shuci¡¯s nerves were taut, the warmth and dryness of his fingers were too intimate to ignore.

    "Mr. Huo?"

    She was getting anxious. What was he doing?

    Their gazes met, his voice deep andmanding, "Don¡¯t move."

    The man held her hand in his, looking down at it. Her fingers were slender and delicate in his palm as if they had no bones, he didn¡¯t dare to use too much force.

    Shen Shuci felt his warm fingertips slowly slide across her palm, sparking mes that made her hand grow hotter.

    Suddenly, the corridor lights went out, and the only things they could feel were each other¡¯s heartbeats and the undeniable heat of their sped hands.

    All was too quiet around them, unable to see anything, stripped of vision, their senses became even more acute.

    "Mr. Huo..." Shen Shuci¡¯s breathing and heartbeat unconsciously quickened, maybe influenced by the environment, her voice bing very light.

 Chapter 595 - 379 In an intimate moment after drinking, who am I to you?_2

    <h4>Chapter 595: 379 In an intimate moment after drinking, who am I to you?_2</h4>

    "I¡¯m just an ordinary male colleague in your heart?"

    His voice was extremely low and especially husky, as if he was right next to her ear, yet his breath was inches away...

    Shen Shuci could feel it.

    "Hmm?" Shen Shuci did not catch on.

    "Would you bring a male colleague home?"

    She shook her head.

    In the darkness, they couldn¡¯t see each other; he couldn¡¯t see Shen Shuci shaking her head. He leaned forward slightly, bowing his waist, "Hmm?"

    He deliberately elongated thest sound, seeming to possess a seductive lure, and Shen Shuci¡¯s heart pounded rapidly, "No, no."

    "Except for Jiang Jinsang..."

    "You¡¯re the only one."

    "Jiang Jinsang..." he murmured the name.

    "He¡¯s Wanwan¡¯s husband."

    "And what am I?"

    Shen Shuci could clearly feel that in the darkness, he was leaning even closer, his warm breath lightly touching her face, and her face grew hotter.

    "You..." Shen Shuci didn¡¯t know how to describe their rtionship.

    At that moment, a car honked outside, and the corridor lights suddenly turned on. Shen Shuci¡¯s pupils shook; she had no idea their proximity was so close¡ªit seemed that just a little more, and they could easily...

    kiss each other.

    "Huo..."

    Shen Shuci didn¡¯t finish her sentence when the man had already grabbed her hand, clutching her fingers and cing them on the fingerprint sensor of the door, "Bang¡ª" the security door opened in response.

    Only then did she vaguely remember that her door had a fingerprint lock and that keys weren¡¯t necessary. The man bent down to pick up her bag that had fallen on the ground and led her inside...

    As if he were the master of the house, Shen Shuci¡¯s mind was still foggy as she let him take her to the bed.

    The Huo Family members were downstairs, aware of the floor and room in which Shen Shuci lived; the two stood below, smoking a cigarette.

    "What are they up to? Have they gone inside? Why haven¡¯t they turned on the lights yet?"

    "In total darkness, it¡¯s easier to get things done."

    "Are we going to witness history tonight?"

    "Guess the master won¡¯t be going home tonight, huh."

    ...

    The ckout curtains in Shen Shuci¡¯s room were not drawn, and the city lights shone through, illuminating the interior brightly. Although he had been there before, he was not sure where the switches in Shen Shuci¡¯s room were, so he used the light from outside to settle her on the bed.

    The light gray bedsheet was crumpled with wrinkles; Shen Shuciy on her back, her hand resting on her forehead, obviously feeling the difort from the heat.

    After finding the light switch and remembering where the cup was, he poured her a ss of water, tucked her in, and prepared to leave.

    Qi Zeyan had mentioned something that had tempted him, but he always acted with integrity; taking advantage of her while she was drunk was a bit...

    He wrung out a towel, ced it on her forehead, and Shen Shuci seemed to feel morefortable; he had never done such a thing before. Adjusting the towel several times until satisfied, he nodded and stood to leave...

    Unexpectedly, his shirt was suddenly pulled by her with great force, and if he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough to brace himself against the bed, he might have fallen right on top of her.

    "Don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be very good, don¡¯t leave me¡ª" her face flushed, a hint of moisture in her eyes, as she stared straight at him.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze deep and intense as if it were an unfathomable night.

    "I really am obedient, really!"

    Shen Shuci seemed to mistake him for someone else, her mind fuzzy, and as she spoke, her eyes began to redden slightly...

    The Shen Family treated her well, and although Tang Wan called her aunt, their rtionship was as close as sisters; why did she show such vulnerability?

    Outside, she had always disyed maturity beyond her years and even held herself with some seniority; suddenly showing such a fragile expression startled him.

    Possibly because she received no response for a long while, Shen Shuci¡¯s grip loosened slightly...

    "I know, I¡¯m unworthy, unworthy¡ªI shouldn¡¯t say this, obedient children don¡¯t speak like this." She muttered to herself, her fingers suddenly rxing yet were swiftly caught by him, held tightly in his palm.

    <fn27d1> The rightful source is find~novel</fn27d1>

    "I won¡¯t leave you."

    His voice was soft, just clutching her hand with a firm grip, as if making a promise.

    Shen Shuci felt reassured by his words, her fingers twitched slightly, gently sping his hand.

    She was inebriated and weak, just lightly holding on to him, not wanting to let go.

    Just that gentle touch, and he felt as if his heart was fiercely struck by something.

 Chapter 596: After drinking, who am I to you?_3

    <h4>Chapter 596: After drinking, who am I to you?_3</h4>

    He bowed his body and looked at the person on the bed, perhaps having received a promise, and soon her breath gradually became shallow and even; she was clearly fast asleep...

    He slowly withdrew his hand, reced her towel, and tucked her properly into the covers. Perhaps due to his professional habits, he stuffed Shen Shuci into the nket so tightly that it was airtight all around, revealing only her head. It was incredibly hot, so she raised her hand and directly tore open the nket...

    Her clothes had already been messed up quite a bit; a few buttons at the neckline were undone, revealing a section of her pale shoulder as she twisted ufortably, which made his eyes warm.

    The man stood at the head of the bed and pinched the center of his eyebrows, feeling oppressed in his chest.

    His throat felt dry and parched, unspeakably irritable.

    He even began to consider whether or not to be a gentleman.

    After hesitating for half a minute, he bent down, covered her with the nket again, and whispered softly, "You really have no guard against me. If you encountered someone like Manager Fan, I wonder what you would do..."

    "Um¡ª" Shen Shuci mumbled.

    "Don¡¯t drink so much the next time someone urges you to drink," he said to himself, but he had no idea that Shen Shuci muttered btedly, "You are not him..."

    The response of a drunk was always a beat slow.

    "What did you say?"

    "You are a good person."

    The man chuckled softly. This was the first time in his life that he had been given a "good person" card. None of his colleagues or friends, including Jiang Jinsang, had ever said he was a good person. This description was indeed fresh.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I might do something to you?"

    Shen Shuci shook her head.

    Seconds passed before he leaned in closer to her and whispered softly, "Shen Shuci¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you know who I am?"

    His voice was low and hoarse, tickling her ear, making Shen Shuci feel both itchy and hot, and she furrowed her brows slightly.

    Seeing her silent for a long time, the man got up, pulled the curtains closed, and in the corner of his eye, he saw a photo on the table, knocked it over casually, turned off themp for her, and prepared to leave.

    In the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a watch by the doorway, picked it up to look at it, she had even taken the effort to put it in a box, he muttered lowly to himself, and was about to leave with the watch when he heard a low whisper from inside:

    "Huo Qinqi..."

    His fingers paused for several seconds before he finally closed the door and left.

    The Huo Family thought he wouldn¡¯t being home tonight. Seeing himing out of the building, they were slightly surprised, but it seemed his mood was rather good, so they boldly prepared to ask him a few more questions.

    "Sir, you and Miss Shen are¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t make a sound, just gave them a cold look.

    Qi Zeyan thought he wasn¡¯ting back tonight because he had been gone for so long. Bored and having had some alcohol, he had dragged a few people into the living room to y Fight the Landlord, and suddenly hearing a car outside, he almost fell off the sofa in fright...

    "Quick, put away the cards."

    Like students doing something naughty in ss and getting caught by the teacher.

    When the man entered the house and smelled the lingering scent of alcohol in the living room, his gaze swept sharply over, seeing several people looking guilty, clearly up to no good. But his mood was good today, so he didn¡¯t make a fuss, nced at Qi Zeyan, "Go to bed early."

    <fnc2ab> Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnc2ab>

    Qi Zeyan frowned: What¡¯s going on? Changed character?

    **

    The next day

    Shen Shuci was awoken by the ringtone of her mobile phone, groggily answering the call.

    "Auntie? What are you doing? I called you several times but you didn¡¯t answer. Tang Wan and I are already on our way to your ce, we¡¯ll be there in half an hour, get ready."

    Shen Shuci hung up the phone, only then did snippets fromst night start flooding into her mind. But at this moment, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to think too much because Tang Wan and Jiang Jinsang were about to arrive...

 Chapter 599 - 381 Spoiled Vitality Essence, Chased by the Whole Dog Family? (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 599: 381 Spoiled Vitality Essence, Chased by the Whole Dog Family? (3 updates)</h4>

    Spring water warmed in Beijing as temperatures rose, making the whole city lively. Two things concerning the Jiang Family were particrly eye-catching:

    One was naturally the wedding of Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. The couple had both a son and a daughter, and since Shen Zhixian was also an aunt from the Xie Family, it was said that the elder Xie had prepared a generous dowry for her, and even Xie Tongtong had returned to the country to help with the arrangements.

    The other was a matter involving an intellectual property dispute at Tang Wan¡¯s studio, where You Congrong¡¯s fans had made a fuss, received no response, and were now holding their breath, ready to use publicly during the touring exhibition.

    Some media, somehow getting wind of the news, reported that Tang Wan would also attend the exhibition, which surprised many.

    The original creator and the alleged infringer attending the same event?

    Was this audacity or sheer shamelessness?

    **

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang was at the hospital, Zhou Zhongqing had just returned to the countryst night, and Tang Wan had joined him for a meal at the Jiang Mansion. He brought many souvenirs, and almost everyone got something, Jiangjiang and Taotao even received some handmade choctes, naturally making them even happier.

    Tang Wan also indirectly inquired about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health. He simply smiled and said, "He has recovered very well. I just came back, it¡¯s a good time to take him to the hospital, I¡¯ll check him."

    At the dining table, Zhou Zhongqing and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t get along but still maintained superficial peace. However, Tang Wan knew both men well...

    Their performance, forced smiles, clearly had elements of acting. Could they really be hiding something from him?

    Tang Wan had previously arranged with Fan Mingyu to apany her to the airport to pick someone up in the morning and couldn¡¯t apany him to the hospital.

    "Wuge, why don¡¯t you go for your hospital check-up in the afternoon? I¡¯ll go with you then."

    "There¡¯s no need; I can go by myself. We¡¯ll meet at uncle¡¯s house at noon."

    The person Fan Mingyu was going to pick up was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s cousin, who had gone abroad for studies. Naturally, she was also returning for Jiang Yanting¡¯s wedding.

    <fn5509> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fn5509>

    Fan Mingjue and his wife were quite busy with work the next morning and unable to pick up from the airport. Since she was Fan Mingyu¡¯s only niece, whom she adored dearly, she volunteered to go.

    Therefore, early the next day, Tang Wan apanied Fan Mingyu to pick up the guest, while Jiang Jinsang went to the hospital alone.

    Just entering Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s office, he knocked on the door, "Uncle Zhou¡ª"

    Zhou Zhongqing was examining some CT scans, his assistant stood by him, jotting something in a notebook. When he saw him enter, the assistant gave a reminder, but Zhou Zhongqing didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, only saying, "Come in and close the door."

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were naturally left standing outside.

    "Dr. Zhou seems a bit off today, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to our grandpa, would he? The atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel right."

    Jiang Jiu bluntly said, "When have they ever gotten along?"

    Jiang Cuo was at a loss for words, as his statement indeed had no w. After all, when they were with Jiang Jinsang, Zhou Zhongqing was already treating him, and the two had indeed never gotten along.

    After Jiang Jinsang entered the room, just as he was about to pull out a chair to sit down, he heard him say, "Go over to that bed, take off your clothes, I need to examine you."

    The assistant hung his head, solely focusing on his notebook, clearly not daring to get involved in a battle of wits.

    "..." Jiang Jinsang knew it was deliberate, "I didn¡¯t have to take off my clothes for previous checks."

    At most, it was just taking off an outer coat.

    "Are you questioning my professionalism?" Zhou Zhongqing raised an eyebrow, "Or do you think I¡¯m deliberately making this hard for you?"

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, notmenting, "Whether or not you are, you know best."

    Zhou Zhongqing put down the CT scans he was holding, sizing him up from head to toe, "With just this bit of flesh on your body, which I¡¯ve seen before, what¡¯s there to look at?"

    "..."

    "Quickly, don¡¯t waste my time, I¡¯ve got a meeting to attend at the oncology department soon." Zhou Zhongqing was indeed feeling a bit stifled inside, but it wasn¡¯t like he could actually start hitting or screaming. In fact,pared to Tang Wan, he cared more deeply for Jiang Jinsang. When he said it was hard, he was genuinely worried about his health.

    His condition was unprecedented, and his recovery had been too rapid; he was afraid of any furtherplications, so asking him to undress was not just to trouble him.

    But once he had undressed, Zhou Zhongqing saw sporadic nail marks and bite marks scattered across his body...

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t prone to scarring, but his skin was so pale that these marks were all the more stark.

    If it were a stranger, it would be normal¡ªdeep emotions between a man and a woman often leave some marks. But his wife happened to be his own goddaughter...

    That was somewhat awkward.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 599 - 381 Spoiled Vitality Essence, Chased by the Whole Dog Family? (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 599: 381 Spoiled Vitality Essence, Chased by the Whole Dog Family? (3 updates)</h4>

    Spring water warmed in Beijing as temperatures rose, making the whole city lively. Two things concerning the Jiang Family were particrly eye-catching:

    One was naturally the wedding of Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. The couple had both a son and a daughter, and since Shen Zhixian was also an aunt from the Xie Family, it was said that the elder Xie had prepared a generous dowry for her, and even Xie Tongtong had returned to the country to help with the arrangements.

    The other was a matter involving an intellectual property dispute at Tang Wan¡¯s studio, where You Congrong¡¯s fans had made a fuss, received no response, and were now holding their breath, ready to use publicly during the touring exhibition.

    Some media, somehow getting wind of the news, reported that Tang Wan would also attend the exhibition, which surprised many.

    The original creator and the alleged infringer attending the same event?

    Was this audacity or sheer shamelessness?

    **

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang was at the hospital, Zhou Zhongqing had just returned to the countryst night, and Tang Wan had joined him for a meal at the Jiang Mansion. He brought many souvenirs, and almost everyone got something, Jiangjiang and Taotao even received some handmade choctes, naturally making them even happier.

    Tang Wan also indirectly inquired about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health. He simply smiled and said, "He has recovered very well. I just came back, it¡¯s a good time to take him to the hospital, I¡¯ll check him."

    At the dining table, Zhou Zhongqing and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t get along but still maintained superficial peace. However, Tang Wan knew both men well...

    Their performance, forced smiles, clearly had elements of acting. Could they really be hiding something from him?

    Tang Wan had previously arranged with Fan Mingyu to apany her to the airport to pick someone up in the morning and couldn¡¯t apany him to the hospital.

    "Wuge, why don¡¯t you go for your hospital check-up in the afternoon? I¡¯ll go with you then."

    "There¡¯s no need; I can go by myself. We¡¯ll meet at uncle¡¯s house at noon."

    The person Fan Mingyu was going to pick up was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s cousin, who had gone abroad for studies. Naturally, she was also returning for Jiang Yanting¡¯s wedding.

    <fn5509> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fn5509>

    Fan Mingjue and his wife were quite busy with work the next morning and unable to pick up from the airport. Since she was Fan Mingyu¡¯s only niece, whom she adored dearly, she volunteered to go.

    Therefore, early the next day, Tang Wan apanied Fan Mingyu to pick up the guest, while Jiang Jinsang went to the hospital alone.

    Just entering Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s office, he knocked on the door, "Uncle Zhou¡ª"

    Zhou Zhongqing was examining some CT scans, his assistant stood by him, jotting something in a notebook. When he saw him enter, the assistant gave a reminder, but Zhou Zhongqing didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, only saying, "Come in and close the door."

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were naturally left standing outside.

    "Dr. Zhou seems a bit off today, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to our grandpa, would he? The atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel right."

    Jiang Jiu bluntly said, "When have they ever gotten along?"

    Jiang Cuo was at a loss for words, as his statement indeed had no w. After all, when they were with Jiang Jinsang, Zhou Zhongqing was already treating him, and the two had indeed never gotten along.

    After Jiang Jinsang entered the room, just as he was about to pull out a chair to sit down, he heard him say, "Go over to that bed, take off your clothes, I need to examine you."

    The assistant hung his head, solely focusing on his notebook, clearly not daring to get involved in a battle of wits.

    "..." Jiang Jinsang knew it was deliberate, "I didn¡¯t have to take off my clothes for previous checks."

    At most, it was just taking off an outer coat.

    "Are you questioning my professionalism?" Zhou Zhongqing raised an eyebrow, "Or do you think I¡¯m deliberately making this hard for you?"

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, notmenting, "Whether or not you are, you know best."

    Zhou Zhongqing put down the CT scans he was holding, sizing him up from head to toe, "With just this bit of flesh on your body, which I¡¯ve seen before, what¡¯s there to look at?"

    "..."

    "Quickly, don¡¯t waste my time, I¡¯ve got a meeting to attend at the oncology department soon." Zhou Zhongqing was indeed feeling a bit stifled inside, but it wasn¡¯t like he could actually start hitting or screaming. In fact,pared to Tang Wan, he cared more deeply for Jiang Jinsang. When he said it was hard, he was genuinely worried about his health.

    His condition was unprecedented, and his recovery had been too rapid; he was afraid of any furtherplications, so asking him to undress was not just to trouble him.

    But once he had undressed, Zhou Zhongqing saw sporadic nail marks and bite marks scattered across his body...

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t prone to scarring, but his skin was so pale that these marks were all the more stark.

    If it were a stranger, it would be normal¡ªdeep emotions between a man and a woman often leave some marks. But his wife happened to be his own goddaughter...

    That was somewhat awkward.

 Chapter 599 - 381 Spoiled Vitality Essence, Chased by the Whole Dog Family? (3 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 599: 381 Spoiled Vitality Essence, Chased by the Whole Dog Family? (3 updates)</h4>

    Spring water warmed in Beijing as temperatures rose, making the whole city lively. Two things concerning the Jiang Family were particrly eye-catching:

    One was naturally the wedding of Jiang Yanting and Shen Zhixian. The couple had both a son and a daughter, and since Shen Zhixian was also an aunt from the Xie Family, it was said that the elder Xie had prepared a generous dowry for her, and even Xie Tongtong had returned to the country to help with the arrangements.

    The other was a matter involving an intellectual property dispute at Tang Wan¡¯s studio, where You Congrong¡¯s fans had made a fuss, received no response, and were now holding their breath, ready to use publicly during the touring exhibition.

    Some media, somehow getting wind of the news, reported that Tang Wan would also attend the exhibition, which surprised many.

    The original creator and the alleged infringer attending the same event?

    Was this audacity or sheer shamelessness?

    **

    At that moment, Jiang Jinsang was at the hospital, Zhou Zhongqing had just returned to the countryst night, and Tang Wan had joined him for a meal at the Jiang Mansion. He brought many souvenirs, and almost everyone got something, Jiangjiang and Taotao even received some handmade choctes, naturally making them even happier.

    Tang Wan also indirectly inquired about Jiang Jinsang¡¯s health. He simply smiled and said, "He has recovered very well. I just came back, it¡¯s a good time to take him to the hospital, I¡¯ll check him."

    At the dining table, Zhou Zhongqing and Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t get along but still maintained superficial peace. However, Tang Wan knew both men well...

    Their performance, forced smiles, clearly had elements of acting. Could they really be hiding something from him?

    Tang Wan had previously arranged with Fan Mingyu to apany her to the airport to pick someone up in the morning and couldn¡¯t apany him to the hospital.

    "Wuge, why don¡¯t you go for your hospital check-up in the afternoon? I¡¯ll go with you then."

    "There¡¯s no need; I can go by myself. We¡¯ll meet at uncle¡¯s house at noon."

    The person Fan Mingyu was going to pick up was Jiang Jinsang¡¯s cousin, who had gone abroad for studies. Naturally, she was also returning for Jiang Yanting¡¯s wedding.

    <fn5509> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fn5509>

    Fan Mingjue and his wife were quite busy with work the next morning and unable to pick up from the airport. Since she was Fan Mingyu¡¯s only niece, whom she adored dearly, she volunteered to go.

    Therefore, early the next day, Tang Wan apanied Fan Mingyu to pick up the guest, while Jiang Jinsang went to the hospital alone.

    Just entering Zhou Zhongqing¡¯s office, he knocked on the door, "Uncle Zhou¡ª"

    Zhou Zhongqing was examining some CT scans, his assistant stood by him, jotting something in a notebook. When he saw him enter, the assistant gave a reminder, but Zhou Zhongqing didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, only saying, "Come in and close the door."

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu were naturally left standing outside.

    "Dr. Zhou seems a bit off today, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to our grandpa, would he? The atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel right."

    Jiang Jiu bluntly said, "When have they ever gotten along?"

    Jiang Cuo was at a loss for words, as his statement indeed had no w. After all, when they were with Jiang Jinsang, Zhou Zhongqing was already treating him, and the two had indeed never gotten along.

    After Jiang Jinsang entered the room, just as he was about to pull out a chair to sit down, he heard him say, "Go over to that bed, take off your clothes, I need to examine you."

    The assistant hung his head, solely focusing on his notebook, clearly not daring to get involved in a battle of wits.

    "..." Jiang Jinsang knew it was deliberate, "I didn¡¯t have to take off my clothes for previous checks."

    At most, it was just taking off an outer coat.

    "Are you questioning my professionalism?" Zhou Zhongqing raised an eyebrow, "Or do you think I¡¯m deliberately making this hard for you?"

    Jiang Jinsang just smiled, notmenting, "Whether or not you are, you know best."

    Zhou Zhongqing put down the CT scans he was holding, sizing him up from head to toe, "With just this bit of flesh on your body, which I¡¯ve seen before, what¡¯s there to look at?"

    "..."

    "Quickly, don¡¯t waste my time, I¡¯ve got a meeting to attend at the oncology department soon." Zhou Zhongqing was indeed feeling a bit stifled inside, but it wasn¡¯t like he could actually start hitting or screaming. In fact,pared to Tang Wan, he cared more deeply for Jiang Jinsang. When he said it was hard, he was genuinely worried about his health.

    His condition was unprecedented, and his recovery had been too rapid; he was afraid of any furtherplications, so asking him to undress was not just to trouble him.

    But once he had undressed, Zhou Zhongqing saw sporadic nail marks and bite marks scattered across his body...

    Jiang Jinsang wasn¡¯t prone to scarring, but his skin was so pale that these marks were all the more stark.

    If it were a stranger, it would be normal¡ªdeep emotions between a man and a woman often leave some marks. But his wife happened to be his own goddaughter...

    That was somewhat awkward.

 Chapter 602 - 383 Making Sin: Old Debts Not Paid, New Debts Added (2 More Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 602: 383 Making Sin: Old Debts Not Paid, New Debts Added (2 More Updates)</h4>

    The online discussions were in full swing, but Tang Wan seemedpletely unaffected. She came home and watered the sapling she and Jiang Jinsang had nted together, then went back to her room to continue her Cyan Feather work.

    "Wanwan." Shen Zhixian pushed the door open and brought her some water and snacks.

    "Sister-inw, what brings you here?"

    Shen Zhixian was part of the same drama crew, serving as a consultant. Her work was rtively easy, but she had interacted with many people from the crew. Aside from the internal discussions among crew members, many were also pressuring Qi Zeyan. Worried about Tang Wan, she decided toe and see her.

    "The weddingpany just delivered the wedding candies, here, try some." The candies for the wedding were personally chosen by Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting, just outsourced to the weddingpany for packaging.

    Tang Wan took a candy, which had a little couple dressed in wedding attire, very cute. "Are wedding candies so exquisite these days?"

    As she spoke, she opened the wrapper and ate the candy, ending up eating several pieces before she couldn¡¯t help but pinch her waist, "I¡¯m nning to go for a photo shoot with Xiaowu soon, I¡¯m on a diet, I shouldn¡¯t be indulging in so many sweets."

    "You¡¯re always sitting, it¡¯s easy to gain weight around the waist, you should walk more," Shen Zhixianughed, naturally maintaining her figure since her wedding was approaching.

    Sweets... they contained too much sugar, she rarely touched them.

    Tang Wan stood up, pinched the soft flesh on her waist, "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve put on weight recently? Last night I video called my girlfriend, and she actually said that if I gain more weight, the camera won¡¯t be able to fit my face."

    Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Tang Wan¡¯s girlfriend was naturally Ruan Mengxi, whom she had met but wasn¡¯t very familiar with.

    "Xiaowu was sick earlier, you were taking care of him in the hospital and lost a lot of weight. Now that he¡¯s recuperating at home, the meals are very nutritious. You¡¯re eating and living with him, but not expending as much energy, how could you not gain weight?"

    Shen Zhixian saw her face fall instantly and quickly tried to remedy the situation, "You look good as you are now, being too thin isn¡¯t attractive either."

    "Don¡¯tfort me, whenever I gain weight, it shows first on my face. I know whether I¡¯ve gotten fatter or not." She said as she pinched the soft flesh on her waist again, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my waistline if I gain any more."

    Although Tang Wan said this, after sitting down, she grabbed the wedding candies from the Liuli te and ate a few more.

    "You¡¯ve been quite fond of sweets recently," Shen Zhixian remarked with a smile.

    "Hmm? Have I?" Tang Wan hadn¡¯t noticed herself.

    "Xiaowu bought some brown sugar glutinous rice cakes for his cousin, and half of them ended up in your stomach." Although Jiang Jinsang bought them for his cousin, the two families often dined together and there were kids, he bought quite a lot. Eating too many sweets can get tiresome, everyone would just try a bit, but Tang Wan ended up eating quite a lot...

    "I just thought they were pretty tasty," Tang Wan chewed on a candy.

    Shen Zhixian chuckled lightly, "I made some rock sugar pear soup for Uncle and Auntie, and you drank quite a lot of it too."

    "..."

    <fn58ad> The rightful source is find?novel</fn58ad>

    Fan Mingjue and his wife were both teachers who used their voices a lot, resulting in constant throat difort. Shen Zhixian specifically made pear soup for them, but since they didn¡¯t like sweets much, they only had one bowl. Most of the leftovers were drunk by Tang Wan.

    "Your appetite has increased recently, and you love sweets. You used to go to the studio and run around, but recently you¡¯ve been shut indoors all day, how could you not gain weight?" Shen Zhixian joked.

    "It¡¯s not too bad," Tang Wan didn¡¯t notice any increase in her appetite.

    "Is Xiaowu clinging to you more tightly? Is that why you¡¯re tired?"

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect Shen Zhixian to ask her this, and her ears turned slightly red.

    "Sister-inw, Xiaowu hasn¡¯t..."

    "I¡¯m just reminding you to take care of your health and not spoil him too much."

    Tang Wan hung her head and continued to peel the candy.

    It seemed like the entire Jiang family thought that it was Jiang Jinsang who was clinging to her. After all, he was famously clingy and annoying.

    They all thought that Tang Wan couldn¡¯t resist his persistent cajoling...

    Shen Zhixian naturally thought the same, and she believed that Tang Wan¡¯s increase in food intake was entirely due to being too tired and needing more energy.

    Tang Wan obviously couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, that it had been her own initiative. Just as she was feeling awkward, her phone vibrated, a call from Shen Shuci.

    "Sister-inw, it¡¯s Auntie¡¯s call."

    "Take it. I¡¯m just going to help Grandma tend to the flowers in the yard," Shen Zhixian said as she tiptoed out and closed the door.

    Tang Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief and answered the phone, "Hello, Auntie, did you just get off work? How do you feel on your first day back after such a long vacation?"

    "There¡¯s a lot of pent-up work. I only saw what was happening online after work. This female celebrity, why does she seem to linger like a lingering spirit?"

 Chapter 601: 382 Kicked an iron plate and only realized the pain after breaking a leg

    <strong>Chapter 601: 382 Kicked an iron te and only realized the pain after breaking a leg</strong>

    Fan Family Study

    When Jiang Jinsang was called in, he still had no clue what had happened. ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and that female celebrity?¡± Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s face was stern.

    ¡°You Congrong?¡± Jiang Jinsang had a recollection; if there was any connection to him, it could only be her. ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have my phone on me.¡± Jiang Jinsang had just been in the yard with Jiangjiang and Taotao, without his phone on him.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Jiang Zhenhuan handed him the phone.

    Upon seeing the headline, Jiang Jinsang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Dad, when did you start paying attention to these irrelevant news stories?¡±

    ¡°You think I want to? Because of this, ourpany¡¯s stock has fallen, and the secretary called me specially. Otherwise, why would I pay attention to this? Handle your own matters properly!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Call your wife right away, and then exin things to Father Tang and your two fathers-inw.¡±

    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you ask if she and I really have something going on? You just believe me like that?¡± Jiang Jinsangughed.

    ¡°I still understand what kind of person you are, youngster. Take care of this matter quickly. You¡¯ve been too careless to let someone take such photos¡ª¡± As Jiang Zhenhuan¡¯s tone rose slightly, the study door was suddenly burst open, and the old Mr. Fan appeared at the entrance.

    Jiang Zhenhuan, who had been berating Jiang Jinsang just a moment ago, shed a conciliatory smile upon seeing his father-inw. ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I could hear you scolding the child from outside.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t scolding him, how could I¡ª¡±

    ¡°When Xiaowu was a child, if it weren¡¯t for me stopping you, who knows how many times he would have been beaten. Now the child is grown, has registered his marriage, and taken a wife, you can¡¯t just start scolding and beating him at every opportunity. Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t scold him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all. Do you think I¡¯m deaf or senile?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang lowered his head, nearlyughing out loud. His grandfather indeed had senile dementia, but when lucid, he would never admit to his illness; whoever dared to suggest it would immediately get a furious reaction from him.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll step out and make a few phone calls,¡± Jiang Jinsang said, getting up to leave. Jiang Zhenhuan also wanted to slip away but was caught by the elder¡­

    ¡°What? Is it so unbearable to stay with me?¡± The old gentleman always remembered how this man had pursued his daughter back in the day.

    ¡°How could it be.¡± Jiang Zhenhuan responded with a reluctant smile.

    Without a word, he had demonstrated his love publicly.

    Back then, without the inte, the whole city knew he had publicly dered his love, but he found out through someone else¡¯s mouth. Such a high-profile gesture made the Fan patriarch arrange matchmakers for Fan Mingyu, but with the Jiang Familybel, who daredpete with Jiang Zhenhuan¡­

    The elder always felt that this youngster was pretending to be naive and sweet in front of him but was actually sly more than innocent, having intentionally made such a grand gesture.

    He always harbored resentment, and after Jiang Yanting and Jiang Jinsang were sessively born, their rtionship gradually improved. However, the elder developed dementia, his memory became confused, and he particrly liked to bring up the past.

    Jiang Zhenhuan had even consulted a doctor, who bluntly said, ¡°Perhaps because this incident had such a great impact on him, the elder can¡¯t forget it.¡±

    ¡­

    After leaving the study, Jiang Jinsang first called Tang Wan.

    ¡°I only encountered her by chance at the hospital once before, when Uncle Zhou had not yet left Beijing. Since she wasn¡¯t an important person, I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Jiang Jinsang candidly exined everything.

    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Wanughed. Having been together for so long and having gone through life and death, how could she not have that bit of trust?

    But this woman seemed to be addicted to tying herself to them, asionally making trouble, which was really annoying.

    Actually, most people in the Beijing circle and entertainment industry knew very well that this was just a marketing stunt. If Jiang Jinsang truly had any entanglements with her, how could such photos have leaked given the Jiang Family¡¯s connections and power?

    Tang Wan¡¯s studio was still dealing with a copyright issue, which hadn¡¯t been resolved. As the touring exhibition was about to start, the topic was hot again. You Congrong was simply riding the wave of poprity.

    Those in the know wouldn¡¯t take this matter to heart. When Tang Wan arrived at the Fan Family residence, everyone was somewhat cautious in their behavior toward her. Shen Zhixian even indirectlyforted her, saying it was just rumors and gossip, not worth worrying about.

    If Tang Wan imed to bepletely unconcerned, that would be a lie. What bothered her wasn¡¯t that Jiang Jinsang was in the news with another woman, but rather that what You Congrong had done was truly disgusting. However, she wouldn¡¯t let such emotions affect her life and family.

    The couple sat down together and enjoyed a lively and pleasant meal.

    After a hearty meal, the old man of the Fan Family called his granddaughter over to perform a violin piece for everyone. This little cousin of the Fan Family could y most musical instruments, with the violin as her main focus.

    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Avoiding a performance at a family dinner was always a lost cause.<fn9c2c> Official source is Find[?]ovel</fn9c2c>

    Jiangjiang, unable to contain his amusement, said, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I heard the little cousin y the violin.¡±

    Taotao, not as familiar with the Fan Family, sat somewhat reservedly on the side, nibbling on dried strawberries.

    ¡°Jiangjiang, if you want to hear your cousin y the violin, that¡¯s fine, but you have to dance along with me.¡±

    That expression clearly meant:

    If I¡¯m suffering, you¡¯re not getting off easy either,e on, let¡¯s be miserable together¡ª

    Jiangjiang: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiangjiang had no choice but to apany her in dance, while secretly feeling frustrated. After the performance, he whispered to her, ¡°I heard that you were chased by the big yellow dog next door and its whole family?¡±

    Jiangjiang: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, cousin will take you to seek ¡®revenge¡¯.¡± Despite her young age, she could meld well with children, and that day, Jiangjiang and Taotao yed their hearts out. In the end, they even caught some tadpoles to bring back.

    Both Jiangjiang and Taotao assumed that the tadpoles would definitely turn into frogs as they grew. The siblings decided to raise the tadpoles, even procuring an unused fiberss tank from Jiang Jinsang that belonged to Lord Wansui, and they nted some aquatic nts inside, seemingly raising them properly.

    However, they learned the hard truth that growing tadpoles don¡¯t necessarily turn into frogs; they could be¡­

    Toads!

    **

    After the incident, Jiang Jinsang sent someone to investigate how the photos and videos were leaked, as well as the role that You Congrong and her team yed in it.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found out.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Jinsang could only fiddle with shrimp chips, trying to feed Lord Wansui, but it kept hiding in its shell, unwilling toe out.

    ¡°You Congrong was filming in the crew, and since it¡¯s a closed set, many people online now think that the news wasn¡¯t released by them but by¡­¡± Jiang Cuo coughed.

    ¡°By Wanwan, who deliberately let it out,¡± Jiang Jinsang finished for him.

    ¡°After all, being a married man,izens think that You Congrong wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to stir up a scandal with a married man. And since there¡¯s some bad blood between her and thedy, everyone thinks that thedy deliberately released the news.¡±

    ¡°After all, thedy had once openly pped her face online due to a cooperation issue.¡±

    ¡°The mistress is universally despised, supposedly brought out intentionally to take the hit, saying she was your first love, and thedy was long dissatisfied with her, deliberately creating this scene to not only suppress her but also¡­¡±

    Jiang Jinsang, still ying with the shrimp chips, was trying to coax Lord Wansui.

    ¡°To cover her shame, using such news to overshadow the copyright infringement issue with Wanwan¡¯s studio, right? After all, the best way to cover up one piece of news is by releasing something bigger, more sensational¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Cuo nodded.

    Jiang Jinsang was very clever, many things didn¡¯t need to be spelled out too clearly.

    ¡°From start to finish, she really is both innocent and pitiable¡­¡± Jiang Jinsang chuckled mockingly, tapping on the shell. Lord Wansui was stubbornly refusing toe out.

    ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°She wants to stir up trouble using public opinion, after all, the online abuse has nothing to do with her, she is also a victim, and getting her to rify voluntarily won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°So, how do we deal with it?¡±

    Jiang Jinsang didn¡¯t reply but instead ced the shrimp chips in front of Lord Wansui. After a while, it slowly poked its head out from the shell and bit onto the shrimp chip¡ª

    He smirked, ¡°You see, when the temptation is great enough, it¡¯s willing toe out.¡±

    Jiang Cuo squinted his fox-like eyes, ¡°Temptation?¡±

    But he had followed Jiang Jinsang for too long and seeing that smirk, he knew someone was about to be unlucky. However, what kind of measures he would use was something he truly couldn¡¯t guess.

    You Congrong must have water on the brain to provoke someone¡­

    Especially someone who would make her regret it only after her leg¡¯s broken.

 Chapter 602 - 383 Making Sin: Old Debts Not Paid, New Debts Added (2 More Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 602: 383 Making Sin: Old Debts Not Paid, New Debts Added (2 More Updates)</h4>

    The online discussions were in full swing, but Tang Wan seemedpletely unaffected. She came home and watered the sapling she and Jiang Jinsang had nted together, then went back to her room to continue her Cyan Feather work.

    "Wanwan." Shen Zhixian pushed the door open and brought her some water and snacks.

    "Sister-inw, what brings you here?"

    Shen Zhixian was part of the same drama crew, serving as a consultant. Her work was rtively easy, but she had interacted with many people from the crew. Aside from the internal discussions among crew members, many were also pressuring Qi Zeyan. Worried about Tang Wan, she decided toe and see her.

    "The weddingpany just delivered the wedding candies, here, try some." The candies for the wedding were personally chosen by Shen Zhixian and Jiang Yanting, just outsourced to the weddingpany for packaging.

    Tang Wan took a candy, which had a little couple dressed in wedding attire, very cute. "Are wedding candies so exquisite these days?"

    As she spoke, she opened the wrapper and ate the candy, ending up eating several pieces before she couldn¡¯t help but pinch her waist, "I¡¯m nning to go for a photo shoot with Xiaowu soon, I¡¯m on a diet, I shouldn¡¯t be indulging in so many sweets."

    "You¡¯re always sitting, it¡¯s easy to gain weight around the waist, you should walk more," Shen Zhixianughed, naturally maintaining her figure since her wedding was approaching.

    Sweets... they contained too much sugar, she rarely touched them.

    Tang Wan stood up, pinched the soft flesh on her waist, "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve put on weight recently? Last night I video called my girlfriend, and she actually said that if I gain more weight, the camera won¡¯t be able to fit my face."

    Shen Zhixian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Tang Wan¡¯s girlfriend was naturally Ruan Mengxi, whom she had met but wasn¡¯t very familiar with.

    "Xiaowu was sick earlier, you were taking care of him in the hospital and lost a lot of weight. Now that he¡¯s recuperating at home, the meals are very nutritious. You¡¯re eating and living with him, but not expending as much energy, how could you not gain weight?"

    Shen Zhixian saw her face fall instantly and quickly tried to remedy the situation, "You look good as you are now, being too thin isn¡¯t attractive either."

    "Don¡¯tfort me, whenever I gain weight, it shows first on my face. I know whether I¡¯ve gotten fatter or not." She said as she pinched the soft flesh on her waist again, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my waistline if I gain any more."

    Although Tang Wan said this, after sitting down, she grabbed the wedding candies from the Liuli te and ate a few more.

    "You¡¯ve been quite fond of sweets recently," Shen Zhixian remarked with a smile.

    "Hmm? Have I?" Tang Wan hadn¡¯t noticed herself.

    "Xiaowu bought some brown sugar glutinous rice cakes for his cousin, and half of them ended up in your stomach." Although Jiang Jinsang bought them for his cousin, the two families often dined together and there were kids, he bought quite a lot. Eating too many sweets can get tiresome, everyone would just try a bit, but Tang Wan ended up eating quite a lot...

    "I just thought they were pretty tasty," Tang Wan chewed on a candy.

    Shen Zhixian chuckled lightly, "I made some rock sugar pear soup for Uncle and Auntie, and you drank quite a lot of it too."

    "..."

    <fn58ad> The rightful source is find?novel</fn58ad>

    Fan Mingjue and his wife were both teachers who used their voices a lot, resulting in constant throat difort. Shen Zhixian specifically made pear soup for them, but since they didn¡¯t like sweets much, they only had one bowl. Most of the leftovers were drunk by Tang Wan.

    "Your appetite has increased recently, and you love sweets. You used to go to the studio and run around, but recently you¡¯ve been shut indoors all day, how could you not gain weight?" Shen Zhixian joked.

    "It¡¯s not too bad," Tang Wan didn¡¯t notice any increase in her appetite.

    "Is Xiaowu clinging to you more tightly? Is that why you¡¯re tired?"

    Tang Wan didn¡¯t expect Shen Zhixian to ask her this, and her ears turned slightly red.

    "Sister-inw, Xiaowu hasn¡¯t..."

    "I¡¯m just reminding you to take care of your health and not spoil him too much."

    Tang Wan hung her head and continued to peel the candy.

    It seemed like the entire Jiang family thought that it was Jiang Jinsang who was clinging to her. After all, he was famously clingy and annoying.

    They all thought that Tang Wan couldn¡¯t resist his persistent cajoling...

    Shen Zhixian naturally thought the same, and she believed that Tang Wan¡¯s increase in food intake was entirely due to being too tired and needing more energy.

    Tang Wan obviously couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, that it had been her own initiative. Just as she was feeling awkward, her phone vibrated, a call from Shen Shuci.

    "Sister-inw, it¡¯s Auntie¡¯s call."

    "Take it. I¡¯m just going to help Grandma tend to the flowers in the yard," Shen Zhixian said as she tiptoed out and closed the door.

    Tang Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief and answered the phone, "Hello, Auntie, did you just get off work? How do you feel on your first day back after such a long vacation?"

    "There¡¯s a lot of pent-up work. I only saw what was happening online after work. This female celebrity, why does she seem to linger like a lingering spirit?"

 Chapter 603: 383 Creating Sins: Old Debts Unpaid, New Debts Incurred (2 more updates)_2

    <strong>Chapter 603: 383 Creating Sins: Old Debts Unpaid, New Debts Incurred (2 more updates)_2</strong>

    Shen Shuci hardly believed that Jiang Jinsang leaking the rumor about himself and a female star was a deliberate act to cover up his own infringement issue.

    ¡°I and Xiaowu will handle it, you don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to worry, but I can¡¯t really help,¡± Shen Shuci said while on the phone and clocking out of the office. As soon as she stepped out, she saw that familiar car and paused for a moment.

    ¡­

    Since getting drunk that day, they hadn¡¯t seen each other. Shen Shuci had no recollection of that drunken day, only knew that he had taken her home, and that she had staggered into her building. She couldn¡¯t remember the rest.

    However, there was a cup of water by her bed and a meticulously folded towel on her forehead for cooling, clearly someone¡¯s handiwork, so she had specifically sent him a messagest night.

    [¡°I¡¯ll be starting work tomorrow.¡±]

    [¡°I know.¡±]

    [¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to drop me off, I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±]

    Shen Shuci felt her rtionship with him had fallen under some sort of spell. She went to the Huo Family to secretly learn how to cook fish, and it bothered him all afternoon. And after getting overly drunk, it was he who personally took her home.

    She meant to thank him, but in the end, it always turned into causing him trouble. The more she wanted to thank him, the deeper she felt she owed him.

    It was like being trapped in Rashomon, unable to escape.

    The reply she received was: [¡°Okay.¡±]

    He was always reticent, even his replies were concise. Shen Shuci looking at his message felt he wasn¡¯t insisting on driving her to and from work, which should have pleased her. Yet seeing his response ¡°okay,¡± she felt oddly unsettled.

    Shen Shuci had just approached the Huo Family¡¯s car when the rear door opened, and he had already stepped out to open the car door for her.

    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡±

    ¡°Get in, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Right now, at thepany entrance, his car was a limited edition model, too conspicuous. Shen Shuci could only get into the car first; he stood by the car, raising his hand to shield her head to avoid hitting the car roof¡­

    Although there was no physical contact, his actions made Shen Shuci¡¯s ears redden slightly.

    Authoritative, sharp, domineering, he was not known as a gentle man. How could he suddenly pull the car door open for her and act so considerately?

    Seeing him behave so considerately, the Huo Family understood.

    This was thanks to Qi Zeyan, who had been staying at the Huo house recently, inevitably spending some time chatting with him.

    ¡°Do you really want to pursue Shen Shuci or not?¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Huo Qinqi¡¯s eyes remained as cold as usual.

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s only because I know you so well that I can sense your unusual feelings for her, but with the way you treat her, I doubt any girl would realize you¡¯re pursuing her.¡±

    ¡°Is it not obvious what I¡¯m doing?¡±

    Qi Zeyan nearly choked on his frustration, wishing he could perform the stunt of breaking bricks on his chest, ¡°How is it obvious?¡±

    ¡°I do drive her to and from work.¡±

    ¡°My assistant drives me daily, too. Can you say she¡¯s interested in me?¡± Qi Zeyan chuckled.

    ¡°So what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten pork but have seen pigs run; just watch how Yanting and Xiaowu treat their wives, learn from them.¡±

    ¡°Girls like that sort of thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I do know one thing¡­ the way you are currently, nobody is going to like it.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re married, and she and I are not; our circumstances aren¡¯tparable.¡±

    Qi Zeyan was nearly driven to rage, yet he still paid close attention to how the Jiang brothers treated their wives, naturally picking up some pointers.

    ¡­

    Once he had gotten into the car, Shen Shuci finally spoke up, ¡°Mr. Huo, you wanted to see me about¡­¡±

    ¡°Your wedding invitation.¡± He handed over the wedding invitation for Jiang Yanting¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Shuci smiled as she took it and couldn¡¯t help but open it to take a quick look. There were no photos inside, but instead, there were cartoon figures of the Jiang Yanting family of four, particrly the two children, who were lively and adorable.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Then, the car fell into an awkward silence again. Shen Shuci coughed twice to break the silence, ¡°That day at your house, I drank too much and caused you trouble.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what happened that night?¡±

    Shen Shuci turned to look at him, the sunset casting shadows on his face, making it alternately bright and dark, sharply contoured, and his tone was as cold and hard as usual.

    ¡°That night¡­ did I do anything?¡±

    Huo Qinqi turned his head to re at her, ¡°You didn¡¯t do much.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Shen Shuci chuckled ruefully. That¡¯s good then.

    She didn¡¯t drink much, but Tang Wan could really hold her liquor. When they asionally drank together, she was always the first to get drunk. Tang Wan had told her that she became very clingy when drunk. It was good that she hadn¡¯t clung to him.

    As the car stopped below Shen Shuci¡¯s apartment building, she just got out, preparing to say goodbye, when she saw Huo Qinqi surprisingly get out of the car as well.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you can stay in the car; you don¡¯t need toe out specially.¡±

    ¡°I need to get my watch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Shen Shuci opened her door, her lips were tightly pressed together, wondering why she had inadvertently brought him back with her.

    But since he was already inside, she couldn¡¯t just let him grab his watch and send him away. ¡°Mr. Huo, please have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±

    However, Huo Qinqi was looking at the photo that used to be on the table. The frame had been changed and¡­

    Was now hanging on the wall.

    ¡°This photo¡­¡±<fn2af3> This text is hosted at find{n}ovel</fn2af3>

    ¡°The previous frame broke, so I reced it with one that could be fixed to the wall, quite sturdy, shouldn¡¯t break.¡± Every now and then it would fall; naturally, Shen Shuci had to rece the frame.

    Huo Qinqi nced at the album on the wall and remained silent.

    Shen Shuci poured him water and handed it to him, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get your watch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you; I didn¡¯t realize it was you helping me all along.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble when I was drunk that day, otherwise, I would really feel terrible.¡±

    ¡°Drink less in the future.¡± Huo Qinqi¡¯s gaze caught her as she crouched down, searching through a cab, a watch, why hide it so deep?

    ¡°I normally drink very little, and that day it was sote, I felt quite embarrassed having you drive me back. It must have been veryte by the time you got home.¡± Shen Shuci chatted casually.

    That day, having carelessly stuffed the watch away, now trying to retrieve it took a bit of effort. As she was about to hand it to him, she heard him speak again in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°It was veryte because¡­¡±

    ¡°You were holding onto my clothes, refusing to let me go.¡±

    Shen Shuci¡¯s fingers trembled, and the watch clinked against the ss table¡ªa harsh, unpleasant sound. Panicking, she picked up the watch to check it. The surface wasn¡¯t scratched, but the hands¡­

    They weren¡¯t moving!

    Had she broken his watch? How unlucky!

    The watch wasn¡¯t cheap; now she really couldn¡¯t clear this debt.

    An old debt was not yet settled, and she had damaged his watch. She specifically checked online afterward; it was a limited edition model from a few years ago no longer sold domestically. This kind of luxury item, a collectible that could appreciate in value, wasn¡¯t even avable on the secondhand market.

    She had called her parents abroad, asking them to help look for it at an overseas boutique when they had the time, but it was out of stock. Now all she could do was find someone to repair it.

    For some reason, looking at the stalled watch, Shen Shuci¡¯s sense of guilt grew stronger.

    You really did it this time, troubling someone so many times, and now you¡¯ve damaged their property.

    Old debts unresolved, and new debts added.

 Chapter 606: 386 Wanwan Confronts Head-on: Not a Magnanimous Person (2 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 606: 386 Wanwan Confronts Head-on: Not a Magnanimous Person (2 more chapters)</strong>

    On the set of ¡°Feng Que,¡± within the photography studio

    You Congrong had just finished a scene, the crew was busy setting up for the next one, and reporters had already swarmed around her, keeping a bit of distance. On film sets, unlike press conferences, reporters and their interviewees are practically face to face.<fn7d1e> Official source is find~novel</fn7d1e>

    ¡°Qi Zeyan¡¯s decision to hold open interviews, although not explicitly stated against Jiang Jinsang, has clearly targeted You Congrong. The motive is pretty obvious.¡±

    Qi Zeyan wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to tell everyone that his aim was against Jiang Jinsang; he needed to leave himself a way out.

    All he had to do was tell everyone that You Congrong would be epting interviews, send the message, and anyone with eyes would understand¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s also unclear what issues have arisen between the two of them.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan¡¯s studio was used of copyright infringement, and Qi Zeyan has probably been troubled by it for a while now. Their mutual grievances are not something we canprehend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even Jiang Er¡¯ye [Jiang the second] and Xie Gongzi [Master Xie], who are arch-enemies, managed to make peace, so our understanding of their personal disputes is very limited.¡±

    ¡°The only pity is that the mountain signal is not very good, so there¡¯s no way to conduct a live broadcast.¡±

    ¡­

    While reporters had much to discuss about recent events, the grievances between Qi Zeyan and Jiang Jinsang were beyond their knowledge. They could only focus on You Congrong, hoping to glean some clues from her.

    ¡°Congrong, did today¡¯s filming go well for you? Wearing such a heavy headdress for a period costume drama must be quite tough,¡± the reporters had a slew of questions they wanted to ask her but started with some inconsequential small talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The hardest work is by the teachers and the director in our crew. They¡¯re more tired than I am,¡± You Congrong said, still wearing the makeup from her role.

    ¡°It¡¯s been said that the dialogue in this movie is a bit tricky, but you seemed very familiar with your lines earlier.¡±

    You Congrong smiled, ¡°There are many seniors in this film. I worry about not being able to keep up, so I have to work extra hard.¡±

    ¡°It is rumored that you and the Film Emperor¡­¡±

    The reporter, who started with questions about the filming, then changed tack and handed over the recorder.

    ¡°Congrong, have you been following the recent news on the inte?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡± You Congrong asked, holding microphones from several websites, her smile never faltering, alwaysposed and calm.

    Qi Zeyan had earlier informed her that they couldn¡¯t live stream due to the signal issues in the mountains, meaning there was room for editing any interviews.

    Naturally, she was even less worried.

    ¡°Do you know Jiang Jinsang?¡± the reporter inquired.

    ¡°In all of Beijing, who doesn¡¯t know Jiang Jinsang?¡± You Congrongughed.

    ¡°Netizens im he¡¯s your first love. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°First love?¡± You Congrong feigned surprise. ¡°We¡¯re just ssmates.¡±

    She did not directly answer the question.

    ¡°Then why were you photographed going to the hospital together? What was that about?¡±

    You Congrong¡¯s smile turned resigned, ¡°We just happened to meet by chance, I didn¡¯t expect someone would exploit it deliberately for hype.¡±

    ¡°But there are spections that due to your rtionship with Jiang Jinsang, you¡¯ve been deliberately suppressed by Tang Wan, like the recent statement she issued without giving you any face¡ªis that so?¡±

    You Congrong sighed, ¡°You¡¯re all reading too much into it. Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang, and I are all friends; there¡¯s no truth to any deliberate suppression.¡±

    ¡°Besides, why would Tang Wan believe such nder and act against me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much.¡±

    ¡­

    A short distance away, the director and crew were preparing for the next shot while also observing the interview on the sidelines.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of this interview? She¡¯s just ying Tai Chi the whole time, neither rifying her rtionship with Jinsang nor subtly undermining Tang Wan.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan really has hit a streak of bad luck. Not only is the copyright issue unresolved, but she¡¯s also getting tied to this whole scenario.¡±

    ¡°Is Tang Wan going through a bout of misfortely? Nothing seems to be going her way, neither work nor family.¡±

    The crew who were shooting with You Congrong were well aware of her temperament. She had argued with the staff during the costume fitting and damaged some props, bing notoriously difficult to work with within the circle.

    Though Tang Wan wasn¡¯t often in contact with them, she was known to have a good nature.

    However, You Congrong had crafted a strong public persona, supported by a group of die-hard fans. There was some quiet criticism of her, but it was more sensible to keep it private and avoid an ugly rift.

    ¡­

    The reporters weren¡¯t fools; seeing her dodge questions without giving them a straight answer, they inevitably frowned.

    ¡°Congrong, regarding the copyright infringement issue facing Tang Wan¡¯s studio, has it affected your filming in any way? What¡¯s your take on this matter?¡±

    You Congrong pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the situation, but I believe if Tang Wan is innocent of copyright infringement, she will be given fair treatment.¡±

    ¡°So, you believe Tang Wan is innocent?¡±

    ¡°I believe in the innocence of the innocent.¡±

    You Congrong, faced with the reporters, was an old hand now, never taking sides, and certainly never openly expressing support or belief in anyone!

    ¡°So, with such rumors circting about you and Fifth Master, what do you think Wanwan would think?¡± The reporter was somewhat helpless, as it seemed that today they were unlikely to get much of anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for causing trouble for them as a couple, but Teacher Tang is a very reasonable and generous person who will definitely not believe these kinds of rumors circting online.¡±

    All journalists exchanged looks¡­

    Nobody was a fool, especially some of the female reporters, who felt particrly ufortable hearing this.

    Rumors had already formed; how could there be no trouble at all? Now you¡¯re actingpletely innocent, so if Wanwan gets angry, it seems like it¡¯s because she¡¯s not generous enough?

    **

    The interview went on for over ten minutes, and the journalists got almost no useful or sensational information.

    You Congrong maintained a smile from beginning to end. She seemed to foresee how Qi Zeyan would present her after today.

    ¡°Everyone, we have scenes to shootter, and Congrong needs to touch up her makeup, so¡­¡± The agent walked over, and from start to finish, she was on tenterhooks. Seeing the interview was finally drawing to a close, she took a long breath of relief and prepared to take her away.

    The journalists knew that You Congrong wouldn¡¯t spill the beans, but as they saw her about to leave, they couldn¡¯t help but push forward.

    ¡°Miss You, give us a little more. Are you and Fifth Master just ssmates and friends, or is there another kind of rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Say a bit more, please. What are your private rtionships with Fifth Master or Teacher Tang like?¡±

    ¡°You just said that you are friends with both parties; have you had any privatemunication after the incident urred?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Sorry, we have shooting to do and can¡¯t entertain more interviews today, maybe another time,¡± the agent and the crew members said, guarding her as they prepared to leave.

    Just then, a gentle female voice suddenly came from one side.

    ¡°Miss You, why the rush to leave?¡±

    The crew knew that this interview was specially arranged by Qi Zeyan for You Congrong, and other female celebrities in the crew had carefully avoided it. Suddenly hearing someone speak, everyone turned their gaze in unison.

    She was dressed in a soft white dress with a coffee-colored sweater coat over it, and even her hair was loosely tied, lookingckadaisical. Despite the mountain wind being dry and slightly cold, she appeared delicate and graceful.

    There was an exmation from the crowd, ¡°Tang Wan? Am I seeing things right? How dare shee here?¡±

    ¡°Thisdy from a prominent family really is different; her whole aura is amazing.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed got guts.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s demeanour wasnguid, and while there was no sharp edge to be seen on her, her presence was impressive, as if even her walking posture had been refined and polished to be pleasing to the eye.

    With people surrounding her, journalists wanted to rush over but didn¡¯t dare to. They could not afford to bump into her, causing a stir.

    The previously chaotic crowd of journalists parted like the Red Sea, creating an aisle through which Tang Wan, much to You Congrong¡¯s disbelief, approached.

    You Congrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Tang Wan; how dare shee here?

    These were all journalists!

    It was You Congrong¡¯s agent, however, who, upon seeing Tang Wan, instinctively tightened her grip, musing inwardly:

    It might be over!

    She had warned her before: those who y with fire will eventually get burned.

    ¡°Miss You, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem very happy to see me,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, warm and non-threatening.

    ¡°Why would I be? It¡¯s just¡­ somewhat surprising. How could you¡­¡±

    With the infringement matter still unresolved, her public appearance was one thing, but right in front of so many journalists¡ªwhat exactly was Tang Wan nning?

    ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m also part of this crew; it¡¯s just that the people normally liaising with the crew are others from our studio. Is it so strange for me to appear here as a member of the crew?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Just now, I listened to Miss You¡¯sment about me and, honestly¡­¡± Tang Wan smiled, ¡°I might disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± You Congrong was still rtivelyposed at this point.

    After all, there were so many journalists and crew members around, and Qi Zeyan was on her side. She didn¡¯t believe Tang Wan would cause any problems here.

    ¡°I may not be inclined to seek revenge for every grievance, but when someone repeatedly crosses the line, I won¡¯t be courteous to her.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, with a distinctive softness typical of Southern dialect, but she was signaling to everyone present¡ª

    Her presence today might just mean she was ready for a confrontation.

    The journalists hadn¡¯t gained any substantial content from the interview and naturally hoped for a scene between the two women, and the crew wasn¡¯t going to intervene and make peace at this moment. Suddenly, everyone was ready to watch the drama unfold.

    Tang Wan¡¯s arrival was already a surprise for You Congrong, and with such a statement, how could she not be rmed?

    You Congrong¡¯s eyes unexpectedly met Tang Wan¡¯s; her own gaze may have been indifferent, yet in that instant, she felt a chill emanate from the cold glint in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes, which left her feeling cold despite her thick traditional clothing.

    Tang Wanughed lightly: ¡°So, Miss You, you think too highly of me, especially when dealing with someone as shameless¡ªI¡¯m really not a person who¡¯s particrly reasonable or generous!¡±

 Chapter 609: 388 Wanwan is too cool: Public Execution, Soul Torture (4 more)

    <strong>Chapter 609: 388 Wanwan is too cool: Public Execution, Soul Torture (4 more)</strong>

    On the set,

    Some reporters had already pulled out their cell phones, ready to use the app to edit their articles. Tang Wan¡¯s words instantly whetted everyone¡¯s appetite¡­

    Everyone thought that the big show had already fizzled out, but who would have thought that this was just the prelude, an appetizer?

    You Congrong was thrown off bnce by her previous question. Insiders facing cameras are all extremely image-conscious; even if they are fighting tooth and nail behind the scenes, on camera, they still have to act like loving sisters. No entertainer wants to leave an impression of being domineering and bossy.

    Thus, when Tang Wan made her move, she truly didn¡¯t know how to respond!

    She couldn¡¯t openly tear into her.

    She didn¡¯t care about her image, but she still had to mingle in the industry; she needed to save face.

    She had thought that after this interview, with the resources from the Qi Family, everything would go smoothly for her in the industry. She had faced countless cameras in her life, but never felt as tormented as she did today.

    ¡°Sorry for the dy earlier, everyone. The reason is that what I¡¯m about to say next all stems from that.¡±

    ¡°Since so many people are here today, I might as well rify some past issues to prevent future usations that I intentionally suppressed¡­¡±

    ¡°Using power to oppress others!¡±

    You Congrong¡¯s heart, caught in her throat, felt as if it were being mercilessly squeezed and then mmed to the ground. She steadied herself.

    She didn¡¯t understand Tang Wan, couldn¡¯t figure out her tactics. Even though she strived to maintain elegance andposure in front of the camera, the panic in her eyes was still¡­

    Apparent.

    Tang Wan looked nonchntly at the person next to her, her smile seemingly hiding the sharpest of knives.

    Every inch could wound.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take up more of everyone¡¯s time. Miss You, let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone instantly became excited.

    These days, many pieces of news are processed and curated; everyone loves these natural, unadulterated scoops¡ªit¡¯s exhrating!

    Tang Wan cleared her throat, ¡°I think everyone feels that there¡¯s a conflict between Miss You and me, which started from that failed coboration. My studio issued a direct statement, and many people felt that I was being too disrespectful to her.¡±

    ¡°This kind of news, whether true or false, won¡¯t harm anyone as long as it¡¯s ignored.¡±

    ¡°It might even generate more traffic and heat for both parties. Regarding my decision to issue that statement, I believe many people don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Her words rang true; that statement wasn¡¯t necessary. As long as there was no official news, the coboration was merely hype among the fans.

    But once Tang Wan issued that statement, You Congrong¡¯s fans surely felt that she was too arrogant, looked down on You Congrong, and became dissatisfied with her, clinging on the issue of rights infringement¡­

    It was all a chain of cause and effect.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always dealt with Miss You¡¯s team for business discussions. I indeed intended to coborate with her, but some details couldn¡¯t be agreed upon, which caused a dy. Later, Miss You took the matter into her own hands¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand that means Miss You highly values this coboration, but I have a question!¡±

    ¡°Miss You, you contacted me for a coboration. Why didn¡¯t you contact me or even my studio¡¯s staff, but instead directly ran to our house? What was that about?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly focused on You Congrong¡­

    Those who can survive in the entertainment industry are all shrewd. Tang Wan¡¯sst remark was quite suggestive.

    The crew members, truly having their eyes opened, began whispering:

    ¡°Does Teacher Tang mean that You Congrong ran straight to the Jiang family¡¯s home? Damn, that¡¯s pretty bold. No wonder Teacher Tang got irritated.¡±

    ¡°That man is already married. I suspect her motive for approaching Teacher Tang for the coboration wasn¡¯t pure from the start.¡±

    ¡°Today has really been enlightening; there¡¯s always someone better out there, and some people really do have thick skins!¡±

    ¡­

    You Congrong bit her lip fiercely; at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about managing her expressions. The look in her eyes as she stared at Tang Wan was filled with crazed malice, wishing she could tear her apart live.

    Taking a deep breath, as if mustering all her strength, she forced herself to calm down, ¡°I just felt that it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate for me to appear publicly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Tang. Congrong is somewhat of a celebrity, so it¡¯s not too convenient for her to make public appearances,¡± her manager tried to smooth things over.

    Tang Wan seemed to have anticipated this response and let out a coldugh, not too quickly or slowly:

    ¡°You could have called me, and I could havee to see you.¡±

    ¡°I took the initiative toe myself to  sincerity,¡± You Congrong continued her evasive argument.

    ¡°But if you wanted to discuss business with me, should you not have notified me in advance? You used the pretext of wanting to discuss business to run to my house, without even a heads up; I really can¡¯t see your sincerity!¡±

    ¡°I hate to say it, but what status of a star do you consider yourself to be?¡±

    ¡°Not a top-tier celebrity yet acting all high and mighty. Once you remove your makeup and step off the aura, would anyone recognize you on the street?¡±

    Everyone thought, damn!

    Thatment was particrly harsh and deadly to any entertainer.

    Sure enough, no matter how exquisite You Congrong¡¯s makeup was, she couldn¡¯t keep up the fa?ade.

    She clenched her fists in her sleeves, ¡°Miss Tang, that was way too much!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t greet me and barged into my house, and you call that polite?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± You Congrong was choked up.

    And what followed was an even more intense barrage¡­

    ¡°I think you¡¯re more interested in how to get into the Jiang Family than coborating with me. Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s wrong if I dere that I will never work with you?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t respect me, naturally, I won¡¯t consider you significant!¡±

    ¡°People online say I didn¡¯t give you face, but face isn¡¯t given by others, it¡¯s earned. If you shame yourself, how can you expect others to respect you?¡±

    Tang Wan spoke softly, without even a single curse word¡­

    Not just face, even the insides were stripped bare.

    It was like a public execution.

    Everyone could only marvel, the wife of the fifth master was simply too domineering, too formidable.

    ¡­

    The crew and reporters were already chuckling.

    Some unspoken rules of the industry, everyone knew, but airing them so openly was another matter altogether.

    Even You Congrong, a veteran in the industry, hadn¡¯t seen such a scenario, her fa?ade cracking.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu had long known Tang Wan¡¯s formidable nature, but since she moved to the capital, particrly her interactions with Jiang Jinsang, she¡¯d been like a love-struck woman, devoid of any sharp edges. Such a fierce and loud confrontation was rare.

    ¡°Master, this You Congrong seems a bit weak.¡±

    Simply not enough.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lips slowly curled up, not denying her words¡­

    ¡°Not just weak, but her tactics are dirtily low.¡±

    **

    ¡°Congrong, about what she said, aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Jiang family without telling her, using her identity?¡±

    ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡­

    The reporters, like flies smelling something sweet, swarmed her, thankfully her team helped to hold them back.

    You Congrong took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm, pretending to be innocent, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, and I wasn¡¯t aware that my actions would cause such a big misunderstanding for Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, such usations need evidence, you can¡¯t just twist the truth here¡­¡± You Congrong hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when her manager pulled her away, spotting Jiang Jinsang not far off. Today was clearly a trap.

    Why keep walking into it! Afraid of not dying thoroughly?

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me! Let me finish my words.¡± You Congrong knew very well that if she didn¡¯t fight back today, letting Tang Wan pin her crimes, she¡¯d be done in this industry.

    ¡°I know you have the power to make me disappear from this industry easily, but you can¡¯t just bully people like this.¡±

    ¡°Either bring out the evidence, or I¡¯ll sue you for defamation and infringement of the right of reputation!¡±<fn9b16> Read full story at Find¡ïNovel</fn9b16>

    The reporters were excited:

    Wow¡ªshing head on!

    This is what makes it interesting. If it was just Tang Wan beating up on one side, it would have been somewhat monotonous.

    Tang Wan merely pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You want to sue me?¡±

    ¡°I might just be nobody in your eyes, but even so, you can¡¯t bully people like this, since you appeared on the scene, relying on your sharp tongue, even though I can¡¯t outtalk you, I can still afford awyer!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can cover the sky with one hand once this goes to court.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s smile turned charming because she actually presented the evidence immediately¡­

    Everyone thought they would see a bnced exchange of blows, but it turned out to be a one-sided crush.

 Chapter 606: 386 Wanwan Confronts Head-on: Not a Magnanimous Person (2 more s)

    <strong>Chapter 606: 386 Wanwan Confronts Head-on: Not a Magnanimous Person (2 more chapters)</strong>

    On the set of ¡°Feng Que,¡± within the photography studio

    You Congrong had just finished a scene, the crew was busy setting up for the next one, and reporters had already swarmed around her, keeping a bit of distance. On film sets, unlike press conferences, reporters and their interviewees are practically face to face.<fn7d1e> Official source is find~novel</fn7d1e>

    ¡°Qi Zeyan¡¯s decision to hold open interviews, although not explicitly stated against Jiang Jinsang, has clearly targeted You Congrong. The motive is pretty obvious.¡±

    Qi Zeyan wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to tell everyone that his aim was against Jiang Jinsang; he needed to leave himself a way out.

    All he had to do was tell everyone that You Congrong would be epting interviews, send the message, and anyone with eyes would understand¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s also unclear what issues have arisen between the two of them.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan¡¯s studio was used of copyright infringement, and Qi Zeyan has probably been troubled by it for a while now. Their mutual grievances are not something we canprehend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even Jiang Er¡¯ye [Jiang the second] and Xie Gongzi [Master Xie], who are arch-enemies, managed to make peace, so our understanding of their personal disputes is very limited.¡±

    ¡°The only pity is that the mountain signal is not very good, so there¡¯s no way to conduct a live broadcast.¡±

    ¡­

    While reporters had much to discuss about recent events, the grievances between Qi Zeyan and Jiang Jinsang were beyond their knowledge. They could only focus on You Congrong, hoping to glean some clues from her.

    ¡°Congrong, did today¡¯s filming go well for you? Wearing such a heavy headdress for a period costume drama must be quite tough,¡± the reporters had a slew of questions they wanted to ask her but started with some inconsequential small talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The hardest work is by the teachers and the director in our crew. They¡¯re more tired than I am,¡± You Congrong said, still wearing the makeup from her role.

    ¡°It¡¯s been said that the dialogue in this movie is a bit tricky, but you seemed very familiar with your lines earlier.¡±

    You Congrong smiled, ¡°There are many seniors in this film. I worry about not being able to keep up, so I have to work extra hard.¡±

    ¡°It is rumored that you and the Film Emperor¡­¡±

    The reporter, who started with questions about the filming, then changed tack and handed over the recorder.

    ¡°Congrong, have you been following the recent news on the inte?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡± You Congrong asked, holding microphones from several websites, her smile never faltering, alwaysposed and calm.

    Qi Zeyan had earlier informed her that they couldn¡¯t live stream due to the signal issues in the mountains, meaning there was room for editing any interviews.

    Naturally, she was even less worried.

    ¡°Do you know Jiang Jinsang?¡± the reporter inquired.

    ¡°In all of Beijing, who doesn¡¯t know Jiang Jinsang?¡± You Congrongughed.

    ¡°Netizens im he¡¯s your first love. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°First love?¡± You Congrong feigned surprise. ¡°We¡¯re just ssmates.¡±

    She did not directly answer the question.

    ¡°Then why were you photographed going to the hospital together? What was that about?¡±

    You Congrong¡¯s smile turned resigned, ¡°We just happened to meet by chance, I didn¡¯t expect someone would exploit it deliberately for hype.¡±

    ¡°But there are spections that due to your rtionship with Jiang Jinsang, you¡¯ve been deliberately suppressed by Tang Wan, like the recent statement she issued without giving you any face¡ªis that so?¡±

    You Congrong sighed, ¡°You¡¯re all reading too much into it. Tang Wan, Jiang Jinsang, and I are all friends; there¡¯s no truth to any deliberate suppression.¡±

    ¡°Besides, why would Tang Wan believe such nder and act against me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much.¡±

    ¡­

    A short distance away, the director and crew were preparing for the next shot while also observing the interview on the sidelines.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of this interview? She¡¯s just ying Tai Chi the whole time, neither rifying her rtionship with Jinsang nor subtly undermining Tang Wan.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wan really has hit a streak of bad luck. Not only is the copyright issue unresolved, but she¡¯s also getting tied to this whole scenario.¡±

    ¡°Is Tang Wan going through a bout of misfortely? Nothing seems to be going her way, neither work nor family.¡±

    The crew who were shooting with You Congrong were well aware of her temperament. She had argued with the staff during the costume fitting and damaged some props, bing notoriously difficult to work with within the circle.

    Though Tang Wan wasn¡¯t often in contact with them, she was known to have a good nature.

    However, You Congrong had crafted a strong public persona, supported by a group of die-hard fans. There was some quiet criticism of her, but it was more sensible to keep it private and avoid an ugly rift.

    ¡­

    The reporters weren¡¯t fools; seeing her dodge questions without giving them a straight answer, they inevitably frowned.

    ¡°Congrong, regarding the copyright infringement issue facing Tang Wan¡¯s studio, has it affected your filming in any way? What¡¯s your take on this matter?¡±

    You Congrong pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the situation, but I believe if Tang Wan is innocent of copyright infringement, she will be given fair treatment.¡±

    ¡°So, you believe Tang Wan is innocent?¡±

    ¡°I believe in the innocence of the innocent.¡±

    You Congrong, faced with the reporters, was an old hand now, never taking sides, and certainly never openly expressing support or belief in anyone!

    ¡°So, with such rumors circting about you and Fifth Master, what do you think Wanwan would think?¡± The reporter was somewhat helpless, as it seemed that today they were unlikely to get much of anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for causing trouble for them as a couple, but Teacher Tang is a very reasonable and generous person who will definitely not believe these kinds of rumors circting online.¡±

    All journalists exchanged looks¡­

    Nobody was a fool, especially some of the female reporters, who felt particrly ufortable hearing this.

    Rumors had already formed; how could there be no trouble at all? Now you¡¯re actingpletely innocent, so if Wanwan gets angry, it seems like it¡¯s because she¡¯s not generous enough?

    **

    The interview went on for over ten minutes, and the journalists got almost no useful or sensational information.

    You Congrong maintained a smile from beginning to end. She seemed to foresee how Qi Zeyan would present her after today.

    ¡°Everyone, we have scenes to shootter, and Congrong needs to touch up her makeup, so¡­¡± The agent walked over, and from start to finish, she was on tenterhooks. Seeing the interview was finally drawing to a close, she took a long breath of relief and prepared to take her away.

    The journalists knew that You Congrong wouldn¡¯t spill the beans, but as they saw her about to leave, they couldn¡¯t help but push forward.

    ¡°Miss You, give us a little more. Are you and Fifth Master just ssmates and friends, or is there another kind of rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Say a bit more, please. What are your private rtionships with Fifth Master or Teacher Tang like?¡±

    ¡°You just said that you are friends with both parties; have you had any privatemunication after the incident urred?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Sorry, we have shooting to do and can¡¯t entertain more interviews today, maybe another time,¡± the agent and the crew members said, guarding her as they prepared to leave.

    Just then, a gentle female voice suddenly came from one side.

    ¡°Miss You, why the rush to leave?¡±

    The crew knew that this interview was specially arranged by Qi Zeyan for You Congrong, and other female celebrities in the crew had carefully avoided it. Suddenly hearing someone speak, everyone turned their gaze in unison.

    She was dressed in a soft white dress with a coffee-colored sweater coat over it, and even her hair was loosely tied, lookingckadaisical. Despite the mountain wind being dry and slightly cold, she appeared delicate and graceful.

    There was an exmation from the crowd, ¡°Tang Wan? Am I seeing things right? How dare shee here?¡±

    ¡°Thisdy from a prominent family really is different; her whole aura is amazing.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed got guts.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Wan¡¯s demeanour wasnguid, and while there was no sharp edge to be seen on her, her presence was impressive, as if even her walking posture had been refined and polished to be pleasing to the eye.

    With people surrounding her, journalists wanted to rush over but didn¡¯t dare to. They could not afford to bump into her, causing a stir.

    The previously chaotic crowd of journalists parted like the Red Sea, creating an aisle through which Tang Wan, much to You Congrong¡¯s disbelief, approached.

    You Congrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Tang Wan; how dare shee here?

    These were all journalists!

    It was You Congrong¡¯s agent, however, who, upon seeing Tang Wan, instinctively tightened her grip, musing inwardly:

    It might be over!

    She had warned her before: those who y with fire will eventually get burned.

    ¡°Miss You, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem very happy to see me,¡± Tang Wan said with a smile, warm and non-threatening.

    ¡°Why would I be? It¡¯s just¡­ somewhat surprising. How could you¡­¡±

    With the infringement matter still unresolved, her public appearance was one thing, but right in front of so many journalists¡ªwhat exactly was Tang Wan nning?

    ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m also part of this crew; it¡¯s just that the people normally liaising with the crew are others from our studio. Is it so strange for me to appear here as a member of the crew?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Just now, I listened to Miss You¡¯sment about me and, honestly¡­¡± Tang Wan smiled, ¡°I might disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± You Congrong was still rtivelyposed at this point.

    After all, there were so many journalists and crew members around, and Qi Zeyan was on her side. She didn¡¯t believe Tang Wan would cause any problems here.

    ¡°I may not be inclined to seek revenge for every grievance, but when someone repeatedly crosses the line, I won¡¯t be courteous to her.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, with a distinctive softness typical of Southern dialect, but she was signaling to everyone present¡ª

    Her presence today might just mean she was ready for a confrontation.

    The journalists hadn¡¯t gained any substantial content from the interview and naturally hoped for a scene between the two women, and the crew wasn¡¯t going to intervene and make peace at this moment. Suddenly, everyone was ready to watch the drama unfold.

    Tang Wan¡¯s arrival was already a surprise for You Congrong, and with such a statement, how could she not be rmed?

    You Congrong¡¯s eyes unexpectedly met Tang Wan¡¯s; her own gaze may have been indifferent, yet in that instant, she felt a chill emanate from the cold glint in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes, which left her feeling cold despite her thick traditional clothing.

    Tang Wanughed lightly: ¡°So, Miss You, you think too highly of me, especially when dealing with someone as shameless¡ªI¡¯m really not a person who¡¯s particrly reasonable or generous!¡±

 Chapter 609: 388 Wanwan is too cool: Public Execution, Soul Torture (4 more)

    <strong>Chapter 609: 388 Wanwan is too cool: Public Execution, Soul Torture (4 more)</strong>

    On the set,

    Some reporters had already pulled out their cell phones, ready to use the app to edit their articles. Tang Wan¡¯s words instantly whetted everyone¡¯s appetite¡­

    Everyone thought that the big show had already fizzled out, but who would have thought that this was just the prelude, an appetizer?

    You Congrong was thrown off bnce by her previous question. Insiders facing cameras are all extremely image-conscious; even if they are fighting tooth and nail behind the scenes, on camera, they still have to act like loving sisters. No entertainer wants to leave an impression of being domineering and bossy.

    Thus, when Tang Wan made her move, she truly didn¡¯t know how to respond!

    She couldn¡¯t openly tear into her.

    She didn¡¯t care about her image, but she still had to mingle in the industry; she needed to save face.

    She had thought that after this interview, with the resources from the Qi Family, everything would go smoothly for her in the industry. She had faced countless cameras in her life, but never felt as tormented as she did today.

    ¡°Sorry for the dy earlier, everyone. The reason is that what I¡¯m about to say next all stems from that.¡±

    ¡°Since so many people are here today, I might as well rify some past issues to prevent future usations that I intentionally suppressed¡­¡±

    ¡°Using power to oppress others!¡±

    You Congrong¡¯s heart, caught in her throat, felt as if it were being mercilessly squeezed and then mmed to the ground. She steadied herself.

    She didn¡¯t understand Tang Wan, couldn¡¯t figure out her tactics. Even though she strived to maintain elegance andposure in front of the camera, the panic in her eyes was still¡­

    Apparent.

    Tang Wan looked nonchntly at the person next to her, her smile seemingly hiding the sharpest of knives.

    Every inch could wound.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take up more of everyone¡¯s time. Miss You, let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone instantly became excited.

    These days, many pieces of news are processed and curated; everyone loves these natural, unadulterated scoops¡ªit¡¯s exhrating!

    Tang Wan cleared her throat, ¡°I think everyone feels that there¡¯s a conflict between Miss You and me, which started from that failed coboration. My studio issued a direct statement, and many people felt that I was being too disrespectful to her.¡±

    ¡°This kind of news, whether true or false, won¡¯t harm anyone as long as it¡¯s ignored.¡±

    ¡°It might even generate more traffic and heat for both parties. Regarding my decision to issue that statement, I believe many people don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Her words rang true; that statement wasn¡¯t necessary. As long as there was no official news, the coboration was merely hype among the fans.

    But once Tang Wan issued that statement, You Congrong¡¯s fans surely felt that she was too arrogant, looked down on You Congrong, and became dissatisfied with her, clinging on the issue of rights infringement¡­

    It was all a chain of cause and effect.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always dealt with Miss You¡¯s team for business discussions. I indeed intended to coborate with her, but some details couldn¡¯t be agreed upon, which caused a dy. Later, Miss You took the matter into her own hands¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand that means Miss You highly values this coboration, but I have a question!¡±

    ¡°Miss You, you contacted me for a coboration. Why didn¡¯t you contact me or even my studio¡¯s staff, but instead directly ran to our house? What was that about?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly focused on You Congrong¡­

    Those who can survive in the entertainment industry are all shrewd. Tang Wan¡¯sst remark was quite suggestive.

    The crew members, truly having their eyes opened, began whispering:

    ¡°Does Teacher Tang mean that You Congrong ran straight to the Jiang family¡¯s home? Damn, that¡¯s pretty bold. No wonder Teacher Tang got irritated.¡±

    ¡°That man is already married. I suspect her motive for approaching Teacher Tang for the coboration wasn¡¯t pure from the start.¡±

    ¡°Today has really been enlightening; there¡¯s always someone better out there, and some people really do have thick skins!¡±

    ¡­

    You Congrong bit her lip fiercely; at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about managing her expressions. The look in her eyes as she stared at Tang Wan was filled with crazed malice, wishing she could tear her apart live.

    Taking a deep breath, as if mustering all her strength, she forced herself to calm down, ¡°I just felt that it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate for me to appear publicly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Tang. Congrong is somewhat of a celebrity, so it¡¯s not too convenient for her to make public appearances,¡± her manager tried to smooth things over.

    Tang Wan seemed to have anticipated this response and let out a coldugh, not too quickly or slowly:

    ¡°You could have called me, and I could havee to see you.¡±

    ¡°I took the initiative toe myself to  sincerity,¡± You Congrong continued her evasive argument.

    ¡°But if you wanted to discuss business with me, should you not have notified me in advance? You used the pretext of wanting to discuss business to run to my house, without even a heads up; I really can¡¯t see your sincerity!¡±

    ¡°I hate to say it, but what status of a star do you consider yourself to be?¡±

    ¡°Not a top-tier celebrity yet acting all high and mighty. Once you remove your makeup and step off the aura, would anyone recognize you on the street?¡±

    Everyone thought, damn!

    Thatment was particrly harsh and deadly to any entertainer.

    Sure enough, no matter how exquisite You Congrong¡¯s makeup was, she couldn¡¯t keep up the fa?ade.

    She clenched her fists in her sleeves, ¡°Miss Tang, that was way too much!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t greet me and barged into my house, and you call that polite?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± You Congrong was choked up.

    And what followed was an even more intense barrage¡­

    ¡°I think you¡¯re more interested in how to get into the Jiang Family than coborating with me. Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s wrong if I dere that I will never work with you?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t respect me, naturally, I won¡¯t consider you significant!¡±

    ¡°People online say I didn¡¯t give you face, but face isn¡¯t given by others, it¡¯s earned. If you shame yourself, how can you expect others to respect you?¡±

    Tang Wan spoke softly, without even a single curse word¡­

    Not just face, even the insides were stripped bare.

    It was like a public execution.

    Everyone could only marvel, the wife of the fifth master was simply too domineering, too formidable.

    ¡­

    The crew and reporters were already chuckling.

    Some unspoken rules of the industry, everyone knew, but airing them so openly was another matter altogether.

    Even You Congrong, a veteran in the industry, hadn¡¯t seen such a scenario, her fa?ade cracking.

    Jiang Cuo and Jiang Jiu had long known Tang Wan¡¯s formidable nature, but since she moved to the capital, particrly her interactions with Jiang Jinsang, she¡¯d been like a love-struck woman, devoid of any sharp edges. Such a fierce and loud confrontation was rare.

    ¡°Master, this You Congrong seems a bit weak.¡±

    Simply not enough.

    Jiang Jinsang¡¯s lips slowly curled up, not denying her words¡­

    ¡°Not just weak, but her tactics are dirtily low.¡±

    **

    ¡°Congrong, about what she said, aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Jiang family without telling her, using her identity?¡±

    ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡­

    The reporters, like flies smelling something sweet, swarmed her, thankfully her team helped to hold them back.

    You Congrong took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm, pretending to be innocent, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, and I wasn¡¯t aware that my actions would cause such a big misunderstanding for Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, such usations need evidence, you can¡¯t just twist the truth here¡­¡± You Congrong hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when her manager pulled her away, spotting Jiang Jinsang not far off. Today was clearly a trap.

    Why keep walking into it! Afraid of not dying thoroughly?

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me! Let me finish my words.¡± You Congrong knew very well that if she didn¡¯t fight back today, letting Tang Wan pin her crimes, she¡¯d be done in this industry.

    ¡°I know you have the power to make me disappear from this industry easily, but you can¡¯t just bully people like this.¡±

    ¡°Either bring out the evidence, or I¡¯ll sue you for defamation and infringement of the right of reputation!¡±<fn9b16> Read full story at Find¡ïNovel</fn9b16>

    The reporters were excited:

    Wow¡ªshing head on!

    This is what makes it interesting. If it was just Tang Wan beating up on one side, it would have been somewhat monotonous.

    Tang Wan merely pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You want to sue me?¡±

    ¡°I might just be nobody in your eyes, but even so, you can¡¯t bully people like this, since you appeared on the scene, relying on your sharp tongue, even though I can¡¯t outtalk you, I can still afford awyer!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can cover the sky with one hand once this goes to court.¡±

    Tang Wan¡¯s smile turned charming because she actually presented the evidence immediately¡­

    Everyone thought they would see a bnced exchange of blows, but it turned out to be a one-sided crush.

 Chapter 612 - CapÃ­tulo 612: 390 Intentionally Provoking: You are just a dog by Qi Zeyans side.

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 612: 390 Intentionally Provoking: You are just a dog by Qi Zeyan¡¯s side.</strong>

    Online public opinion was aze, with someizens even starting a boycott against celebrities with scandals, calling for You Congrong to be ousted from the entertainment industry. The Tang Family¡¯s fandom had offended quite a few people before, and now they were under collective attack.

    However, some fans were still pulling Tang Wan out as a shield, iming she was deliberately ndering to cleanse her own image for her touring exhibition tomorrow.

    This time, not everyone was so easily swayed. Whenever suchments appeared, someone immediately retorted:

    ¡°Tang Wan might indeed have infringed rights and be utterly unforgivable, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from boycotting You Congrong!¡±

    At this moment, Tang Wan was sitting in a restaurant with Jiang Jinsang. They had just ordered their meal. She was eating a te of hawthorn cakes provided by the restaurant with a small fork, ¡°How did You Congrong¡¯s fans get hold of the flight information?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always a way. Besides, with the return of such a grandmaster to the country, the media has been reporting on it recently. Some media outlets are even nning to go to the airport for photos and interviews. In short, it wasn¡¯t a secret.¡±

    Dinner hadn¡¯t been served yet, but Tang Wan¡¯s phone had been ringing nonstop. Both the Tang Family and the olddy had called separately. Right now, her phone vibrated again. She nced at the screen, somewhat helpless, ¡°Really getting bombarded in turns.¡±

    She answered the phone, ¡°Hello¡ªAuntie.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Shen Shuci only found out through her colleagues that she had gone to the set to ¡°tear someone apart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at a restaurant with my fifth brother, about to have lunch. What are you doing? It¡¯s a bit noisy around you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out eating.¡± It was already lunchtime.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t always eat at thepany cafeteria. asionally, you should go out with your colleagues to get a change of food.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡­

    Out of the corner of her eye, Tang Wan noticed Jiang Jinsang pushing his te of hawthorn cakes towards her. She looked up, ready to thank him, only to see a familiar figure walking past the restaurant¡¯s ss window.

    She paused for a few seconds, ¡°Auntie, are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I saw someone who looks a lot like you, but I¡¯m in the city.¡±

    Shen Shuci¡¯s heart trembled violently. She had taken the opportunity to fetch a repaired watch during her lunch break. She nced around instinctively, quickly darted into a shopping mall.

    She was acting like a thief, fearful that Tang Wan might suddenly appear.

    ¡°You might have seen wrong.¡±

    ¡°Really? It looked quite simr.¡± Tang Wan pursed her lips.

    Jiang Jinsang, hearing this, also looked outside. With the hustle and bustle, the person who resembled Shen Shuci was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been too tiredtely, a bit blurry-eyed. I¡¯ve already told you, both of you should be careful¡­¡± Shen Shuci¡¯s tone was overly calm.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t!¡±

    Although younger than herself, insisting on putting on an elder¡¯s air, it made Tang Wan¡¯s insides churn with impatience and anger. The conversation diverted, Tang Wan didn¡¯t bring up the previous matter again, but after Shen Shuci hung up, her heart hammered wildly, her back cold¡­

    **

    At this time, on the set of ¡°Feng Que,¡± because of the previous reporter¡¯s interview and Tang Wan suddenly showing up, tearing into You Congrong, the reporters almost blocked their way to the backstage makeup room, causing considerable dys. Even close to mealtime, lunches weren¡¯t distributed, and the director needed to catch up on today¡¯s schedule as quickly as possible.

    Ruan Mengxi, who was originally in charge of this drama, rushed to the set after receiving a call. Although the situation had stabilized, some props had been damaged due to the reporters¡¯ chasing and jostling.

    ¡°¡­Ruan, here¡¯s all the damaged items for you to check,¡± the staff member handed over the list of damages to her.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t the props department head, as the representative of the investors, she had to know where her money was going.

    This damage was certainly outside the budget, and Ruan Mengxi needed to tally it clearly.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Ruan Mengxi was about to call Qi Zeyan when she heard an argument nearby, some people trying to mediate, along with sounds of smashing. A crowd had gathered around, and the scene seemed a bit chaotic.

    As she walked over, she saw You Congrong being restrained by security personnel, shouting at a girl.

    ¡°What? Look down on me with your dog eyes? What kind of makeup did you do for me? Are you brushing me off?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The makeup artist¡¯s face had been pped, bright and shocking red, as the crew membersforted her on the side.

    ¡°You Congrong, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t take your bad mood out on others,¡± said some of the actresses who couldn¡¯t stand by and watch.

    Three women and one drama, in this y alone, there are more than ten actresses announced with roles above the third tier ¨C you can imagine the usual atmosphere.

    ¡°Ha¡ªDon¡¯t think for a second that I don¡¯t know how you all talk about me behind my back, thinking I¡¯m washed up, can¡¯t make it anymore and am about to be kicked out of the entertainment industry,¡± she was always this dramatic on set, especially now after being suppressed so harshly by Tang Wan.

    Everyone knew she had been holding her breath, not daring to vent her anger on Tang Wan, and so she took it out on the staff instead.

    ¡°What kind of junk were you using on me before? And now you¡¯re trying to fob me off with these hair essories? What is this stuff?¡± You Congrong pulled the hairpin out of her hair and threw it on the ground, ¡°You¡¯re trying to pawn off this cheap, inferior crap on me?¡±

    The pearls on the hairpin scattered and rolled on the ground.

    Ruan Mengxi looked down at the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s because, the fine jewelry you used to wear was all provided by Teacher Tang, and she¡­¡± the makeup artist was also helpless, You Congrong¡¯s Cyan Feather hairpins had all been taken away by people from Tang Wan.

    Meticulously crafted, naturally exquisite, but now that the items were gone, she could only find simr substitutes. There was nothing the makeup artist could do.

    ¡°Teacher Tang? Someone who giarizes and infringes on others¡¯ rights also deserves to be called a teacher?¡± You Congrong was filled with anger when she spoke of Tang Wan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch first,¡± the director said helplessly.

    But the makeup artist who had just been hit also had suffered for a long time. Being pped in public was humiliating and distressing for anyone. She held her face and bit her lip as she retorted:

    ¡°But Teacher Tang is right, you just don¡¯t have the fate of an A-lister yet you suffer from the delusions of one. No wonder all these years, you¡¯ve only hovered in the second and third tiers.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say!¡± You Congrong was already furious, and with those words stinging her, she charged over to hit her.

    But Ruan Mengxi and You Congrong had longstanding grievances, and the former had just watched You Congrong nder her friend, so she stepped in front of the makeup artist to shield her.

    ¡°Ruan Mengxi! Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°You Congrong, that¡¯s enough, she¡¯s still young,¡± Ruan Mengxi frowned.

    ¡°Congrong!¡± You Congrong¡¯s manager had been pulling her back, ¡°Enough, Qi Zeyan will be here soon, don¡¯t stir up more trouble.¡±

    The manager did not at all believe that Qi Zeyan would pull her out of this mess. The whole situation was a trap set by him and Jiang the Fifth to vent on Tang Wan.

    Otherwise, why would Tang Wan appear so conveniently at just the right time?

    Thinking carefully, one could detect the strangeness in the situation, but You Congrong had no way out. Several brand endorsements had called to cancel their contracts; she saw Qi Zeyan as herst lifeline.

    The manager was just trying to steady her emotions and whispered in her ear, ¡°You certainly don¡¯t want him to see you like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Besides, Assistant Ruan is someone close to Mr. Qi. It doesn¡¯t look good for you toe at her so hard.¡±

    ¡°What will you do if she says something to Mr. Qiter on?¡±

    The manager was just cating her; after so many years in the industry, she was clear on one thing: You Congrong was finished. There was no future for her.

    You Congrong had a history of grievances with Ruan Mengxi, and everyone in the production team knew that she and Tang Wan were friends.

    Since she couldn¡¯t go after Tang Wan directly, taking it out on her friend was the next best thing. So, she approached Ruan Mengxi, and they locked eyes.

    ¡°You Congrong, they¡¯re about to start serving boxed lunches; you should go eat something,¡± Ruan Mengxi said politely, even referring to her as ¡®Sister¡¯ despite the difort between them.<fn1553> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel</fn1553>

    But her next wordspletely infuriated You Congrong.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± You Congrong sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are, trying to mediate?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a dog by Qi Zeyan¡¯s side¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have the standing for that?¡±

    By noon, the set was scorching hot, everyone was irritable, and Ruan Mengxi pulled at her cor, thinking to herself, how can I not keep control¡­

    **

    Elsewhere

    After hanging up the phone with Tang Wan, Shen Shuci arrived at the watch repair shop, only to be told that the master had gone for lunch and toe back in fifteen minutes. Shen Shuci didn¡¯t dare to leave the mall, so she borrowed a stool and sat waiting¡­

    She was still shaken by what Tang Wan had said earlier.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, how did things turn out this way!

    At that moment, she was unaware that something even more frighteningy ahead¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!